《Sins Paradise: Domination System》 Chapter 1 1 – Bonus Stage ?I stood on the hill created from tens of thousands of monster corpses I had yed before. In front of me was thest boss of this dungeon, the Ghost Marite. My drenched blond hair ruffled in the air as I jumped at a fast speed toward the boss, which was standing atop a flying ring surrounded by burningva. I clenched my sword tightly and roared. "Aaarrghh!!" The moment my sword hit thest boss'' six arms, it created a loud ng and sent shockwaves everywhere. Theva got pushed out. The hill of monsters got blown away. Dust was flying as I locked my gaze with the Max Level Ghost Marite. Krak krak krak¨C The doll joints of the puppet cracked under my strength. The ground shook as I pushed forward. This happened after I activated my ultimate skill, . The silver de in my hand glowed a bright light. I activated myst skill that could be used after maximizing the charge of . Sure kill technique, which cost me every bit of my MP. If this didn''t work, then the boss was definitely unbeatable. In the past, 30 rankers had tried to conquer this dungeon, but they were defeated as soon as they stepped into the ring. But I managed to hold on against thest boss, chipping its health slowly. We had fought for 3 days already, and both of our health bars were already on edge. Five years had passed since I had been trapped in the game. It was a long time, and I wanted to rest. In desperation, I attacked thest dungeon by myself. At the edge of my vision, I looked at my health bar. [Health: 9/100] It was dangerously low. With just one attack from the Ghost Marite, then my health would be fully depleted. The armor I wore had already served its duty as it became a useless piece of metal on my body, devoid of any enhancement it once had. However, I was grinning. Because I wasn''t the only one with dangerously low health. [Health: 20/20000] Ghost Marite''s health bar was also low. So I made a bet with this attack. "Die, you bastard!" The light emanating from the sword blinded the surrounding area. Theser-like de cut through the Ghost Marite''s arms like butter, drawing a bright golden streak in the air. Myst desperate attack worked as thest boss was split into two. I celebrated my sess as I noticed the series of notifications in front of my vision as a t female voice reached my ears. [The keeper ''Ghost Marite'' has been defeated! Congrattions on your feat!] [You have obtained the gifts ''Limit Breaker'', ''One Man Army'', and ''King of the World''] [You have acquired the skills ''Ill Status Immunity'', ''Mind Control Immunity'', and ''Perfect Body''] [You have obtained the items ''Real Marite'', and ''Shapeshift Orb''] [Congrattions on finishing the game! The bonus stage is unlocked!] "What?" I let out a dumbfounded voice. Bonus stage. The announcement clearly said that thing. [You are going to be transported to the bonus stage in 30 seconds.] "What the hell?!" My shout reverberated in the cave that began to crumble down. The boss had been defeated, so the dungeon began to copse. However, I stood still in the middle of the ring. My brows furrowed as I listened to the announcement. [Bonus stage is the peaceful version of this world. One wish will be granted.] "I want to go home." I replied immediately. [Rejected.] ''This game is surely trying to fuck me up.'' I thought. Rejected? I was angry and raised my sword. However, the next announcement literally froze me. [You will be transferred home after you die in the bonus stage.] [Bonus stage is designed to reward all your effort.] [Please choose a game base for your Bonus stage. All your status, skills, and items will be transferred to the new game.] [Warning. It is a brand-new world. The bonus stage is not a game.] That¡­ was something. I had always thought this game was strange. It was too realistic. ''If this world is really another world, then everything makes sense. Whoever created this world is surely¡­ terrifying.'' I let out a sigh. Well, the announcement system said I could choose a game as a base for my bonus stage, right? And I would return to my home after I died in the next world. The gloomy mood disappeared, and I became happy at this new chance. There was no risk in taking this offer. "In that case¡­" This was my reward for my hard work. Thest 5 years were hard. I fought with no rest and had no time to have a girlfriend. The reason why I created a handsome character was to get a girl in the first ce! So¡­ ''I will enjoy the bonus stage to the fullest.'' My mind had already decided what game would be the base for the bonus stage. And I knew I would definitely enjoy it. The game I used as the base was something I yed a long time ago before I entered this death game. With my max Level, I also didn''t need to be afraid of anything. Even more so after I got even stronger from the rewards I gained from defeating Ghost Marite. If I was tired of the bonus round, I could just take my life and return home, no? "I want to use Sins Paradise as the base game for my bonus stage." I grinned as I thought about the game named Sins Paradise. Just as its name suggested, it was an Ero Game. If this was possible, why not? The game was a rather unusual Ero Game, as it contained some RPG elements. The game was revolving using Sins to make various heroines fall and hunting monsters to get money. The game''s protagonist was a normal viger born in a vige located on the edge of the Sin Kingdom. Both kingdoms were at war, but the protagonist could enter the Virtue Kingdom with the help of a certain someone when he got lost while hunting. But that protagonist wasn''t important. I didn''t know whether I would rece the protagonist or just get transported there. I might even be transported to a different time from when the protagonist lived. The most important thing was the heroines in the game weren''t limited to five or six. Every girl in the Virtue Kingdom and Sin Kingdom could be the heroine as long as the yer had enough Sins to make them fall, though a few main heroines were famous among the yer base. To obtain Sins, the protagonist needed to do some evil deeds. He had the ability to double the Sins he got. But it would still take a long time to get enough Sins to make a girl fall as he still needed toplete the requirement which was different for each girl. If the protagonist existed and got in my way, then I would just deal with him ordingly. [Game confirmed. Please tell me your wish.] As I said before, I needed Sins to make a girl fall for me so I could dominate them. So that was where my wish came to work. "I want to have unlimited Sins and simplify the requirement to make the heroines fall for me." [Are you sure? You surely know the side effect of having a lot of Sins in Sins Paradise.] "Yes. The people in the Virtue Kingdom will treat me like a monster, a Demon Lord, right? But the people in the Sin Kingdom will ultimately worship me." Although having Sins was convenient for making a girl fall, the side effect was too much for normal people. That was why people in that world rather kept themselves and didn''t umte a lot of Sins and chose to act kind to umte Virtues to protect themselves from falling to other people''s Sins. The ones in the Sin Kingdom also often kept their Sins 0 to keep themselves sane. So even though the protagonist could umte Sins faster than other people, at best, he could only make 2 girls fall because we could only gain Sins from the same action once, and there was a time limit back in the game. "But with my current status, no one in Sins Paradise will be strong enough to beat me anyway. Also, thanks to my new title, ''King of The World, '' and my new skill, ''Ill Status Immunity,'' I believe the side effect of having many Sins will be nullified too." [Affirmative. Your wish is granted. Please enjoy your new life.] "I will." A golden light covered the surrounding area. It came out of my body as I felt light and fluffy. I floated from the ground as the ring copsed. [See you at the end of your life.] "See you again." With that, I, the strongest yer, departed from Horizon Online and was transported to Sins Paradise. Chapter 2 2 – Sins Paradise ?Cold. The first thing I felt in my hazy consciousness was something cold pushed against my skin. Then I felt something soft on my back, like something was patting me, and a soft, feminine voice called out to me from the side. "Arthur..." The surroundings were covered by darkness. It was then I realized the reason why the surrounding was dark. My eyes were still closed. "You should open your eyes, Arthur! The teacher will arrive shortly!" "Hnn?" I groaned at the voice, confused. ''Teacher?'' I opened my eyes and looked to the side where the voice came from. First, I noticed a girl, a really beautiful girl. Then I looked around the room, trying to solve my confusion. I was inside a wide room filled with people wearing simr uniforms. White and blue was the color of the uniform. The female uniforms had something simr to a tight corset around their waists, while the male had a vest. In fact, I wore a simr uniform to them when I looked at my body. The room had a row of tables and chairs with a big ckboard in the front, simr to a lecture hall. It was a bit familiar to me. Somewhere in my memory, I recognized this ce. ''Is this Virtue Royal Academy?'' My eyes widened in realization. ''That means?'' I was at the start of Sins Paradise, right after the game introduction. Once again, I turned to the beautiful girl with long brown hair and blue eyes beside me. She pouted and crossed her arms under her massive breasts, making them bounce. Her uniform was tight and exposed her cleavage, as expected from a uniform of an Ero Game. "You finally woke up. If teacher Emilia sees you sleeping in the ss, then you will be in big trouble." The girl continued and smiled smugly. "You should thank me for waking you up!" I recognized this rather haughty girl. And I also recognized a few people in this ssroom. The girl who sat beside me was Eliza Rose, one of the most famous heroines in Sins Academy. ''I really am inside the Sins Paradise! Being in the Virtue Royal Academy means the game has started. And my seating¡­ Could it be?'' There was something really interesting about the most famous heroine, Eliza Rose. Besides her beautiful face, curved figure, and a pair of massive breasts that could put a model to shame, her backstory and route were interesting. She had a childhood friend who sat beside her, and he became the minor viin in the Eroge. And that minor viin sitting position was where I was sitting now, at Eliza''s right. Her childhood friend''s name was coincidentally also Arthur, amoner who managed to enter Virtue Royal Academy. ''So I''ve taken his ce? The system didn''t tell me about it!'' Everyone would hate it if they were put in his position. However, when I thought about it again, this might be the best position I could get. ''I can get involved in the Eroge story and get the heroines that I like. Right, this is better than being a random person in the street and unable to attend this academy.'' "Hey, Arthur. You should answer me when I am talking to you!" Eliza once again called out to me. This time, she raised her voice to get my attention. "My bad. I was still half-asleep earlier." I replied and smiled at Eliza. Her face blushed slightly, but then she averted her gaze away. She had a trait often found in typical Eroge. A tsundere, but not a massive one who would hit the person she liked. In other words, she knew the limit. That was why she was famous and loved by yers. She was just that cute. "Is that so? Well, as long as you wake up, then it''s not a problem, I guess." "Yeah." I nodded and turned to the front of the lecture hall. Resting my head on my hand, I tried to remember everything that had happened before my transfer to make sure my memories were fully intact and that I was still myself. Analyzing my memory was quite simple and fast. I just asked myself a few questions about what I had done before and tried to find if there were any inconsistencies with the log in the Horizon Online system. Yes. Because Horizon Online was a game, there was a history log of what I did and my achievements from the start until I defeated the Ghost Marite. It just took me a few seconds to check everything, and I was sure that I hadn''t changed and that my memory wasplete. Then, I proceeded to check my status and the oue of my wish from the system. If I were really inside the Sins Paradise, my status would also change to fit the world. --- Name: Arthur Race: Human Lv: 100 Sins: 0 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 12200/12200 (MAX 100) MP: 9920/9920 (MAX 100) STR: 350 (MAX 100) VIT: 320 (MAX 100) AGI: 330 (MAX 100) DEX: 320 (MAX 100) INT: 291 (MAX 100) LUC: 99 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Ill Status Immunity], [Mind Control Immunity], [Perfect Body], [Lv Max. Swordsmanship], [Lv Max. Holy Magic], [Lv Max. Appraisal], [etc.] --- Titles: [Limit Breaker], [One Man Army], and [King of the World] --- Gift: Domination System -> [Note: This is your wish, User. Please enjoy your bonus stage.] --- I looked at his new status, baffled. They were sessfully converted to Sins Paradise status, but my stats were out of this world. It was even better than the one in Horizon Online. They broke the maximum status limit. ''Crazy! So this is the effect of my new titles? Also¡­ the only ones that got transferred are the ones I got from killing Ghost Marite. I guess my previous titles meant nothing in this world, but I am notining. These three are better than all my previous titlesbined.'' The skills were also simplified, but I had everything I needed to be the strongest in this world. I could still open my inventory with infinite space that was filled with items I had umted over 5 years from yers and monsters alike. I also got a hold of items from evil yers who had used shady methods to create something incredible to fulfill a man''s dream. They were pests back in the death game, so some people and I destroyed them and looted all their items. Strange costumes, strange tools, even drugs. I had all of them. ''Let''s see about this Domination System. It seemed like the system integrated this as the way to fulfill my wish of Unlimited Sins and simplify the requirement to dominate the heroines.'' Ignoring Eliza''s strange gaze from my side, I clicked on the small arrow in the window with my finger. My priority was to know about my condition first before the teacher arrived. --- Domination System Sins: Unlimited 0/0 [Note: Once you get Sins, it will not decrease even after you use it. Your wish is too simple, so the system added something as a reward for your achievement. Do something bad to increase your Sins!] Dominated List: - None [Note: Those who are in the Dominated List will not be able to go against yourmand and will be in love with you without condition.] [Note 2: Those who are in the Dominated List can free themselves if their Sins reach 0. So make sure not to let them gain Virtue to decrease their Sins!] Bonus Skill: - Requirement Appraisal See the requirement and how many Sins to dominate a girl! You will be able to see the information you want to see. Perks: Hero Lessen the requirements needed to dominate a girl! Quest: [Note: Domination System will give you a quest to help you increase your sins. You can freely refuse a quest, but it won''t refresh and only show a new quest 3 days after you rejected the current quest.] - What did I just see?! Quest Description: Infiltrate a teacher''s dormitory and see your teacher masturbate in her room! Deadline: 18 hours Reward: 5 Sins --- This Domination System may be better than I thought. Though if I needed toin about something, then it must be that. ''I need to umte Sins by myself? It is troublesome, but at least it won''t decrease, and I have the quest to help me.'' The quest and the Dominated list might be the most important thing in this System. I also got one quest, which was one of the events in Eroge. "Alright, ss! Sit tight in your seat! We will begin the ss shortly." A loud voice boomed from the front as I was lost in his thoughts. I quickly closed all the windows floating in front of me and looked to the front of the lecture hall. A beautiful woman in a ck suit entered. She had sleek legs that stretched from her tight miniskirt and an hourss figure. However, that was not all. Sins Paradise was an Eroge at its finest. What surprised me from the teacher that just entered the lecture hall was the size of her breasts. They were so massive that her suit looked like it was about to bust. Her deep cleavage was exposed from her unbuttoned middle part of the suit, and the male students began to ogle her around. I wasn''t an exception, but I did it with a straight face, so I wasn''t found out. My handsome face helped me to avoid suspicion too. She had gained my interest because she was the target of my quest this time. "It is our first ss together, so I will introduce myself." The teacher''s long ck hair swayed in the air, and her breasts bounced as she leaned forward, holding the podium in the middle of the lecture hall. "I am your homeroom teacher, and my name is Emilia Dixon. I look forward to our one year together." Chapter 3 3 – Sins Point ?The homeroom started, and the students paid attention to teacher Emilia seriously. Eliza, the haughty girl beside me, wasn''t an exception. Even if she came from a noble house and was haughty, she still had pride and took the ss seriously. It was about the history of the Virtue Kingdom, a mandatory ss in the first year. However, I ignored the ss and tried my new bonus skill with teacher Emilia. A transparent blue window appeared in front of my eyes. --- Name: Emilia Dixon Race: Human Description: A homeroom teacher of ss 3 in Virtue Royal Academy. Even though she came from Count Dixon''s house of Virtue Kingdom, Emilia Dixon has a high sexual drive. She will always relieve herself at night even though she gained 1 Sins each time doing that. However, her Sins are paid by the Virtues she gained from teaching future talents of the Virtue Kingdom. Status: Sins: 0 Virtue: 5 Sins needed to dominate her: 5 Requirements! 1. See her masturbate in her dorm room 2. Tell her that she''s just a dirty cowgirl --- The requirement was easier than I remembered. The normal requirement would have somethingpliment her ss and attend her ss x times before the yer could make her fall. This¡­ was way easier, thanks to my Perks. I could finish this tonight. ''I can''t wait for it~'' The first woman that caught my eye was the so-called tutorial woman in Sins Paradise because of how easy to dominate her. I was the one who wouldy my hand on Emilia instead of the protagonist, Adam. But that didn''t mean she was my first target. Just thinking about it made me excited, but I should hold on. Eliza nced at me from the side, so I told her I was fine and just a bit hungry. This girl was really perceptive, wasn''t she? *** The ss passed by quickly while I was in trance, and it was time for lunch. I wasn''t even tired at all even though I just fought against the Ghost Marite for 3 days straight earlier. "Arthur! Let''s go to the cafeteria." It was Eliza who asked me out as she pulled my hand. As usual, her breasts bounced with each movement. The Eroge really had great physics to make a male get excited when it was still a game, after all. When it became the real world, it was much better than what was implemented in the game. "Wait a minute, Eliza. Let me tidy my book first." I replied to her, not even trying to imitate the minor viin whose body I had reced. However, it seemed like she didn''t realize it, or the system that brought me here forcefully inserted me in the minor viin''s body and changed everyone''s memory, so my actions looked natural. Either way that helped me a lot. I didn''t need to act like another person. I quickly tidied the notebooks I used to scribble something into my bag and stood up. "Let''s go." We went to the cafeteria together. Eliza showed me the way as I didn''t know where the cafeteria was. While walking, I listened to her story quietly. She talked about a famous caf¨¦ located right outside the academy and how she wanted toe but wasn''t allowed by her parents because it was a bit dangerous for a noble girl to walk by herself. Or that was the reason she told me. I knew she was lying. "So that''s why, Arthur! We will be free after lunch as this is our first day. Apany me to that caf¨¦ so that father will allow me to go!" And she came to a conclusion by herself, just like her haughty self, who was always selfish. Still, behind that sentenceid an underlying meaning. She wanted to ask me on a date. But I didn''t answer right away. Because when I looked at her requirements using the ''Requirement Appraisal,'' this was the result. --- Name: Eliza Rose Race: Human Description: The eldest daughter of Baron Rose. She is haughty and unable to be honest about her true feelings. She has a childhood friend named Arthur, and she''s in love with him. She''s specialized in wind magic, and her magic talent is said to be the best among her peers. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 150 Sins needed to dominate her: 200 Requirements! 1. Refuse her invitation 10 times 2. Make her say her honest feelings 5 times 3. Visit her house at night once 4. Save her from danger once 5. Make her confess her love to you 6. Have sex with her in a grand hotel --- Yup, unreasonable. The amount of Sins needed to dominate was 200. Compared to Emilia, it was just too much. It was much higher than her Virtues too, as she could gain Virtue rather easily, so the system made the requirement such a way. It was mainly because she was one of the main heroines with many CGs in the game. And the requirements above were already simplified from my perks. So this was one of my chances to refuse her offer, trying toplete the requirement. "Sorry, Eliza. But I need to go somewhere else after school. Maybe next time?" "I-Is that so?" Eliza replied with a stutter. She looked clearly disappointed and surprised. It was only a second, though, as she quickly recovered. She was really good at hiding her real emotion. If this was on Earth, then she deserved an oscar. Then she pointed at me with her finger. "That can''t be helped! But you promise to go next time, right? I really want to go to that caf¨¦, after all!" "If I have time." That made her a bit happier. Students chatter could be heard as we stepped into the cafeteria. The cafeteria was vast, with many round tables and chairs. The menu served in the cafeteria also varied because the Virtue Kingdom had many students from all over the Kingdom. I picked something normal, in my opinion. Because there were monsters in this world, some dishes were created using monster meat. While I had experienced eating bizarre things back in Horizon Online, I still loved normal things such as scrambled eggs and bacon, which was my lunch for today. They were delicious. Enjoying it with a beautiful girl in front of me was even more so, even though I just knew her for a few hours. In her opinion, though, we had known each other since childhood. After eating, we left the cafeteria together. And once again, Eliza asked me. "Are you sure you can''t go with me?" Her eyes upturned upward, giving a cute look at me. However, that couldn''t be done. I already had a n after this, and I needed to refuse her this time toplete the requirement. "Sorry, but I really can''t." As I replied, I pped her butt with my hand and created a nice sound that rang over the hallway. Her ass was soft and bouncy. Many students were looking, surprised. "Hya!" Eliza yelped cutely, surprised. "W-What do you think you are doing?!" She looked around, and the students that watched from the side started whispering to each other. Some pretended not to look. "You''re looking at me with eyes that want me to do that, no?" I teased her with a smirk. "I am not, you dummy!" She shouted at me and began to stride faster, leaving me behind. She stopped when she was a bit away from me and turned around, pointing her index finger once again. "I don''t know! Just do what you want to do! I will go home!" Then she started running away. I looked at her and smiled. I didn''t p her butt without any reason earlier. It was just an experiment I tried to do. In Sins Paradise, there was something called Interest Point, or IP for short, from the heroines. That Interest Point decided how the heroines would converse with the yer, and their reactions differed with how much Interest Point they had at the time. And based on Eliza''s reaction just now, I found out that her Interest Point toward me was at the maximum. I could still y with her longer without restraint. If I asked her to have sex after I said I love her, she would dly raise her ass for me. I would save that for another day. About the p earlier, there was something else I tried to find out. [Ding! You spanked Eliza Rose''s butt in public! Your Sins increased by 1!] [You won''t gain Sins from pping Eliza Rose''s butt in public again!] As expected, the one-time event for the heroine still worked. I gained 1 Sins for pping a heroine with max IP toward me. Then other notifications came shortly afterward. [Sins detected, bad status activated! People will gaze at you with unpleasant gazes! Your Sins point is shown above your head as a curse!] [Ding! Ill Status Immunity has been activated! The bad status has been neutralized.] ''Good!'' My grin grew wider. My skill neutralized the side-effect of having Sins point as I had expected. ''I can move freely with this.'' "Kukukuku." Evilughter escaped my mouth, and the students looked at me as if they were looking at a crazy person and kept their distance away. ''I need to go to that ce now. Being amoner would put me at a disadvantage in the future. So I need to settle this right now.'' Chapter 4 4 – Castitas Church ?Virtue Royal Academy was massive. Thend covered a whole mountain range near the Royal Capital of the Virtue Kingdom. With a poption of more than a million people, the Academy City was built with the Virtue Royal Academy, the most prestigious one, in the center, surrounded by 5 other academies: Castitas, Temperantia, Diligentia, Humanitas, and Patientia, creating a pentagon-shaped city. Each academy had its own specialties, with the Virtue Royal Academy specializing in nurturing students who would run this country in the future, no matter if it wasmoners or nobles. Themoners were nurtured to be attendants, while the nobles were nurtured to be officials. As its name suggested, most people who lived in Academy City were students and teachers, with some workers who maintained the city''s beauty and people from religious backgrounds to spread Virtues. The atmosphere in the city was calm and serene. With beautiful architectural buildings simr to Italy spread across the city and well-maintained streets, this city was built to make the studentsfortable studying to their fullest. Dormitories spread all across the city. The students from Virtue Royal Academy''s dorm were located around the academy. Currently, I walked around the city toward Castitas Academy, where the nuns and priests candidates were practicing to be full-fledged ones. The church was also located near the Castitas Academy, and that was where I was going right now. If you were wondering what I wanted to do, it was most certainly not something lewd. Well, not really, but it would lead to that. The reason why I went to the church was to get something. This something would help me in my journey to dominate girls in the future. It was all about status and standing. ''I can''t go around freely as amoner. With my power, I will surely be able to pass the church''s test to be a Pdin. Hell, myst job in Horizon Online is Pdin. It will be strange if I can''t pass the test!'' Right, I was about to get the Pdin title from the church. It was a special title bestowed on someone who had mastered and and passed the test. Unlike its name and origin, Pdin wouldn''t be affiliated with the church. Instead, it was just an honorary title with a position simr to a Duke of the Virtue Kingdom and higher than a Pope of the church because of how important this title was. Being a Pdin meant that person was simr to a Hero or an Apostle. ''Besides, one of the heroines I had my eyes on needed this title as the requirement to dominate her.'' All my moves were based on my goal. I wouldn''t make any useless move unless I purposely moved uselessly to tease and mock my enemies. After walking for a while, I arrived in front of a grand church with a polished white stone wall and two grand pirs at the entrance. Two big statues of naked female Angels stood grandly beside the pirs. The statues'' faces looked beautiful, enough to make people stop for a second to take a look. Even I, who had already seen them a few times in the game, marveled at the sight. I gulped and grinned. ''They are just statues. Don''t get excited over them, Arthur!'' After having enough looking at the statues, I went up the stairs to enter the church. The church weed everyone, so I didn''t need to book any appointment or anything to enter the church. Some nun and priest-looking students from Castitas Academy were walking around the perimeter. The priest-looking students wore rather modest clothes that hid all their skins. However, the female students had skin-tight nun clothes, which amplified the silhouette of their curves. Once again, this world originated from an Eroge which was designed for something lewd. But that didn''t faze me at all. Because I knew¡­ I knew that the official nuns'' clothes were riskier even in this so-called Virtue Kingdom, though the clothes of the nuns in the Sin Kingdom were still riskier and skimpy. ''The Goddess in this world is crazy, after all. She designed the nun''s clothes herself.'' In a church, there would be a statue of the Goddess they worshiped. In the case of this world, two Goddesses existed. The Virtue Kingdom worshiped Goddess Teri, while the Sin Kingdom worshiped Goddess Tera. However, I knew something from the secret ending of the game. ''There is only one Goddess in this world, and her name is Lilith, the Goddess of Lust.'' I entered the church and was greeted by a grand hall with a high ceiling and many benches. At the hall''s end, the Goddess Teri statue stood grandly. Like the angels, the Goddess was also naked while sping her hands in front of her massive breasts. Looking at the statue, the corner of my lips twitched, thinking at how the people in this Virtue Kingdom didn''t even care if their Goddess was naked, which was the opposite of their teaching which was supposed to be pure. As I wondered about that thing, a feminine and soft voice called out to me from the side. "Wee to the Castitas Church. What can I help, oh student from the Royal Academy?" I looked toward the source of the voice and almost coughed at the sight he saw. Standing before me was one of the official nuns, a beautiful woman with long silver hair peeking out under a veil and blue eyes. Her sleeveless nun dress was skin-tight, just like the students from Castitas Academy. In addition, she wore white gloves that went over to her elbow. However, what made it different was the length of her skirt and her upper dress. Her skirt could be described as a miniskirt, stopping just right after her crotch, separated a few centimeters from the end of her white socks. What made the dress really different was the fact that the area around her bountiful breasts was fully exposed. The nun used something called breasts curtains draped around her neck, connected to her cape, to hide her front breasts from sight. If she was careless, the curtains could easily move, and her breasts would be fully exposed. What a really vulgar Goddess for designing this kind of clothing. But she was the Goddess of Lust, so it wasn''t something unusual. Not only that, her dress was actually half-transparent. So people could see what was underneath her dress. She wore something like a white leotard, which, once again, didn''t hide the area around her breasts at all. Even her golden rosary that hung around her neck was stuck between her cleavage. If not for the fact people were used to the sight of the nun and afraid of getting Sins, she would have already been pushed down by men. Still¡­ Keeping calm in front of a woman like that was impossible for a normal man, but I was different. I wasn''t the strongest yer in Horizon Online for nothing. Immediately, my mind was calmed down forcefully by my skill. It wasn''t the time to make a move toward the nun first. If I attacked her now, I wouldn''t be able to get the Pdin title. However, once I got the Pdin title, I could freely choose any nuns I wanted to bang. Heck, they would give their pussies to me as Pdin was essentially simr to the Goddess'' apostle in the living world. They would be happy to be banged and be grateful for what I did! ''You must be patient. This is your bonus stage. There is no need to be impatient and ruin it. Also, you''re not the man who will sleep with random women.'' "I am here to take the test to be a Pdin." "Are you sure?" The silver-haired nun asked me with a judging gaze. She observed me from head to toe and held her cheek. "While it is not dangerous, you can only take the test once in your lifetime, you know? Why don''t you prepare yourself a bit more before taking the test?" She kindly exined with a soft smile, clearly worried about me. If she wasn''t kind and worried, she wouldn''t ask me to prepare more. "I am sure. Please let me take the test right now." I nodded and smiled confidently. With my handsome face, my words would surely be believable and have more persuading power. The nun was still a bit hesitant. Maybe she hesitated because I didn''t look strong. Or maybe she was afraid I would fail? No one had ever managed toplete the test for a few hundred years. But as stated in rules, even the nun wasn''t allowed to stop someone who wanted to take the Pdin test. So she sighed and lowered her hand, sping them together to pray. "Well then, please follow me. May Goddess Teri give you blessings." "Yes." And the nun turned around toward the inner area of the church with me following her from behind. Chapter 5 5 – Illusion And Paladin Test ?As we walked inside, through a luxurious hallway with a red carpet, I saw a few nuns passing by them. It was then I realized something strange. All of the nun''s clothes were really lewd, indeed. But none of them had open chests and only exposed their cleavage and thighs from the slit of their miniskirt. Moreover, none of them had transparent clothes or wore breast curtains. Then I looked at the nun in front of me again. Each of her movements made her plump ass shake. Her hips were rocking left and right as if she was inviting me to grab them and shove my meat stick inside her slit. However, something made me curious right now. So as we walked, I called out to the nun in front of me. "Sister, may I ask something?" I asked, causing the nun to slow down and look over her shoulder. "Yes, what is it?" "Why are your outfits different from the others?" That question froze the nun, and she stopped on her track. She looked surprised as her eyes widened, and slowly turned her body toward me. ''Shit, did I ask something wrong?'' My memories of Sins Paradise were a bit unclear as I spent 5 years inside Horizon Online. At best, I only remembered the main heroines and the fact that the nun outfits were rather erotic. I also had no memories of the girl in front of me, which meant she wasn''t one of the main heroines. The details of the game were already blurry. I had good memories. But it was practically impossible to remember everything about an Eroge that I didn''t y for 5 years. That was why I thought her outfits were regr nun outfits earlier because she was the first nun I had met. But after seeing the other nuns, I realized that she was the strange one. "W-Why are you asking that? I-Isn''t it obvious that my clothes are the same as the others?" The nun stuttered as she asked back. Her cheek reddened a little. What in the world was the same as the others? Why did she say that? Her outfits were way sluttier and exposed more skin than the other nuns. She could as well be naked, and her current outfits would still make her sexier and lewder than that. ''Could it be?'' From her reaction, I could guess that her outfit wasn''t the real nun outfit designed by the Goddess. No matter how lustful the Goddess was, there was no way she designed this outfit for the nun in the Virtue Kingdom. Thankfully, my skill helped me to think clearly. There was a possibility left. And I tried to confirm that with my bonus skill. A blue window appeared with the information about the nun in front of me. --- Name: Garcia Pas Race: Half-Devil Half-Human Description: A former nun of Luxuria Church is now serving in Castitas Church after paying off all her Sins 5 years ago. However, as she was used to wearing Luxuria Church''s nun clothes, she developed exhibitionism and chose to wear Luxuria Church''s nun clothes instead of Castitas Church''s. The Archbishop allowed it on the condition of using Illusion Magic and keeping her real appearance hidden. Status: Sins: 1 Virtues: 241 Sins needed to dominate her: 250 Requirements: 1. See through her Illusion Magic! (Done) 2. Be Teri Church''s Pdin 3. Donate 5000 Gold to Castitas Church 4. Visit an orphanage in Sin Kingdom with her 5. Visit the red light district in Sin Kingdom with her 6. Put a cor and leash on her neck 7. Walk her out naked in the night like a dog. --- ''Crazy. The requirements I need to do to dominate her are crazy! W-What is this girl?'' The requirements were already simplified, but it was still too much. Not only was the amount of Sins to dominate her way more than what I currently had, but I still couldn''t go to the Sin Kingdom now. She was also half-devil. While they didn''t appear to be different from normal humans because they were only half-devil, they were more skilled in Magicpared to humans and had a longer lifespan. ''It''s impossible to dominate her right now, but I will do it someday. She''s just too beautiful to pass on. For now, though¡­'' "Ah, I am sorry. I just thought your clothes were better than the others because you look really pretty in them." I smiled at the nun, Garcia, making her heave a relieved sigh. "I was surprised, you know? Because wearing different clothes from other nuns would give me a Sins point, so please don''t joke around like that¡­ Umm¡­" ''And you indeed get 1 Sins point for me pointing it out. My bad, Miss erotic nun.'' I replied cynically inside my mind. Her illusion magic was seen through due to the difference in our strength. To be frank, her Illusion Magic wasn''t bad at all¡­ For normal people and maybe people below Lv 65, that was. "My name is Arthur, Miss." "Yes, Arthur. I will only warn you this time, but please don''t do it again." She put her hands in front of her crotch and turned around again. "Please follow me. We are about to arrive at the test area. Also, my name is Garcia. Please refer to me as that." "Yes, Miss Garcia." ''That was close. Probably I wouldn''t be able to meet her again if I told her the truth. Well, let''s just take it slowly and start with that girl. Then, I will finish my quest when the night arrives.'' *** The Pdin test''s location was unexpectedly inside a closed location. It was never specified in the game and would skip to the part where the protagonist managed to be a Pdin after a minigame of inserting MP into a sphere by showing a CG of a glowing sphere and then proceeded to the qualification ritual. So it was the first time I saw the actual test''s location. The room was dark, with the blue sphere from the minigame floating in the middle of the room. I entered with Garcia with no other nun apanying us. "The test to be a Pdin is simple, Arthur. You just need to make the sphere glow by inserting your MP through your palm. If you''re qualified, the sphere will shine a golden glow." Garcia turned to me with exaggerated movement, causing her big breasts to jiggle and move dangerously. Strangely, her breasts curtains followed the movement of her breasts, so I didn''t get a peak under them. Still, how could she call herself Castitas Church''s nun if she moved erotically simr to Luxuria Church''s nun? Wouldn''t her identity get exposed sooner orter? Anyway, that wasn''t my problem. If she was about to get exposed, I woulde to her and fuck her at that time. It was that simple. Well, that made me sound like a bastard, but¡­ That''s how it worked in this world. "Alright." I nodded and approached the sphere, confident that I would be able to light it up. A few requirements were needed for a person to make the sphere let out a golden glow. Three, to be exact. As I walked slowly toward the sphere, I tried to remember the requirements to make the sphere glow. ''First, one needs to have at least 55 STR and AGI. They also need at least 50 MP and INT.'' Even the first requirement was hard for the people in this world. They needed to be at least Level 60 to achieve that kind of status, which was hard even though people in this world could revive themselves in the church. If I die in this world, though, I would return to my home, as this was just my bonus stage. So I couldn''t die even once in this world. ''Secondly, they need to have Lv 8 skill.'' Considering Lv 10 was the max Level, Lv 8 meant they should at least be master ss. Grinding the skill in the Sins Paradise was arduous, something I never wanted to experience ever again. ''Andstly¡­'' I stopped in front of the sphere and extended my hand. A pale blue aura appeared from my palm and extended like a thread to the sphere. ''One needs to at least have Lv 7 .'' As soon as the blue thread touched the sphere, it shone brightly, filling the room with a golden light. "T-This is?!" Garcia shouted from behind, surprised. "He passed the test! A new Pdin is born!" Chapter 6 6 – Archbishop ?I was escorted to a room in the center of the church after I passed the test. Many nuns looked at me with awe, respect, and¡­ lust, including Garcia. The silver-haired nun excitedly escorted me to this room and left to find the person who was responsible for this Castitas Church, in other words, the Archbishop. While waiting for the Archbishop to arrive, I was served some sort of sweets and tea by a nun. The one serving me had short blonde hair and green eyes. She was a cute short girl with rather modest breasts, but her body curved at the right spot, and she had a plump ass, making her look sexy. An important part to note was her nun dress wasn''t as open as Garcia''s. Her thighs were exposed from the slit of her skirt, but half of her breasts were still covered by the clothes. "Please enjoy the snacks while waiting for Archbishop Mr. Arthur." The nun leaned forward with a smile, deliberately showed me her cleavage, and raised her ass, shaking them to make them jiggle and seduce me. As mentioned before, Pdin was simr to the Goddess'' apostle. Nuns would line up to get their blessing, as it was also written in their belief that having a child of a Pdin would guarantee them a good life. Unfortunately for this nun, though, I had already decided on my first target. Though I was a bit excited seeing the erotic nun trying to seduce me, it didn''t work as my was still activated. I just smiled warmly at her and said, "Thank you." "A-A¡­ Y-Your wee." The nun blushed red as she mumbled in a low voice and ran out of the room. The destructive power of my handsome face was something I had known for a long time since I was in Horizon Online. Once again, unfortunately, I had no time to getid in Horizon Online as I focused on how to survive. ''That''s really easy. The requirement needed to dominate her must be low.'' Even if I wanted to have sex with her, it wasn''t possible in this situation. The Archbishop would arrive shortly to officially begin the ritual to recognize me as a Pdin. It was the highest honor given to a person and only possible to be performed by an Archbishop or a Pope. Because the Pope was in the Royal Capital, the only capable person was the Archbishop. ''Well, I don''t feel honored a little bit because I was already a Pdin in Horizon Online.'' I looked around the room curiously. The furniture inside the room was luxurious, and a golden chandelier was hanging on the ceiling, giving out a warm, yellow light. But what stood out the most in the room was the bed that was put on the corner, facing a big window outside of the church, which had a beautiful flower bed scenery. The bed was big, king-sized, and decorated with gold. The bed itself looked soft and fluffy. Looking at it, I smiled wryly as I sipped the tea prepared by the nun earlier. Ignoring the bed for now, I turned my attention to the snacks and took one that got his attention. A sweet taste spread around my mouth. "This is delicious." Shortly after I began snacking, footsteps could be heard from outside. The footsteps belonged to two people. Hearing them, I put the cup back on the table and looked in the direction of the door. It was soon opened, and two girls appeared. One of them was Garcia, and she walked behind a beautiful girl with long ck hair with ribbon on the right side and aquamarine eyes. The woman in the front wore an erotic ck dress, which only covered the essential part of her body, connected to the choker around her neck. A heart-shaped blue brand was etched right above her crotch, which was visible through the gap of her clothing. It was like a ve mark. However, it wasn''t that. That brand was the symbol of chastity, which was also Castitas Church''s symbol and was only allowed to be etched on Archbishops'' and Pope''s bodies. Her perfectly-shaped breasts moved slightly as she stopped in front of the entrance. The nun, Garcia, didn''t enter the room with the girl. Instead, she closed the door with a bow, showing how important the girl in front of me was. "It''s a pleasure to meet you." The girl greeted me with a voice that sounded like it belonged to a goddess and smiled. "My name is Sana, the Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City. You''re Mr. Arthur, am I correct?" She added as she approached, stopping right before she reached me. I stood up and smiled. "Indeed. It''s also a pleasure to meet you, Archbishop." "Please just call me Sana," Sana replied with a beautiful smile that even put an idol to shame. She tilted her head slightly and shook her body, causing her booty to jiggle. Her breasts weren''t that big to jiggle. Still, physics¡­ This game tried to seduce me at every chance. I love it. Watching what she did made me stop. ''For real, though. All the girls in this church acted so erotically after I passed the test. Well, if it''s this girl, then I don''t really mind, as I want to have sex with her too. I''ve decided that she is my first girl since I arrived in this world, the character I like the most.'' This was a forced event in the game, or so to speak, a cutscene. There was a reason why I needed to meet the Archbishop or the Pope after I passed the Pdin test. "Unfortunately, the Pope is unable to visit right away. So I will be on duty for the ritual to recognize you as the official Pdin." And surely, there was a reason why I was taken into the room where there was a bed avable. "So, Mr. Arthur. Do you know the ritual for you to be recognized as the official Pdin?" Sana asked curiously as she approached me closer. This time, she even squished her breasts against my body and got so close that our faces almost touched. Even though they were smaller than Garcia''s or Eliza''s, Sana''s breasts felt soft and springy. When we were this close, I realized that she was way shorter than me, only around 150 to 160 cm at most. She took my hands with hers and held them, forcing me to stay in that ce. She must''ve done those intentionally to seduce me. "I believe you''ve heard about it." "Of course." I nodded, looking at Sana straight in her face. The ritual to be officially recognized as a Pdin was easy and famous. "It is to present my body to the Goddess Teri, right?" I answered with a confident smile. "Yes." Sana nodded, smiling brightly. "But, do you know how that''s done?" "Unfortunately, I don''t know anything more than that." Of course, that was a lie. However, the Archbishops and Pope kept the details of the ritual hidden. It would be strange if I knew about it, so I lied. The ritual was simple. It was to present his body to the Goddess. How did I do that when I needed to be alive, though? Meeting a Goddess would only be possible in a soul state. So that left the question. The answer was simple. The brand on top of the Archbishop''s crotch was simr to a heaven''s gate. It represented the Goddess. So presenting my body to the Goddess meant entering heaven''s gate, entering the Archbishop''s body. ''No one in Virtue will ever expect that the ritual is to have sex with the Archbishop or the Pope of Castitas Church.'' "Well, let me tell you then." Sana pulled away from me, releasing my hands. Then slowly, she began to undress. The clothes that covered her breasts and crotch fell to the ground as she smiled shyly at me. Her naked body was exposed. The pink nipples were already erect; it seemed like she was already aroused or had taken a drug beforehand to make the ritual easier. "You look so calm." She said in a teasing tone. "I am not." To be honest, it would be hard to stay calm in this situation. My heart was beating in excitement, and I was already hard and made a small tent on my pants. Apparently, Sana also noticed it and giggled. "Don''t worry. You won''t get any Sins from this." As she approached me, reassuring in a sultry voice and bringing her face close to my ear. "The ritual is to mate with me. Please take care of me, as this is also my first time. I was only trained to this point when I became the Archbishop." ''Hell yeah!'' I shouted in my mind, but I still appeared to be calm as my was still activated. I only nodded at her and let her guide me to the bed. Once we reached the bed, Sana pushed me down and rode on top of me. Her movement was erotic, making me more excited. My member was already half-erect. So I deactivated my skill . Suddenly, a rush of arousal and excitement went to my head as I watched Sana lick her lips seductively. "My Pdin. Please take care of me." She repeated. "Yes. Leave it to me." Finally I gotid after 5 years of surviving in that death game. On top of that, I was about to fuck an Archbishop, the maiden from the church. Chapter 7 7 – Paladin Ritual (R-18) ?Excitement ran through his body as Sana ground her crotch against his tent, causing him to groan. "Fufufu, look at what we got here, Pdin. It seems that you''re raring to go. As I said, please don''t worry and let me lead the ritual. You won''t get Sins from this." Sana stood up, leaving a wet trail that connected to his pants. Then she pulled Arthur''s pants down, revealing a massive cock. It twitched, and she smiled. "You are so big. My first time. I see that I need to be careful." "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle with you. I''m a man too." Arthur replied, smiling at Sana. While he was under her, he used his Appraisal to look at her information. --- Name: Sana Castitas Race: Human Description: An Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City. A beautiful woman with overwhelming talent in Holy Magic. At the young age of 19, she imed the position of Archbishop of Castitas Church. Etched with a blue Goddess'' mark above her crotch. Her graceful and calming demeanor has charmed a few men. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 1250 Sins needed to dominate her: 1500 Requirements: 1. Do a Pdin ritual with her 2. Be a respected member of Castitas Church 3. Donate 50,000 Gold to Castitas Church 4. Have sex with the Pope of Castitas Church 5. Says ''I love you'' to her 6. Dominate Luxuria Church''s Pope 7. Have sex with more than 10 nuns of Castitas Church 8. Have sex with more than 50 nuns of Luxuria Church --- Sana looked at Arthur''s face and smiled seductively again. Her smile made him feel hot inside. "I''m d I had this chance." She leaned forward and kissed him. The kiss was passionate; she was putting all her effort into it. They were in a sexual ritual, but he felt like it was more like a romantic kiss. The kiss ended as Sana pulled away and positioned herself above him. Arthur loved the kiss. He was smiling happily as he got more excited. His cock was fully erect, twitching in preparation for having sex with Sana. It seemed that Sana was enjoying it too. She looked like she was in ecstasy as she rubbed her crotch over his. She was so wet that it made him think that she was going to cum on his dick. For an Archbishop of Castitas Church, this girl was really erotic. The type of girl who would do whatever it took to have her way of doing sex, if not being banned. This time, she had a perfect reason to have sex with a man, with a Pdin. This was like a dreame true. She was happy that she had met him. "Okay, let''s start," Sana spoke as she started moving her hips down. This time, she rubbed her crotch against his tip while thrusting her hips back and forth, making him gasp. She was using her whole body to move as she slowly inserted his cock into her pussy. A groan escaped Sana''s lips. Arthur chuckled at that. A virgin Archbishop was riding his cock; how could he not enjoy it? The pleasure of defiling the holy. "Uwahh!" Sana moaned out loud as she inserted his cock into her pussy. Her face turned red as she felt pain and pleasure of breaking her hymen. Moreover, Arthur''s cock was big. His tip touched her cervix even though it wasn''t fully inserted. However, Sana wasn''t the type to give up so easily. She looked at Arthur, her lips quivering. "P-Pdin. C-Congrattions, you''ve entered heaven''s gate. I''ve now officially recognized you as a Pdin." Sana eximed, and the heart-shaped brand above her crotch glowed. Her face turned even redder, and she bit her lip, trying to hide her pain and pleasure. The glow disappeared shortly after, with the brand that was etched on her body. [Ding! You''ve been officially recognized as the Pdin!] [Now you have authority tomand Castitas Church''s members!] "Thank you." Arthur replied. "Now, let''s have fun, shall we?" He grinned and grabbed her waist. With that, Arthur started moving his hips as he fucked Sana. His cock was so thick that it made her breathless. With her body shaking, she began to bounce on top of him. For some naughty reason, the Archbishop also enjoyed his cock as she moaned loudly. The room was soundproof, and the only way to see the inside was through the window beside the bed. However, no one was curious enough to see what the Archbishop did with Arthur inside the room. Sana didn''t seem to care either. She wrapped her arms around Arthur''s neck as she moved her ass up and down on top of his cock, making them both moan. Her breasts swayed around as she moved. The wet feeling of her pussy wall tightened around his cock every time she bounced, making him want to cum. This was great. Just what he wanted. "Ahhhhhhhh!" Sana moaned, making Arthur groan. "Ah! Ah!" Sana moaned out loud as she moved faster, taking his cock deeper and deeper into her pussy. "Ahn, Pdin! W-What a Sin did I do? T-The ritual, t-this is a ritual, but I enjoy it!" "This is the pleasure of having sex, Archbishop." He replied, grabbing the plump ass and squeezing them, inviting another loud moan. "Mnnn! Ooh! Oh! H-Holiness...h-HOLY MOTHER OF GOD! Uwaaaahhh! Nnnnnn! Aaaaaaagh! Please forgive me! I-I''ve not received any Sins, but please forgive me!" Sana screamed louder and louder, her body shivering as she shook. He gripped her hips tightly as he pushed her down harder, making her scream out. "N-No! No! Please...stop! A-All I can do is beg for forgiveness! Please stop! P-Please don''t make me cum yet! " Sana screamed as she held onto Arthur''s shoulders. Her body was trembling, and her eyes were wide open in shock. But Arthur didn''t stop. Hearing her moaning loudly only made him more excited. This was the girl inside Eroge, the girl of his dream. "P-Pdin! Please! S-Stop! I''ll do anything! Please stop!" Sana begged, trying to resist Arthur''s cock. But her hips still moved by herself as if she wanted to eat his cock. Sweat covered her body, making her look more erotic. But he wasn''t going to listen. He moved her ass up and down with his hands, squeezing them. He was already recognized as the Pdin, so his position was now officially higher than Sana''s. "Oooooohhhhh!" Sana cried out, her hips moving by themselves. "Do you like it, Archbishop? Because I like it and can''t stop." "Ahhhhh! A-Ahhhhhh! Y-Yes! I-I''m...I''m sorry! I-I''m so sorry! Please forgive me! I really love it!" "You''re a bad person, you know? You''re the one who initiated this ritual, and yet you asked me to stop." Arthur teased her. "I-I''m begging you! Please don''t make me cum! I will get 5 Sins if I cum from your cock!" "You can pay it back with your Virtue. Please don''t worry about it." Arthur replied, moving his hips faster and harder. "A-Ahhhhhhh! P-Please stop! Please! I-I''ll do anything! Just please stop!" Sana begged, her voice getting weaker. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that you''re close to cumming already?" Arthur teased her as his member moved in and out of her pussy. Sona''s pussy somehow tightened around his cock, refusing to let him go. Her tongue stuck out, feeling more pleasure as her saliva flew around everywhere. Arthur raised his body and kissed her, sucking on her tongue. His tongue entered her mouth and was tickled by hers. They continued kissing, their tongues moving within each other. Her breath became heavier, making her moan and mumble words. "A-Ah! M-Mmph! -Agh!" Sana moaned out as she felt her body tingle. "Haha, looks like you''re close to cumming." Arthur whispered to her. He knew that she was close to cumming because of the way her body was reacting. Sana''s breathing increased, and her mouth opened wider as she moaned. Her hips moved by themselves while her breasts swung around, causing her to moan even louder. She grabbed his head and pulled him closer, using him as a pillow as she tried to keep her bnce. Her thighs trembled as if she was having a seizure. She couldn''t hold herself up anymore, making her fall on top of Arthur. It was up to Arthur now to move. He grabbed her waist with one hand and her hip with the other. He turned her around and ced himself above her before entering her once again. "Aaahhn!!" Sana screamed out loud as he entered her pussy again. For some reason, it felt even better when he was under her. The view of her face and breasts made his cock twitch, excited, and he pushed it deep inside her. "Nn...aahhh! -nn!" Sana moaned, her breathing bing faster as her body convulsed. She grabbed the bed sheet tight, biting her lip in pleasure. Her muscles were tightening, making her shudder. "A-A-Ahh! -ah- A-Ahhhh! Cumming! I am about toe!" Sana moaned out loud, the sound of her voice filled with lust and excitement. Arthur''s cock twitched inside of her pussy as he felt his balls clench, preparing for release. He was about to cum from fucking this girl in the Pdin ritual. It wasn''t supposed to go this far, but he really enjoyed it. But he also knew... ''I won''t be able to dominate Sana now, but at least she won''t mind having sex with me this one time.'' His orgasm was approaching fast, his cock ready to explode. ''Besides, if I''m going to do something sinful, I might as well enjoy it. She also knows about that.'' He grinned as he moved faster. Her pussy wall clenched against his cock once again, but he knew he shouldn''t cum inside her. "AH! AH! Uwaaahhh! M-Mm! M-Ohhh! A-Ahhh! N-No! Cumming! I am cumming!" Sana screamed as her body shook violently. She was biting her lip hard as her pussy spasmed, milking him for all he was worth. The orgasm made her scream out, and her body arched. The sound of her wet squelching caused Arthur to cum. He quickly pulled his cock and sprayed a massive cum over Sana''s body. The semen sttered over her breasts, stomach, and thighs. [Ding! You had covered Archbishop Sana with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!] [You won''t gain Sins from covering Archbishop Sana with your cum again!] Chapter 8 8 – Next! ?''Oh? I got 3 Sins? If I cum inside her, then I surely will get 5.'' I thought. Sana gasped as she felt warm liquid spray over her. Her body shook as she looked at her body that was covered with my cum. She tried to wipe it off with her hands, but I stopped her. "That was part of the ritual, right?" I grinned, "So, Archbishop. I am officially a Pdin, right?" "Ugh..." Sana groaned. But then, she slowly nodded. "I-Indeed... T-This was all part of the ritual. C-Congrattions, Pdin." She smiled beautifully, still covered in his cum. She licked the semen near her lips and tasted it delightfully. I smirked and leaned in to kiss her. My lips met hers, which was already clean, giving her a soft kiss. They separated from each other as my cock went limp. Once was enough for now. I sat beside the exhausted Sana, looking at her. The Archbishop also looked back at me. Her breath was heavy, and she tried her best to pull the nket that got kicked off the bed to cover her body. "I had fun, Archbishop." I shed my most handsome smile to her, causing the Archbishop to turn red once again. "I suggest you clean yourself before any nuns see you." Thanks to the quiet time I gave her, Sana managed to return to her usual calm self. Just as I said, that was all part of the ritual. She was the one who initiated it, so she shouldn''t me the young man, me, who had just turned into an official Pdin before her. It wasn''t just that. Pdin was in a higher position than her, even higher than the Pope. If Imanded her, then she would happily sleep with me again in the future, as she wouldn''t get any Sins as long as I didn''t impregnate her. "Thanks for your suggestion, Pdin." She replied with the same smile she had before her sexual lust took over her. *** I left the church after I waited for Sana to get dressed again. For an Archbishop, Sana dressed in a really erotic dress that revealed everything except for her breasts and private parts. No, maybe it was because she was the Archbishop that she dressed so lightly. Thankfully, a bath was also connected to the room, which Sana used to clean herself. I didn''t need to use it and only used magic, which was a part of to clean myself from sweat and smell. After cleaning ourselves, Sana escorted me out of the room where Garcia was waiting. The nun had a red face and a wet crotch, something I didn''t fail to notice. However, she still used her illusion magic, so no one noticed it, not even Sana. ''That''s some awesome magic. Now I know why she is worth a lot of Sins.'' I smiled at her, pretending not to see anything as Garcia guided me out of the church while Sana returned to her room. When I walked out, many nuns looked at me with mixed gazes. Some of them looked at me in awe, while some of them were simr to the nun that had served me tea before, looking at my body with a lustful gaze. ''If Castitas Church, which is famous for its chastity, is like this, then how is the Luxuria Church, which is famous for its lust?'' Followers of that Goddess of Lust, known as Teri and Tera, were really strange. In front of many people, they acted like proper nuns and priests. But they showed their true lustful nature when they were in front of me, the Pdin. Their gazes were totally differentpared to when I entered earlier. "Please visit us regrly, Pdin Arthur." Garcia bowed her head deeply as we arrived at the exit. Her breasts curtain moved, making me able to nce at her erect nipples. Gulping, I calmed myself down and raised my hand. I wasn''t a virgin, so something like that was totally normal and wouldn''t make me lose my calm. "Yes. I will regrly visit in the future." ''Because I want to have sex with Sana again.'' I added in my mind as I walked away. ''I haven''t dominated her yet, but she will obey my order to satisfy my lust if Imand her. Because having sex with Goddess'' apostle won''t give you any Sins.'' The rules in this world were strange. Once again, this was an Eroge, so what could one expect? My Pdin title would prove to be the best investment I made in this early game. The developer of this game itself had a few screws loose in their heads, so many settings were strange. "Well, let''s visit Eliza for now. I bet she''s sulking and trying to visit the caf¨¦ by herself. Because that''s what happened in the game." In Sins Paradise, the events were divided into two. One was forced, and the other was triggered. When a yer first started the game, they would be given a tutorial to make a girl fall and an introduction to the main heroines depending on a yer''s choice to make it easier for them to target one of the heroines. The introduction of the main heroines was one of the triggered events. Each introduction happened on different days, so the protagonist could visit all the main heroines, which totaled around 14 girls. A lot, indeed. But I didn''t intend to get them all, as I only liked a few of them. Bing a sex friend was okay with me. But if I was asked whether I would love all of them and make them my lover, the answer would be impossible. No, I wouldn''t make all of them my lovers. If the protagonist tried to get all of them, which was possible because there was no time limit in the real world, unlike when it was the game, then he would visit all of them. ''Coincidentally, Eliza''s event happened on the first day of school before sunset, which is in a few minutes.'' I thought as I looked at the sun''s position. The sky had turned into an orange hue, and a few street lights made from magic stones already lit the main street where he was walking now. "If I am not wrong, the caf¨¦ is located near the Royal Academy. I will be able to arrive on time if I keep this pace." This was also the event where the protagonist met the minor viin for the first time. In short, it was time for Arthur''s appearance. An excited grin appeared on my face. This was my bonus stage. No way I would let the unknown man get the girl I had my eyes on. It didn''t matter whether that man was the protagonist of this world that could gain Sins point twice as fast and maybe had a passive skill that nullified the side effect of having many Sins. I wasn''t sure, as the game never specified it. My memories of the game were also a bit blurry. So I only guessed about this passive skill as the protagonist didn''t get any strange gazes from the others because he had something like that. I thought it was just a game mechanic back when I yed it, but this was a real world, so maybe the mechanic was realized as a form of a passive skill. "Let''s see¡­" Well, even so, the protagonist should be as weak as a normal person now. A little flick would send him flying to the wall. "If he tries something funny, like in the game, then I will show him his ce. Unfortunately, Eliza is mine, Mr. Protagonist." I muttered dangerously in a low voice. "I''ll be the one who breaks her haughty face and makes her beg me for more pleasure." Chapter 9 9 – The Protagonist ?The night in Academy City was busy. Students walked out in the street to get some fresh air after studying all day. Even today was the first day of school, and many students, especially those from Royal Academy and Diligentia Academy, were diligent in their studies. Ignoring Diligentia Academy, which was filled with chosen students, the students in Royal Academy need to keep their grades to stay in the Academy. Some of the students weremoners, unlike Patientia, filled with nobles, or Castitas, filled with the servant of the Goddess. I walked alone in the street while the other students were walking with their friends, talking merrily. I didn''t care, though, as I looked around the area with a smile and hands in my pockets. This rather calm atmosphere was totally different from when I was in Horizon Online. Back then, the street was filled with warriors and run-down buildings. Even my mansion wasn''t safe from burrs trying to steal the riches that I purposely left behind in my home. That was why this calm and lovely atmosphere was really new to me. ''I still can''t get used to such calmness and still put my guard up.'' Getting attacked in the street was normal. Only in the Royal Capital of Horizon Online was the yer able to rest easily. However, that kind of life didn''t fit the strongest yer, Arthur. I was always in constant danger to keep my mind sharp to survive. A single negligence would cost me my life, after all. "My formerrades would die fromughter if they knew I was walking to a caf¨¦ alone to meet a sulking girl." The hard-rocking people who threw their lives to defeat thest boss. No way would they ever think theirrades would visit a girl in a caf¨¦ after sunset. I stopped in front of a rather luxurious caf¨¦ and looked inside through the big window. Amoner wouldn''t even think to visit a caf¨¦ like this; the interior furniture and luxurious entrance screamed this caf¨¦ was for a noble. However, while I was amoner in this world, I already got the title of Pdin, which essentially put my authority simr to the Pope and the Duke of Virtue Kingdom. Also, thanks to the generosity of the system, Horizon Online''s Gold in my inventory was converted to Sins Paradise''s Gold. And the fact that I got all my formerrades'' and enemies'' money meant I got a ton of gold that couldst me a lifetime. I didn''t know how much I had as the numbers got cut off at the end. My appearance was also passable to enter this fancy cafe, so I didn''t need to be embarrassed when going inside. With a confident smile, I entered the caf¨¦ and looked around. I found the girl I tried to find at the corner of the caf¨¦, which was far from the window, drinking alone with a solemn and sad gaze. "There she is," I muttered as I saw a waitress approaching me. *** The girl at the corner of the room, Eliza, was still oblivious to the boy that tried to approach her. She looked down at the drink, ying around with the straw while pouting. ''Why did he refuse me? He usually is happy when I ask him out.'' As this was their first day in Virtue Royal Academy, she nned to teach him how to act like a noble and asked him to visit the new caf¨¦ that was famous amongst the nobility. While the Royal Academy didn''t really care about one''s standing, nobles would look down on the students without any manners or without friends. And Eliza knew that Arthur had no friend besides her. "And here I am really kind enough to ask him out. I don''t know any more about Arthur!" "What?" "Hya!" Eliza was surprised when she suddenly heard Arthur''s voice from the side and let out a cute yelp. She turned her head, looking at Arthur, who stood beside the table with a cheeky smile. "I heard something like, ''I don''t know any more about Arthur!'' What''s that?" He asked with a yful tone as he sat across from Eliza. "And here I am, kind enough to apany you when you''re alone." "A-A-Arthur! N-Nothing! B-BY THE WAY, How long have you been here? Didn''t you say you have somewhere to go after school?" Her face blushed red, embarrassed as she shouted at him. She had never thought that Arthur would show up so suddenly. "Since you yed with your straw." He replied as he rested his head on his hands. "And I did get somewhere. But as I thought you would still be here, I came here after I finished my business. Thanks for waiting for me, Eliza." "I-I am not waiting for you!" She tried to deny him, but her smile betrayed her. *** Looking at her, I couldn''t help but think. ''She''s just a tsundere. How easy. And I confirmed that the requirement still progressed nicely.'' --- Requirements! 1. Refuse her invitation 10 times (1/10) --- While my intention was to keep the protagonist away from this girl, I also found out that I just needed to refuse her offer or invitation 10 times. It didn''t matter whether I went with herter or not; I just needed to refuse her to finish the requirement. "B-but, I guess I can have yourpany here. Hehehe¡­" She began to murmur to herself happily. Her mood was lifted "Listen, Arthur!" Then she started to tell me about nobility and such, something that I already had an idea about. Unexpectedly, I enjoyed Eliza''s expression as she looked happy with mypany. The original Arthur in the Eroge was really an idiot guy. If he had just apanied Eliza and kept the protagonist away, the beautiful childhood friend close to him wouldn''t have gotten stolen. While waiting for my order and listening to Eliza''s ''lecture,'' I noticed something. ''The students started to fill the caf¨¦. I guess the protagonist will soon arrive with his friend.'' From the edge of my sight, I saw the waitress from before walking toward this table, bringing my order on a tray. It was nice as my order had finally arrived, but my focus wasn''t on the waitress. Instead, I looked past her at the ck-haired boy wearing the Royal Academy uniform. The boy had just entered the caf¨¦ with his friend, a busty purple-haired and purple-eyed girl with a perky butt and erotictex clothes that only covered her private parts, like a bikini. Her hair was done in a high-ponytail and it was swaying at the same rhythm with her hips. ''There he is, the protagonist and his helper.'' Many people ignored the girl and only nced at the boy, which was quite strange, but not me. Because soon, they would approach our table and begin to talk to Eliza. "Arthur, did you hear me?" Eliza called out to me while raising her voice a little. I turned my attention back to the brown-haired girl, smiling softly. "I do. You''re talking about a noble''s attitude, right?" "Yeah!" Although my attention was divided, with my high status, it was easy to understand everything that happened around me. That was why I also heard what Eliza talked about and the waitress saying thanks after putting my order on the table earlier. And I also noticed footsteps that belonged to the protagonist approaching us. "So you must be careful, got it? Especially around Princess Cariss¨C" When Eliza was about to finish her exnation with a haughty face and index finger raised near her cheek, someone interrupted from the side. "Hello, can we sit here? Unfortunately, there is no other empty table." It was the protagonist. He had a friendly smile on his face, which made people want to talk and be nice to him. "Ah, I am also from the Royal Academy. My name is Adam Spencer. Nice to meet you." He continued, ignoring Eliza''s displeased face as her exnation was suddenly interrupted. I, however, wondered about something else. ''Is this fucker dense or confident? How the fuck is he able to ignore Eliza''s expression, which literally told him to fuck off? And it is clear that we have something here, sitting just the two of us.'' It was amazing. Ignoring the expression of the person you talked to really needed talent. The girl beside the protagonist, Adam, also smiled seductively while looking at me. Clearly, she wanted to seduce me and break apart my rtionship with Eliza. However, no one could actually see the girl. The reason why Adam was confident earlier was also thanks to this girl. She was what all Eroge''s protagonists had, the helper. And she was also the one who helped Adam enter the Royal Academy even with his status. But I wasn''t Arthur in the game. So I was able to keep his smiling face while looking at Adam. "Ah, you''re a student from the Royal Academy?" I asked them with a friendly tone, making the protagonist''s smile wider. "Ye¨C" Adam answered, thinking he could get into our space together. However, before he finished his sentence, I raised my middle finger at him. "Can you please kindly not bother us? Don''t you see we have our time together here?" Chapter 10 10 – Let’s Infiltrate The Teacher’s Dorm ?"Pardon?" The protagonist asked with a dumbfounded face, clearly confused by my reply and action that didn''t match. I noticed Eliza''s face turned happier when I clearly refused Adam. The expression of the girl beside Adam contorted into something ugly. Still, I ignored her. I wasn''t supposed to be able to see her, just like what happened to Garcia''s clothes. "It seems not only your manner, but your brain is shit too. Don''t you understand my kind words? Then I will make it simple." I said, pointing at my middle finger. "This meant fuck off from here and don''t interrupt our date, fucker." My voice was loud enough to gather attention from the others in the caf¨¦. They whispered with their friends, wondering what was going on. And because I mentioned this protagonist interrupted my date, the favor of the students was at my side. ''No one likes someone who can''t read the room and interrupts someone''s date. Only those with no friends or lovers would think so. However¡­'' I nced around at the other students. All of them were either with their friends or their fianc¨¦ and lover. They understood what I felt. ''There is no one like that in this caf¨¦.'' "I-I¡­" It seemed like Adam wasn''t as dense as I thought. Maybe he was just that confident because his charm and appearance were increased by the girl that followed him on his side. He looked around, noticing the strange gaze he got from the other students inside the caf¨¦. "Adam, we should leave right now. If your reputation is destroyed here, then you won''t be able to have sex with the girl you want." The girl beside him whispered in his ear, but I was able to hear what she said due to my high stats. "But¡­" "You will be able to have sex with her in the future! I promise to help you in my name, Beatrice!" As I had thought, Adam had taken the fancy of Eliza. Unfortunately, I was here to get her first. From the others'' perspective, Adam was talking to himself. So I pushed him a bit. "Can you please leave us now? We have something to talk about personally. There are still a lot of free tables over here if you can''t see it." I pointed at the table in the corner of the room, which was now free after the ones sitting there left. Adam turned to me and scratched his cheek. "Y-Yeah. I-I will do just that." I saw him leaving the now empty table with the girl, Beatrice, and smiled. Oh, how pitiful he was. The girl was looking over her shoulder at me with a mysterious smile. Did she get interested in me? Or did she n to mess with meter in the future? Well, that wasn''t really important. Whatever she was trying to do to me, I would dly wait for her. "Thank you, Arthur." Eliza''s soft voice reached my ear, and I turned to her. She was smiling happily, tilting her head slightly. "You did that because I was ufortable with strangers, right?" Oh, right. There was something like that in her setting. She acted haughty and was never able to be honest with herself because she was bad with other people, even more so with strangers. By the way, she was the one who told the protagonist about it when the yer sessfully dominated her. Remembering her personality, I nodded slightly. "Yeah. But I also do that because I don''t want him to disturb our time together." "W-What are you saying?!" Eliza blushed and stuttered, averting her eyes from me. But I noticed a small smile grow on her face even if she didn''t face me. ''It is just too easy.'' After that, we just talked about what we should do for the future lecture and some random stuff. I apanied her until it was time for me to go to my next target. *** It was already around 9 PM when Eliza was satisfied, and we parted ways. She went to the noble daughter''s dorm while I went to my own dorm, themoner boy, which was located near the teacher''s dorm. I would ask to change my dorm tomorrow. For today, this was good enough as I could infiltrate into the teacher''s dorm easier as they were adjacent to each other. And I didn''t need my bed as I would stay in Emilia''s room for tonight. The reason why they built themoner dorm near the teacher''s dorm was simple. It was so that the teacher could regte them and put them down easily if themoner students created a ruckus. For noble students¡­ Even the teacher needed to be a bit careful dealing with those kids. If they pulled the card, ''My father is Duke Alvartros!'' even the teacher had no way to punish them harshly unless the teacher was a Duke themselves. Me? As long as my opponent wasn''t the King of Virtue Kingdom himself, no one could tell me anything. I said my authority was simr to the Pope and the Dukes in Virtue Kingdom. That was about my authority, not my position. My position as Pdin was higher than theirs. I said that because the Pope and the Duke of Virtue Kingdom had the highest authority. The King had a special privilege as a leader of the country. That was why my authority was a bit lower than the King himself. Anyway, that wasn''t really important. "Here I am." Currently, I was standing on the roof of themoner dorm building. While it was indeed built formoner students, this building wasn''t shabby at all. This was better than most buildings where themoner lived in Virtue Kingdom. If Ipared it to the building on Earth, this building was simr to a good hotel in New York. Well, the dormitories for the noble kids were like luxury hotels, so the difference was still heaven and earth. In front of me was the teacher''s dorm. It was two times taller than the building I was on, but it shouldn''t be a problem. "If I remember correctly, Emilia''s room was adjacent to the protagonist, meaning she was on the right side on the sixth floor." The teacher''s dorm was around 12 floors, so she was right in the middle. Her dorm masturbating event was supposed to happen a week after school started after she was found out by Adam when she masturbated in the teacher''s bathroom after the lesson. Still, the system only gave me 18 hours to finish it. I called the quest window once again to see how much time I had to finish the mission. --- Quest: [Note: Domination System will give you a quest to help you increase your sins. You can freely refuse a quest, but it won''t refresh and only show a new quest 3 days after you rejected the current quest.] - What did I just see?! Quest Description: Infiltrate a teacher''s dormitory and see your teacher masturbate in her room! Deadline: 7 hours Reward: 5 Sins --- I gained the quest when it was around 10 AM, so it was just right that the deadline was in 7 hours. The question was, how do I infiltrate inside the teacher''s dorm? Many securities were walking around the perimeter, forcing the students to get inside their own dorm as it was almost their curfew. We were supposed to return to our dorm at 10 PM, with no exceptions allowed. Again, that rule only applied tomoner students as most noble students had their own vi in Academy City to live at. Some parents also brought their children to eat in a restaurant outside the academy, so they had no curfew for their dorm. However, I preferred to stay in the academy as most events at the start of the game concentrated around the Royal Academy. That was why I nned to move to the noble dorm tomorrow. Now, about the answer to my question earlier. I opened my inventory window and took out a single ck cape. It appeared in my hand, and I wore it on top of my uniform. This cape''s name was [Shadow Cape], and it enhanced with the ability to move within a shadow. Its defense was low and almost useless as a piece of armor, but it was convenient to move undetected by the others. "Now then..." With a grin on my face, my figure got eaten by the darkness. "Let''s see how that cow masturbates, shall we? I bet it would be really erotic if the CG in the game was real." Chapter 11 11 – Emilia Dixon (R-18) ?The teacher''s dorm corridor was lit with a magicmp on the wall. It was powered with something called Magic Stone, and to light it, one only needed to inject MP into it. Well, that wasn''t really important right now. Unlike the students'' dorm, no security walked around the corridor of the teacher''s dorm because they weren''t needed. Even with a well-lit corridor, there were still some shadows where I could hide, like the gap between the door. I didn''t need a long time to reach Emilia''s room and hid under the shadow inside her room. It was dark, so I had a lot of ces to hide. The room was luxurious, with a big canopy bed in the middle. "Ahn~ Hnn~ So good!" And on top of that big bed, Emilia was naked. She masturbated, rubbing her pussy with her fingers as she yed with her nipple with the other hand. Her breasts bounced around with each of her movements, and I noticed a trail of liquid dripping from her exposed pussy. It seemed like she had yed with herself for quite some time. "I-I shouldn''t do this as a teacher, b-but¡­ My students are so cute that I got aroused thinking about one of them pushing me down. Ahn! T-The way they looked at my breast made me excited! Ooooh!" The way she moaned and arched her back when she slid one finger into her pussy was really erotic. Her gigantic breasts jiggled as her tongue stuck out, screaming in pleasure. She orgasmed and squirted a ton of love juices like a waterfall, wetting the bed and the floor. It was an amazing disy. Even when I hid inside a shadow, I could feel my cock throbbing ever so slightly in excitement. This was way better than the CG in the game! Emilia was sprawled on the bed, her arms were spread, and she had a satisfied smile. Her breath was heavy, and her chest moved with each time she exhaled and inhaled. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I-I did it again." She muttered as she picked herself up, not even caring about her wet bed and floor. "Ugghh¡­ I-I didn''t get any Sins by doing this for the second and afterward, but it is really wrong. Imagining myself being pushed down by my own student. If I was found out, then I¡­ I will get really excited." She grinned excitedly as she yed with her breasts once again. Yup, I confirmed it. She was a pervert, alright. I got really excited watching her y with herself again. But I should check her status progression first. --- Requirements! 1. See her masturbate in her dorm room. (Done) 2. Tell her that she''s just a dirty cowgirl. --- Alright, that was done. I should continue, then. Moving toward the shadow in front of her bed, I then deactivated [Shadow Cape] ability and appeared in front of her. "ying with your tits and pussy in the Royal Academy teacher''s dormitory. What a dirty cowgirl." I said, and Emilia jumped at my voice. "Kyaa!" She raised her head and screamed. "W-W-W-" Her stuttering was really cute. She couldn''t even perform a single word as she covered her wet crotch with her hands. Her face blushed red; I noticed it even in this kind of darkness thanks to one of my skills . [Shadow Cape] hid my whole body, so my face couldn''t be seen right now. However, I''vepleted all the requirements, and another notification rang in my head. [Quest has beenpleted!] [yer Arthur gained 5 Sins as a reward!] [Next Quest will appear tomorrow] Right, I hadpleted all requirements. I didn''t need to hide my face anymore, so I took off [Shadow Cape] and grinned at Emilia. "I don''t think that my curiosity to infiltrate the teacher dormitory will end up like this. Can you tell me what you were doing just now, teacher Emilia?" "You are! What are you doing here?!" It seemed like she recognized me as her eyes widened in surprise. "As I said earlier, I am curious about the teacher dorm, so I infiltrated inside." I approached her and jumped onto the bed, raising her chin with my hand. She didn''t resist at all. Her eyes were filled with expectation. Right, she said she would get excited if a student saw her current state, didn''t she? Her body quivered, and her hand that was on her crotch began to move inside. I lowered my gaze to look at her body, and she showed a lustful expression. The difference between her strict and serious expression in ss and this lustful one made me excited, and I wanted to tease her and mock her. "You''re really a pervert, aren''t you? A dirty cowgirl who got excited while masturbating while imagining her student." "I-I didn''t!" "Tell me the truth!" I put a bit of force on my hand and made her look into my eyes. "If you tell me what you feel, I might give you what you want. Think carefully, teacher~" "I¡­" "Well, if you don''t want to say it, then I will ask your body directly." As I said that, I pulled her hand, which she used to hide her breasts away, and squeezed the soft lump of meat on her chest. It was really soft, and my hand got sucked in easily. I couldn''t hold all of them as her breasts wererger than my hand. "Wow, it''s really soft." I said, grinning widely. "Ahn~ W-Wait!" "You want to be fucked by your student, right? Look, your pussy is already drenched." I released her chin and pulled her other hand away, exposing her pussy with pussy juices dripping out of it. Her hand left a trail of juice connected to her pussy entrance as I pulled it out. She inserted her finger, didn''t she? "What a naughty teacher. Inserting your finger into your pussy when your student is in front of you." I leaned closer to her face, and she averted it slightly as she mistook me for going to her lips. But no, I went to her ear and whispered in a sultry voice. "You can let it out, you know? I can help you reach the highest pleasure you''ve ever felt." Her body jolted slightly. Maybe she imagined what I would do to her as I felt her nipple turn harder under my left hand, which was still squeezing her breast. I kneaded it, giving some pleasure to Emilia as she let out a soft moan. "Look at my pants, teacher. I am already hard and excited to have sex with you. You want it, don''t you?" With my words, her gaze went to the big tent that was created on my pants. Her eyes widened once again, but she was still hesitating. Then I sent thest "You can take my pants off if you want to see it. I won''t say anything to other people that I saw you masturbating and having sex with me here. Our secret will stay between us." Gulping, her hands moved toward my pants. I released the one I held and let her do what she wanted as I pulled my face away, looking at her unbuckled my belt. With a clicking sound, my pants were pulled off at once. My fully erect dick got freed and hit her face right in front of her eyes. Her nose twitched as a hot breath hit my shaft. Then her eyes widened as she realized that she had just smelt my cock. Chapter 12 12 – Dominating Emilia (R-18) ?"So big¡­" She muttered, panting heavily, and slowly stroked my meat stick with her hand, which was still covered in her pussy juice, curiously. It served as a lube, and it felt rather good. I groaned when she moved her hand over my tip. Without memanding her, she began to stroke it gently and licked the tip. Her free hand yed with her pussy, and she let out a pleasured moan while she did that, lifting her ass high. Seeing this teacher serving me when she said she didn''t want it earlier brought me an evil smile. "Ah! I-I am licking my student''s cock." Emilia uttered, but she had a smile on her face as she kept moaning. I was certain this would happen, but it was too easy. "Are you scared of the consequences, Emilia?" I said teasingly, and she stopped, looking up at me with a lustful gaze. She was still a teacher, and I was a student. It was wrong doing this, but she couldn''t help but do it as she always imagined being pushed down by her student. For people like her, especially as she came from the Virtue Kingdom, she certainly also thought about the consequence of doing this. But¡­ "I don''t care anymore!" She shouted at me and pulled away. Her breasts bounced as shey on her back, spreading her legs and prying open her drenched pussy with her hands. Her breasts were pushed inside with her arms, and her pink lower lips were fully exposed. I could still see her hymen from where I stood. If I was a virgin, I would have probably ejacted just by looking at her naughty figure. "Please have sex with me! I don''t care about the consequences or anything like that! I-I am too excited to stop right now, and I can''t endure it anymore! I will die if you don''t give me your meat stick!" With that, all reason in Emilia was gone. Without me pouring my Sins into her, I heard a notification inside my head. [Ding! Emilia Dixon''s Virtues point has reached 0.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Emilia Dixon? Yes/No] ''Yes.'' I pushed the ''Yes'' button and crawled over to Emilia. A small pink heart tattoo appeared above her crotch with my name written in the middle, indicating that she was mine. [Ding! Emilia Dixon is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] Refusing a woman''s invitation was something a man wouldn''t do. "Then I will give you what you want. Don''t worry. This will stay our secret." "Yes!" She replied, prying her pussy open further. Her juices dripped out from it. "Please take my virginity! Aaah! To have my virginity taken by my student''s massive cock! W-What a dream!" "Kukuku, this is just the beginning." I positioned my cock in front of her pussy''s entrance, rubbing against it in a teasing manner. She felt it and moaned in pleasure. The pussy juices that came out from her hole drenched the tip of my cock, wetting it. Emilia had a big, happy smile on her face as she looked at my cock in front of her pussy from the gap between her breasts. Her tongue was sticking out, her saliva dripping from it. It seemed like she was expecting a kiss, so I leaned toward her and gave it. "Hnn!" She gasped in surprise as I inserted my tongue inside her mouth, but soon she attacked back, intertwining our tongues with each other. "Hnn~" My hands went to her breasts, squeezing these massive soft mountainsrger than my hands. Her hands went over my neck, pulling me closer. She was more erotic than before, which made me get more excited. My cock throbbed, and I wanted to insert it into her pussy right now. I ended the kiss and pulled away. "I will put it in." "Y-Yes." Emilia nodded and pulled me again. "Kiss me again when you''re doing it, please!" "Alright." Once again, I kissed her. Our kiss made vulgar sounds as I used my hand to guide my cock into her pussy entrance. With my experience with Sana earlier this afternoon, finding the hole was really easy. My tip prated it slowly, stopping right when I felt her hymen. It seemed like Emilia felt it, too, as she let out a muffled moan and stopped moving her tongue inside my mouth. She pulled her face away and moaned loudly. "Ahn! I-It''s entering! The tip is entering!" "And now the rest of it!" I pushed all my cock inside her pussy at once. Blood dripped out from the entrance of her pussy as I just broke her hymen. Her back arched due to the sudden pleasure, and she orgasmed as a loud, pleasured moan escaped her lips. "Ooooh! Yeesss!!!" [Ding! You took Emilia Dixon''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] To think that she orgasmed just by me taking her virginity. What a slut of a teacher was she? "Aah! M-My virginity is taken by my student!" She held her face that was twisted with a lustful smile. "How great!" Breathing hard as if this was the greatest thing she had ever felt, Emilia locked her legs around my waist and pushed me closer. "Please move! Please ravage my pussy and make me feel good!" She was so ecstatic about it, and I grinned. She started gasping for breath as I slightly pulled my cock from her deepest part. "I am moving." Her hips were squishy, and I didn''t need to put effort into moving. However, her pussy wall was also tight enough to mp against my cock, giving me uncontroble pleasure and making me let out a groan as I moved my hips, supported by her legs. I grabbed her hips and thrust my cock in and out. They were soft to grab, and I could tell they were the best hips I had ever held. Not that I held many in the first ce, but that didn''t matter. Her pussy kept opening and closing every time my tip touched her cervix, and from there, Emilia kept moaning. Her hands were holding the bed sheets as herrge breasts bounced up and down. "Aaah! That feels so good! D-Deeper¡­! Yes, oooh! Make a mess out of me! Make me cum!!" The honored teacher of Virtue Royal Academy had be an exemry prostitute. She moved her hips, wriggling them around, and became lewder as I kept thrusting my cock inside her pussy. The bed sheet crumpled under her grip, trying her best not to go crazy from the pleasure my cock brought. "My inside! Aaah! It''s reaching my deepest part! C-Cumming! I am about toe!" "Me too," I replied as I moved my hips faster. Her inside was better than I thought, and I couldn''t rein myself in anymore. I pulled her closer and pierced her all the way up to her womb. "I will cum inside, Emilia!" "Yes! Cum inside me! Creampie me! Aaah! Cumming! I am cumming!" Splurt! "Ooooohhh!" Emilia let out an iprehensible shout as I shot my semen deep inside her. Her voice was like an animal in their mating session, but lewder. In fact, her vaginal wall also clutched against my cock, refusing to let it go. [Ding! You cummed inside Emilia Dixon''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] [You won''t gain Sins from cumming inside Emilia Dixon''s pussy again!] Two announcements appeared in front of me, making me smile. She was still writhing and arching, letting out a stream of cum as I pulled my cock out. She even stuck out her tongue and showed off her sloppy face. "Ahhiii! A-A lot of semen is being pushed out!" My semen was dripping out from her pussy as she released her leg lock. I backed away a little and looked at the sloppy mess I had made out of Emilia. She was breathing hard, and her breasts were still bouncing. Still, my cock was covered in my semen and her juice now. So I sat down on the bed. "Good girl, Emilia," I said with a big grin. "Now, care to clean my cock?" To this, Emilia nced down; her gaze was still nted on my cock. She then got on all four and approached me. "Y-yes." Chapter 13 13 – Obedient And Lustful Woman ?Emilia gently grasped my cock and sucked my meat stick, which was zed with our bodily fluid. What a good woman. I patted her head as I took out a potion from my inventory. The potion was blue-colored in a sphere-shaped bottle. It was one of the drugs I had taken from a ve trader back in Horizon online. The effect? It made a girl who drank this unable to conceive a kid for a year. That should be enough for now, as I also want to have kids one day, but not now. Slurp slurp. A slurping sound came from her mouth. It sounded so sexy, but I should stop her for now. "That''s enough, Emilia." I said, and she raised her head. "Y-Yes." Maybe because she had calmed down a little, her expression now looked a littleplicated. Still, I had dominated her, so she couldn''t deny my order. I knew she had known about it, too, as I believed she also received the message that I had dominated her. "Now. Will you be a good girl again and drink this?" I hovered the potion in front of her face. "This is not harmful at all. In fact, you will love this. If you drink this, you won''t be able to get pregnant for a year. In the meantime, we can have a lot of sex." At first, her expression turned to horror. But when I told her that it only worked for a year and we had a lot of sex that year, her expression turned into a happy one. "R-Really?! Will you have sex with me again?" "Of course," I replied with a smile. "After all, I am your master now, right? What a failure of a teacher. To be dominated by her own student, isn''t that shameful?" "Ugh¡­" Emilia groaned. "B-But¡­ You saw me masturbating!" "You like it, no?" "I can''t deny that. Besides¡­" Her rational thinking had returned, but she was still a bit in an aroused state. Her cheek reddened as she looked at my face. "M-Maybe being dominated by you isn''t that bad¡­ Earlier¡­ That was really great. I''ve never felt something like that when I did it alone. And I think I can''t live without that anymore¡­" "See?" I smirked at her. "I will keep our rtionship a secret from other students or teachers. So, what''s your answer? If you don''t drink this, maybe you will get pregnant from my semen and be unable to teach at Royal Academy again, you know?" "I¡­" She hesitated a bit but then snatched the potion in my hand. "I will drink it." Opening the cap, she gulped down the content in one go. An obedient and lustful woman was abination that I liked, even more so when that woman was beautiful and hadrge breasts, which were my type. After drinking the potion, Emilia groaned a little. The bottle fell on the bed, but she didn''t care as she looked at her body, noticing that nothing had changed. Finally, she looked at me and asked. "That''s it?" "Yes." I nodded, crawled down from the bed, and took my pants. When I wore my pants again, Emilia looked rather disappointed. I chuckled at that sight while buckling my belt. "Don''t worry. I will visit you tomorrow. Did you forget that we have a ss in the morning? Look at howte it is." As I said so, Emilia turned to the clock on the wall. "Ah!" A surprised voice escaped her lips as she noticed that it was alreadyte. Well, even if it felt fast, she masturbated for a long time, and then I fucked her too. The pleasure she felt made her forget about time. That happened too often, or so my friend back in Horizon online told me. "Will you really visit me again tomorrow?" She asked with a shaking voice as she crawled up from bed, approaching me from behind. My semen, mixed with her pussy juice, dripped on the floor as she stood up. Walking with swaying hips, she got close to me and hugged me. "Why don''t you stay here tonight? If you can infiltrate this building, then you''re surely strong enough, no? Please?" Of course, that was what I had nned since the start. But I was still a student registered in themoner dorm, so¡­ "I will return shortly then. I need to deceive the security in themoner dorm beforeing back." Maybe because she didn''t expect what I said or didn''t believe I lived in amoner dorm, Emilia took a step back with her eyes widened. "Amoner?" Emilia Dixon was a noble. A daughter of a Count, to be exact, ording to the status shown to me by my appraisal. The rtionship between amoner and a noble couldn''t happen. No, it was impossible. Maybe if the girl came from a baron house, she would still be allowed to marry a richmoner. But a rtionship between a Count daughter and amoner was impossible. That was just against thew of society in this Virtue Kingdom. Then, what would happen if a girl was found to be dominated by a man in this country? If the girl was amoner, she would be kicked out of her house and disowned. Easy. What about a noble? If the one who dominated the noble girl was a noble of higher status, the girl would be married to that person. Of course, the noble who dominated the girl would be looked down upon and treated with contempt, as having Sins was taboo in this country. But then, if the one who dominated the noble girl was ofmoner status, what would happen? The answer was the girl would be executed to preserve Virtue Kingdom and the noble house''s honor. It seemed a little bit extreme, but that was done to protect the noble girl of this kingdom. That was why Emilia looked afraid after I told her I was amoner. Being able to dominate someone meant that I had Sins used to dominate her. The Sins needed to dominate someone were varied. Even if she knew her worth wasn''t much because she had low Virtues, the effect of having Sins was easy to feel. However, she didn''t need to worry. The side-effects of having Sins, such as having a bad aura and being looked at with contempt, didn''t apply to me. Besides¡­ "Don''t worry," I said with a confident smile. "I will stop being amoner tomorrow. Also, you don''t need to worry about me being looked at with contempt. I can hide the fact that I have Sins. See?" "Huh? That''s¡­ true. I can''t feel anything from you. You also look¡­ like a normal handsome boy. How?" Emilia sounded confused. I didn''t need to tell her the details that I was a Pdin or how I was able to hide the fact I had Sins. Well, it would be detected if I was tested, but that didn''t matter Tomorrow, I knew that someone from the church woulde to the academy to announce the new Pdin, so I just needed to wait until then. No one would be brave enough to test the Pdin''s Sins or Virtue. It would also be useless if someone tried to use appraisal directly on me. All they could get would be an error, as I was too strong to be appraised. I knew because that happened once when my formerrade tried to use appraisal when I used skill. Well, my was a passive skill now, so no one would be able to appraise me. "That''s a secret." I said, putting my finger on my lips. "I will return shortly, Emilia. Just get the bed ready for us to sleep together. Or¡­" I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. "You want to continue what we did earlier?" Her body shook as if she was hit by electricity. No, what hit her was just excitement, and I chuckled at her. Even when I told her I was amoner, she was still eager to have sex with me. Ignoring her, I took my [Shadow Cape] from the floor and disappeared. "See you again in a few minutes." I could hear Emilia say "Yes" with a rough breath as I dived into the shadow. ''Now, let''s fool the security and return here. I am still not satisfied, but I also shouldn''t let our rtionship be known by others yet.'' Chapter 14 14 – New Quest ?Fooling the security in themoner dorm was easy. They didn''t really check what we did inside the room or anything. In fact, they just walked around the corridor and made a roll call when the curfew arrived. Many students were surprised, but I knew this would happen, so I replied to security immediately. After that, I returned to Emilia''s room. She was still naked and was waiting for me on the bed. Without saying anything more, I undressed and continued having sex with her until both of us were satisfied. I must say that was the best rest I have had in thest 5 years. I didn''t regret choosing Sins Paradise as my bonus round. Emilia was exhausted and took a bath that was connected to the room. No need to mention, but I took a bath with her and did a quickie inside. We fell asleep afterward while still naked. Chirp chirp¨C It was now morning, and I woke up first, refreshed. The chirping of the bird from outside was the one that woke me up. The sun had already shown itself in the horizon, shining on the world with its warm light. "That was a great night," I muttered, raising my body and stretching my arms above. I took a peek to my left, where a ck-haired beauty was still sleeping. She leaned on her side and had a peaceful expression. Herrge breasts were pushed against her arms, deforming them. It seemed like she was still slightly exhausted but satisfied from ourst night''s exercises. Reminiscing fromst night''s exercise, I wanted to have a quickie this morning, but I held myself back. We had a ss to attend this morning, and¡­ we would have been quitete if the clock on the wall didn''t lie. We need to hurry. "Emilia." I called out to her softly, and she groaned in response. "Ugh¡­" The busty teacher squirmed around, stirring awake from her deep slumber. The sheet that only covered her feet moved, and she slowly opened her eyes, looking at me. "Did you sleep well?" I asked with a smile. Emilia gave me a small nod, not minding her state. She had epted the fact that she belonged to me after I ravaged herst night, and she greeted me with a smile. "Good morning. What time is it?" Her voice was gentle, unlike when we first met or when she lectured the students of our ss, ss 3. As a teacher, she was expected to arrive on time, even earlier than the students. "Seven in the morning. You need to go, right?" Emilia''s eyes widened at my words as she jumped out of bed. Her breasts bounced around as she ran to the closet in a panic. "I will bete!" She shouted, rummaging through her closet to find clothes and getting dressed. "Ugh¡­ Why don''t you tell me earlier?" "Because I just woke up too," I replied while looking at her. She wore the same suit as yesterday, consisting of a ck suit over a ck shirt and miniskirt with a slit on the side. She also wore a garter belt that was attached to a pair of ck knee socks. I didn''t really observe her yesterday, but her bra and panties were ck, theced type that invited men''s desire. Looking at her panicked figure, Iughed while I also got dressed in my uniform. I used the skill from Lv 3 Holy Magic to get rid of the smell or anything that made my uniform dirty. Laundry was useless for me now. This was a really convenient skill. We finished getting dressed at the same time, and she approached me, stopping right in front of me with a serious and strict look befitting a teacher. Herst night''s lustful expression was nowhere to be seen. As expected from a teacher in the Royal Academy, I guess. Even her acting was perfect. "Don''t forget our promise yesterday, Arthur! We don''t know each other in ss or school." "Yeah." I nodded. "I will keep it a secret." "Good." Emilia nodded and gave me a light kiss. She blushed slightly before running toward the exit, her ass swaying left and right. "I will leave first! Make it to the ss in time, or I will be forced to deduct your points!" "I will." The door was mmed shut, and I was left in her room. Well, I needed to take the morning ss. If I remember correctly, there should be an introduction and some exercise today. "We will be training with a weapon if I am not wrong? Then there is a spar between students, which is still considered a tutorial in the game." Many tutorials were present in Sins Paradise. A fighting tutorial was one of them. It taught the protagonist, who had never fought with a real weapon and only hunted some animals to live, on how to fight for the first time. Because his helper couldn''t enter the Royal Academy due to the danger of being detected, the protagonist, Adam, was truly alone when he was in the Academy. "And if I remember correctly¡­ Adam is in my ss too, right?" I couldn''t see him yesterday because I was just focused on my new situation, but Adam should be in my ss. There were 2 main heroines in my ss, Eliza and Emilia. I didn''t really care about the others. Even if Adam managed to hit off with my ssmates, I wouldn''t care as long as he didn''t get the main heroines I had my eyes on. Still¡­ "I don''t like it." Caring and liking were different. Even if I didn''t care if he hit off with my ssmate, I still didn''t like the fact that a guy other than me would be able to be popr. If it was the protagonist, he would be able to dominate the other girls in my ss, which were about half of the students in our ss. "There are 60 students in our ss, and 40 of them are girls. Ugh¡­ I can imagine the future where they would ogle over Adam and despise me because I made an enemy of him yesterday. I don''t like that because I know dominating all girls in the ss is possible if it''s him with the help of his helper." It was at that time. As if the system had heard me, a notification sprung up in front of my face. [Ding! A new quest is generated!] "Oh? A new quest?" I quickly opened my status with the new notification about a new questing up. I also used this chance to check the new thing in my status. --- Name: Arthur Race: Human Lv: 100 Sins: 17 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 12200/12200 (MAX 100) MP: 9920/9920 (MAX 100) STR: 350 (MAX 100) VIT: 320 (MAX 100) AGI: 330 (MAX 100) DEX: 320 (MAX 100) INT: 291 (MAX 100) LUC: 99 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Ill Status Immunity], [Mind Control Immunity], [Perfect Body], [Lv Max. Swordsmanship], [Lv Max. Holy Magic], [Lv Max. Appraisal], [etc.] --- Titles: [Pdin], [Limit Breaker], [One Man Army], and [King of the World] --- Gift: Domination System -> --- Domination System Sins: Unlimited / 17 Dominated List: - Emilia Dixon Bonus Skill: - Requirement Appraisal See the requirement and how many Sins to dominate a girl! You will be able to see the information you want to see. Perks: Hero Lessen the requirements needed to dominate a girl! Quest: - I am Famous! Quest Description: Defeat the original protagonist, Adam, in the spar! Get famous for being strong among your ssmates! Deadline: None Reward: 1 Sins --- That wasing nicely, especially the quest.. The quest was to defeat Adam in the spar that would happen in the sster. There was no deadline, and the reward was just 1 Sins point, but that was just a bonus. Then I noticed Emilia''s name also got added to my Dominated list, and I got the Pdin title. "Nice." This was perfect. "Now I have 17 Sins, and it''s increasing nicely." Looking at my status, I grinned. While I didn''t necessarily want to show myself off, maybe that was the only way to keep Adam''s influence from spreading across the Academy. I didn''t necessarily hate him, but he could be in the way of this bonus stage because I knew about the influence he could bring to Virtue Kingdom or even this world. In one route, he even became a King after marrying the princess, and I didn''t want him to have such authority after I clearly showed my hostility toward him yesterday after he hit on Eliza. "Let''s beat him enoughter so he won''t try to bother me or try to hit the girl I have my eyes on in the future." Chapter 15 15 – 2nd Class ?Before going to the building where the ss was held, I returned to themoner dorm and went out, walking. It would be strange if no one saw me walk out of the dorm when I was supposed to be there, no? Especially when there was an inspector sitting at the entrance sincest night, noting the student that went out of the dorm. I didn''t know anyone besides Eliza and Emilia yet, so my walk toward the main building was lonely. What a life¡­ I should make some friends too so they could help me protect my reputation in the future. Well, not that it would be hard after Sana arrived in the Academy and announced me as the new Pdin. Many people would flock toward me, especially the noble kids. They would try to make a connection with me, making it easier for me to gain poprity and push the protagonist to the side. ''If possible, I would like to kill him and get done with it. Unfortunately, though, he would just revive at the Castitas Church after he got killed as he had registered in it when he arrived in the Virtue Kingdom.'' That was the reason why I didn''tsh out and only kept Adam in check instead of outright antagonizing him. Honestly, the incident in the caf¨¦ was really beneficial to me. ''Slowly, I will make the students in Royal Academy think that Adam is just a douchebag who tried to hit any girls he met.'' Only then would his influence decrease, and his helper lose interest in him. If that didn''t work, then I would try to find an item to be able to kill him permanently. That item should''ve existed in this world; it was just impossible if that kind of item didn''t exist. Then how would they execute a criminal if they would just keeping back? The King of Virtue Kingdom or someone in Sin Kingdom must have had a clue about something like that. "Arthur!" Speaking of which, the only person I knew in this Academy besides Emilia called out to me in a loud voice as I walked down the main hall. I turned around and saw Eliza''s figure walking at a fast pace toward me while waving her hand. "Good morning. Did you sleep well? I heard themoner dorm has a hard bed to sleep in." She greeted me with a refreshing smile and then asked me worriedly. Her mood seemed to be good, maybe because I had apanied her until night yesterday. "Good morning, Eliza." I greeted back with a smile. "Don''t worry. The bed is better than my previous one." I didn''t lie. The bed in Emilia''s room was really soft and was even better than the one I had back in my mansion in Horizon Online. The furniture and technology in Sins Paradise had higher quality than in the war-filled world such as Horizon Online. That was something I really appreciated when I woke up this morning. "That''s good then." She replied with a nod. Her smile returned. Then she took my hand, pulling me with a bit of force. "Let''s go! We will bete if we don''t hurry to the ss." I just let her lead me around. It was kinda cute and a bit childish. Anyway, the reason why I liked Eliza and wanted to get her, even though her personality was a bit troublesome, was because she reminded me of someone. ''... I believe that''s the reason.'' If I had something to learn in my 5 years in Horizon Online, then it was that. ''I just need to love someone I hold dear, so I won''t lose them ever again.'' *** We arrived at the ss at the same time the bell rang. I sat in the seat in the middle with Eliza when I noticed Adam was sitting at the top corner of the room, the backmost seat. The ss at Royal Academy was divided into four. sses 1 and 2 were reserved for noble daughters and sons with the position of Viscount and above. Students in ss 1 had better grades than ss 2, and each ss had more than 100 students, unlike ss 3 and 4, which only had around 50 to 60 students. ss 3 was a mix of lower noble sons and daughters withmoners with high grades. The daughters and sons of Barons and Knights entered this ss. Eliza was a daughter of a Baron, while I apparently had a grade high enough to enter this ss with her. A few seconds after the bell rang, Emilia entered the ss with a strict look. Her hips swayed left and right as she walked toward the podium without changing her expression. Many male students looked at her with lustful eyes, making me scoff in a low voice because they wouldn''t be able to touch her anymore as I marked her as mine. She nced at me for a second, noticing that I was in her ss, before looking around. Well, I should praise her for not ying favorites and could still keep her expression. "Alright, ss." Her voice echoed in the lecture hall, shutting down the small mutters from a few students whispering to each other. "I will go through the list. Raise your hand when your name is called." As she said that, she began to call the name written on the paper inside the binder one by one. When I was called, I raised my hand slightly, and she continued. After everyone''s name was called, Emilia closed her binder and leaned against the podium with her hands. "Today is the start of our real lesson. As you know, the Royal Academy also teaches self-defense. That''s why today we will have a joint self-defense ss with ss 4. For the record, ss 1 and 2 had their sses yesterday, and we tested their skills. Today is your turn." Restlessness spread among the students in ss. The sons and daughters of Knight and Mage were excited because they could show off their skills in this ss while those who loved literature groaned. Even in a world where monsters exist, people who hated fighting still existed. They were afraid that they couldn''t do well and that their grades would plummet. "Don''t worry." Emilia smiled for the first time, sessfully charming these na?ve students. Then she threw the bait. "Your grade won''t be affected by the test. But¡­ there will be a bonus point for those who do well." Maybe it was my imagination, but she nced at me when she said that. I see¡­ ''She has known about my capability. That''s why she nced at me.'' "Well then, the instructor has been waiting at the training ground. Change your clothes in the changing room near the training ground. There should be training clothes prepared in that ce." She exined as she walked toward the door and opened it. Then she pped her hands, "Get moving right now! You have 10 minutes to move, or you will fail the ss!" She shouted with amanding tone and serious expression. Some students with weak wills shrieked at her loud voice, but the rest with a strong will, especially the children of a knight, moved immediately. Of course, I also moved almost immediately with Eliza. This girl unexpectedly had a strong will. When I passed Emilia, who stood menacingly at the side of the door with her arms crossed under her massive tits, I could hear her whisper. "Good luck." The other students mistook it as her encouraging the students in her ss, but I knew for the better that she said that to me. ''What happened with the secrecy?'' I thought. Maybe her teacher mode wasn''t as perfect as I thought. Her hidden desire was still mixed in! Still, I praised her for not showing it off. I thought this much was still okay. Chapter 16 16 – Worthless Pride ?The students of ss 3 had a different changing room from those in ss 4. Of course, it was also divided by men and women. I wasn''t someone who was curious or liked to see others'' bodies, but¡­ I needed to say that I had the best body shape among the students in ss 3. Some of them even looked at me from the side with respect. As expected from boys. They did want to have a good body shape, no matter if it was inside an Eroge or Earth. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I smiled confidently. My blond hair was slicked back a little bit, giving freedom for my sky-blue eyes to see clearly, not obstructed by it. My body was donned in dark blue training clothes, which looked like a squire uniform, with the Royal Academy logo, a lion holding a sword, on my left chest. It was a habit from back in Horizon Online when I was about to go to fight, as I learned that being obstructed by a hair could lead to a fatal mistake in a high-level fight. After all, one of my formerrades got killed because his hair obstructed his sight. So I didn''t take this lightly even when I knew this world wasn''t as dangerous as before. "Nice." My preparation wasplete, and I exited the changing room. The other students had lined up in the middle of the training ground. Apparently, I was thest to arrive. "Hmm? Are you thest one?" I heard a soft voice from the front of the lined-up student. My gaze was obstructed by them, but I knew who asked me that question, as she was one of the heroines that I''d like to get in the near future. So, building a good impression was important. As I approached the crowd, I was able to see her figure. A short blonde hair and blue eyes, simr to me, and wore a tight training bodysuit that emphasized her well-developed body, curves, and ample breasts underneath a sexy white knight uniform with a skirt that stopped near thighs, easing her movement. Standing while holding a sword, whose tip was stabbed into the ground, was the instructor of self-defense, the former female Knight Corp''s Commander, Rania Rena. "Yes, instructor. Please forgive my tardiness." I replied with a calm voice mixed with an apologetic tone. "I have a bit of trouble wearing my training clothes as it¡­ is a bit tight to my body." ''Perfect! That should be a good reason to bete.'' That was what I thought when I expected her to answer me immediately. But the answer didn''te, and I looked at her. Somehow, her eyes widened slightly as she looked at me. ''What''s wrong?'' "Instructor?" I called out to her once again, and she finally snapped out of it. "Ah!" A surprised voice escaped her lips. She immediately coughed once into her fist, regaining herposure. "Get in your line and prepare for the training. Although you have a good reason to bete, which is never okay, find meter after ss so I can give you your punishment. Understood?" "Yes." I replied curtly and joined the rank of the boys from ss 3. As expected, I couldn''t dodge her punishment. Also, I didn''t think it was my imagination, but Adam chuckled in a low voice when he heard that I would be punished for beingte. This guy¡­ He already hated me just for giving him a middle finger? I would also kill someone who would disrespect me in Horizon Online, so I wasn''t even surprised. Also¡­ there was a reason why I wasn''t angry at Adam for trying to mock me. ''Getting to meet her after ss is within the n to get close to Rania.'' Anyway, I stood at the end of the line and listened to the Instructor, who started to speak. "Alright. Now that all the students have lined up, I will introduce myself. I am the instructor of a self-defense ss, a Level 55 knight, and my name is Rania. In this ss, you will call me either Instructor or ma''am. Do you understand? If so, answer with a loud ''Yes, ma''am''!" "Yes, ma''am." We responded as she asked. Usually, amotion would break out when they heard or met someone with over Level 50 present in front of them. They were equivalent to an artist or actors in this world. But the students at Royal Academy weren''t stupid. They understood from what happened earlier that any mistakes would mean getting punished. So they kept silent, hiding their excitement behind their broad smile. "Alright. Maybe you''ve already been told by your homeroom teacher, but we will test your skill today, so I can create a training menu for all of you. In this academy, each student will have different training to fully develop their abilities. The test is by dueling against each other. Don''t worry; it won''t be lethal." Rania looked around the students with a serious gaze. Some had nervous expressions, and I heard some gulpsing from students with no confidence in their overall fighting abilities. None of them whined, though, and that gained a nod of approval from Rania. "Alright. Now if you understand, is there anyone who is willing to fight first? Raise your hand to volunteer yourself." As expected, none of the students raised their hands. No one here knew the others'' capability. Not to mention, as most of the ones who could fight were the son or daughter of a knight, they also held a code not to sully their honors, so they couldn''t pick a pick first without any reason, though I felt like a test was enough of a reason, I didn''t know about them. The students from ss 4 looked around worriedly. Their grades and talents were worse than the students in Grade 3. Some of them might know how to fight, but they also didn''t want to risk it first. Well, I said none of the students raised their hands due to those reasons, but¡­ There was one exception. "Oh?" Rania let out an interested voice as she looked at my line. A student had raised his hand, and she looked rather impressed by his bravery. "We have someone who volunteers himself." She continued, looking at the front of the line. "Nominate another student to be your partner in the duel. The nominated student won''t be allowed to refuse. Understand?" "Yes, Instructor!" That one particr student replied energetically. A confident smile grew on his face. It was within my calction. The fact that the System gave me a Quest to fight with Adam was clear enough. Why? Because the System must''ve predicted this since the start. Yes. The one who raised his hand was Adam, and he looked at me and pointed his finger right at my face. What a clich¨¦, but I weed this clich¨¦. The Instructor''s face looked worried when she saw Adam pointing his finger at me. Why, though? I wanted to use ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her, but I left it for now. I would do that once I beat this mongrel who had the guts to nominate me. "I choose him." Adam dered, his tone full of confidence. "I will have a duel with him!" Eliza looked rather worried on the side, clutching her hands under her breasts. ''Well, look at how cute she is.'' I chuckled lowly, thinking about that. But it seemed like Adam misunderstood it as me looking down at him as his expression worsened, looking angry. It didn''t need to be said that this guy was confident with his fighting skill because he had lived in a vige before and was experienced in hunting wild animals. Still, though. He should just keep his worthless pride down the gutter and understand where he stood. This world was my bonus stage. ''You will regret nominating me to be your partner.'' "Alright." I replied to Adam with a grin. "Let''s do it." Chapter 17 17 – Skill Issue ?"Arthur!" When I was preparing for the duel, getting a practice weapon made from wood mixed with steel on the side of the training ground, I heard a voice calling for me from above where the spectator seats were. I looked up and noticed Eliza. She looked at me worriedly. Despite her inability to be honest about her feelings, as I had expected, she wasn''t at the same level as those tsundere girls from Japanese stuff. "Don''t force yourself, okay?! Getting injured slightly is fine, but don''t make me visit you in the church!" Even right now, she still thought about my safety and said those things. I smiled at her and nodded slightly, taking a long sword from the row of weapons in front of me. "Don''t worry. I''ll win this." I replied and turned around, not wanting to stay any longer as Adam had already stood in the middle of the training ground with the Instructor, Rania. They didn''t say anything. Rania closed her eyes, still holding her sword. While Adam tapped his wooden sword against his shoulders. When I looked at him directly like this, I just realized that he was one of those arrogant people who thought they could do anything because they had power. I meant¡­ He could get double the Sins normal people could. Normally, that would be a disadvantage. But he had a special constitution, which I didn''t know clearly because I didn''t know whether I could use my ''Requirement Appraisal'' on him or now that allowed him to ignore the side-effect of having Sins. ''My bad habit kicked in again, huh? Appraising people in Horizon Online was considered rude and could lead to a fight; that''s why I didn''t use it much. But I think I need to use it a bit more frequently in the future.'' When I stood in front of Adam, 10 meters away from him, Rania opened her eyes and looked at us alternatively. "I''ll exin the rules first. Both fighters are allowed to use all their abilities to the fullest. Don''t worry about killing your opponent. This training ground has a revival chamber created by the Castitas Church." Rania exined. ''Revival chamber, huh? So there is also something like that. This is new to me.'' I thought. As expected. For an Eroge, Sins Paradise had great world buildings. However, because the game was only limited to the protagonist''s perspective, not all details were able to be found by the yers. There were a lot of things I didn''t know about. ''That''s an interesting tool.'' "The winner will be decided by whoever kills their opponent or makes the opponent surrender. Is that clear? She asked, to which I replied with a nod. "Good. Are both of you ready?" Once again, I nodded at her without saying anything, gripping the wooden sword in my hand. ''It''s only a day, but I already missed the feeling of holding a sword.'' I smiled in disdain. ''What a freak.'' "Yes." Adam also replied with a loud enough voice to be heard by every student that was on the second floor in spectator seats. "I am ready." "Then¡­" The Instructor backed away to the edge of the training ground, pressing a button to create a dome-shaped barrier to protect the spectators. Because the development of technology in this world was better than Horizon Online, they even had something like this, huh? I should hit the library to find out what I was missing out from the Eroge if I wanted to live as I wanted in this world. Anyway, Adam put up a stance as a mechanical voice rang inside the training ground. I stood idly while scratching the back of my neck. ''The wait is killing me.'' "The duel will begin in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­" "Begin!" "Take this!" Adam immediately rushed toward me at full speed. He was fast for a normal human, who probably was around Level 7 if his Level was the same as the one in the game. Still, in my eyes, his movement was as slow as a snail. I meant¡­ I was a max leveled yer with a Limit Break title, making my stats break the ceiling of 100. So I sneered at this newbie who tried to pick a fight with me. Even his posture when he swung his sword was imbnced. I took a step to the side and extended my leg, tripping him. "Augh!" He fell to the concrete ground face first and let out a grunt. Waves ofughter rang from the students on the second floor, and I noticed Eliza''s expression eased slightly. Embarrassed, Adam''s face turned red as he picked himself up. "You! That''s not fair!" He shouted as he pointed his sword at me. His figure was like a kid who lost a game and med his opponent for being better than him. "Come at me directly! Don''t be so shameless! Tripping his opponent!" "Shameless?" I shrugged my shoulders, shaking my head at his words. Was he really a hunter? I didn''t think the protagonist in the game was this stupid, though. Or was it just what I remembered to beautify this game that I liked? "I call that skill issue." I continued with a mocking tone, moving my fingers to gesture to him toe. "Come then. I won''t trip you again, but don''t make any excuses if you lose." "I won''t!" Adam shouted and put up a stance once again. Should Imend him for not saying anything to my taunt and just narrowing his eyes in anger? I had faced a lot of opponents. Shameless one, brave one, the one with honor, and even the evilest one. Among them, I had a few strong opponents who shared the same trait. They didn''t fall for any of my small taunts. ''If the protagonist fell easily to this taunt, then I would be disappointed. There is a reason why I liked the game, after all. And this is also the reason why he would be the most annoying person who could get in my way if I didn''t deal with him early.'' Hence¡­ ''I will show him the difference in our skills right now so he won''t try to do anything to me in the future.'' The church would probably arrive during a lunch break or when we finished this self-defense ss, which would make him understand the difference between our position. It would be great if this was enough to make him stay out of my way. I raised my sword for the first time with a mocking grin. "Come." Maybe I would enjoy dealing with this newbie with a skill issue while I wait for them to arrive. Chapter 18 18 – Easy Duel ?Once again, Adam leaped toward me. I dodged to the side and blocked his sword with mine. A loud sound rang in the training ground. ng! Even if what we held was wood, it was mixed with steel on edge. The edge of the de was also sharp, and it was no different from a normal sword. However, as it was used for training, it was lighter than the normal one to fit students who were below Level 5 and couldn''t use a normal sword yet. His hand was shaking, trying to overpower me, as he gritted his teeth. On the other hand, I stood calmly without moving while holding my sword with my right hand. The difference was as clear as day and night, but he didn''t seem to give up. Stepping back, he attacked me once again with the training sword. "Arrgh!" A loud, desperate shout escaped his mouth. I stood with my sword at the ready, watching as Adam approached. I knew I was far stronger than him and could easily beat him, but I decided to take it easy and y with him a bit. Adam swung his sword at me, but I easily parried his blow and gave him a small grin. I could see the frustration on his face as he tried tond a hit on me, but I effortlessly dodged his attacks. "Your swing is too wide. It''s easy to dodge like this." "You! Stop dodging!" With a sudden burst of energy, Adam lunged toward me. I blocked his attack and swiftly countered with a blow that knocked his sword out of his hand. "Aah!" "Use your hips too! Don''t just attack like that. Take your sword ande to me once again." I could see the defeat in his eyes, but I decided to give him one more chance. "Come on, Adam, don''t give up so easily," I taunted him with a smile. "Let''s see what else you''ve got." Adam picked up his sword and charged at me once again, but I could tell that his heart wasn''t really in it. I easily dodged his attacks, but this time I decided to let himnd a hit on me. As his sword struck my chest, I pretended to stagger backward as if his hit had knocked me off bnce. Adam''s eyes lit up with excitement, thinking he had finallynded a hit on me and began attacking relentlessly. But little did he know that I was simply toying with him. "Left, right. No, your legs stopped moving!" A simple creature with one brain cell like him was really easy to toy with. Of course, all the advice I gave him was something he could learn in this self-defense ss. I also needed to make it look like he was the one who was bad in this because he nominated me when I didn''t do anything more than tell him to fuck off at that caf¨¦. And I even forgave him and gave him some pointers. His attack became sharper now thanks to my advice. Just¡­ a little bit sharper. But he was still simple. I could dodge this with my eyes closed all the time if I wanted to. No skill, no technique, no style. Just a in swinging sword at me. It felt like he underestimated me even though I knew that he was doing his best. But that was a good enough reason for me to kick him in his stomach after I dodged his wide swing. I didn''t like being underestimated. I had pride as the strongest yer in Horizon Online. "Argh." He rolled down the ground and rolled around, stopping only after his back hit the barrier. His body was battered, but he tried to pick himself up. "Are you underestimating me?" I asked in a low tone as I looked at him. "You think I am a pushover who you can defeat with that skill of yours? Think about it a little. The fact that I am able to enter the Royal Academy means I at least have this much skill. You can just surrender now and learn more before asking me for a duel again." Indeed. At the game''s start, Adam was weaker even than the students who loved literature. Well, mainly because those students were low-ranked nobles that gained some training from the knight in their fief, but even so, Adam was just that weak. This protagonist could only enter the Academy because of his helper''s help, enhancing his body capability when he took the test. "Shut up!" He shouted at me as he leaped once again. "Sigh¡­ You don''t even listen to me." ''This guy never learned, did he?'' A wry smile appeared on my face as I nced at the audience. They looked excited, and even Eliza started to chant my name, causing the other students to follow her. ''I guess this is enough.'' My image had been built as a forgiving student who taught the arrogant one, in this case Adam, a lesson not to underestimate a student of the Royal Academy and even gave him pointers. Rania''s gaze, which I felt, was also a bit different from before. "Well then, if that''s your choice." As Adam advanced toward me, I decided to end the game and show him a part of my true strength. With a single powerful blow, I disarmed him and sent his sword flying out of his hand. He stumbled back,pletely taken by surprise. I watched him carefully as he attempted to regain his footing. But before he could even take his sword, I took one swift step forward and plunged my sword into his chest. He fell to the ground, his body convulsing as he gasped for air. Blood spurted from his wound as I pulled my sword. Even though he could revive, getting stabbed by a sword in his chest must''ve hurt. I knew that because I was stabbed many times when I was betrayed. I stood over him, feeling a mix of emotions. On the one hand, I was disappointed that the fight had ended so quickly. On the other hand, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at having shown Adam just how powerful I truly was and increased my reputation among the students. As Adamy dying on the ground, I knelt beside him and whispered, "Do you understand? You were no match for me from the start." With those words, Adam breathed hisst breath, and his body disappeared in a mote of light. Oh, how great his expression was. He scowled hard that his brows furrowed together as if saying ''fuck you'' to me. "The winner is Arthur!" Rania dered my win as she raised her hand. A smile was on her face. I smiled back and walked toward the exit after returning the training sword. Adam''s blood was gone as his body disappeared earlier, so it wasn''t stained. As I walked out, I thought of what I should do next. ''Now, I just need to sit and wait for the church. Oh, right. I need to meet Rania after the ss to get my punishment. Well, I don''t think it will be a harsh punishment, considering that I feel like she''s seeing me in a different light now.'' Chapter 19 19 – Reunion/First Meeting ?After defeating Adam, I went to the second floor to see how the rest was going. When I got there, Eliza ran to me with a pout. Sheined about why I didn''t tell her anything about my strength. "Because you didn''t ask. And why should I tell you about it?" "You should! You made me worried! I thought you were going to get beaten up by that unpleasant guy!" Her honest thoughts spilled out when she raised her voice. That was one requirement down, I just needed to make her do that again 3 more times. Unexpectedly, though, she was the one who was called out by Rania and went down next with a girl from ss 4. It seemed like Rania still had a conscience, putting a girl with another girl. Well, I sat on the edge of the spectator seats while being watched by other students with respected gazes and awe. However, most of these gazes only came frommoner students. The noble kids sent me an envious gaze because they saw amoner stronger than them. ''Well, that will change shortly after, though. So I don''t need to bother with them.'' Eliza stood in the middle of the training ground, facing a short girl with brown hair. She chose a long-staff weapon, while her opponent chose a sword. I shouldn''t be surprised if she chose that. Because from the description of her profile, Eliza was proficient with , and it was said her talent was the best among her peers. Even now, she had a confident smile on her face as Rania started the duel. The following was the same as my duel earlier. A mechanical voice rang inside the training ground as a dome-shaped barrier appeared. "" As soon as the duel began, Eliza jumped back and sent , a Magic that even a Level 5 newbie could use toward her opponent. It flew at a fast speed and hit her opponent''s de. The opponent staggered back slightly, and Eliza used this chance to send a barrage of the same Magic, keeping the sword-wielding girl in her ce. While the duel was ongoing, I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on Rania. And when the usual panel appeared in front of me, my jaw dropped. --- Name: Rania Rena Race: Human Description: A self-defense teacher at Virtue Royal Academy and former female Knight Corp''s Commander. Someone from an orphanage that managed to rise in power because of her talent in and . She''s someone who is called the closest one to be a Pdin. Resigning from being the female Knight Corp''s Commander and became a teacher to teach future talents because she felt a wall to be stronger. However, that is only an excuse. The real reason is that she felt good being hit. A huge masochist. [Note: She''s Arthur''s big sister in the orphanage.] Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 450 Sins needed to dominate her: 500 Requirement: 1. Beat her in an official duel 2. Get her recognition (Done) 3. Spank her butt in public 5 times 4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Royal Academy --- ''Shit.'' That was my only reaction when I read the note written by the system. So that was why her eyes widened when she saw me? Because she had recognized me as her little brother? This¡­ was something. I had never expected this, as back in the game, we weren''t given the details about Rania''s backstory. I only knew something about her being from an orphanage, but I didn''t think she was rted to Arthur, the minor viin. Didn''t that mean the protagonist was really a scum if he was on the harem route? I meant¡­ poor Arthur. His childhood friend and sister got stolen from him and got banged by Adam. ''Don''t worry, though.'' Because in this world, I wouldn''t allow that. I was Arthur, and I wouldn''t let what was mine be stolen by anyone else. On a side note, it seemed like Eliza won by andslide. She was looking in this direction and waving her hands, and I waved back. Well, looking at how happy she was, I guess I would take her somewhere niceter after surprising her with my new position. *** The ss was over, and the students were once again gathered in the middle of the training ground. Adam was the only student who died in this test and was still in the infirmary to recover. Rania said she would give the training menu through Emiliater, and they should be ready tomorrow. The fight after Eliza was honestly boring. I almost fell asleep if not for Eliza keeping me awake with somements about the noble kids. Thanks to her, I now knew the names of our ssmates. Not all, but at least some of them. After knowing that Rania was Arthur¨C my big sister, her gaze wasn''t making me curious as before. She gave some directions about what the defeated students should fix and praised the winning students. They nodded their heads, thanking Rania for her advice. Afterward, she looked around the students and said, "Alright. Change your clothes back and return to your ssroom. There will be no ss until after lunch, but you should self-study and not linger around outside the ssroom. Also¡­" Her gazended on me, narrowing slightly. "Student Arthur should stay. I still need to punish you for beingte to the ss." "Yes, ma''am." All of them answered at the same time and headed to the fitting room. Eliza looked at me worriedly for a second, but she turned around and walked away with a girl who was her opponent earlier. It seemed like she had made a new friend. Then as the students disappeared, Rania''s expression suddenly changed. It became warmer, and her lips curled up into a smile. "I did say that I should punish you. But before that¡­" She sheathed her sword and approached me. Without any warning, she held my head and pushed my face between her breasts, hugging me with a lot of force. "It''s been a long time, Arthur!" Her personality was really different from before. It turned 180 degrees. And from what the result of the appraisal told me, it seemed like she was a huge masochist. "Y-Yeah." I replied with much difficulty. Even though I loved the softness of her mounds, it was a bit hard to breathe in this ce. My hands went into a questionable ce¨C holding her hips to push her away¨C as I continued. "I-It''s been a long time, Rania." Our reunion was over. Even after knowing that she was my big sister in this world, although not rted by blood, my decision didn''t change. ''I will dominate her in the future.'' Chapter 20 20 – They Are Here ?Author Note: Bonus Chapter for reaching the Power Stones target! We did it, all! *** "It really has been a long time." Rania stepped back with a smile and patted my shoulder. I could finally breathe. She said she was Level 55, right? That was quite high for people in this world. As expected from her, someone that was praised for her talent in Swordsmanship and Holy Magic. "I see that you''ve grown strong. I still remember you always cried on my chest whenever you felt sad. But now, you can defend yourself without any problem. I am really proud of you. However, I still need to give you a punishment for gettingte. Let''s end our reunion here for now and continue after school." "Alright." I nodded. We were still in the ss, so I could understand why she wanted to talk more after school. But the punishment¡­ I wondered what kind of punishment a ''huge masochist'' had in hand for me. But she wasn''t a sadist. If she gave me unreasonable punishment, I wouldn''t follow it and walk out of this training ground. I still had pride, after all. However, seeing Rania''s rtionship with me, I didn''t think she would harshly punish me. Putting her hands on her hips, Rania shed a bright smile, exposing her white teeth. "Hmm, let''s settle it by running around the training ground 5 times. That''s not too hard, right?" That was¡­ easier than I thought. This training ground was approximately around 100x100 meters. So running around this training ground 5 times meant I just needed to run for 2 KM. With my status, I could easily finish that in less than a minute. "I can do that." I nodded, showing my willingness. "What are you doing after this, Rania?" When I said that, Rania flicked my forehead yfully. It didn''t hurt, but I held my forehead with my hands. She looked at me while raising her index finger in a scolding manner. "Call me instructor in the school. Feel free to call me by my name outside the school. But use instructor or teacher to address me inside. Got it?" Well, what should I say? Instead of looking scary, she looked rather cute. Maybe because I began to think of her as a mere masochist sister instead of my instructor. "I will return to the teacher''s office after this. As for you, finish your punishment and return to your ss. I don''t need to watch over you, right?" "Yeah." "Great." She nodded, satisfied. "See you after school, Arthur." She walked toward the exit while skipping happily. Anyway¡­ ''Shall I run at full speed now?'' I grinned and stretched my legs. The duel with Adam was way too easy. That didn''t even count as an exercise. And I wanted to have one in this ss. "Let''s run 20ps instead of 5 and add some sword swings. I will be rusty if I don''t move my body." *** "Arthur! Right here!" Eliza called out to me and patted the seat beside her. I finished doing the punishment that I added on myself rather early. In the end, I only took around 15 minutes to finish 30ps instead of the initial 20 that I wanted to do. Then I used the training sword to do 100 horizontal swings and 100 vertical swings. After exercising a little, I wasn''t even sweating. But it was still satisfying. As expected, I needed to move my body every day to keep my condition at its best. Even if my status was high, if I didn''t swing my sword every now and then, I would be weaker. And I hated being weak. There was no ss until lunch, but most of the students had their books out, studying diligently. Even Eliza also read a book before I arrived. As proof, there were 3 books scattered on the table in front of her. "Did instructor Rena give you a harsh punishment?" Eliza asked worriedly as I sat beside her. "She did, didn''t she? You even arrivedte." "No, actually," I replied with a smile as I looked at her. "She only told me to run around the training ground 5 times. But I felt like that was a chance to exercise, so I ran 30 times instead of 5 and did some sword training. I want to say the ss earlier was¡­ a bit too easy." Eliza looked at me in disbelief, but I couldn''t help anything if she didn''t trust me. I returned to ss even if I didn''t need to because I waited for Sana and the people from the church to arrive. Lunchtime would arrive soon, and probably, the church would arrive in a few minutes. At that time, it would be quite a surprise for these students who concentrated on their studies. But before the church arrived, the lecture hall door was opened. The one who entered was Adam, and he wasn''t in good condition. His face was a bit pale, probably from the trauma of getting killed for the first time. And he red at me hard. His eyes were filled with hatred as he walked to his seat. ''Look at this guy. He didn''t learn anything from what had happened earlier.'' If it were me, then I wouldy low and hide myself to train myself first. Doing what he did would only make him get targeted without him being able to defend himself. I was sure he would just offend other people other than me if he did something like that. Why was I so sure? Because I was once weak. To survive, I needed to hide myself. I offended one person once, and I almost died because of that. I was only Level 5 when Horizon Online became a death game. Most people had already reached Level 50, which was really high. But that wouldn''t work for Adam because I had already nned to screw him up when he showed up in that caf¨¦. He was a threat even when he was weak. "Look at him." Eliza spat out with a malicious tone. "He got killed because he offended you, but he looked at you as if you killed his whole family." "Hahaha, just ignore him." I brushed it off with augh. Adam''s re was only like a babypared to those yer Killers in Horizon Online. There was not even a bit of bloodlust mixed in it. After seeing me killing him easily, Eliza didn''t look worried about Adam now. She returned to her study while I put my head on the table, sleeping. A few minutester, I jerked up because I heard something. With my hearing that got enhanced by my status, I could hear many heavy footsteps approaching from afar. A ng of armor also rang with the footsteps, probably belonging to the church Knight. ''They''re here.'' I grinned under the shadow of my face. Chapter 21 21 – Shocking Announcement ?A few secondster, the footsteps rang loudly,ing closer and closer. The other students finally noticed it as they looked around, confused. Why were there knights in this Academy? Some of them asked. But their question would be answered soon. The door was opened again, this time by Emilia. She had a rather confused but happy look as she entered the ssroom. Her strict attitude was still there, but it was on the verge of breaking due to nervousness. Emilia was followed by a girl I knew rather well. It was the Archbishop, Sana. Seeing two women who I slept with on the same day entering the lecture hall together made my grin wider. I raised my head to look around. First, I found Rania outside the lecture hall from the opened door. She stood baffled behind the church knights who wore pure white full armor. Then, I looked at my ssmate''s reaction. Some of them seemed to recognize Sana. The ones who recognized them were noble kids who often read and followed the news. "Arthur! T-That''s the Archbishop! What is she doing here?!" Eliza also recognized Sana. She pulled my sleeve and pointed to the front of the lecture hall. Sana just stood beside Emilia while waving her hand. Unlike the erotic white dress, which only covered the essential part of her body when she met me, she unexpectedly wore clothes that covered more skin. Her clothes looked like abination of a white bikini added with a ck corset. She had knee-high white socks and wore ck cropped clothes, like a coat, covering only her shoulders and extending to her hands. Her hair was let loose, reaching her butt and covering them. There was a small hair decoration that held them in ce. When I looked at her again, she was a beautiful and cute girl, even when her breasts were on the smaller side of the scale. She was two heads shorter than Emilia, who was around my height. Still, no one looked at her lecherously as they understood her position. If they even touched or looked at Sana with a perverted gaze, the knight outside was ready to behead them and put them in jail for a few weeks. Even the troublemaker protagonist, Adam, averted his gaze from Sana. "Alright, ss, calm down!" Emilia raised her voice and leaned against the podium''s side as she red at the student, immediately shutting up even the rowdiest one. "The Archbishop has an important announcement." She said as she nced at me. That gaze seemed to ask me what had happened. She already knew about the announcement. ''Ah, that''s why Rania is also here. Sana stopped by the teacher''s room first.'' "I''d like all of you to listen closely, as this is really important." Emphasizing the importance, Emilia took a few steps back and gestured for Sana to announce what she had to say. "Archbishop¡­" "Thank you, teacher." Sana smiled sweetly at Emilia and took a few steps, standing right behind the podium. Her voice rang clearly in this lecture hall, even without needing a microphone or magic to amplify her voice. Sana looked over at the student with a warm smile on her face, which looked really cute and captivating. "First of all, I thank you for your time. You''re all here to witness something important. Something that only happened once in this world." She said with a proud tone, taking out the parchment that she hid behind her. She rolled it open, holding it with both hands. "I, as the Archbishop of Castitas Church in Academy City, announced that we, Castitas Church, have found the person who passed the test to be a Pdin in Academy City!" mor spread almost immediately. The students'' eyes lit up in excitement. "Pdin?! Isn''t that, like, the highest position in Castitas Church? I heard our instructor was closest to being a Pdin due to her mastery of and , but someone else beat her before she could take the test. Who is that?" Eliza was over-excited. She had always loved rumors and news, so this news was something she weed with open arms. That was also why her knowledge about people''s rtionships was vast, although she could never be honest with her own feelings. Anyway, everyone mored loudly, so Emilia took a step forward and shouted. "Keep silent! The Archbishop has yet to finish her announcement!" They went silent immediately. As expected of her. In just two days, she managed to cement her reputation as a strict teacher. Sanaughed bitterly as she hid her face behind the parchment. Then she coughed a little and continued. "As of yesterday, an individual has passed the Pdin test and haspleted the ritual." Her face blushed slightly, probably remembering yesterday''s ritual. We had done it once, and she got more into it that it even made her cum a few times. A great memory. "The Castitas Church has recognized this person as an official Pdin, and right now, I will announce his name. Please show us your Pdin symbol to prove to the others in this ce. As for the others, please be the witness of this historic moment!" From that sentence, they understood something. The Pdin was someone in this ss. The students looked around curiously. Some were dumbfounded, and some were boasting to their friends that they were the Pdin. Well, no one was serious except for one person. Adam just smiled silently for some reason. Did he not hear that the Pdin needed to pass a test and follow a ritual? I guess he didn''t hear it. But crest? ''Is it rted to my new [Pdin] title? Let''s check it.'' --- Title: [Pdin] ¨C A proof of being Castitas Church''s Pdin. Bonus Skill: Pdin Crest ¨C Show Pdin''s crest above your head --- Reading the exnation of my new title, I knew what Sana meant by showing off the crest. I was so busy having sex with Emiliast night that I forgot to check it. Well, only the person themselves could see their own status screen unless they wanted to show it to someone else, so it was safe opening it in public like this. ''I got a useless bonus skill. I am sure this had never happened in the game. So this world is indeed a bit different, huh?'' I thought. ''Well, that''s not a big problem. I just need to show this crest when she calls for my name, right? Sana rolled the parchment into a scroll and put it on the podium. She didn''t need that anymore as she had known my name, the new Pdin. Then with a graceful smile, she raised her arms. Her long sleeves fluttered in the air. Tension began to build in the lecture room. Emilia smiled proudly behind Sana while crossing her arms as she may already know who the new Pdin was. "The new Pdin is¨C" Sana began to announce it. Many students gulped in anticipation. And then she announced it. "Arthur Vainglory!" There was something added after my name, but I stood up and used my bonus skill. A big symbol of Castitas Church''s Pdin appeared above me in a golden color. This skill seemed to be a part of Holy Magic, hence the golden color. Eliza was so surprised that her jaw dropped. And Adam¡­ the look on his face was really priceless. He paled, understanding that he had messed with a really big person. Then Rania and Emilia both had proud looks. My big sister from the orphanage pped her hands happily. And then the announcement came to me. [Ding! You have been recognized by many as Castitas Church''s Pdin! You have gained 50 Virtues!] [Ding! Vainglory has been added as your surname. Due to the Archbishop''s blessing, you have gained 10 Virtues!] [Quest has beenpleted!] [yer Arthur Vainglory gained 1 Sins as a reward!] [A new Quest has appeared.] Many announcements rang in my head at once. Combined with the ps that cameter from my ssmates, my head was dizzy from all the noise. I couldn''t even process the fact that I just gained 60 Virtues at once! I looked at Eliza with a serious expression. She was pping the loudest, ignorant of my dizziness. Even the strongest yer could get confused by a lot of noises, especially when I still didn''t lower my senses. ''Stop it, please!'' Chapter 22 22 – The Headmistress ?The ss was dismissed after that. Students were asked to return to their dorm without any exceptions. This matter was more important than any that had happened in this academy. A Pdin was born from the first-year student. That was something to be celebrated for. Meanwhile, I was taken to the headmistress''s office on the third floor of the main building. The one who tagged along was Sana, Emilia, and Rania as our guard. The knights were asked to return. They hesitated a bit, but when I said that I would take Sana back to the church afterward, the knights smiled and left. It seemed like they trusted my title as Pdin. Anyway, I was now sitting beside Sana, facing a beautiful elf with long ears, blue eyes, and long blonde hair. She wore an open ck dress that somehow looked like a leotard, with a tight miniskirt that only covered her front and back area. The area around her chest was exposed, revealing half of her wonderful boobs which looked perfect to be held. The detached cor around her neck and the ck gloves she wore only added her natural charm as a woman. She also wore a ck witch hat even though we were inside a room. The woman in front of me was the headmistress of the Royal Academy, Alesia Daxidor. Her appearance was like a beautiful girl in herte 19 with modest breasts, but her real age was way over a hundred. She could be mistaken as a student of this academy by someone who didn''t know her race. Once again, her outfit looked erotic and exposed her cleavage. Sins Paradise was really an Eroge targeted to horny men. "This is surprising." A soft voice escaped her lips as she looked at me. Her hands were above her smooth thighs, and her face was expressionless, making me unable to perceive her emotion. "To think that a student from this academy has be a Pdin. I must say this is the first. Not like a Pdin has ever been born in thest 300 years I''ve lived." "Yes, Lady Alesia," Sana said with a soft smile, nodding her head slightly. "I was also surprised when one of the nuns called me, saying that someone had passed the Pdin test. And I was even more surprised when I met him. He''s still young and really handsome, fufufu." The headmistress nodded. She looked at me with her pair of sapphire blue eyes. There was a hint of interest beneath her aloof gaze. "Your name is Arthur?" She asked with a t tone. "I am not good with manners." "Please don''t worry about it." I smiled at her and waved my hands. The reason why she said that she wasn''t good at manners was because of my position. After being announced as a Pdin, my position was officially cemented in this society. I was at the top position in Castitas Church, the Kingdom''s religion. And my authority was even higher than the Royal Family except for the King. So it was expected for someone from a lower position to be polite to me. However, the headmistress was blunt and expressionless. Maybe she didn''t want to offend me by saying that first before talking to me. Well, it wasn''t like I was good at manners too. "Just talkfortably to me, headmistress." I continued while gesturing at her to continue. The headmistress nodded slightly. "Much appreciated." "Then I wanted to ask something. What do you want to do now that you are officially recognized as a Pdin? Will you quit the Academy, or will you stay to pursue education? And if you want to stay, then please do tell us about your preference. Like ss and living arrangements. We will grant it to you." Four pairs of eyes were locked on me. Even Emilia and Rania, who stood behind the headmistress, also looked at me curiously. I understood why Emilia looked at me like that. But really? Rania looked as if she didn''t want me to leave the Academy. "Hmm¨C" I hummed, pretending to be thinking hard about it. In fact, I had already nned what I wanted to do in the near future. If I just said I wanted to stay in the Academy, I would need to finish my education here for a few years. But I wanted to go to Sin Kingdom eventually, so I couldn''t answer that I wanted to pursue my education. So there was an answer I prepared if I were asked that question. "I still want to be a student in this Royal Academy. But I''d like to be able to pick up the ss that I will attend. I also can''t promise to attend every day because I also want to carry out my duty as the Pdin." I replied seriously while narrowing my eyes slightly, facing Alesia. Sana looked rather happy when I said that I wanted to carry out my duty as the Pdin. Her smile widened as she sped her hands in front of her lips. "Got it." She replied without even thinking twice. "About your ss and living arrangement? Do you want to stay in ss 3 or change to ss 1, where high-ranking noble kids are? And what about your dorm?" That was easy. I still couldn''t read what she was thinking due to her being expressionless, but I guessed she wanted to use my reputation as a Pdin to boost this Academy''s reputation. This olddy was cunning. I liked a woman like her. My lips curled up into a grin as I replied. "I will stay in ss 3, please." This time, I noticed Emilia smile slightly from the edge of my sight. Due to her position, no one but me noticed it. "As for my dorm¨C" I paused a little, thinking. Honestly, I was a bit hesitant about my living arrangement. There were a few options. I could stay in themoner dorm, which was close to Emilia. But the security in themoner dorm wasn''t really good, and there was a curfew. Then there was a noble dorm with good security close to where Eliza lived. But even without a curfew, my freedom would be limited if I stayed in the noble dorm. I was a fool even considering living in that ce. Looking at how the students looked at me after Sana announced that I was the Pdin, I would be nagged without stopping by those noble kids who wanted to lick my ass. That would be troublesome. ''Should I just ask for a mansion? In this situation, I think the church will grant my request.'' I could buy one myself, but I had no idea where to start. There would be a ton of documents that needed to be done, which was troublesome. Living in a mansion would give me the freedom I needed. I could sneak women I fancy into my mansion or even ask some nuns to live with me as my maids to have some one-night stand with them to finish the requirement to dominate Garcia. I nced to the left, where Sana was. She looked at me with a smile, waiting for my response. ''Alright.'' I decided where I wanted to live and looked back at Alesia. "I n to stay in a mansion. Is it possible¨C" "Alright. I will give you one of my mansions near the Royal Academy. You can stay there whenever you want. I never stayed in some of the mansions for a long time, so take it. I will process the change of owner after this. Do you need something other than that?" Before I finished talking, I was cut off by Alesia''s answer. She was willing to give me her mansion? What was she nning? I looked at her again but still couldn''t make out what she was thinking. Did she just say yes to everything I asked for? Just as she said earlier? ''Let''s try it.'' Because she looked like she would say yes to anything I asked, I decided to joke around. "I want you." I said, pointing at Alesia in a joking tone. Right, it was supposed to be a joke. I never expected her to nod firmly and reply seriously. "Alright." ''Seriously?!'' Chapter 23 23 – Settlement ?Not only me but the others were also surprised by the headmistress''s answer. Rania''s jaw dropped while Emilia was dumbfounded. "That''s just a joke. I am quite expensive; not even a Pdin can get me without doing anything significant." For the first time since I met her, Alesia smiled slightly. Her lips just curled slightly, but I knew her answer was just a joke. I had never thought that she had it within her. I thought she was a serious individual. Sana was the only one who looked disappointed when the headmistress said it was a joke. Rania and Emilia sighed in relief while I let out a lowugh. "I thought so," I said, getting a nod from the headmistress. "If that''s all you wanted from the Academy, I will prepare it immediately." Saying so, the headmistress turned to Emilia. "Miss Emilia. Can I leave the matter of his ss to you? I will prepare the mansion for him to live in." "Certainly, headmistress." Emilia bowed her head at Alesia, and the headmistress nodded in satisfaction. "That''s all from us, student Arthur. If you need anything, just tell either Miss Emilia or me." "Thank you, headmistress," I replied and stood up, shaking her hand. "It''s a pleasure." *** After talking with headmistress Alesia, I fulfilled my promise to the church knights and escorted Sana back to the Castitas Church. While walking to the Castitas Church, we were being watched by the pedestrians as they gave us the way. "As the matter of the mansion, we will send 5 nuns to be your maid. It seems like the mansion is a bit small, so I think that will be enough. What do you think, Pdin?" We also talked about the matters of my living arrangement. I knew Sana had a hidden intention by sending 5 nuns to be my maid. It was to help me, report my movement, and get my descendant. While they were all about living with Chastity, or pure, they would do anything to get my descendant as they believed I was the Goddess'' apostle, and it was an honor to have my kid. Well, I weed that with open arms, but I also had the right to choose. And I had someone in mind that I wanted as my maids. "Can you send the nun who oversaw my test and the one who served me in that room where we did the ritual before? Garcia and the short nun with blonde hair and green eyes?" I liked both of them. Garcia, with herrge breasts and lustful nature, and that short nun with cute face and childish charm. Both looked different from each other, so it would be nice if they served me in my mansion together. "Garcia and Milea? Of course! They will be happy to serve you, Pdin." Sana replied with a bright smile. "What about the others? I wanted to serve you myself, but unfortunately, I have my duty as the Archbishop." She continued with a disappointed tone. "I am happy just by your thoughts. As for the others, please send the nuns who can clean and cook. Unfortunately, both are not my expertise." I responded while looking forward. Without us noticing, we''ve already arrived in front of the Castitas Church. "It seems that we have also arrived in the church." "It seems so." The Archbishop said and looked at me. "Please visit the church regrly, Pdin. I¡­ I will be waiting." Sana''s cheek blushed as she practically ran inside the church. "She''ll be waiting, huh?" I muttered as I looked at her figure disappearing into the church. That was great. Some of what I wanted had been fulfilled in a day. I was a bit cautious around the headmistress as she was the most difficult heroine to be dominated back in the game. Alesia Daxidor was a Level 78 Mage. She was one of the strongest people in Sins Paradise. Using ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her would be a bit dangerous. There was a chance she could feel the activation of my skill. When someone used a skill, even a bonus one, a ripple of Mana would appear around that person. For the record, MP stood for Magic Point. When we used MP, Mana would be created, usually in a form of blue aura or string. Every time someone used a skill, this ripple would appear around them for an instant. That ripple could be detected if someone was skillful enough, such as the headmistress in front of me and me. I needed to make her trust me first before I used my ''Requirement Appraisal'' against her. Anyway¡­ I turned around and looked at the alleyway in front of me. "You cane out now, Rania." I called out, walking toward the alleyway calmly. "I know you''re there." One of my skills that I activated when I escorted Sana, , detected an allied presence nearby. It gave me a radar that appeared at the corner of my gaze, and each presence was divided by colors. Red for an enemy, yellow for neutral, and blue for allies. As for the allies'' presence, I could also see their name. And I saw Rania had been following us since we left the school. I ignored her because she might be curious about what I would do. Her little brother from the orphanage had be a Pdin. That must be surprising. "You can feel me, huh? As expected from the Pdin! Rania stepped out from the alleyway with a wry smile. She scratched her cheek nervously. "Umm, I am sorry for following you." "Nah, it''s no problem. You must be curious, right?" I replied, stopping in front of her. "It''s a bit early, but how about we go to a store and talk right now? I know a good one. This ce is¡­" I looked around and saw many people looking at us. "Not really good to talk about something important." "Y-Yeah." Rania nodded. *** I only knew of one caf¨¦ in this city, and we couldn''t go there because the students from the academies would be there, including those from the Royal Academy. If we were found together drinkingfortably in a caf¨¦, rumors would float around, and Rania''s reputation would decrease slightly. I still cared about her image and didn''t want to destroy it. So I took her to another ce. If it were this ce, no students would being here. "Here?" She asked as we stopped in front of the store. "I wanted to ask why you know this ce when you are a formermoner, but¡­ We can talkfortably if we are in this ce." This ce was the only 5-star restaurant in Academy City, Diner Delight. Many high ranking nobles used this ce to have dinner with their children. And this restaurant had a private room. Although it was a bit expensive, money wasn''t a problem. And¡­ ''The private room is soundproof, and the workers won''t enter unless we allow it.'' While I didn''t intend to rush my progress with Rania, I wanted to know what she felt about me. And I didn''t want to be disturbed by other people when talking privately. It was due to some¡­ anxiety of being attacked from my experience in Horizon Online. I wasn''t fully used to this world yet. "Right? I know this ce from Eliza." "Ah, the daughter of Baron Rose. You have been really close to her since you were a child. She often visited the orphanage as it was run under Baron Rose''s name before I donated my money. But it seems like she had forgotten about me." Rania rumbled alone, looking a bit sad. "Well, I will ask her whether she still remembers you or notter. But let''s enter first." "Yes." Chapter 24 [Bonus ] 24 – Drunk ?A/N: We have reached the goal of 150 Power Stones! Here is bonus chapter! *** The private room the waitress took us into was the one designed for two people. I thought I needed to sh my Pdin Crest to prove my position, but it seemed like it was unnecessary. Rania used her badge, which she got when she was the Knight Commander, to prove that we could afford the ce. She told me afterward that her position was equal to a Viscount when she got the Knight Commander title. Even when she retired, she was still considered one. Reyn was the family name she got when she was knighted, simr to Vainglory, which I got when Sana announced my Pdin title earlier. The private room was rather small but luxurious. There were no windows, and the venttion was on the ceiling, hidden by a bright chandelier, giving off a romantic atmosphere. The waitress really knew her stuff. A round table was ced right under the chandelier, covered in a white sheet. Two chairs were facing each other, and we sat on them. A few secondster, some waiters and waitresses brought the food that came in a set with the private room. That was fast. Was it prepared beforehand? It even came with a bottle of champagne. Anyway, we began to eat after they left, and Rania began to speak. "I was really surprised, you know? How did you get so strong?" "A lot of training, I guess." "Liar." Rania stopped eating and looked at me with suspicion. Iughed at her while brushing it off while adding. "And killing a lot of monsters." She smiled proudly when I said killing a lot of monsters. "I thought so." We continued eating and were finally done after a few minutes. I popped up the champagne and poured some into Rania''s ss. "Thanks. I should be the one to serve you if we look at our position now." She said, scratching her cheek. Well, she was right. Considering our position, she was supposed to be the one who poured me a drink. However¡­ Let me score a point with you, girl. "Don''t be like that. We are here for our reunion as brother and sister. Let''s just forget our position for today." I said, trying to pour my drink into my ss. "Wait." Rania stopped me as she grabbed my hands. "Let me do it. I want to pour the drink for Arthur as a simple Rania. Just think of it as your big sister pouring a drink for her little brother." She snatched the bottle from me and winked. She was a bitx in manners for someone who had worked as a Knight Commander before. In the game, Rania was a serious character simr to Emilia. So the gap between her serious and masochistic side became her charm. But this¡­ she acted like a cute and charming girl in front of me. Her serious side from before couldn''t be seen anymore. Was it because I was her brother? That must be the case because I saw her acting serious when she was showing her badge earlier. ''Women have two faces. That saying is real, huh? Well, the female yers in Horizon Online also had 2 faces. They begged for help to raise their level but backstabbed us when we were careless.'' I didn''t believe Rania was someone like that, though. I wanted to see her favorability toward me after this lunch. Maybe because she got caught in the mood, she actually drank in the middle of the day. "There," Rania eximed as she finished pouring my drink. "Thank you," I said, smiling at her. "No problem." She put the bottle in the ice bucket that came with it. "Arthur, can I hear your story after I left that day? I really miss everyone in the orphanage, but I had no time to visit due to my duty. And when I retired, everyone was already left, so¡­" She looked at me with a hint of sadness in her eyes. What should I do? I didn''t know anything about the orphanage. I wasn''t even the real Arthur. So I decided to lie. I meant she didn''t know about the orphanage, and I could just look at her reply to weave another lie. As long as she was satisfied, then it was good. Fortunately, she took my lie face on and believed my story. I also told her that I left 2 years after her to begin my training, which was probably not true. We talked as we drank together, letting her reminisce about the dear memory of the past that even I didn''t know. The atmosphere was good, and Rania got drunk when she hit the third ss. From that, I found out that she was really weak against alcohol. After finishing the bottle of champagne, I stood up and approached her. She was totally washed. Her cheek had turned red, and her clothes were a bit disheveled, showing her deep cleavage. It seemed like her tight bodysuit didn''t really cover her breasts that much. How weak was she against alcohol that she turned like this? Also, there was a skill in Lv 4 to freshen oneself called . But I guess she was too drunk to even use the skill, huh? "Rania, let''s end this here. We can talk together anytime we want to in the future." I decided to end it here because there was an urgent matter. "Yeah~" Her words were slurred, and her arms reached out to mine. "Carry me, Arthur~ I can''t walk straight!" Really? She was willing to lower her guard this much around me? Didn''t that mean her favorability toward me was max already? Every heroine had certain conduct they did when their favorability toward the protagonist reached the maximum. Eliza would act like a tsundere girl; Emilia would look at you lovingly every now and then; as for Rania, she would lower her guard and allow the protagonist to touch her body. As a former Knight Commander, she always put her guard up, wary of any attack. Well, even I always put my guard up. Even now, my was still active. I was about to make some progress with her by using this chance to smack her butt while carrying her, but¡­ my detected something. ''I know that this world is too peaceful for a world with a war between two kingdoms and monsters roaming around.'' When there was a war, there would be spies. It wouldn''t be strange if there were also some spies in the Royal Academy. I was sure there was no one in ss 3, but maybe the spy was in ss 4. The game also had an event where spies attacked Adam when he got some reputation, but I never thought they woulde at me this fast. "Rania, get up. ." As I used , Rania''s body was covered in golden light, and her face turned normal. What a shame. Those damn spies! They dared to disturb me when I was about to make an advance toward Rania! At least sent the assassins when I was alone! "Huh?" She let out a confused voice as she looked at me, then at herself. Her cheek turned red once again as she quickly fixed her clothes, buttoning the loose ones up. "W-What am I doing?" She asked in a panic. "You got drunk. Don''t worry, you didn''t do anything," I replied with a smirk, causing her to blush further. Then my expression turned serious as I looked at the door of this private room. "Anyway, we got ourselves somepany. A bad one." As soon as I said that, Rania''s expression changed. She put up a serious face as her right hand went to her sword''s handle. As expected from a Level 55 former Knight Commander, I guess. "How many?" She asked, narrowing her eyes. "Around 20. 5 of them are inside the restaurant," I replied as my gaze looked at the red dots at the corner of my eyes. From their movements and formation, they were just newbies. "Just stay calm, Rania. I can handle all of them by myself." "But¨C" "Did you forget?" I interrupted her as I took out a normal iron sword from my inventory. It appeared in my right hand with a blue light. The exercise earlier was stillcking, as expected. I wouldn''t allow her to take on my prey even though she was my sister. Looking at her over my shoulder, I grinned widely. "I am the Pdin." Chapter 25 25 – Assassins ?Slowly, I stepped out of the private room. Outside the private room was a corridor that extended to arge area where the normal dining area was located. My iron sword was sheathed, so I didn''t scare the other customers. When I looked out of the window in the corridor, it was already sunset. So that was why they moved. Also, even when I said to leave it to me, Rania followed closely from behind, and we stepped out together. ording to my skill, the 5 assassins that infiltrated the restaurant were spread around. Two of them were in the normal dining area, and three of them acted like guests of this restaurant. Their hostility was clear, and that was why my skill detected them. "There are 20 assassins, probably from the Sin Kingdom, targeting me, the new Pdin. I''d like you to protect the civilians who identally got involved in the fight. I''ll bait the assassins to the nearby alleyway." "Alright." She replied shortly. "I''ll trust you with the assassin. Please be careful, Arthur." "Don''t worry. I can handle them without any problem." Thankfully she didn''t try to stop me like the usual heroine in some movies or novels. Because she lived in this world, she knew the danger of not trusting herrade and overestimating the enemies. I was also stronger than her. It was no exaggeration when people called her the closest to being a Pdin. Looking at her Level alone, she was only 5 levels short of the minimum requirement for her status. But her and may still not be up to the satisfying Lv yet. That was why she knew that I, the Pdin, was stronger than her. "Well, let''s move. I will go out first. The assassins are sitting near the corridor." I pointed in the direction where the assassins sat. "When the two men in that ce moved, follow me quietly." "Got it." We began to move after she answered. At first, I walked alone toward the exit. I noticed two men wearing casual clothes ncing at me as I passed them. They couldn''t escape my senses as I was now at my maximum alert. One of them dropped a fork, which was probably a way tomunicate with the assassins outside as I noticed some of them began to move through my radar. I hid my smile under my hand as I exited the restaurant. The assassins were after me, as I had expected. And surprisingly, I could get their information using my normal through the information disyed on the radar. Most of them were level 20, but 3 assassins stood out to me. They were females, and one of them was level 32. It seemed like she was the leader. ''I guess I found my target to interrogate.'' I had many ways to interrogate people. Truth serum, honest pills, illusion smoke, and many more. But from what had happened back in Horizon Online, there was one sure way to get information from people. ''Feed false information and make them think you''re their savior. That way, they will be obedient to you.'' Licking my lips in excitement, I stepped into the alleyway not far from the restaurant. I wasn''t a sadist, but I had no remorse for my enemies, especially those who came to kill me. The assassins followed me. I knew they would think that this was their chance to kill me. This ce was dark, with almost no light, as the sun slowly began to hide in the west. All assassins were now situated around the roof of the buildings on my right and left, except for the other two who waited near the alleyway''s entrance. ''It''s time.'' I stopped moving at the end of the alleyway. It was a dead-end with a high building blocking from three corners. The assassins near the entrance stepped out from the shadow, showing themselves. They have already changed their clothes to all ck. That was fast. I wanted to know how they did it. "Hey, Mister!" I called out to them as they silently approached me, brandishing the daggers from their backs. I knew their goals. It was to distract me from detecting the other assassins. But that was toote. And they were too na?ve for assassins. I used a skill derived from my Swordsmanship. For an instant, my body turned into a lightning sh and disappeared from where I had stood before. When I reappeared again, I was already behind the two assassins with my de drawn, blood covered the edge slightly. "You should just call your friends instead of sneaking around with two people." As soon as I said that, the two assassins standing before me got cut into a few pieces. Their blood spurted like a fountain as pieces of meat that looked like cubes fell to the ground with a thud. [Ding! You had killed a person! Your Sins increased by 5!] [You won''t gain Sins from killing a person anymore!] The other assassins immediately dropped from the roof at once. I looked up at them and ruled out one assassin from my target. Finding her was quite easy, as she had a rather conspicuous body shape that didn''t suit being an assassin. A slender waist and a rather big pair of boobs. They dropped like rain, and each threw a knife at me to stop my movement. However, I easily blocked all of their attacks by swinging my sword down, creating a shockwave that stopped the knives in mid-air. The assassins quickly changed their weapon to a one-ded sword behind their back. The de glistened with a purple liquid. ''They coated it with poison, huh? I guess they wanted to make me unconscious instead of killing me. But¡­'' That would only work against people in this world. Not for me. "Useless!" I took a step forward and used one of my swordsmanship skills. "." My sword danced, creating des of wind that cut through the assassins'' knives and bodies like butter. Cutting marks embedded deep on the wall of the buildings as their bodies couldn''t stop the des of wind. They could only let out a grunt before dropping dead with loud thuds like a sack of rice before even reaching me, with the exception of one assassin. "Die!" It was the leader of the assassin. She swung her de at me, which I dodged easily. But she didn''t stop there. She immediately pivoted using her leg on the floor drenched by blood and sent a roundhouse kick, which I blocked with my hand. She kept pushing. Her movement was fast, and each of her attacks was deadly. I would give her 9 out of 10 in terms of beauty in her attacks. "Hahaha." Iughed as I kept dodging and blocking her attack. I nned to humiliate her until she was tired, dancing around the alleyway filled with herrade''s corpses. Her mask came undone as I blocked another attack, showing me her tanned skin and beautiful face. Her red eyes widened in surprise as her white hair unruffled alongside her hood. She had a surprised look on her face as her long ears twitched. This was enough. I had enough fun ying around with her and humiliated her skill. This would show the spy, whoever it was, that I wasn''t someone who assassins could kill. Using the backhanded side of my sword, I delivered a blow to her stomach, lifting her up and causing her to spew out air from her lungs. "Gah!" It was a soft blow, so she didn''t fall unconscious yet. But then, before her feet could even touch the ground again, I knocked her out with the back of my hand and grabbed her body. It seemed like I hit her too hard as there was a cracking sound when my hand touched her neck. Her breathing also stopped. Her chest stopped moving as soon as I hit her. ''This is bad.'' "." I hurriedly activated a healing skill to make sure that she was fine. Her breathing returned, and I felt relieved. "Phew, that was close." Chapter 26 [Bonus ] 26 – New Mansion ?A/N: We have reached the goal of 300 Power Stones! I never thought you guys would reach another milestone in a day. Thanks for your support! Here is another Bonus Chapter! *** Sheathing my iron sword, I wiped the nonexistent sweat on my forehead. At that moment, I heard frantic footsteps from the main street, and then Rania showed up. "Arthur! Are you¨C" Her words stopped midway as she looked at the situation in the alleyway. Her eyes widened in surprise after seeing the corpses scattered around the ground. "It seems like you''re okay." She said, suppressing her urge to throw up. This scene was even hard to see for a former Knight Commander in the Virtue Kingdom. Then her eyes stopped at the assassin in my hand. "What are you gonna do to that assassin?" "I am going to interrogate her," I said, patting the assassin''s bosom. They were hard, unlike my expectations. Maybe she still hid something there? ''Well, I will look at it carefullyter.'' "If you ask why, the answer is I wanted to know who attacked me. So will you do me a favor and take care of this scene? Unfortunately¡­ I can''t do anything about it." Looking at the dumbfounded Rania, I smiled reassuringly. Well, when I thought about it again, there was no way she was overwhelmed by this scene. Maybe it was just because of how brutal I became and how calm I was after I killed 19 people in a span of a few minutes. Maybe she was worried about me instead of what happened here. So I approached her while smiling widely, using to wash the blood from my clothes and body. "Rania, I am fine." I patted her shoulder, and she was pulled out of her thoughts. "Huh? I-I see¡­" She stuttered a little. Then she took a deep breath to calm herself. It just took a few seconds for her to regain herposure. "I will ask the knights to take care of it. You can return to the Academy or go to the mansion prepared for you by the headmistress. You know the ce, right? Both had dungeons, I think." She started. To my surprise, she then extended her hand to my cheek, looking at me worriedly. "Still¡­ Thank Goddess, you''re okay. I was really worried about you." As expected, she was just worried about me instead of the scene behind me. I held her hand with my free one. It was really regrettable that I couldn''t make any progress with her. Slowly, I took her hand off my cheek and smiled at her. "Thanks for worrying about me, but I am fine. Please take care of the things here. I will go to the mansion prepared by the headmistress for me." "Yeah." Rania nodded. "Leave it to me." *** Rania watched Arthur, a boy she saw as a little brother, walk away while carrying an assassin girl on his shoulder. For some reason, she felt strange. Not because of the sight that she saw when she just arrived. Seeing mangled corpses, innards, and blood was an almost daily thing for her back when she worked as the Knight Commander. It was surely not because of seeing Arthur kill these assassins too. Even she thought that assassins who targeted people didn''t deserve to live. Besides, they could also revive, so that wasn''t the problem. Those weren''t the reason. The reason was herself. Thump! Her heart was beating fast when she saw Arthur''s cold visage when she had just arrived. Those cold eyes seemed to have a peek of the abyss, domineering. She wanted to be looked down at with those eyes. She wanted to be spanked like that assassin. She wanted to be dominated by him. She wanted to be his p¨C p! ''No! Rania! That was bad!'' Rania stopped herself from useless thoughts by pping her cheeks hard. Red marks appeared when she lowered her hands. "Focus!" She said to herself, taking another deep breath to calm down. The civilians around this area had already been evacuated, and she asked some of them to call the knight order stationed near this area. ''Focus. Keep your desire to yourself!'' She told herself again as she turned to the alleyway where the massacre scene was still fresh. Red blood flowed to the gutter. The body still moved slightly because of the spasm of the muscle, causing Rania to squint her eyes slightly. "He''s really strong." She muttered as she looked up at the mark left from the massacre. Sword strokes left deep marks on the wall. "Those will cost some money to fix." She continued with a wry smile. *** The mansion Alesia gave me was located near the academy. The process to transfer the ownership to me must''ve finished by now, and the nuns sent by Sana must''ve already been waiting for my arrival. While I was walking toward the mansion, I got many curious eyes looking at me. More precisely, the busty Dark elf in my hand. Yup, I found out this assassin was actually a Dark Elf. My ''Requirement Appraisal'' showed her status like this. --- Name: Sandra Race: Dark Elf Description: An assassin who was born in Sin Kingdom''s orphan facility. She''s the vice leader of an information-searching team stationed in the Academy City of Virtue Kingdom. Her ability to collect information is top-notch, but hermon knowledge is a bitcking due to her upbringing. Her dream is to eat 3 times a day. Status: Sins: 50 Virtues: 0 Sins needed to dominate her: 50 Requirement: 1. Make her swear her loyalty toward you 2. Give her 3 meals a day for 3 days straight 3. Praise her when she finishes a job you ordered --- The Sins needed to dominate her weren''t that muchpared to the other girls. My normal showed the result of her status, which was surprisingly at the average of 25 with 35 in her AGI, which was really high. Her skill was Lv 2 and Lv 3 . Lv 1 was there, but I could just ignore that. For people in this world, she was a bit strong. It made me want her even more as my underling. After walking for a while, I arrived in front of a luxurious mansion. Alesia said that the mansion she gave me was small, but this¡­ wasn''t something I expected. It was still smaller than my previous mansion, but this was at least more than 850 square meters. The garden was wide, with a variety of flowers and trees. The mansion building was beautifully designed, with two lion statues near the entrance. Tall fences surrounded the mansion, protecting it from thieves. I entered the mansion through the gate, which automatically opened when I came close. How? Probably some magic technology I didn''t understand. A road leading to the mansion''s entrance weed me, and I walked down this road while looking around curiously. ''This is a great mansion.'' Chapter 27 27 – Five Nuns ?I was satisfied with this new mansion. When I walked toward the main building, I noticed a pool and pond at the side of the mansion. The pool was important. I could use it to screw around in the water when I wanted to. Then from a distance, I noticed two nuns dressed rather lighter than what I remembered opened the entrance door from inside. It was finally clear to me that they had indeed decreased their clothing and wore an extra maid headband instead of a veil when I arrived in front of the mansion. Their skirts were cut short, almost revealing their panties. They lined up on the left and right, with Garcia standing in front of the door to wee me in her skimpy nun outfit. She bowed, but her breast curtains stayed in ce for some reason. "Wee home, Pdin." She greeted me with a cheerful voice, followed by the other four nuns. "Wee home, Pdin!" All of them had big smiles on their faces. One of them was the girl that served me snacks and tea, Milea. She was the shortest of the four but with the cutest face. I see that Sana asked only the most beautiful nuns to serve as my maids. Two of them had simr heights, a head shorter than me, with beautiful faces and short ck hair. Their faces were simr; they were probably twins. Thest maid who stood beside Milea looked rather shy. She had modest breasts, a bit bigger than Milea, and was also a head shorter than me. Her green hair hid one of her eyes, and she looked rather shy as she averted her eyes and blushed when I looked at her. The interior of the mansion had a luxurious feeling. There was not even a speck of dust, even though Alesia said she hadn''t used this mansion for a long time. Behind the lined-up maid were two stairs that led toward the second floor decorated in red carpet. Between the stairs was a pair of big wooden doors, which probably led to a party hall. They were unexpectedlymon in a mansion where nobles lived. Looking at them and my new mansion, I only had one word to say. ''Perfect!'' "Raise your head," I told them with a soft tone, and they raised their heads at once. "Let''s save the introduction forter. First of all, Garcia, was it?" I looked at Garcia, and she nodded. "Does this mansion have something to keep someone? Like a dungeon or a prison." "That''s¨C" Garcia looked at the Dark Elf in my hand for a second with a curious gaze. "¨CThere is indeed a dungeon in this mansion, Pdin." Fortunately, she didn''t ask for anything and just replied to my question. I should be happy that they were literally worshiping me to the point they didn''t even dare to ask anything outside of my question. "Great." I nodded and approached Garcia. She seemed to be the strongest among the other nuns and had done quite a dirty work, considering she had once been a nun in Luxuria Church; I handed Sandra the Dark Elf to her. Garcia held Sandra, whom I handed over, with a confused gaze. Her eyes were looking at me, seeking an exnation. "Put her in the dungeon and take off all the clothes on her body. And also¨C" I opened my inventory and took out 2 potions. One of them was yellow in a tube, and one of them looked like a heart-shaped pink pill. "Feed them to this Dark Elf once you take off her clothes. Don''t forget to chain her wrist and legs so she can''t escape. Understood?" "Y-Yes." Garcia nodded, albeit still a bit confused. She took the pill and potion I gave her and walked away with Sandra in her arms. Well, that was done. After eating and drinking with Rania, I was also satisfied that I didn''t feel hungry right now. Still, I needed to tell the nuns about the rules of living in this ce. I turned toward Milea as I already knew her. Her eyes were sparkling as she slightly raised her skirt to show her bare thighs. And it seemed like she didn''t wear any panties, as I couldn''t see the string that jutted out from the slit, unlike the others. The twins had butterfly-knotted ck strings that could be seen, while the green-haired girl had a whitece that got exposed slightly. "Alright," I said, looking toward them. "Can you introduce yourself to me?" "Yes!" The one who answered first was Milea, the blonde-haired nun. She leaned forward slightly, pushing her breasts between her arms. "My name is Milea! I am confident in my cooking, so the Archbishop asked me to serve the Pdin! Also¨C" She lifted her skirt again. This time I was sure that she didn''t wear any panties as I could see a small mound of her lower lips. "¨CPlease call me anytime you need something, Pdin!" Her introduction sounded cheeky. I rubbed my chin as I looked at her. ''Hmm, I think I should make her know her ce soon.'' Alright, that would be fun. Making a cheeky girl submit to me sounded rather fun, and I would greatly enjoy that. "Wawawa¨C" The shy girl opened and closed her mouth like a carp. Her face was flushed red as she looked at what Milea did. "What are you doing, Milea? You''re so rude to the Pdin!" She pped Milea''s hand, causing the smaller girl to release her skirt. "And wear some panties! T-T-That''s too lewd!" "Eeh~? What''s wrong? You do know that it is our duty to serve our new master, right? Besides, isn''t it the greatest honor to be chosen to serve the Pdin, Mia?" Milea pouted at the green-haired girl, putting her hands on her hips in protest. "T-that''s!" The green-haired girl, Mia, couldn''t say anything to the younger girl. It was true that they were sent here by Sana to serve me, and I had no intention to waste it. I would surely ask them to serve me in bed soon. "Anyway, introduce yourself. Don''t make the Pdin waiting for you!" Milea pushed. Mia finally looked at me, noticing that I had been staring at her for a while. "F-Forgive me!" She bowed her head at me. "No, it''s okay. Why don''t you introduce yourself now?" I said with a smile so she wouldn''t be terrified. "Y-Yes. My name is Mia, 19 years old! I-I can clean pretty well, and I can use Magic too! I-It''s an honor to be able to serve you, Pdin! P-Please also call me anytime you need something!" "It''s nice to meet you too." Unlike Milea, this Mia girl looked pure and cute. Maybe she was too pure for a nun sent to me. ''Maybe Sana did this to see my reaction? Well, Mia looked rather cute, so I won''tin. But I didn''t know whether I would call her anytime soon to serve me.'' I then looked at the twin with long ck hair. Their breasts were the biggest, only a size smaller than Garcia''s. Their tight nun clothes made their breasts bounce with each movement. And their deep cleavage was really tempting me to push my member between them. They looked a bit older than Rania, probably around 25 years old. Both of them smiled softly. "It''s an honor to be able to serve you, Your Holiness. My name is Lisa¨C" "¨CAnd I am Lara. We aren''t really good at anything but protection. Please leave the mansion''s safety to us." "Also, please don''t hesitate to call us. We will do our best to serve you." Both of them talked alternatively. If not for the fact that they wore different high socks, Lisa being ck and Lara being white, I wouldn''t be able to differentiate them. Also, they were in charge of protection, huh? ''Are they part of the church''s hidden force? Something like an assassin or secret service.'' Anyhow, that was the introduction of the maids. I would be able to know them better once I used ''Requirement Appraisal.'' But I wouldn''t use it for now. Why? Because I''d like to know them first by person. I might sound na?ve, but this was just something I did for fun. Even if Lisa and Lara tried to kill me when I was sleeping, they would still be unable to create any wounds on my body. And if they did attack me in my sleep, I would dly wee them. I just needed to reverse the situation. "It''s nice to meet you too. As you know, I am Arthur Vainglory. I am counting on you girls with my mansion and my needs. Also, tell Garcia to meet meter. I will be in one of the rooms on the second floor. You don''t need to follow me, just do your jobs for now." "Yes!" All of them replied at once. ''This life is really fun.'' Chapter 28 [Bonus ] 28 – Punishment ?Last bonus chapter for the week, Next week I will change the goal to 200 Power stones (We reached the goal too fast, and I have no time to prepare for bonus chapter. Sad ossan.) *** I went to the biggest bedroom on the second floor. It waspleted with luxurious furniture and magicmps that were put on a transparent chandelier hanging on the ceiling. A small table was beside the bed. Looking at the big mirror in front of it, I thought maybe a girl had previously used this room. That mirror was surely used to look at herself when the maid helped her to prepare for anything. Then there was the bed. It was the most important one. The size was a little bit bigger than a king-sized bed with a red canopy. Great. With that, I could sleep with anyone without the nuns knowing about it. Nodding my head in satisfaction, I went to the closet at the corner of the room and took out some of my casual clothes from my inventory. Because my inventory space was almost limitless, due to me upgrading it a lot to act as storage, I had almost my daily necessities ready. The nuns might want to help me dress in the morning, so I needed some clothes ready. The clothes I took out were simple sweatshirts and some pants. I also took out a suit I used for formal events. While I was at it, I changed into a white muscle shirt and ck short pants. They werefy, and I used them a lot back in my mansion. It showed my well-toned body nicely. After sorting out the clothes, I sat on the bed and looked at that Dark Elf''s status again. The status of someone I had used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on stayed on a certain menu. I could use my normal to look at their status anytime. --- Name: Sandra Race: Dark Elf Lv: 32 Sins: 50 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 30/30 (MAX 100) STR: 25 (MAX 100) VIT: 23 (MAX 100) AGI: 35 (MAX 100) DEX: 30 (MAX 100) INT: 24 (MAX 100) LUC: 25 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 2 Assassination] [Lv 3 Information Gathering] [Lv 1 Poison Immunity] --- Titles: [Sin Kingdom''s Assassin] --- When I looked at it once again, this was truly good for people in this world. But then, I used to see Garcia''s status. --- Name: Garcia Pas Race: Half-Devil Half-Human Lv: 41 Sins: 0 Virtues: 230 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 55/55 (MAX 100) STR: 29 (MAX 100) VIT: 33 (MAX 100) AGI: 34 (MAX 100) DEX: 42 (MAX 100) INT: 50 (MAX 100) LUC: 70 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 4 Illusion magic] [Lv 4 Dark Magic] [Lv 3 Holy Magic] --- Titles: [Perverted Nun] [Castitas Church''s Nun] --- It was totally different. How could a nun be stronger than an assassin? And that title¡­ She was truly a perverted nun. Her Virtue decreased by 11 because she got Sins from eavesdropping on the Pdin ritual I did with Sana. And she hadn''t received any punishment because of that. "It''s time for me to punish her. She wanted my dick, no? I will give her exactly that." And I was a bit frustrated because I failed to make progress with Rania earlier. So this was perfect. Knock knock! "Um, Pdin. It''s Garcia. I-i heard you were calling for me?" ''She arrived at a perfect time.'' I grinned. "Yeah. Enter." I replied, and the door creaked open. Garcia entered and walked slowly. Her clothes were somehow even more open than before, and her skirt was cut really short that even her panties were showing. The garter belt that held her knee socks dug into her soft thighs. But I guess only I could see that due to her using to hide her real clothes. And Garcia also knew that I, the Pdin, was able to see through her illusion. That was why her face flushed red as she held down her skirt and hid her breasts with her hands. "U-Umm¡­ P-Please forgive me, Pdin! I-I¡­ I am wearing clothes that are different from the others because of my situation. So please let me use these clothes while serving you!" She bowed her head deeply. Her breast curtains fluttered to the side, exposing her cute pink nipples. But soon, her silver hair also fluttered down, hiding that sight from me. Could it be¡­ ''She misunderstood something?'' She was acting normally when I met her near the entrance, even though she knew I could see through her illusion. Maybe she wasn''t embarrassed and didn''t mind when I looked at her in these outfits. And her actions right now. I wouldn''t get angry over something like that. Instead, I liked her more because she was really a perverted nun. I loved a perverted girl who only opened their legs for me. And her clothes really made me excited, and that was why I called her here. But it seemed like she misunderstood that I was angry that her outfit was different. ''I can use this. Instead of punishing her for eavesdropping, let''s do it like this.'' Besides, she also desired me. I noticed her wet crotch even though she tried to hide it using her hands. She was expecting something, huh? Her body also trembled like a small, excited animal in their heat. ''As expected, I like her.'' "Raise your head." My voice rang with a tone that radiated authority. "Y-Yes!" Garcia raised her head, and herrge breasts bounced. She looked at me while rubbing her thighs together; the juice that dripped out from her crotch spread and wetted her skin, making them glisten. "You realized that I can see through your illusion?" I asked while smirking, teasing her. She nodded weakly. The cheerful image I got of her was gone, reced only by nervousness and lust. These two were a really greatbination of emotions. It made her look so sexy with an innocent charm. "I do like someone who worked under me to have a uniform." When I said that, I noticed her body flinched. It only made my grin widen. It turned out she was more innocent than I thought. An innocent girl who had a perverted mind. Garcia''s breath turned rather rough. She looked at me, specifically my toned body and crotch. I did admit my pants couldn''t hide the bulge around my crotch. And I wasn''t even erect yet. It was my normal size. "What are you looking at?" I asked teasingly, causing Garcia to jump. "N-No. I-I was just admiring your body. Y-You look quite handsome, Pdin." "Is that so?" She repeatedly nodded at my question. "Do you want to taste it?" I pointed at my crotch with my finger, and Garcia suddenly stopped. A loud gulp rang in the room. It was audible because there was no other noise. And then, she nervously lowered her hands, not trying to hide her exposed wet panties anymore. "I-If you allow it. I-I would dly serve you, Pdin." If I said it like this, then that would sound like a reward. So I stroked my chin while wondering. How could I make it look like I allowed her to wear her clothes by punishing her? An idea came to my mind right after. "Hmm, I decided." I looked at Garcia. "I will allow you to wear those clothes because it seems like there is a circumstance." Her face lit up like that. A bright smile that I saw back in the church appeared on her face as she held her hands together, pushing her breasts up. "But!" I said as I pointed at the floor. "Crawl to me and clean my cock. I''ll allow you to lick it. This is your punishment." I thought that she would be unwilling or revolted, but no. Instead, she knelt on the floor obediently and looked at me with upturned eyes. She was [Perverted Nun] through and through. It might just be my imagination, but the pupils in her blue irises looked like they turned into a heart shape. Then with her tongue stuck out, she replied. "With pleasure!" Chapter 29 29 – Punishment Or Reward? (R-18+) ?I watched Garcia as she crawled to me while shaking her hips seductively. That was enough to make anyone hard, even if they weren''t already aroused before seeing her. My dick grew bigger when she approached closer until it reached its limit and made a tent on my pants. I felt like I wanted to push her down onto it. But I controlled myself, as her punishment was to lick my dick clean, to give me a blowjob. If I did her right now, it would be her reward and not her punishment. She sniffed the bulge on my pants when she arrived near me. At first, she hesitated and pulled away. However, she realized she liked it and slowly took my pants off. "P-Please excuse me, Pdin." She said with a twisted, lustful smile. When she pulled my pants and exposed my cock, which was already erect from seeing her seductive movement, her eyes widened in surprise. My cock was easily bigger than her face. Her mouth opened wide, and her jaw dropped. Even though she knew what to expect, the sight still surprised her. I chuckled at her reaction, which made her cheeks turn red. However... "...That thing..." Garcia didn''t try to hide her shock. In fact, she stared at my cock with awe. She also tried to cover it with both of her hands. "Amazing! This manhood... Haaa... I-I will lick it, Pdin." Her words caused her voice to tremble. I enjoyed watching how much she was trembling in excitement, trying to contain her own arousal. "Lick it good. And as this is your punishment, do your best to satisfy me. Don''t try to touch yourself, you get it?" As soon as I finished talking, Garcia nodded with an expression full of expectation. There was something else, too; excitement mixed with desire. I smiled at her, knowing exactly why. A momentter, Garcia was kneeling before me, licking my tip with her tongue. She hesitated a bit, unsure about whether she should lick my balls or not. Since I had told her to do her best, I couldn''t let her stop here. So I pushed her head forward. "Go ahead!" This time, she licked them without hesitation. The way she sucked on my shaft was extremely erotic. As expected, it wasn''t long until my erection started to grow even stiffer inside her warm mouth. At some point, I noticed that her lips were moving faster. She put the tip inside her little mouth and then moved her body around to suck the whole length. With every move, her saliva dripped down. She must have been doing it unconsciously due to her arousal. Or maybe she was just enjoying herself. It was like she was born to do this, a slutty nun who loved sucking cocks. I could feel her tongue dancing against my skin, making my blood boil. I gripped the back of her hair tightly so that she wouldn''t pull away. I didn''t want to lose control and end up cumming fast. And then suddenly, her hand grabbed my dick. Her fingers wrapped themselves around it firmly. She wanted it that bad, huh? I would give it to her then. "Ahh~!" Garcia moaned loudly when I thrust my hips towards her, burying my cock into her mouth. I felt like my tip touched her throat, and she gagged. Her body trembled slightly as she kept stroking my cock with her fist. "Mn! Ahhh! Nnnnggghhhhh!" Her moaning became louder. I heard her gag again. Her hands stopped jerking my cock for a second, letting go. When she came back, she went all out. She sucked and slurped on my dick like there was no tomorrow. Her head moved rapidly, while her wet tongue danced along my cockhead. It onlysted for a few seconds, but it seemed to drive her crazy. After that short period, she finally released my dick from her mouth. Her tongue stuck out, saliva dripping down. She looked exhausted, breathing heavily. But I wasn''t done yet. Not by far. I needed to get my release. ''If it''s like this, then I was the one who got punished. I should just end the punishment here and let her do it.'' "You''re amazing, Garcia. You really are." I praised her and patted her head. "But you haven''t made me cum yet. That was enough for your punishment. Can you please take care of the rest? I''ll allow you to cum with my dick inside your pussy." "Y-Yes sir!" Garcia stood up straight and pulled down her panties. Then she turned around, facing me. She knew her assignment. She bent over, presenting her ass to me. "Come on, hurry up." I urged her. I reached behind her, grabbing her waist. I lifted her butt high, exposing her wet pussy. I pressed my hard-on between her legs, rubbing it against her slit. "Haaah!" Garcia groaned softly as I rubbed my cock against her clit. I did it slowly, teasing her. I watched her face closely, waiting for any sign of difort. But instead, her expression changed to one of pure bliss. The sound of our bodies pping together echoed through the room as I pulled her down. [Ding! You had taken Garcia Pas'' virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Oh god, yes! Please fuck me!" With each word, she ground her crotch against mine harder. My cock slid deeper into her tight hole as we fucked. She rode me in a reverse cow position as her breasts bounced each time her hips moved up and down. This wasn''t her punishment anymore. ''Shit! Her pussy is too tight. This is too good.'' My dick throbbed painfully inside of her. If I didn''t cum soon, I might explode right there. So I decided to change things up a bit, taking charge of the situation. I couldn''t cum before her. "Are you ready? Are you going to make me cum now?" "YESSSS!!!" Garcia screamed, shaking her ass wildly. Her pussy clenched my dick tightly, milking it. I thrust myself deep inside her. Our pelvises mmed together with loud smacking sounds. "Uuuuuhhhh! Yes! Oh god...yes..." Garcia cried out. Her voice grew higher and higher until she almost sounded like a cat in heat. "Yeeessss Mmmph! Uughh! Aaahhhhh!!" Each time I pushed forward, I hit something inside of her. And every single impact sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I felt my balls tighten, preparing to burst. The pressure built up quickly, threatening to break free at any moment. "Ugh! Take this!" I shouted, ramming my cock even more deeply into her. A loud moan escaped Garcia''s lips. I felt her pussy mping onto my shaft. My orgasm exploded within me, shooting ropes of hot semen into her womb. "Ooooh!!" I shot load after a load of sticky white cream into her. Her body convulsed violently, squeezing my dick dry. It felt so fucking good; I nearly lost my bnce. [Ding! You had cummed inside Garcia Pas'' pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] After a minute or two of intense orgasms, Garcia copsed on the bed. She was panting heavily, trying to catch her breath. I looked at her blissful expression as my cum leaked out of her pussy. I fucked a nun; this was amazing. The feeling of beingpletely drained of energy had never been better than that. "Thank you, Sir," she said with her tongue still stuck out. "Don''t mention it," I replied, taking out the same potion I gave Emilia as I sat beside her. "Drink this. It will make you unable to conceive for a year. That way, you can serve me without being afraid of getting pregnant. After that, I might give you a kid if you behave well. And you''re allowed to wear that outfit in my mansion." "Mn, thank you very much, Master!" Garcia smiled happily. She drank the potion immediately and fell asleep next to me. My slutty nun maid slept peacefully while I stroked her silver hair. The way her breasts bounced when I thrust my cock deep inside me made me really excited. I could feel my dick growing bigger again. It seemed like my lust for sex would not die down anytime soon. But I had a prisoner who needed to be interrogated, so I would just keep myself together for now. There were still 4 nuns that were willing to serve me afterward. "It''s time to visit the Dark Elf in the dungeon." But before that, I took out ck pants from my inventory and wore them. Then I extended my hand toward Garcia, my palm facing her. " ." I used the Magic to cleanse Garcia. I didn''t want my bed to get stained. The semen that was still inside her pussy was still dripping out, but well¡­ I would just use againter. For now¡­ "Let''s get to the underground." ''I bet that Dark Elf would wake up soon. The potion should have already taken effect.'' Chapter 30 30 – Enticing The Dark Elf ?I stepped out of my room and went to the lobby to find a nun who could show me where the dungeon was. Don''t get me wrong. I knew where the Dark Elf was from my . The color of her dot had turned from red to yellow, indicating she was neutral. The pill I gave her worked wonderfully. And there were 4 other yellows in my mansion. I only thought of people I considered friends as my allies. Hence the nuns were indicated by the yellow color on the radar. One of them coincidentally was near the lobby. Once I went downstairs, I could see her wiping the window with a soft cloth. Due to her height, she had a hard time reaching the top of the window and used a stool to make her higher. Her green hair swayed left and right with her hand as she worked diligently. Though I could see herced panties from my position, I pretended not to see them. "Mia." "Hya!" I just called her and she jumped a little, surprised. Fortunately, she didn''t fall from her stool. How clumsy was this girl? But she was diligent, so that wasn''t a problem, I guess. Slowly, she turned her head at me while clutching her hands near her chest. "Y-Yes, Pdin?" "Do you know where the dungeon entrance is? The one that Garcia used to keep the prisoner." "U-Umm¡­ That would be that way." She pointed toward the end of the corridor at the wooden door that looked a bit worse than the others. The door was concealed behind a curtain, but I was able to take a peek at it slightly. Then Mia turned toward me again as she slowly went down her stool. "I-If I may ask something. W-where is sister Garcia, Pdin?" Her eyes looked innocent, like what a usual little sister had. Even the way she tilted her head slightly looked rather cute. Maybe she was afraid that I had done something harsh to Garcia, so I smiled reassuringly at her. "Garcia is a bit exhausted, so I let her rest. She had just helped me earlier." Hearing my answer, her face blushed a deep red as she tried to bury it in her breasts. So she wasn''t innocent. Good to know. I chuckled at her reaction. "Well, don''t worry. She will be able to work normally tomorrow." I walked by her and patted her shoulder. "Also, good work." "Y-Yes." The green-haired nun seemed happy from mypliment and returned to her usual self. From this, I found that they didn''t seem to care or worry that I slept with their colleague. At least I judged it like this because Mia seemed the most innocent among the other four. Milea was¡­ like that. She even seduced me by lifting her skirt, so she would not mind doing that. Lisa and Lara were a bit of a mystery to me. I should have a talk with them to learn about their personality well. Anyway, I opened the rather rusty door and was greeted by stairs that led to the underground. This world wasn''t really concealed, either. Just a curtain to hide the door that led to the dungeon used as a prison? Ridiculous. I would set a little better concealment after this. And the dungeon I talked about all this time wasn''t the dungeon with monsters or a dungeon Boss. It was just a prison that often existed in the underground area of a noble''s mansion. Usually, it was to keep prisoners, assassins, or ves. But in the Virtue Kingdom, very was illegal, so the dungeon wasn''t often used except for the assassins who tried to take a noble''s life. I went downstairs through somewhat moldy and damp stairs. My footsteps echoed loudly with the creaking sound of the stairs before I arrived midway, where the wooden stairs suddenly changed to dirt stairs. The air was different from when I was on the first floor. It was a bit wet. The wall was also different from the polished mansion. It was rough and had some moss growing on it, truly fit to keep a prisoner. When I arrived at the bottom of the stairs, I was greeted by arge room with four sections separated by bars. The middle area was a corridor lit by a dim yellow light. Even so, it was dark, and the area behind the bar, the jail, didn''t really get the light. A tanned girl was chained to the wall in one of the jails. Her clothes had all already been taken off, except for her sports bra that covered her slightlyrge tits and panties, and put in the box near the stairs. I noticed some small weapons, the green liquid inside a vial, and chainmail in the box, which was probably Sandra''s. I took one of the knives, which looked rather rare with its curve, and used on it. --- [Assassin Knife] A standard assassin knife made by a cksmith in Sin Kingdom. --- As expected, it was also made in the Sin Kingdom. So they were really the ones who sent the assassin to me, afraid of the new Pdin. Garcia did her job pretty well. The chain that held Sandra''s wrists and feet looked rather strong and couldn''t be destroyed easily. The metal bars that divided the jails looked solid too. I approached the bars and saw Sandra''s head hanging lowly. Her rough breathing was the only sound that echoed in this jail room. "Well well." I said with a yful tone as I stroked my chin. I knew that this Dark Elf was already conscious. Her gesture, which seemed to be ready to move when I stepped closer to her, said it all. The sign on the radar was still yellow, so she had lost her intention to kill me already. "You can cease your act, you know? I know that you''re conscious. If you answer a few of my questions, I will consider releasing you." I waited for a while to see her reaction, but she kept silent. ''That didn''t work, huh? Even when I fed her with [Truth Potion] and [Believe Pill], she is still refusing to stay anything.'' As their names suggested, [Truth Potion] made a target to be unable to lie. And [Believe Pill] worked rather strangely. It made a target who ingested it believe what the other people said without doubting any of it. ''She should have believed me when I said that I would release her if she answers my questions. But she didn''t say anything.'' That meant her loyalty to the Sin Kingdom was higher than I thought. Maybe that was why there was that requirement if I wanted to dominate her. --- 1. Make her swear her loyalty toward you --- That would be hard. The other two were easy, but this would take a long time. If I wanted a fast way, I could just feed her [Love Potion] and [Horny Pill]. That way, she would want me even if she needed to throw away her loyalty. But I didn''t want that. Doing that would put me at the level of those bastards from Horizon Online who tried to mess with my life. I would rather die than step that low. If I wanted to take a girl''s heart, I would do it my way. Forcing a girl with the permanent drug such as [Love Potion] and [Horny Pill] was just something trash did. Even without those drugs, I still could get Sandra''s loyalty. [Believe Pill] was more than enough. It also didn''t leave any side effects as I wanted to make Sandra my double agent in Sin Kingdom for my future activities. The way to do that was simply through a lie. I had found something interesting from ''Requirement Appraisal'' and I''d like to try it to see her reaction. "What a shame," I muttered in a low voice as if I was talking to myself. The Dark Elves'' hearing was great. It was better than a human. They could even hear water dripping from a hundred meters away. Hearing my low voice in this quiet space would be easy for her. "What should I do? Poor girl didn''t even realize that the spy had abandoned her." Her ears moved slightly as I said that. A grin appeared on my face as I continued in a troubled tone. "Tomorrow, the spy will tell me everything I need to know. I have no choice but to keep her in this room until she dies from hunger. I don''t have any need for a prisoner who doesn''t want to cooperate." I continued as I turned around. The reaction came almost immediately. "Wait!" Sandra raised her head and shouted. "D-Don''t leave me here! I don''t want to die from hunger!" ''Got her.'' Chapter 31 31 – Spy ?It seemed like the requirements needed to dominate girls came from their hidden desire, something they wanted the most. For example, Emilia. Her desire was to be watched and called a cow due to her nature. All other desires she had could be fulfilled easily. That was also why in Sana and Garcia''s description, there was a requirement to donate to Castitas church. And maybe because Sana was a bit of a sadist herself, she wanted me to dominate Luxuria Church''s Pope and donate 50,000 Gold to Castitas Church. I began to know the rule behind the domination now. My Domination System simplified the requirement and allowed me to dominate a girl directly instead of taking them to the ''Domination House'' that operated illegally underground. Because my Sins point was also unlimited, it couldn''t decrease even if I paid with my Virtues. I could also gain Virtues by doing something good, to decrease my girls'' Sins value. When I was at it, I looked at my status again, at the new mission I got. I haven''t had a chance to check it yet. --- Quest: - No Spy Quest Description: Punish the spy in the Virtue Royal Academy. Deadline: 3 Days Reward: 15 Sins --- Well, I couldn''t be surprised anymore. If I had read it before, then I would be able to make progress with Rania. It was my fault, and I wouldn''t make an excuse for it. Anyway¡­ I should get information from Sandra first. The Dark Elf was looking at me with fear. She was afraid that I would just leave after saying that. I wouldn''t be able to get her loyalty with just that, but it didn''t matter. I could work on that in the near future. Those red eyes would soon have a heart-shaped pupil like Garcia before long. I looked at her with cold eyes. "And why should I do that? You don''t want to answer any of my questions." "I-I¡­" She still hesitated a little. There was a need to push her a bit further. "I will give you one more chance." I approached the metal bars and leaned forward to match her gaze. "Tell me just one thing, and I will order the nuns to give you 3 warm meals a day. And you don''t need to believe what I said, but¡­ I think yourrade has already thought that you''re dead. No one will try to save you. It will be different if you cooperate with me, though. What do you think?" Of course, some of that was a lie. But even I would think that myrade had died if they saw the scene I created in that alleyway. Their bodies scattered around and couldn''t even be identified anymore. Sandra''s body quivered, probably remembering the previous scene. But as she was a trained assassin, that fear soon disappeared, and she looked at me with a pair of still eyes. "A-Alright. I will cooperate." "Great." I grinned at her answer. I needed to progress slowly. I had taken a liking to her. The [Truth Potion] and [Believing Pill]''s effects would disappear soon. At that time, I would talk to herter. If she still trusted me, then I would dominate her in the future. Why? Because I liked an obedient, smart girl who could make instant decisions like her. That was why I liked Emilia and Rania too. They were obedient only to me and could still hold their opinions. As for Eliza¡­ Well, as long as she stopped being a tsundere, she would say yes to my every order. But let''s stop it at that. I had a little interrogation to do with this Dark Elf, Sandra. "Well then," I said as I stood up, opening the door of her jail. I couldn''t let her out yet, but at least I would talk inside the jail to get her trust. "Let''s start with an easy thing. Who is the spy?" *** Inside Arthur''s bedroom, Garcia slowly awakened from her sleep. Her body was still exhausted after the previous activity, and she could still feel the Pdin''s warm semen inside her pussy. Raising her body, she looked at her disheveled outfits. She was only left with her long gloves extending to her shoulders and garter belt. Her face turned red once again as she looked down at herself. The massive semen the Pdin shot was still dripping out of her pussy. "This¡­" She muttered in a low voice as she scooped out the semen from her pussy. An electric wave of pleasure attacked her as her finger brushed against her slit and made her moan. She tried to contain her voice as she slipped her fingers inside her pussy. "Oooh~!" This time, a loud pleasure moan echoed in the room. Her pussy was still sensitive and wet; thanks to that, she felt like she was in heaven just by her fingers. Without saying, she knew that she shouldn''t do this. But she needed to do it to take it out of her, the Pdin''s semen. When she pulled out her fingers, it brought along almost all the semen inside her. She took it with her other hand and made a bowl out of it. "Ah! T-This is Pdin''s semen inside me." She said with a lustful expression. The Pdin wasn''t in the room, so she could do whatever she wanted, right? She had been looking forward to it since hearing the Archbishop loudly moan in that room. Since that day, she was always dreaming about the Pdin screwing her around. Her dream was fulfilled earlier, and she was happy. Slurp! A loud slurping sound rang in the room as Garcia drank the semen that was mixed with her pussy juices from her hand with a blissful expression, savoring the taste of the Pdin''s semen inside her mouth. And then, she drank it. Gulp! "Hnn~! I-It''s delicious!" She opened her mouth wide and stuck out her tongue. "I want more¡­" [Ding! You had drunk Arthur Vainglory''s semen! Your Sins increased by 0!] [You won''t get any Sins from doing anything with the Pdin!] The notification that she had heard when her virginity was taken by the Pdin came. Just like before, she didn''t gain any Sins. Chapter 32 32 – Pervert Nun And Information (Half R-18) ?Garcia was half-devil. However, she wasn''t just any devil. She was half-subus, a lust devil that lived in the red light district of the Sin Kingdom. That was why she had always been horny and wanted to have sex with strong men. But she didn''t want that. She thought that being a Luxuria Church''s nun would make her better. But no. The Luxuria Church taught that sexual frustration was something that should be embraced. The nun was asked to masturbate every day in their room; the same happened with the priest. They couldn''t have sexual intercourse, as they dedicated their orgasm to the Goddess Tera. That was why she ran to the Virtue Kingdom and became Castitas Church''s nun hoping to fix her condition. However, that was useless. She couldn''t escape from her fate as a half-devil. She couldn''t hold herself any longer. That was when the Pdin appeared, and she thought that she could finally be released from her desire. Why? Because having sex with a Pdin of Castitas Church wouldn''t give her any Sins. "Ah~ I want to have sex with the Pdin again! I hope he will sleep with me again! Pdin~ I am waiting for you with my wet pussy!" She spread her legs and began to use her finger to mess with her pussy. After a long time, Garcia''s lust was satisfied, but she wanted more. More than earlier. She became greedy after experiencing more pleasure than she had ever experienced. But at that time, the door of the bedroom was opened, and Arthur appeared with arge grin. "I heard that, Garcia." Garcia froze immediately with her finger still in her pussy. Her face flushed red as she looked at the Pdin who had just returned. "P-Pdin?!" Finally, her mind could process what had happened, and she instantly knelt on the bed and apologized. "P-Please forgive my lustful behavior! E-Even though I am a Castitas Church''s nun, I¡­ I masturbated inside your room!" "Indeed. That usually gives you Sins, but¡­" Arthur approached the kneeling Garcia and pushed her down. "I will forgive you if you are honest." She was surprised and could onlyy there. But she immediately understood what she needed to do when she noticed a big tent on the Pdin''s pants. "P-Please use this perverted nun as you please, Pdin." She begged as she spread her legs, showing her delicious, drenched pussy covered in love juices. She decided to be honest. "Very well," Arthur replied. "I will use you until I am satisfied." *** Sandra cooperated rather nicely. She answered all my questions and told me about the spies inside the Royal Academy. Because she cooperated just as she should, I promised to give her a meal after this and took off the chain that bound her wrist. "I will only release the chain around your feet after I get rid of the spies," I said to her with cold eyes, and she nodded. "Yes." I already tested it, but these chains were unexpectedly made from a strong material. It could maybe withstand the strength of someone with 50 STR. So Sandra, with only 25 STR, couldn''t destroy the chain even if she tried her best. And she had no skill that a thief usually had, so she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to. After questioning her, I returned to the first floor through the damp stairs again. ording to Sandra, there were 2 spies in the Royal Academy. As I suspected, the spies were in ss 4. The Dark Elf didn''t know who they were because they always wore hoods when giving information, but I could easily find them using my . Their dots would turn red because I was already aware of them and I designated them as my enemies. I opened the door that led to the corridor. At that moment, itedically bumped into someone, and she squealed. Thud! "Ouch!" That someone fell to the ground on her butt. Her skirt got lifted out, and herced panties got exposed. She was Mia, and she grunted as she slowly picked herself up and looked up. "P-Pdin?!" When she noticed that it was me, she immediately fixed her skirt and straightened her posture. Where was she going by running like that? If she didn''t run, she wouldn''t hit the door that I opened slowly. But still, it was perfect. I was trying to find Milea to get her to make a meal for Sandra. "Mia, can you do a chore for me?" I said while giving her my warmest smile. For some reason, her face was flushed red. No, it wasn''t because of me, that I was sure. "Y-Yes. W-What is it, Pdin? I-I am ready for whatever it is!" She stuttered her words, which were somehow cute. Her bangs that covered one of her eyes swept to the left, revealing it. Her eyes'' colors were different. One of them was blue, and one of them was red. ''Heterochromia?'' I thought, a bit surprised. That was rare. But I should focus on what I need to do now. "Can you find Milea and ask her to give our prisoner a warm meal? I still don''t know theyout of this mansion." "Eh?" At my words, Mia let out a confused and surprised voice. And then, the blush on her face deepened and covered even her ears. ''Did she just think of something naughty?'' I smiled yfully at her while reaching out to her head. "Maybeter. I have something to do right now. So can you ask Milea to do that?" "Y-Yes. Please leave it to me!" Answering me with a spirited voice, Mia then ran down the corridor. I looked at her for a second before chuckling and walking back to my room. However, something was waiting for me. Imagine my surprise when I returned to my room and heard that Garcia had already woken up and said something lewd. "Ah~ I want to have sex with the Pdin again! I hope she will sleep with me again! Pdin~ I am waiting for you with my wet pussy!" Her voice was loud enough that I could hear it outside my room. That was why Mia suddenly ran away with a red face and thought I would ask her to join. Maybe I should just stop her, but I would satisfy myself with this perverted nun. It seemed like the punishment from earlier wasn''t enough. Ah, I forgot. She was the ''Perverted Nun.'' There was no way one round was enough. So I pushed the door open and showed her my excited grin. "I heard that, Garcia." Her appearance instantly made me excited. Wearing nothing but her garter belt, ck knee sock, and ck gloves that extended to her upper arms, she had her legs spread, and her fingers were inside her drenched pussy. Pussy juices dripped from her slit to the bed, and it looked so erotic. The way she immediately knelt while still naked and asked for my forgiveness whileing clean about masturbating only made me excited. ''I guess she will be able to handle everything. It''s gonna be fun.'' Chapter 33 33 – Training Garcia (R-18) ?I looked at Garcia with a grin. This perverted nun was breathing roughly as she looked at me with a lustful gaze. Her pupil turned into a heart shape as she got excited. To think she was this excited. I could tell from the way that her pupils dted when I punished her earlier. The moment our eyes met, my dick grew hard again. "What''s wrong? Did you like what happened?" She nodded while panting heavily. "Yes... yes! Sir!" A smile formed on my face seeing how happy she was. It wasn''t just because I fucked her or anything else; it was because we were both enjoying ourselves so much. I had satisfaction from seeing her acting like an obedient bitch for me and also pleased by her. As long as these two things were satisfied, everything was good enough for me. It made sense why nuns are often depicted as havingrge breasts in movies since they were usually portrayed as submissive women who enjoyed doing whatever their superiors wanted them to do. Especially if those superior people have big dicks. As soon as I thought about such a thing, a naughty idea popped into my mind. Why not try out fucking another woman other than Garcia? Maybe Milea would be willing to join? A threesome? After all, she did say that she wanted to serve me. But no. I would enjoy that petite girlter when I wanted to. The threesome needed to be saved forter. I began with a kiss while ravaging herrge breasts with my hands. Her nipples were rock hard, which aroused me even further. My lips moved down towards her neck until I reached her corbone. Then I went lower till I felt her warm skin. When I kissed her chest, she moaned softly. When my tongue touched one of her erect nipples, she shuddered. I sucked on it gently before moving on to the next one. Meanwhile, I groped her boobs vigorously. They were soft yet firm and squishy to touch. Just thinking about squeezing them makes me horny already. Then I let go of her tits and grabbed her waist instead. I pulled her body closer to mine. Our pelvises pressed against each other while our tongues intertwined. We continued kissing passionately without stopping once. "Haa... Haa... Pdin. It feels good!" Garcia moaned loudly as my lips parted with hers. The sound of her voice sent chills throughout my entire body. Not only is she hot, but she has a sexy voice too. Hearing her moan made me feel powerful, knowing that I was making her climax over and over again. "That''s great. Are you ready to be fucked? Or should I continue teasing you first?" "You can fuck me now, Pdin." Garcia said while biting her lip seductively. "Please give me your big cock and mess me up with it." I smiled at her response. Of course, there was nothing better than hearing a woman begging for cock. So I quickly removed my clothes andy down on the bed. Once I was naked, I took hold of my throbbing erection and guided its tip toward her pussy. At this point, Garcia spread her legs for me and presented her naked pussy. Her garter belt dug deep into her thighs as she positioned herself to receive my member. I ced the head of my penis between her wet folds and rubbed it around slowly. The sensation of rubbing her inner walls caused her to gasp for air. That gave me an indication that she liked it. My hands went to grab her boobs once again. I squeezed them firmly while pushing them together. The feeling of her breast pushing tightly against each other was amazing. "Hnn! Oooh! God! P-Please be rough with me! Please make me cum!" Garcia cried out. Her pleasurable cries drove me wild. I couldn''t resist any longer. I thrust forward and entered her tight tunnel. "Ahh~!" Garcia gasped as I prated her deeply. With every inch that I plunged into her, she moaned louder and higher pitched. Soon after, I bottomed out and buried my cock fully within her cunt. "Mmph!" Garcia grunted in pain. That pained cry excited me even more. But I knew that it would quickly turn into pleasure. I felt her pussy tighten around my shaft and squeeze it tight. "Ohhh! Ahhhhh..." Garcia moaned as I started pumping my hips back and forth. Every time I mmed forward, her cervix hit the base of my dick, causing intense sensations to shoot through us both. Her pussy became tighter and hotter with each stroke. And just like that, Garcia came undone easily. "Nnghhhh! C-Cumming!" Garcia screamed as she buckled under my assault. Her body convulsed, and her back arched as she squirted juices all over my shaft She didn''t stoping even though I pulled up. Her orgasmsted for several seconds until her whole body finally rxed. "Uuuunnggghhh... You''re so big. Fuck me harder," Garcia whispered as she looked at me lustfully. Her arms went around my neck, and her legs were locked around my waist. "You''re such a dirty nun. Did you know? Mia heard your voice earlier and ran away with a red face." "Eh?" Garcia asked confusedly. Her face flushed red, and she suddenly rxed her body. I smirked at her reaction. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of herter. For now, why don''t we have some fun?" "Oooh! Yes, please! Do whatever you want to me!" Garcia begged me eagerly. "I can apologize to Miater! B-But, I can''t wait to be treated rougher, Pdin!" This girl had been reduced to a perverted nun who only cared for pleasure now. So I did what I wanted to do. I picked her up and flipped her over. Then I put my cock on top of her ass and rammed her hard from behind. "Aaagh!" Garcia shrieked as my rod drilled her pussy. Her breasts bounced wildly as I fucked her from behind in a doggy style. She leaned against her arms which supported her weight. As I pounded her mercilessly, Garcia''s eyes rolled back into her head. My balls pped against her clit repeatedly as I plowed her hole relentlessly. "Oooh! God! Yess!! Fuck me harder!!" Her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she let loose a scream. Every time my pelvis collided with her ass, her insides shook violently. Her inside muscles gripped my dick tightly and wouldn''t release their grip no matter how much I tried. But there was one thing I enjoyed about fucking her. It was when she orgasmed. Whenever her pussy contracted around my shaft, it triggered another orgasmic wave that shot through her body. After pounding her for a while, I decided to change position. Instead of doing doggy style, I grabbed her by the shoulders and lifted her onto myp, facing me. With that, she wrapped her legs around my waist and pressed her chest against mine. I could see her bitch face that turned sexy from being fucked. The sight made me rock hard instantly. So I reached down and groped her tits roughly while pounding her faster. The feeling of having her boobs smashed against my torso sent shivers throughout my entire body. As if to confirm that fact, Garcia tightened her legs around me and began moaning loudly as she climaxed yet again. "Aaahh! Cumming! I am cumming again!!" Garcia yelled out. And this time, I didn''t hold myself back. I continued mming my dick deep into her womb as I unloaded my seed into her womb. "Yeesss! Uhn! Aaah! Unngggghhh! HNNNGGGHHHHHH!!!!" Garcia shouted as she rode out herst few waves of ecstasy. When the spasms subsided, she copsed on my thighs weakly. But I wasn''t over yet. "Hnn! Nn! Oh god! That feels good!" Garcia said breathlessly. I chuckled at the sight. It seemed that I still had a lot left in store for her. "That was great, Garcia," I told her as I pulled out my cock. My semen was dripping out her stretched vagina. She moved out from myp and sat beside me on bed, scraping out the semen in her pussy and licking it. "Mmmmmm! Delicious!" Garcia eximed happily after tasting my semen mixed with her own juice. Iughed at her enthusiasm. "Why are you licking it like that?" "Because I love the taste of you, Pdin. Your sperm tastes delicious." Garcia replied coyly as she cleaned herself off with her hands and then spread them open wide. My jaw dropped seeing her lewd gesture. "Are you serious right now?!" "Of course! What other reason would I lick my fingers clean?" Garcia answered innocently. I couldn''t help butugh. "What kind of answer is that?" This girl was really sexy. I wasn''t wrong in asking Sana to send her to help me in this mansion. Because it seemed like she had fully enjoyed our sex, I should train her before I could dominate her in the future. " I''m going to make your life a heaven of pleasure. I know that you like having sex with me like this." I said confidently. "Oh yeah? What are you nning?" Garcia asked curiously. "Well, since you''re an experienced woman and my servant now, you should serve me more. Like what positions work best or how to give better blowjobs," I replied. "To be honest, you''re still not that great at blowjobs." Garciaughed shyly. "Don''t worry. After tonight, I''ll train myself to be a master c-cocksucker for you, Pdin. It''s my duty to serve you." While I didn''t get any Sins again from the creampie earlier, it seemed like I gained her trust and loyalty. I should cover her body with my cum to get that extra 3 Sins, but that was enough for now. From the new 8 Sins I gained from earlier, my Sins were now sitting at 31. Quite a nice progress, I''d say. Next, it was time to get the spy toe out of their hiding ce. Chapter 34 [Bonus ] 34 – A Morning In Mansion ?The next morning, I woke up early to get breakfast. I didn''t eat any dinnerst night due to having sex with Garcia again after we woke up in the middle of the next. It was pure bliss, and she was showing improvement. I ended up going another two rounds with her before she left for her room, and I cleaned my bed with . It seemed like that perverted nun became more active at night. Was it because of her Half-Devil blood? I didn''t know, but I liked it. I went down to the first floor and was greeted by Garcia, who was standing near the stairs. "Good morning, Pdin." She bowed politely while wearing simr clothes from before. I knew it was a new one because thest one got covered in bodily fluids, but we wouldn''t talk about that. Anyway, she smiled softly at me as if what we did yesterday didn''t matter to her at all. It was a professional gesture that I had expected, and she nailed it. Something made me curious, though. "Morning. What are you doing here?" "I am waiting for you. Milea has already prepared breakfast in the dining room. Please allow me to escort you. I believe you haven''t looked around the mansion yet." Her cheek reddened a little as she finished her sentence. ''Ah, right.'' Because I only went to the dungeon and my room yesterday, I haven''t looked around my mansion yet. Even though I knew the mansion''syout through my radar from skill, I didn''t know which room it was because it only looked like a map without any description. ''What a good servant.'' To think she was waiting for him near the entrance to escort him after staying uptest night. "I am counting on you, Garcia." She was really the greatest nun he had ever met. "Yes, Pdin." *** The dining room wasrge and fancy. As I stepped into the dining room, my gaze was immediately drawn to the magnificent golden chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Its intricate design sparkled and shimmered, casting a warm glow throughout the room. The long dining table sat in the center of the room,manding attention with its size and rich wooden finish. The table was adorned with delicate, intricately woven cemats and set with gleaming silverware, sparkling crystal sses, and pristine white tes. The dining table was filled with an array of mouth-watering dishes, each carefully prepared and arranged to please the eye and the pte. Milea¡­ She said she was confident with her cooking, but this was overkill. "Do you know where Milea is?" I asked Garcia, who was standing behind me, as I took a seat. This silver-haired nun even pulled the chair for me. She really embraced her duty as my servant. "Milea? I believe she''s still making a dessert for you, Pdin. Is there something among the meals that you don''t like? I will take care of it immediately." "No." I stopped her as she wanted to reach out to the food on the table, probably about to take them back to the kitchen. "On the contrary, I wanted to praise her for preparing this luxurious breakfast. If she''s making dessert, I guess she will bring it hereter, no?" "Yes. I believe so." Garcia nodded, taking a step back again. She was still full of smiles as if they would never leave her face. Still, that was better than her looking gloomy when serving me. "Alright then. I will begin to eat for now. You may join if you want to, Garcia." "It''s alright, Pdin. I''ve already had my meal earlier." She replied with a red face. That reaction was strange. But I knew what she was talking about. She must be talking about a certain white liquid. I decided to ignore her and enjoyed my meal as I didn''t want to lose my appetite. And just like their appearance, the meals were all delicious, even more than the meal from the restaurant I visited with Rania earlier. "Pdin, while you are eating, please allow me to tell you about a request the Archbishop gave you." "Hmm?" I stopped eating and looked at Garcia. Request from Sana? I nned to round up the spies today. But a request from her was also a bit important as I had promised to carry out my duty as a Pdin too. "What is it?" Well, I could just do both. Staying at home without doing anything after finishing my n would also be boring. Might as well do something for the church and get closer to Sana. "It''s a monster extermination. Some monsters have been spotted near Academy City. A squad of knights will apany you. And as for the time, the Archbishop said it''s flexible as long as it''s within this week." Ah, a week, huh? I thought it should be done by today. In that case, I would have a lot of time to punish the spies for messing with me first. Gulp! "Alright then. I will visit the church when I am ready." I nodded as I ate thest meat on the table. Well, that was great. My appetite was also back to normal again after I got used to this body. Garcia looked rather surprised that I finished a lot of meals easily. Still, that much was given because my body needed many nutrients. And I was a bit of a big eater myself. "I-I will convey it to the Archbishop." The silver-haired nun said, nodding slightly. The door was pushed open at that moment, and a rattling sound followed suit. I turned around and saw Milea pushing a cart with a tray on top of it. The blonde-haired nun smiled widely as she stopped the cart near my table. Was it just my imagination, or was her skirt even tighter and shorter than before? Her plump ass, which looked perfect in my hand, swayed when she opened the lid of the tray and revealed a soft cake. "Pdin! I''ve prepared a dessert for you. Please enjoy it!" She eximed as she put the cake in front of me, bending slightly and shing her smooth, round ass. ''She''s not wearing panties, again?'' Even Garcia''s jaw fell on Milea''s attempt to seduce me. Well, I guessed this girl was hungry for my attention. "Thank you, Milea." I said with a smile, and she backed away slightly. "You''re wee! This is my duty to serve you, Pdin." She said cheekily while winking her eye. If she wanted to seduce me that much, I should reward her for her attempt, right? And the food she made was really delicious, so giving her a reward for her job wasn''t strange. "Don''t say it like that. Say, do you want anything from me? I will grant it to the best of my ability." I threw the bait for her. Whether she bit it or not was solely left to her. "Really?" But I knew that she would surely bite the bait. Because she had already attempted to seduce me with her petite but perfect body a few times now. Milea was even shorter than Sana a little bit, but the way she used perfect curves to seduce me was like a professional prostitute. I would mistake her as one if she wasn''t someone from Castitas Church. Maybe she would fit in better in Luxuria Church, though. But that was just my opinion. And then, she answered. "In that case, please let me serve you for the night, Pdin!" Garcia looked rather jealous on the side; She even pouted her cheek. Well, if Milea served me for tonight, that meant the silver-haired nun wouldn''t get her turn. Still, tonight was impossible. "How about tomorrow? I have a n for today." "Sure! Thank you very much!" Milea eximed with a cheeky smile and slightly reddened cheek. While I was at it, I would make sure she wouldn''t seduce me ever again without my permission. I would make her know her ce as my servant and wasn''t someone I would dominate. Chapter 35 35 – Spies Found ?After having breakfast and promising Milea to call her at night tomorrow, I went to the Royal Academy. From my mansion, I only needed to walk for 5 minutes in a straight line. My mansion was connected to the main street. The Royal Academy could be seen as soon as I stepped out of the gate. It was thergest building in this Academy City, and due to its enormous size and grand decoration with four towers surrounding it in each corner, it stood out a lot. Many students that lived outside the dorm also began walking to the academy. Most were using a carriage because they were too entitled to walk. Talking about beingzy. Surprisingly, though, many students from Diligentia and Humanitas were walking. Their red and green uniforms stood out like a traffic light, so I recognized them. And some students from Temperantia, the Academy to nurture knights, also walked to their academy in their white and yellow uniform. Well, it was easy to differentiate each student from each academy from their uniform. Other than the one above, Castitas Academy''s students wore mock priest and nun clothes. Then Patientia wore white and ck to show their status, as they were there to learn about politics and preparation to be this Kingdom''s officials. Well, even so, the Royal Academy was still the best academy, with various students with talents mixing up with each other. Many students recognized me. The news about me being a Pdin must''ve already spread. My blond hair, blue eyes, and handsome face were too easy to recognize among this crowd of normal people. It wasn''t like I was a narcissist, but other than heroines and important characters, the people in Sins Paradise only had dark brown or light brown hair with brown eyes. But seeing there was some variety mixed here and there now, I guessed the creator or whatever that sent me here changed that a bit. Arriving at the Royal Academy ground, I first saw Eliza standing near the entrance gate. She looked around while appearing to be anxious as if she was afraid of something. Without asking her or anything, I knew what she was worried about. That look she had right now was simr to when she saw me showing my Pdin Crest. She was worried that my attitude would change. ''Let''s surprise her, shall we?'' I took out my [Shadow Cape] from my inventory and activated its effect immediately as I draped it over my shoulder. My figure disappeared, much more to everyone''s confusion. Then I appeared behind her, using her shadow as a gateway to exit. "Boo." "Hyaa!!" I raised my voice slightly, and Eliza jumped in surprise, turning around and sending a p. I caught her hand andughed. "Hahaha, so you send a p to someone who scares you? You''re scary, Eliza." I said in a teasing tone. Then I smiled as I watched her eyes blink repeatedly. "Morning." "A-Arthur?!" She was finally able to process what had happened. Her face blushed slightly as her mouth opened and closed like a koi fish. "Y-You! Why did you do that to me, dummy! You surprised me!" "Hahahaha." While screwing around with Garcia at night was nice, teasing the innocent Eliza was something I enjoyed too. Garcia was like my reward for working hard, and this girl was like a person who reminded me that I was in a peaceful world, more peaceful than Horizon Online. "My bad, okay? Let''s get to ss. We will bete for the first lesson." "Huh? You''re staying in ss 3 even though you''re a Pdin?" She asked, confused. However, I noticed a hint of happiness in her voice that she couldn''t hide even though with her dishonest disposition. "Of course. I don''t want to be bothered by those nobles. Didn''t you tell me to avoid them at the caf¨¦?" "But that was when you were amoner! Right now, many noble girls would try to get close to you! Why did you choose to stay in ss 3?" "Why?" I asked back with a smirk. Flicking her forehead with my finger, I continued. "Because my friend will be lonely if I leave her alone." "Ouch! Y-You! Don''t be cheeky!" "Hahaha." Eliza tried to hit me with her fist, but I dodged all of them easily. It was like that for a while before she suddenly stopped and muttered, "Thanks¡­" "Don''t mind it." I replied with a grin. It was at that time she realized I could hear her, and she blushed hard. How cute. "F-Forget about that! As I thought, you''re so cheeky now!" With that, she ran toward the main building, only to stop before she was halfway there and turn around. "Hurry up, or I will leave you, Arthur!" A wide smile was stered on her face. I smiled back and began to walk with my hands in my pocket. Great. I made a bit of progress with her. The second requirement was to make her say her honest feelings at 3. And when I was fooling around with Eliza earlier, I attracted a lot of attention, including some unwanted ones from two red dots that were standing in different directions. ''Got them.'' I smiled under the shadow as I folded my [Shadow Cape] and put it back in my inventory. It disappeared into a mote of blue light without leaving any trace. If someone asked me how I did it, I would just tell them it was a Pdin special skill. That was an excellent excuse. Still, I had already remembered those two students'' faces. I was sure that they were spies I was looking for. How careless of them. No, maybe they just underestimate my capabilities. They thought that they were safe from my observation if they blended with normal students and didn''t act together. Unfortunately for them, I was strong. Maybe more than they thought. The assassins that I killed before must''ve already been revived back in Sin Kingdom and sent some intelligence to their countries. Their corpses would disappear in a day if they had no revival device or a special barrier used in the training ground. It didn''t matter how I diced them finely; they would just revive. That was the only part of this world that was shitty. Unless I found something to kill them for good or keep them immobile for life, then I wouldn''t be able to stop their revival. I had a drug to make them unconscious for a month, but I only had a few in stock. I couldn''t use it to keep them unconscious for a year. And even so, they could die from hunger, so that was also useless. ''Now then, how should I deal with them is the question. I have so many ways that I can''t decide which one is the best.'' Chapter 36 [Bonus ] 36 – Strange Gazes And Plan ?Bonus Chapter of 200 Power Stones! Next Milestone will be top 100 power stones ranking for 2 bonus chapters next week! *** When I arrived in my ss with Eliza, the previously rowdy ssroom suddenly went quiet. Many eyesnded on me, filled with curiosity. Some were with respect, and some were with greed. They were everywhere. People who saw a chance in my position as the new Pdin. Obviously, I had expected this since I had experienced it before. But to think they would be this transparent. Did they not learn to be subtle? I narrowed my eyes in dissatisfaction, looking at the ones who only saw me with greed in their eyes. The ones filled with curiosity and respect were fine, but I would remember those who wanted to use me to their advantage. ''Funny. They mostly look like the sons of knights. The sons and daughters of lower-rank nobles unexpectedly looked at me with respect instead of greed.'' And because Adam hadn''t arrived yet, I didn''t know how he would react. Well, that would be funny. Suddenly, my sleeve was tugged from behind, and I heard a worried voice. "Arthur." Eliza was looking at me worriedly. Her eyes looked a bit teary, noticing the gaze of my ssmates on me. Well, she had always been sensitive and up-to-date with information, so her ability to read people was better than normal. "Don''t worry. Let''s take our seats, okay?" "Who''s worrying?" She said with a huff. "I just wanted to warn you to be careful!" "Alright, I got that. Just sit." I half-forced her to sit in our usual seats. Many students arrived after that, and they nced at me or sat silently in their seats. In just a day, I had be too famous in this academy. Eliza was pouting beside me, and I ignored her. I couldn''t do anything, after all. And she was angry on my behalf, so it was good. Our protagonist entered thest. He looked rather¡­ tired? His face didn''t look that good, and his dot on my radar was still yellow. I only thought of him as a nuisance for now, so he didn''t have a red dot. Anyway, he didn''t even look at me and just slumped in his seat. He put his head on the table and stayed like that until Emilia entered. "Morning, ss." As usual, her hips swayed as she walked to the podium. She had a strict expression on her face as she surveyed the ss before nodding. "At least you didn''t make amotion about a new Pdin. Let''s start the ss now. We will begin with reviewingst time''s self-defense ss." Emilia began ss without ncing at the students. She didn''t care if the students were listening to her. Well, it wasn''t like she needed to check. The ss was ongoing for an hour before the bell rang. Ding dong! The teacher stopped writing on the ckboard and put down her chalk. Turning around, she spoke in a clear tone. "Alright, let''s stop it here. There will be 5 minutes rest after this. And as for student Arthur." Emilia suddenly called me and looked in my direction. We were just a teacher and a student in the academy, so there should be nothing between us that made her call out to me. "Can you please follow me for a while? Instructor Rania has something to talk about regarding yesterday''s incident." The students murmured something while looking at my directions. "Incident?" "What incident?" "Instructor Rania? Did she get into a problem with him because she punished him or something?" Wild guesses were thrown everywhere. But I knew why Rania was searching for me. It was due to assassins yesterday. "Yes." I stood up as I replied. "Arthur, will you be okay?" Eliza asked. "It will be okay. I know what''s going on, and I am not in trouble." I replied to her with a smile. "Well, see youter. Wait for me in the cafeteria for lunch if I don''t return until then." "Yes." She replied with a nod. I walked down the stairs and went outside with Emilia afterward. The corridor was empty as the ss was still ongoing. Only my ss was stopped for 5 minutes because I was called out. Lucky for them to have a short break. We walked side by side, and Emilia''s strict face began to crumble. Her expression softened a little as she looked a bit sad. "I am waiting, you know?" She whispered, pouting a bit as she nced at me. I nced back, and she continued. "In my bedroom¡­ It''s empty, and I did it alone because you didn''te. But when I heard that you were attacked by Instructor Rania this morning, I was a bit worried. Thankfully you''re okay, Arthur." "Yeah. And sorry. I should''ve told you about it beforehand. I will apany you tonight, okay?" Once I said that, her expression brightened, and she hugged me, burying my arm between her massive boobs. "Alright! I will wait for you in my best dress." "Hey, we''re still in the academy!" "Oh! I am sorry. It''s just¡­ I am happy that you will visit me. I thought you would forget me just after that night, so¡­" Ah. I understood her insecurity. Well, it seemed like she was more clingy than I thought. "Of course, I won''t do that. Rather, I will visit you frequently from now on. I can''t promise I will be able to visit every day due to my schedule, but I will at least visit once a week. How about it?" Emilia pulled away and nodded. "Alright. I¡­ can at least hold on that much." A small, happy smile appeared on her face. "And we almost arrived in Instructor Rania''s office. I will revert to my work mode, student Arthur." "Yes, teacher Emilia." I should praise her for her acting. She could switch between her personal and work modes rather easily, and I was impressed by it. The strict expression returned as we stopped in front of a room with the sign ''Counseling Room.'' Really? Rania was a counselor as well as a self-defense instructor. Talking about talent. Dealing with teenage students in theirte 18''s would be tough for someone as young as Rania. But she was way stronger than them, so I guess it wouldn''t be that tough. I didn''t know. I had never schooled anyone before. If someone annoyed me and couldn''t be fixed with simple words, I would just kill them. Easy. Emilia opened the room without knocking. This Counseling Room was small, with only a desk and two chairs in front of it. No other furniture was present, and there was no window that allowed someone to peek in or out of this room. Maybe it was designed that way for privacy. Rania was sitting behind the desk, looking at us. "Wee, student Arthur." Just like Emilia, Rania also acted like a stranger to me when there were others present. Our rtionship as a brother and sister from the same orphanage wasn''t known by anyone yet, not even Emilia. "Thank you for having me. Am I called because of the assassin yesterday?" "Straight to the point." Rania smiled widely. "It is about that, yes. I am about to inform you that the assassins have been revived. From their clothes, we deducted they were from the Sin Kingdom. And also, the probability of there being a spy in Academy City is high. So I want you to be careful from now on." Oh? The Kingdom Knight Order in Academy City wasn''t too bad. They were able to deduct it just from such a tiny clue. I was wondering how I should deal with the spies, but I guessed I could just leave it to them after I rounded them up to get my satisfaction. So I told her. "Actually, about that. I already found the spies." I told her with a smirk. Both Emilia and Rania looked at me with surprised looks. "Really?" The short-haired woman asked. Her body jolted a little, and her well-developed breasts jiggled slightly as she leaned forward. "Yes." I nodded. "And I need your assistance to deal with the aftermath. I n to interrogate them my way first. Then, the Knight Order can deal with them after I finish. And I will right after this. Is that eptable?" I asked with a tone mixed with authority. My enemies, my prey. I wouldn''t let other people take that. Rania looked at me for a second while stroking her chin, thinking about my proposal. Finally, she nodded her head and looked at me. "Alright. But please don''t kill them. I will call the Knight Order right away." "Don''t worry," I answered with a big, excited grin. "They won''t die this time." ''They will only beg me to kill them.'' Chapter 37 37 – Fun Interrogation [1] ?We moved almost immediately. Rania went out of the academy to call for the Knight Order while I was waiting in this ce with Emilia. This ''Counseling Room'' would be used as the interrogation room. It was perfect as this room was soundproof and had no windows. The n was quite simple. Even if they were spies, they couldn''t refuse the call from teachers. We would use that to call them to his ce and interrogate them in my way. "Is this going to work? Hnn~" Emilia asked as she looked at me. She sat on myp as soon as Rania was gone, and my hand was squeezing her breast while I turned to her. I did this because she had been a bit giddy since earlier, seeking my touch. "Don''t worry," I replied to her with a grin. My head rested on my free hand. "I am counting on you to call them to this ce. And even if they are trying to run away, you can catch them easily, right?" "Ahn! Y-Yes. Of course, I can." "Good girl." I praised her and squeezed her breast through her clothes, causing her to moan loudly. The reason why I asked her to call them instead of making amotion was simple. I had already appraised the spies'' Level, and they were just Level 10 with Lv 2 skill. Rania would arrive soon as the Knight Order''s base was close to the Royal Academy. So I stood up, releasing Emilia with ast squeeze. "Ah¡­" A disappointed sound escaped her lips as I stood up. "I was almost¡­" "Hold it, Emilia," I whispered to her while fixing my uniform. She also fixed her clothes to make them look proper again, as I had made them wrinkled from squeezing her breast too hard. Well, she liked it rough, so I didn''t regret it. "I will give you what you want after school if you can hold it until then. You won''t even get any Sins from doing it with me, a Pdin. So we can enjoy ourselves for a long timeter." Emilia smiled widely and flushed red, expecting it. "Yes. I can hold myself until then." "Great." Nothing beats a woman who was obedient to me without even needing to order her using the domination crest on her crotch that appeared when I dominated her. "Well then, I already told you their names. Can you bring them here now? I will leave the excuse or reason to you." "That''s easy," Emilia replied, her teacher mode had returned. It slipped out sometimes, but fortunately, no one had noticed our rtionship yet. "I already have the perfect reason to bring them here. They had the worst grade in yesterday''s self-defense ss. So I will tell them that Instructor Rania wanted to have a talk about it in the Counseling Room." "Oh? Even though they are Level 10, 5 Level above the average students, they have the worst grade?" "Yes." She nodded. "You know about their Level?" "Of course. I am the Pdin." I replied with a yful smile and closed my eyes. skill was rare in this world. Only a few people in the city had it. That was why they used magic items to appraise other people. And even with that, the item was also rare so only important ces such as this academy had it. There was no way I could get my hand on it. Emilia knew it too, but she didn''t ask anything. "I won''t pry. You can even dominate me without going to Domination House. So I won''t even be surprised if you have something more surprising. I will just do what you asked me to do to get my reward." She replied with a smile and opened the door. As expected, she was a good woman. "Well then, please wait a few minutes. I will be back soon with student Agares and student Tasia." "Yes." I looked at her as she stepped out of the room and closed the door. I leaned my back against the chair''s backrest. Rania unexpectedly had a nice chair. It looked simr to a chair in the director''s office, often shown on TV back on Earth. Soft and springy. To be honest, I didn''t know whether interrogating the spies in this academy was the right choice. I was about to ask headmistress Alesia and ask for permission, but she wasn''t in her office today due to business in the Royal Capital. Nothing would be left in this ce, though. And I was the Pdin, so it should be okay if I did something like this. Now then¡­ As I was waiting for Emilia to bring the two spies, Agares and Tasia, I should prepare my tool. I needed to hand themter to the Knight Order, so nothing lewd or illegal. And I bet Rania and Emilia, or at least just Emilia, would watch the interrogation process. So I could only depend on drugs. I could just make excuses about [Truth Potion] being something that I created myself. I knew the ingredients and had many of them in my inventory, but I doubt they could find the same herbs in this world. Besides the [Truth Potion], I also took out an item called [Nightmare Lamp] that I held in my hand. Its appearance was like a regr handheldmp with a soft blue light. But when I activated it with 5 MP, whoever I targeted would fall into a nightmare thatsted for 5 seconds. That was enough as I could cast it again when the nightmare was over. This was a great magic item to torture people''s minds. Once they were weak, they would surely spill their task in this kingdom. Unfortunately, I had forgotten about it. Sins Paradise had a scene with a spy, but it was only a small event, so I didn''t even bother doing it. Just skip the dialogue and be done with it. And this item should be enough to know at least their goal and make the situation in the Virtue Kingdom a bit better. I would gain a good reputation, and this would push the protagonist further than me so he couldn''t touch my girls or me. I was still a bit worried about his helper, but she didn''t show herself in front of me again in that caf¨¦, so I couldn''t do anything either. Anyway, let''s focus on the matter at hand. I had just noticed this after I looked at my radar again. But for some reason, Emilia''s dot was pink. It was a new color that I had never seen before. But my skill was already optimized to fit this world, so I guessed the pink dot in my radar was for the girl I had dominated. How convenient. And that pink dot was currently with two red ones, walking toward the Counseling Room. Before long, the door was opened, and they appeared with Emilia standing behind them. Two young students, Agares and Tasia. One of them was a boy, and one of them was a girl. Both had brown hair and eyes, amon color in this Kingdom and wore the Royal Academy''s uniforms. That was why no one suspected them. I was waiting for them. Once they saw me, their expression paled, and they realized that they had been found. They turned around only to find Emilia standing in front of the door, ring at them. "Hello there." I greeted them with a big grin as I activated the [Nightmare Lamp] in my hand. Once it was activated, the two of them fell to their knees and screamed loudly. "AaAAAAaaahhh!!!" "N-NOoo! Go away! Go away!" I didn''t know what kind of nightmares they were having, but it should show their worst fear. My grin only deepened when I saw them writhing on the floor like dying caterpirs while holding their heads. Tears poured out from their eyes, and saliva dripped uncontrobly, wetting the floor. Even dying animals would run away from them when they heard their scream. That was how loud it was. Emilia looked at them with cold gazes. This was interrogation for an enemy, not some counseling for a student. And we spared no mercy for enemies. "Now then." I kept supplying MP to [Nightmare Lamp] to make them experience their nightmare for at least a minute. It would feel like more than an hour for them, as time in a dream usually moved faster than in reality. "Let''s begin the fun interrogation. I can''t wait to know the people behind them." Chapter 38 38 – Fun Interrogation [2] ?"Is that a magic item?" Emilia asked as she looked at the two spies who were screaming uncontrobly and began to spasm. "Yes." I replied as I approached them, holding two [Truth Potions] with their lid open in my free hand. Only 3 seconds had passed. The magic item from Horizon Online seemed to have a greater effect than I initially thought. At first, a minute seemed to be a good time to break their minds enough to make them confess with [Truth Potion]. But looking at them like this, maybe 20 seconds were enough? "Help me feed this to these guys. This is to make them honest." "Alright." I handed the potions to Emilia, and she skillfully fed them into their mouths. The tube was small, so it was easy to make them gulp the liquid. Surprisingly, the effect kicked in almost immediately, even in their dream. "I am sorry! I am sorry! Please forgive me! I have no choice. No! No! I-I don''t want to be locked in!" It was the girl, Tasia. Listening to her words, Emilia backed away a little while I stroked my chin. Interestingly, her biggest fear was being jailed. Maybe getting information from her would be easier. Compared to her, Agares'' nightmare seemed to be far worse. "Aahh¡­ Ah!" He didn''t say anything and only writhed in pain. "N-No. F-F-Forgive me! I-I can''t! I can''t tell you anything! Killed¡­ I will be killed!" He was afraid to be killed even when he could revive in the church. Or rather, maybe the mastermind behind him had the revival chamber so he couldn''t escape? If that were the case, the mastermind would be able to kill him every time he revived. "Hmm¡­" I hummed. 10 seconds had passed, and Agares didn''t say anything more while Tasia held her head and curled up into a ball. Her tears came out like a waterfall, wetting her face and cor. I took out a rope from my inventory and handed it to my lovely assistant. "Emilia, tie Agares with this." "Yes." I handed it to her, and she began to work without asking anything. A normal rope wouldn''t be able to tie people in this world. It would just snap under their strength. Even Level 5 newbies could escape if they were tied by a normal rope. However, the rope I handed to Emilia wasn''t a normal one. It was made from a Level 25 monster, Kobold''s hair. And I only told Emilia to tie Agares because Tasia might be willing to cooperate easier than that boy. I stopped the effect of [Nightmare Lamp] and put it back in my inventory when Emilia was done. I looked at how she tied Agares and smiled bitterly. She tied him in a tight binding, with his hands and legs put together behind his body. It was the Japanese technique called Kinbaku, often used in S&M videos. Well¡­ I shouldn''t do something like that with Emilia. I wasn''t a masochist. Rather, if she wanted to be tied up, I would be willing to do it for her. Anyway, let''s focus. Once I deactivated [Nightmare Lamp], Agares passed out immediately. His eyes rolled back, showing only the white part. Meanwhile, Tasia was hugging her legs and jolted up. Once she saw my face, she jumped back in fear. "Hiee! F-Forgive me! Please don''t put me in jail!" Her body shivered like a small animal trying to escape predators as she put her back in the corner of the counseling room. "Forgive me! Forgive me! Don''t hurt me!" She was like a broken record. However, I didn''t care. She could still talk, so she would still be able to answer my question. I approached her, and she curled up smaller. "Hey." I called out to her, causing her to bury her face in her knees. ''This won''t work.'' It seemed like I broke her too much. No choice, then. Violence was it. I crouched in front of her and grabbed her hair, pulling her face up. "Look at me when I am talking to you, you little shit. Or I will put you through that misery again." "F-Forgive me! P-Please¡­ I-I will do anything. Don''t do that, please!" She pleaded sincerely as her tears and snot dripped out. That was nasty. She looked so ugly now, unlike when she first entered this room. And at that moment, I heard a notification. [Ding! You had threatened a citizen of Virtue Kingdom! Your Sins increased by 1!] [You won''t gain Sins from threatening a citizen of Virtue Kingdom again!] Welp, it looked like it increased by one. While that wasn''t my intention, I smiled at an unexpected bonus. I continued the interrogation. It was time for a question. "Answer her question, and you will be fine," I pointed at Emilia, who was standing behind me with her arms crossed beneath her breasts, pushing them up. "Or should I be the one who questioned you, huh?" "N-No! P-Please. I will answer all of teacher Emilia''s questions! Please don''t hit me!" "Great." I released her hair and stood up, turning around. "It''s your turn, Emilia," I whispered as I passed her. "Please leave it to me." Emilia nodded and crouched in front of Tasia, questioning her. We worked together. This was all nned beforehand. For the starter, I would break their mind with [Nightmare Lamp]. Then I would threaten one with a weaker heart like earlier. Afterward, it was Emilia''s turn to ask them questions with a gentler tone than mine. Of course, Emilia already looked scary with her sharp eyes and strict demeanor. But that should be better than me. I had painted myself as someone who didn''t even hesitate to raise my hand against her. Tasia would feel that Emilia was far better than me. Actually, I hoped Rania was already here once I was done breaking their mind. The short-haired knight was gentler, so the spy would cooperate better. But that didn''t matter. ''It seems I appeared in her nightmare earlier, enhancing her fear of me. Emilia looked like a Saintpared to me.'' I thought as I sat on the chair behind the desk, watching Emilia''s exchange with Tasia. The female spy peeked in my direction now and then between questions and immediately averted her eyes. She was really cooperative with Emilia. It was still stage 1 of interrogation. What a shame. ''People in this world are too weak.'' I rested my chin on my hand. It was a good pass time. At least good enough to make me a bit nostalgic for Horizon Online''s atmosphere. ''Well, I should be patient. I will have fun with Emilia earlier. And then¨C'' My lips curled up into a grin as Inded my eyes on Tasia. Even in the Virtue Kingdom, there was bound to be a greedy individual. No one was truly pure. Garcia was a perfect example of that. No matter how much they loved charity, greed was bound to grow when they had treasure. It was just human nature. ''I will show the mastermind the consequence for messing with me. Even if they are a noble of this Kingdom.'' Chapter 39 [Bonus ] 39 – Can’t Hold It Anymore! ?A/N: Thest bonus chapter this week. I will increase the update to 2 chapters a day once I locked chapter 38 next month. *** "Thanks for your cooperation. You may sleep." Emilia said in a tone devoid of emotion, knocking Tasia out with her hand. She gently lowered the spy against the wall and stood up. "Yawn~ That was boring." The questioning part was so boring that I almost fell asleep. I still listened to it, though, as I wanted to know the mastermind who hid in this Kingdom. I stretched my arms as I saw Emilia lift Agares and throw him beside Tasia. Well, Emilia was really strong. I became curious about her status, so I used on her. --- Name: Emilia Dixon Race: Human Lv: 48 Sins: 0 (Can''t Increase) Virtues: 0 (Can''t Increase) Note: Women who got dominated by the Pdin can''t increase their Sins or Virtues. Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 60/60 (MAX 100) STR: 40 (MAX 100) VIT: 35 (MAX 100) AGI: 31 (MAX 100) DEX: 45 (MAX 100) INT: 55 (MAX 100) LUC: 80 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 3 Water Magic] [Lv 4 Wind Magic] [Lv 3 Ice Magic] [Lv 1 Hand-to-Hand Combat] --- Titles: [Pdin''s Woman] [Dominated] --- Looking at the blue panel in front of me, my smile widened. Well, now I see that my ''Domination System'' and my Pdin title affected something else. My girls wouldn''t be able to increase their Sins and Virtues, making them forever stay at 0. ''Then I shouldn''t worry about them.'' Honestly, I was worried that they would gain Sins and be unable to live without being looked at with a repulsive gaze in the Virtue Kingdom. But apparently, I didn''t need to worry about that, which was a great thing for me. "I am done, Arthur." Emilia approached me with a frown. Stopping in front of me, she sat on the small chair. "To think that the mastermind is that man. I can''t believe it if not for the fact I know you used [Truth Potion] you concocted on them." "Well, the truth is sometimes stranger than a lie," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "That''s why we can''t really judge people. Even the kindest man could be a cold-blooded murderer in secret. Even a strict teacher could be a pervert who masturbated while thinking of her student." I grinned at Emilia. She blushed because she knew I was referring to her in myst sentence. Both of the spies were out of the cold, so we could talk without caring about them. "Well, I like that teacher, so it''s not a problem," I added with a yful smile, causing Emilia to blush further. Teasing Emilia was fun. But I should end it here as I noticed a blue dot that belonged to Rania running toward this room at a fast speed, followed by 4 dots that probably belonged to the knights. "Rania ising." I stood up from the chair and warned Emilia. Emilia''s expression hardened. "Rania?" ''Oops, I made a mistake.'' I forgot that I should call her with Instructor Rania unless we were alone. Because I was only with Emilia and I was in a joking mood, I made the simplest mistake. But I didn''t say anything to Emilia because her expression as she looked at me suspiciously was rather interesting. "I will tell youter," I said while walking toward the small chair beside Emilia. She pouted because I didn''t answer her, but then she quickly regained her feet and put on a strict expression again. A smart woman like her would surely understand that I had many secrets that I couldn''t tell anyone, even the girls I dominated. "Alright." Emilia nodded, returning to her teacher mode. I nodded at her and looked at the door, waiting for Rania to burst in. The only fortunate thing was they didn''t see how I interrogated these spies, so I could keep my [Nightmare Lamp] and [Truth Potion] a secret. In 40 minutes, the effect of [Truth Potion] would wear off. It only worked for at least an hour, depending on someone. And if I kept feeding them with it, their bodies would create some kind of resistance, further decreasing its effect, creating a skill called . And I had already. So poison and potions that seemingly had bad effects wouldn''t work on me. After a while, Rania arrived in front of the room, pushing the door open. Bam! It mmed against the wall, and she appeared with a frown. The four knights also entered and stood behind her in full-body armor. They looked rather regal. "I brought them here. Where is the spy?!" She asked me while scanning the room. But when she noticed my calm expression, Rania looked puzzled and tilted her head slightly. "Calm down, instructor. The spies are there." I pointed at two spies at the corner. "They are sleeping nicely." "Huh?" A confused voice escaped her lips. She turned to where I pointed, and her eyes widened slightly when she saw their appearances. Maybe not them, but at Agares, who was tied in a bondage manner. I noticed Rania''s face flushed slightly red, probably imagining herself being tied in such a manner. She was a huge masochist, after all. Turning back to me, she let out a cough to hide her flushed face and proceeded to ask, "What are you doing to them? Seeing their¡­ position, I guessed you have done your¡­ private interrogation." The way she deliberately tried to make her sentences not be misunderstood was a bit cute. She jittered ufortably; her breasts were swaying slightly from her movement. "I already did. You can take them to the Knight Order''s base for further investigation, instructor Rania. I will share what I knowter on. I am a bit¡­ busy right now. Teacher Emilia asked me to return to ss after this and asked for my cooperation." I nced at Emilia. Emilia nodded. "Indeed. The ss about the basics of MP and Mana will start soon. Student Arthur will show how to use Holy Magic and I will exin the theory behind it. I will make a report about their confession and submit them to the Knight Order as soon as possible." Rania looked at us with an understanding expression and nodded. "Very well." She then turned to the knights and instructed them. "Please bring them to jail. We will interrogate themter." "Yes ma''am!" The knights saluted and began to work. Even if she had retired, it seemed like the knights still respected Rania. Two knights worked together to carry each spy, and they dragged them by holding their hands and legs. After the knights left the room, Rania turned around to us again. "Please excuse me, teacher Emilia. I will go with the knights to hear the interrogation. Let''s exchange information we gained from them in the near future." "Certainly, instructor Rania. May Goddess Teri''s blessing be with you." Nodding, Rania turned around and left with the knights. She closed the door with a m. And once the door was fully closed, only Emilia and I were left in this room. At that moment, a rough breath came from Emilia. She fidgeted around, rubbing her thighs together as her hands moved to undress her suit. I looked at her with a grin as she undressed. Herrge breasts, which were covered with a sexyced ck bra, popped out from it. They bounced from her, pulling her suit down. Then with a sultry voice and flushed face, she said. "Arthur¡­ I-I can''t hold it anymore!" And she lunged at me, nting a deep kiss against my lips as I heard the notification of my quest being finished, giving me extra 15 Sins, boosting my Sins all the way up to 47. Chapter 40 40 – My Perfect Bitch (R-18) ?We both moaned into each other''s mouths before breaking away for air. The feeling of our tongues sliding over one another made us weak in the knees. Then we kissed again. This time more passionately than ever. She knew what I hinted about earlier. ss? I was immune to it and was allowed to take any off by the headmistress. So when I was talking about ss with Emilia earlier, she knew I''d give her the reward she was waiting for. Her body pressed up against mine while she held onto my arms tightly. My cock throbbed inside of its cage as I felt her warm softness press up against me. Our breathing became heavier until finally, we broke apart from our passionate kisses. "Mmm...!" Emilia let out a moan as she rubbed her crotch on top of my pants. "Please..." But there wasn''t enough space between us so she couldn''t get ess to my dick. Instead, she reached behind her back and unsped her bra. It fell from her chest, revealing two beautiful round globes. They jiggled lightly as they swayed side to side. She then grabbed them, squeezing gently. As if asking for permission, she lowered her hand down toward my zipper. My eyes widened as I watched her slowly pull my zipper down. When it got halfway down, she stopped moving but continued staring at my bulge through the fabric. As soon as thest bit of the zipper went down, she pulled my underwear down. A loud gasp escaped her lips when she saw how big my member was. It stood straight up like an arrowhead, pointing right at her. The tip glistened with pre cum as she stared at it. A shiver ran down her spine as she licked her dry lips. With shaky fingers, she reached forward and wrapped her palm around my shaft. "You''re already so big. Fufufu, did you look forward to this too?" I nodded with a smile. Emilia smiled bashfully as she squeezed my length. Her grip was firm yet gentle. Just the way I liked it. The warmthing from her hand sent chills running down my spine. But at the same time, it also gave me strength. Like a me burning bright within my heart. Then she licked her dry lips as she brought her tongue close to my cock. With trembling fingers, she gripped my base and stroked upwards. I groaned softly as I leaned into her touch. Her small delicate hands worked their magic as she massaged every inch of my shaft. Her soft tongue swirled around my sensitive underside as she teased me. Every now and then, she would flick her tongue across the slit. Each lick sent tingles shooting all throughout my body. When she started licking the head itself, I almost lost control. This horny teacher was driving me crazy. She looked so sexy. Her cheeks blushed redder and brighter as she sucked on my cock. Soon after, she took my entire length into her mouth. I gasped loudly as I felt myself being engulfed by her hot wet throat. She gagged slightly as she tried to swallow my whole shaft. "Good woman." I held her head tight against my groin as she bobbed her head up and down. She kept sucking harder and faster. Soon her saliva coated my cock as she swallowed more of it down her throat. I could feel my balls tighten up as she slid further down my pole. Just then, Emilia let go of my cock and sat upright. She ced her legs next to my hips, spreading them wide open. Her tight skirt was lifted above her waist, showing off her smooth pussy. "You didn''t wear any panties?" I asked, a wide excited grin stered on my face. Emilia shook her head with a blush. "Nope." I chuckled and replied, "How lewd. What do you think the other students would think if they knew this?" "Hahaha! They''ll be jealous that I''m getting some action from such a good-looking guy~" She giggled cutely as she spread her thighs wider. In response, I moved closer to her, grabbing her breasts roughly. This woman really knew how to make me excited. "Oooh!" Emilia moaned as she arched her back. I groped her right tit as I kissed down her neck and corbone. Meanwhile, my left hand slipped under her skirt to y with her bare ass. Emilia''s knees buckled as pleasure coursed through her body. I smacked her butt cheek hard before pinching one of her nipples. "Ahh~!" She screamed as I flicked my finger over her clit. That was all the encouragement I needed. My middle finger entered her moist hole. I pumped my finger inside her until I hit bottom. Then I removed my hand from between her legs. Before she knew what had happened, I pushed down on the desk while pushing my own crotch onto hers. She fell on her back and spread her legs like a good bitch almost immediately, showing her drenched pink folds for me. "Mmph..." She mumbled incoherent words as she rubbed her cunt. "Please, Arthur. Fuck me roughly! Give this bitch your cum!" I pped her ass cheek lightly before mming my cock deep into her tight snatch. "Fuuuck!! Mmmphhh!!" Emilia grunted loudly as she squirmed underneath me. "Guh... G-Give it to me! Fill me up with your seed!" "This bitch. You want this, huh?" My thrusts became wilder as I fucked her hard. I grabbed her hips tightly as I pounded her sweet tight pussy. "Haah... Haah!!! Ooooh godddd~! Your cock is so good! More!" Her pussy wall clenched around my dick each time I mmed into her. The feeling was incredible. It made me lose myselfpletely. A powerful orgasm built up inside me. I wanted to give it to her. To make her scream out loud. But not yet. I wanted to make her moan louder first. So I pulled my cock halfway out of her and shoved it back in again. Over and over. "Ah~! Anh~!" Each time I plunged deeper into her. I watched her expression change as she came closer and closer to climax. Then finally, her eyes rolled back as she reached her peak. "Uughh!! Cumming!!" Emilia''s voice echoed throughout the Counseling Room as she orgasmed. Waves of pleasure ran through her body as she shuddered uncontrobly. Her fingers wed at the desk as she writhed beneath me. The sight of her beautiful, flushed face was enough to send me over the edge. With a cry of release, I filled her womb with my warm cum. "Take this!" With an animalistic grunt, I shot ropes of white semen deep within her. Each spurt sent another wave of ecstasy washing across her body. I kept moving even after my cock stopped shooting. As I did so, I felt her inner walls squeeze my shaft tightly. "Eeek!?" Emilia yelped when she realized what was happening. "Oh no, Emilia," I said teasingly as she looked up at me in confusion. "Did you really think that I would stop in the first round?" "No way~" she gasped as she wrapped her arms around my neck. We were still locked together in our post-coital bliss. Our bodies pressed against each other as we held hands and stared into each other''s eyes. "Are you ready to be fucked properly now?" I whispered softly. Emilia nodded vigorously as she leaned forward, pressing her lips against mine. We shared passionate kisses while I slid my hand down her side and cupped her breast. "Yes, please, Master~!" she moaned. Chapter 41 41 – Lunchtime And Disturbance (Half R-18) ?I smiled widely and gently squeezed her tit. "Good woman." We continued kissing for some more time, and then I released her nipple from my grip. "Now, turn around," I told her. She turned around slowly, her cheeks slightly red. I admired how cute she was. Even though she was older than me by many years, there wasn''t a single ounce of fat on her body. Her body curved at the right ce. Her hips were slender, and her ass was plump and perky. "Put your hands behind you," I ordered her. When sheplied, I moved in front of her and pped her ass cheek. "Ahn!" she cried in pleasure. It was a light p, but it stung nheless. When I saw her reaction, I decided to go harder next time. "That feels nice, doesn''t it? Now bend over and put your hands on the table." As soon as she obeyed, I grabbed both sides of her waist and lifted her skirt, which fell from her earlier movement. "Oooh..." she groaned as she spread her legs wide apart. There was already wetness between her thighs. Her pussy juices dripped out from her pussy, mixed with the semen I shot into her womb earlier. That just meant one thing; she was very much eager to get messed up even more. "Mmph~" Emilia moaned as I rubbed my erect member along her slit. "You''re dripping wet," Imented. "You''re a perfect bitch for me. You know that, don''t you?" "Y-yes... Master," she replied quietly. "Do you want me to fuck you silly for today?" "Please, yes~!" she begged. "Then show me how a really needy bitch you are." Without further ado, I pushed my hard cockhead against her pussy entrance. "Yeeesss~!" Emilia cried out in pleasure as I prated her tight hole. The sudden pration caused her to gasp loudly. But once I got past the initial difort, I started pushing myself inside her. Her pussy was hot and moist. It took all my strength not to blow my load immediately. ''Shit! It''s different from Garcia''s.'' Garcia''s pussy was tighter. However, Emilia was also quite flexible. She could easily take my entire length without issue. But both of them were great women. "Nngah!!" Emilia let out a muffled scream as I began moving. My dick went deeper and deeper until I bottomed out in her pussy. "Haha, yeah, that''s it." I grunted as I thrust deeply into her. Each time my pelvis collided with hers, Emilia would squeal happily. Her breasts bounced around wildly as I pounded away at her from behind. "Master!" she screamed excitedly. "Yeah." I grinned at her before continuing to pound away like a madman. This was just too good. I loved her. "You''re such a good woman. A real slut." "A-a...slut?" The words made her blush furiously. She bit down on her lower lip, trying desperately to hide it under the desk. "Don''t worry about that. Just focus on taking this big dick." "Ssshhh!" she whimpered. My voice echoed through the empty Counseling Room as I mmed into her repeatedly. I didn''t care if anyone heard us. If they did, so what? They''d probably think we were lovers or something. And I couldn''t me them. After all, I was fucking a strict and scary teacher here. They were wrong about her. In fact, she loved being watched by her students. Only I knew about it. As I kept pounding away at her, she began moaning louder and louder. Soon enough, she came. "Ahh!! Mm¡­ Aahh~!" Emilia cried out as she climaxed. I felt her inner walls tighten around my shaft tightly, milking everyst drop of cum from me the second time. "Wow," I sighed after I finished shooting my load deep within her pussy. Afterward, I pulled out of her and sat back on the chair. Emilia copsed forward on top of me. Her arms wrapped around my neck, holding me close as she caught her breath. "Whew," I said as I stroked her soft ck hair. "That was amazing." "Haa... Haa... Yes. I am satisfied, Arthur." She looked up at me with lustful eyes. I smiled gently at her. "Satisfied, huh? But I am not yet. I will keep fucking you until lunch break." At my words, Emilia''s smile widened. Her pupils dted as she stared hungrily at my crotch. "Yes, please do. I look forward to it." *** It was almost noon when we finally finished. The Counseling Room had turned into Sex Room for us. Our clothes were drenched in our bodily fluids, making them ufortable to wear. I cleaned both the room and our bodies with before leaving. And just like before, Emilia didn''t wear any panties. She gave me a kiss before going to the teacher''s room with a soft smile. Now even her teacher mode was broken. I should''ve held myself back when I was in the Royal Academy. ''Let''s not have sex in the academy again unless I really can''t hold myself back.'' If I hadn''t promised Eliza that I would return at lunch, I would probably keep doing it with Emilia until she was exhausted. That slutty teacher had 35 VIT, so she would be able to keep going for a few hours straight. And I was a man who would always keep my promise if I could. So I walked down the hallway to the cafeteria while being watched by many students. There should be no trace left of my activity with Emilia earlier, so I knew that they were only watching me out of curiosity. The counseling Room was located a bit away from the cafeteria, passing through ss 3. I peeked inside and noticed that almost every student was already gone; only some reading a book and bringing their own lunch were left in the room. Eliza had gone already. So I proceeded directly to the cafeteria without stopping anywhere else. Well, I was also hungry now after the exercise earlier. And as I neared the cafeteria, I noticed it was full. I only hoped that Eliza saved me a spot. If not, then I would maybe use my authority to tell whoever sat near Eliza to screw off and take their seats. As I stepped into the cafeteria, many eyesnded on me. I ignored them and surveyed the area, looking for my beloved childhood friend. As she hadmon brown hair, it took a few seconds for me to spot her from afar. Then I found her, and my anger rose up. Why? Because she looked ufortable. And my eyes darted to the bastard who made her like that. That bastard had blue hair and ck eyes. I recognized that guy. Just like the body that I used in this world, Arthur, that bastard was also a viin in Sins Paradise. Alexander Bluerose, the son of Duke Bluerose. He was the main viin in Eliza''s route. How could I forget him? This bastard was the one who annoyed Eliza since we were little. Did he not hear about my coronation as the new Pdin? To think he still chased after Eliza. No, he must''ve known about it. Because¡­ ''His father is the one behind the spies and assassins. Seeking profit and status, he sold Virtue Kingdom''s military information to Sin Kingdom.'' It seemed like they underestimated me too much. I needed to show him and shoved it clearly to his arrogant face that Eliza Rose was mine. ''And no one makes my girl ufortable.'' Chapter 42 42 – Two Birds With One Stone ?I took a deep breath to make myself look calm. It wouldn''t do me any good if I approached him with anger or hate. Duke Bluerose was already on my target list, alongside some other nobles. I was about to prepare a reason to take them down but to think that it would show up this fast. Even if I was a Pdin, I needed reasons to take down many nobles, or the King would make a move against me. The spies'' confession wouldn''t be enough. It wasn''t like I would be in a big problem, but that would hinder my peaceful life. I didn''t want that. And the reason I needed to fight one of those nobles showed up. So I needed to bait this Alexander to be hostile against me. So I could bait the father to make an obvious move against me. Of course, all reasons would leave me if he did something to Eliza. ''Touch her, and he will beg to die, motherfucking bastard.'' I calmed down a little bit and approached Eliza with a smile on my face. They didn''t notice me yet. Eliza still looked away, looking ufortable as Alexander kept talking with an annoying smile, talking about how he was greater than the others. And surprisingly, as I got closer, he began talking down about me and changed Eliza''s expression considerably. She looked angry and rose from her seat. Her hand was flying toward Alexander''s face, much to his happiness. If Eliza''s hand reached Alexander''s face, it would put Eliza in trouble. And I wouldn''t let that happen. I immediately used my skill and appeared beside her with a sh, holding her hand. Eliza was surprised when her hand suddenly got caught by someone. She turned around and shouted, "Who is¨C" only to stop and widen her eyes when she saw me. "That would put you in trouble, you know?" I said with a calming voice as I slowly lowered her hand. Alexander''s expression worsened. He scowled, trying to intimidate me. That expression didn''t scare me at all. I mean, many people knew that they shouldn''t mess with me. Even Adam knew how to back up, no matter how stupid he was. But this guy here¡­ Why should the viin in the eroge be so stupid? He knew that I was close to Eliza. Just because he thought he had a chance, he kept on harassing her. I began to think he did this intentionally to hurt my reputation on his father''s order. Something like this was something I had to deal with daily back when I just rose to fame in Horizon Online to the point I was getting bored. ''Let''s just finish this quickly. This should be easy.'' "Calm down, okay? Let me deal with this one." I calmed Eliza down with a smile, releasing her hand as she nodded. Then I looked at Alexander with cold gazes devoid of any emotion. "And you. What do you think you''re doing to Eliza?" "What? I was just talking to her. Don''t you think you''re overreacting?" Alexander shrugged his shoulders as he leaned against the chair''s backrest, smirking. "Overreacting?" I smirked back. "It seems you didn''t know how to use words properly. If I was overreacting, you would already be in the church right now." To deal with someone like him, you should deal with him calmly and show your superiority. The one who lost their calm first lost. And as the son of a highest-ranking noble and a person from ss 1 who loved to brag about his ability, Alexander Bluerose hated to be looked down upon. Such a child. "You think you can do that?!" He gritted his teeth as his smile fell from his face. "Even if you''re a Pdin, you have no authority tomand me! Did you forget your origin, scum?!" "Oh, I do remember my origin," I replied without getting angry. I did know Arthur''s origin as I had read the description from the result of my ''Requirement Appraisal'' on Rania. Arthur came from an orphanage. An orphan who lived from the kindness of others, especially Baron Rose. There was only one reason why this guy said that, to rouse my anger. But I wasn''t really Arthur from this world. I was Arthur, the strongest yer in Horizon Online. Only a few things could really make me angry. "But, Alexander. Let me answer your question." I shed a grin and narrowed my eyes at him, letting out the bloodlust I had trained in that death game. Suddenly, sweat poured out from his body. His face paled as he gazed at his hands, unable to understand what was going on. This world was at peace. Even if there was war, there was no death. They would just be revived, so no one actually feared the term ''Death'' and couldn''t understand it either. "You asked for my origin, right?" What I showed him was the fear of death. The true ''death'' where you couldn''t be revived in the church. The end that made even the group of strong yers scared. While Alexander couldn''t understand what was going on, his instinct should''ve worked to perceive my bloodlust. From the other''s perspective, it only looked like I red at him without doing anything, so they were confused. Even Eliza was confused when Alexander suddenly sweated profusely. "This is my origin." I tapped Eliza''s shoulder to show what I implied. "So if you mess with her any longer, understand that you''re dealing with me. You better just go straight at me if you want something. I will wee you anytime." After saying what I wanted to say, I retracted my bloodlust and showed a friendly smile. "Can you do me a favor and fuck off this ce? After clearing a mystery with teacher Emilia earlier, my mood is a bit good. So, just quietly go to your friends that have been watching from that ce. Got it?" I pointed at three boys who were watching us with confused expressions at the corner of the cafeteria. Their bodies stiffened when I pointed at them and averted their gazes quickly. Cowards. Alexander nodded stiffly, like a robot, and stood up. No matter how arrogant and how great his pride was, he should''ve understood that he wasn''t at my level. I expected at least this much from the students of the Royal Academy. He quietly walked away, wobbling because his body turned weak from fear. If his friends didn''t approach him and help him to walk toward their seats, he would fall and make fun of himself. The bait had been spread; now I just needed to wait for the bigger fish to take it. It was so easy to guess how these arrogant people would move. With his personality, he wouldn''t be satisfied with this result. He woulde back to me again in the future, with the help of his father. "Now then¡­" I muttered and used on the chair Alexander used earlier before sitting down. His trace on the chair was cleaned out nicely. Now that the intruder had left our space, I smiled at the smiling Eliza. "Shall we have lunch?" She literally beamed in a smile as she nodded vigorously. "Yes. Thank you, Arthur." "No problem." I replied to her as I used ''Requirement Appraisal.'' That requirement should be marked with (Done) by now. --- 4. Save her from danger once. (Done) --- Yup,pleted nicely. I managed to get two birds with one stone. Chapter 43 43 – Second Toy ?Alexander Bluerose walked away from the cafeteria alone after that man showed up. He gritted his teeth in frustration as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. ''What was that?'' He couldn''t understand what had happened. His body suddenly started shivering, and cold sweat poured out from his body. It was like he was in the face of arge monster who could eat him whole and leave his body dposing slowly inside its stomach. ''That was¡­ scary. What the hell was that?!'' Walking toward the deste garden, he sat under the pavilion where no one was there. He didn''t want the others to see his pitiful state right now. He even told hisckeys to leave him alone. The weak had no right to look up at the strong. But the strong had the right to look down on the weak. Currently, Alexander was weaker than that scum¡ªthe one whose origin was lower than even amoner. "That fucking orphan!" He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. As the heir of Duke Bluerose, he couldn''t ept it. epting it meant that he regarded himself and the duchy''s position were lower than that scum. "Pdin his ass. He bes higher than a Duke just because of a shitty position?! What kind of stuff works like that?! And¡­" Alexander didn''t want to admit it. He wanted to deny it. "That bastard is hanging around her. Fuck! I have always tried to get close to her because she''s pretty and fit to be my bride. But because of that scum! That scum ruined everything!" He shouted at the top of his lungs and kicked the bench in front of him. Crash! The bench got destroyed. Unlike the others, he was someone from ss 1. Everyone in that ss was at least Level 10 or higher, having been tagging along to hunt monsters with the knights of their noble houses. Alexander was no exception. He was already Level 13 and was confident that he was the strongest in this Academy, just under the Princess and teachers. "I don''t want to admit his presence. That scum¡­ I can be a Pdin if I take the test! I am certain that I am stronger than him!" If a person his age could do it, then he surely could too. That was what was in Alexander''s mind at that time. And something within the shadow answered him with a sweet and alluring voice. "I can grant your wish if you ever want to." "Who''s there?!" Alexander threw his head to the side toward the source of the voice. When he looked around, no one was there, only thin air. He began to think that his imagination began to fool him and became angrier. "Now I am imagining things." Thest thing he wanted right now was for his mind to be gued by trauma and be crazy. But then, he saw something unbelievable. In front of him, a person was slowly descending from the sky. His jaw dropped as he saw her figure. A perfect body with no blemishes. An erotic outfit that only covered her private part. Her purple hair, which was tied in a high ponytail, fluttered as shended on the ground. Then her long eyshes fluttered open, revealing a pair of amethyst eyes. "Fufufu." She let out a yful giggle as she covered her small lips with her hand, bending forward and making her big tits jiggle. Even the son of Duke Bluerose blushed at that sight. The woman that suddenly appeared before him was beautiful ¨C even the top seducer his father often invited to the house looked like an ugly duckling. "I heard what you said. Do you want to be a Pdin? I can turn you into one." The words from the woman repeated in his mind as he froze in ce. The way she spoke was too tempting. And the fact that she descended from the sky meant she had been flying before he saw her. That meant the woman that stood before him had at least Lv 6 to fly. So her words were believable. "Are you interested?" She licked her lips in a sexy manner. Her amethyst eyes shed a strange glint, and Alexander nodded as if he was captivated by her. "Yes." He replied. "I want more power." "Great!" The woman approached Alexander while swaying her hips. She went behind him, caressing his cheek sensually, pressing her breasts against his arms. "You want revenge, no? You want power. If you say yes, I will give you power. Power to get Sins two times faster. I can also help you dominate any girls you want." "Dominate¡­" Alexander muttered absentmindedly. His eyes turned nk, lost focus as he was looking at the distance, and he nodded. "Yes. I want to dominate Eliza." "Just that?" The woman asked once more. "Nothing more?" Her lips got closer to his ear. Alexander twitched as he felt a hot breath tickling his ear, but he only focused on her words. "That scum¡­" "What about that scum?" "I want to destroy that scum!" Alexander bellowed. "I want to make him kneel in front of me! Ask for my forgiveness!" "That''s it." The woman smiled evilly as she backed away, spinning her body and then stopping in front of Alexander. "My name is Beatrice. And from now on, I will help you, my second toy~." Beatrice put her hand on Alexander''s head, and thin strands of purple Mana resulted from her injecting her MP to activate her skill covering the boy''s head. "Ahh¡­ Arrghh!" Alexander groaned in pain but felt a power surging through his body. He felt¡­ powerful. The processsted for only a minute, and his body changed considerably. He heard a notification inside his head. [You have leveled up! You have reached Level 14!] [You have leveled up! You have reached Level 15!] [You have leveled up! You have reached¡­] [You have leveled up! You have reached Level 20!] It kept repeating until it finally stopped at Level 20. Only then did it stop, and the strands that covered his head retracted to Beatrice''s hands. "That''s it. Great boy." Beatrice praised in a soft voice as she patted his head with a sly smile. " Bring him to me, my second toy. Fulfill your desire." She backed away from Alexander and disappeared into thin air. She used the magic she had used when she entered the caf¨¦ with Adam a few days ago, leaving an eerie giggle that was still lingering in Alexander''s ears. "My desire¡­" Alexander regained his footing. His breath turned rough, but it was normal when one leveled up at once. Looking down at his arms and feeling his power increase, Alexander burst out in a burst ofughter. "Hahahahaha! Toy?! I am not your toy!" He shouted loudly, clenching his fists. "Just you see! I will beat that scum to show him his ce! I will use this power to dominate Eliza, fucking her in front of him! Thenstly, that woman who called me her toy! I will also show her that I am no toy! I am Alexander Bluerose, the son of Andrew Bluerose!" A peal ofughter kept echoing in the deste garden at the corner of Virtue Royal Academy. Losing control, Alexander didn''t notice the figure of someone watching him from the shadow, covered by a ck cape that looked straight from the abyss. Chapter 44 [Bonus ] 44 – Just Prepare Yourself ?A/N: Bonus chapter for reaching 600 Power Stonesst week. I can finally upload it. *** "So Adam has already been discarded? That''s fast." The shadow covered in the dark muttered as I stepped away from the ce. "So that''s why he looked tired. His strength was drained from him." It had been quite a find. It was a good decision to go to this ce when I noticed a sudden appearance of another dot near the area. "The protagonist has fallen due to his arrogance. Now he''s just another boy, nothing special. That bitch is really ruthless. Discarding someone she found special as if he was just another trash she found on the way." I took off my cape. A sly grin nted on my face as the [Shadow Cape] disappeared into a mote of blue light, entering my inventory. "Let''s y in her game, shall we? I can show her where she stands when she meets me by herself. Who she is messing with, and what kind of consequences follow it." The real enemy that I should watch for wasn''t Adam but his helper. What I saw earlier was a bit shocking because I never expected it to happen this fast. Maybe that was how Adam was able to get Sins twice fasterpared to normal people? By using Beatrice''s power? Or was there something else? But, one thing was clear. Without her, Adam was just another talented youngster. That purple-haired bitch''s real identity had never been exined in detail back in Sins Paradise. That cunning, sly woman was always a mystery for yers. We only knew a little bit about her backstory, where she came from, and her race. But because she was sexy, no one reallyined about it. Now that I was in the world of Sins Paradise, the first thing I worried about and took care of seriously was only that bitch. Of course, I wouldn''t take my eyes off Adam. He could just still retaliate and Beatrice called Alexander his second toy instead of new toys. That meant she was still interested in Adam. But I began to take Beatrice more seriously than the mister protagonist, who looked damn weak this morning. ''To think that she''s really the source of Adam''s fast growth of strength. The upgrade function in the game actually came from her, huh? Those useless developers exined things half-heartedly.'' Once again, I stepped into the light and looked at the sun above. The weather was nice. Clouds drifted ever so slowly as the spring breeze ruffled my blond hair slightly. Perfect weather for sports. "Well, let''s bring Eliza to the monster subjugation. It''s time to train her so she can protect herself." *** And so when school was over, I asked Eliza to go with me. "Eliza, want to go somewhere with me right now?" She stopped tidying her books and looked at me. "Huh? Are you okay, Arthur? You aren''t sick?" Was her answer. She tilted her head, confused. Well, I had never asked her to go out all this time, so it was no wonder that she was confused. "No, I am sane. So, do you want to tag along?" "Where?" She asked, her face lit up in happiness. After she realized that, she immediately added. "Also, it''s not like I tag along because you asked me to! But it''s to repay what you did earlier, okay?!" ''Oh, her tsundere attitude hase out after 3 days. It''s new.'' I smiled at her and stood up, "Yeah, whatever you say. This will also benefit you. I know you will be happy once we arrive at our destination." "Huh?" Eliza let out a confused voice once again. "Where are we going?" She asked as she took her bag and stood up. "Somewhere special." I grinned. "Follow me." Saying so, I exited the ssroom. I didn''t need to tidy anything as I didn''t bring a bag. Inventory was really convenient. "Wait!" Eliza soon followed me, and we walked side by side. Our destination was the church. Garcia said that a squad of church knights would apany me to the monster subjugation. Probably Sana nned to use this chance to train these knights as well as to show them my power to gain their loyalty. What a shrewd woman Sana was. As we walked out of the Royal Academy, I noticed Eliza fidgeting with her cheek turned slightly red. She nced at me now and then, and her hand hesitatingly tried to grab mine but couldn''t as I put them inside my pockets. Because the way she looked while being restless was cute, I pretended not to see what she was doing and continued walking. We walked like that for a while. But when Eliza noticed we were walking toward the church, she tugged my sleeve. "Arthur¡­ Why are we going here?" She asked curiously. "I thought we were going to a caf¨¦ or something?" "I didn''t say that, though," I replied with a yful smile. "I only asked whether you wanted to tag me to Castitas Church. I have some business as a Pdin. As this will also benefit you, I asked you to go with me." Eliza''s face looked disappointed when I said that we would go to Castitas Church. But when I said that this would also benefit her, she tilted her head in confusion. "You were harassed by that blue-haired bastard earlier, right?" I asked. Her body jolted a little before giving me a small nod. She seemed to be a bit terrified because she knew that Alexander Bluerose was stronger and his family had more authority than hers. We couldn''t do anything about the second part. I would need to step on if that guy harassed Eliza by unting his status. But for the first one, we could fix it easily. "That''s why I asked you to tag along with me. Let''s make you strong enough so you can blow him away with your magic." My hand went over her head naturally and patted her. She looked at me with aplicated face mixed with embarrassment and disbelief. Her face flushed as she pped my hand away. "W-Why did you pat me?!" "Well, you''re just cute," I replied with a giggle, causing her to blush more. "What are you saying!" And there she went again, shouting while pointing her finger at me. "A-Anyway, getting stronger? Is that something easy to do?" "Oh, it is easy," I replied and turned around, looking at the church that stood in glory at the end of the street we were walking on. People in this world had thought that monsters were scary. They were afraid of them even though they couldn''t die. The only thing that made monsters scary was when you could die facing them. If you couldn''t die, then they wouldn''t be that scary. In the game, yers would only lose their experience points a few % when they died. While I didn''t know what kind of thing people in this world would lose when they die, it surely wouldn''t affect them greatly. At least that was what I guessed. So there was no reason to be afraid of those monsters. Still¡­ they could only fight monsters at their level. That was what made leveling in this real world a bit hard. I learned this from an old professor about Level Up in an earlier ss. It was interesting. These high-ranking nobles had their knights to help their children Level Up. Once they reached Level 10, their efficiency would decrease, and the knights could no longer help them. But I was different. If the efficiency of the same Level monster decreased, then I just needed to find a higher Level monster. "I can guarantee you. When we return tonight, you will be at least Level 20." At my words, Eliza showed disbelief. "That''s impossible, you know?" "It''s not." I shook my head as I stopped. We arrived in front of Casitas Church, and there were knights with full white armor running down the stairs frantically when they saw my figure. Turning to Eliza, I showed her a confident smile, "Just prepare yourself." Chapter 45 45 – Monster Subjugation [1] ?"Greetings, Pdin. I didn''t think you would visit the church this fast. Forgive me for not weing you personally. I didn''t know about your visitation." "No, it''s not a problem." I was in the same room where I did my Pdin Ritual. Eliza was sitting beside me, and Sana was smiling across from me. The only thing that changed in this room was there was no bed we used for Pdin Ritual on the corner. It was already moved away. The Archbishop wore yet another kind of clothing this time. Her hair was tied in a double bun. She wore a white leotard that emphasized her curve and showed her smooth thighs and round buttock. Draped around her shoulders were cropped ck clothes that only covered half of her breasts, extending to her wrist. She looked incredibly innocent in these clothes instead of the previous two she had worn earlier. And there was an emblem of Castitas Church hanging as a ne around her chest. "Fufufu, you''re too kind. And if I may ask, who is this beautifuldy sitting beside you, Pdin?" Sana looked at Eliza, who had been fidgeting nervously since the Archbishop entered the room earlier. She nced at me, gesturing that she needed my help to answer Sana''s question. Her haughty face, when she told me not to misunderstand earlier, was reced by a nervous expression like a small squirrel. She couldn''t even utter a single word. ''No choice.'' I smiled and introduced her to Sana. "She''s Eliza Rose, the daughter of Baron Rose. I''ve been in their care in childhood, so I thought of repaying my debt by letting her join the monster subjugation to raise her Level." "I-It''s an honor to meet you, Archbishop Sana!" Eliza bowed her head at Sana, and then she froze, realizing what I had just said. "Wait¡­ monster subjugation?" She slowly turned her head to me while her body still leaned forward. "Yeah. What is it?" I replied with a fresh smile. Noticing what I implied when I told her I could make her raise her Level to 20 in a day, Eliza''s face turned red in anger. But she couldn''t even shout at me because Sana sped her hand, taking her attention away. "That''s great! If you''re Pdin''s friend, then you''re also my friend! It''s nice to meet you, Miss Rose!" "Y-Yes. It''s my pleasure." Eliza quickly shifted her attitude as she raised her head, facing Sana. But I could hear her mumble quietly in a low voice after that, "I will remember this, Arthur! I will definitely take you somewhere you don''t like!" "I politely refuse your invitation," I whispered back to her without changing my expression. I heard a low ding inside my head, a notification that I had made progress with Eliza''s requirement. I just found out that I could turn the notification on in a low voice when I looked around my Status Menu earlier in ss. This was such a convenient feature. "Now that introduction is over." Sana turned toward me with a kind smile. "I''d like to exin the details about the monster subjugation if that''s okay with you, Pdin. I am truly sorry to ask you something like this." "It''s okay. I was the one who said I would perform my duty as a Pdin." "Fufufu, the Church is really blessed to have a kind Pdin like Sir Arthur." ''Well, it''s also convenient for me, so I don''t mind doing something like this.'' I was able to get Sana''s and people''s trust if I helped them like this. And this time, the monster subjugation was also convenient for me to train Eliza. So I didn''t really mind. This way, my reputation amongst people from Castitas Church would increase, making me a trustworthy individual. If I ''identally'' destroyed a noble house, they would think that the noble house was the one at fault and support me. ''They are really convenient supporters.'' I hid my real thoughts beneath my soft smile. Sana exined the details about the monster that suddenly appeared near Academy City. I listened while nodding here and there. But Eliza''s face paled when she heard the monster''s name. "ck Tiger? Isn''t that a Level 30 monster?! We are going to subjugate something like that?" Eliza raised her voice slightly in fear. "To be exact, there is a pack of them. From the report, 4 ck Tigers are already spotted. There could be more of them hiding near the forest." Sana corrected Eliza with a calm and collected tone. "Four?!" This time, Eliza''s body gave up, and she fell onto the couch. I supported her with my hands and chuckled. "Why are you panicking? It''s just a pack of ck Tigers." I said, looking at her pale expression. Eliza jumped from my hand and threw her face at me. "But it''s Level 30 monsters!" "Hey, did you forget who I am?" I asked her while flicking her forehead, making her yelp out a cute voice and holding it with both hands. "I am the Pdin. Something like this is easy." I continued. The tsundere then pouted at me. She seemed to calm down after that flick on the forehead, which was great. At least she wouldn''t be whining andining any longer. "Please rest assured, Miss Rose. One squad of church knights will also tag along in this subjugation in case there are more monsters than expected. So you will be well-protected." Sana''s smile and persuasion were an effectivebination to make Eliza nod. "I-If that''s the case¡­" She muttered. "I was suddenly asked by A- Sir Arthur to tag along with him, so I was quite surprised. Please forgive my earlier behavior." Eliza apologized to Sana while bowing her head once more. This time, it was Sana''s turn to panic a little bit. "N-No, please don''t be. As I said earlier, Sir Arthur''s friend is my friend. Please just act like usual around me. I would be happy to talk normally with you!" "I-In that case, alright." She raised her head and smiled at Sana. Her nervousness was all gone. Looking at her, a sliver of thought shed as the corner of my lips curled up slightly in nostalgia, ''She''s really simr to that girl.'' But that was in the past. I shouldn''tpare them. They were different people, and I shouldn''t have gotten caught up in the past. It was just¡­ refreshing to see an innocent gait like that; it reminded me of when I was just a na?ve newbie. "Arthur?" Eliza looked at me with her head tilted slightly. "Yeah." I nodded. Their conversation was over. I turned to Sana and asked, "When will the knights be able to get themselves ready? And I would like to request something from them if it''s possible." "Of course, it''s possible. The knights'' job shall be supporting you in the subjugation. All glory and honor will belong to you, Pdin. So you can give them the order as you see fit. They will even be willing to be bait for the monster if it''s for you." She said with a smile as if their lives didn''t matter. Well, that was understandable, though. If the knights died, they could just revive in the Castitas Church the next day. That was why I also brought Eliza because I didn''t need to worry about her dying. "That''s great." My smile deepened, turning into a grin. "They are really reliable." "Indeed, they are." Sana replied with a nod. For now, let''s try to subjugate some monsters in this world. Chapter 46 46 – Monster Subjugation [2] ?After talking with Sana, we walked outside. The knights were already waiting outside the Castitas Church, lining up in a row. Eliza looked a bit confident and wasn''t nervous or whining anymore as she walked on my side. But after seeing the knights that would apany us, her eyes widened a little in amazement. "They are the ones who will go with us?" She asked. "Based on how they already bring their weapons, I guess it''s them." I looked at the knights whose faces were covered by a helmet. But even then, I noticed one particr knight that stood out from the rest. That knight stood in front of the row with her hands on her hips, puffing her chest proudly. She wore a leotard armor and iron boots covering her legs to knees. Abat skirt covered with iron protected the back of her lower body, connected to her panties underneath the iron armor. Covering herself in a ck bodysuit underneath one armor set, only her covered thighs were visible. But even with her armor, it was clear that her breasts rivaled that of Emilia''s and Garcia''s, only a size smaller. A giant sword was strapped behind her back, almost as tall as her, which I guessed was around 185cm because we had the same height. She was the tallest girl I had ever met in this world. "Greetings, Pdin!" The only female knight saluted as soon as they saw me, followed suit by the others behind her. As soon as everyone saluted, she continued. "We are ready to go anytime!" Her voice was a bit hoarse due to her full-face mask. I smiled at them and waved my hand. "Great jobs." I praised them with a smile. "I''d like to say one thing or two, but our time is limited before sunset. So I will exin it simply. First of all, what''s your name, knight?" I looked at the female knight and asked. "Yes, sir. My name is Sophia Holt, Level 45! I am the captain of this squad!" Her voice sounded energetic for a knight. ''Level 45? That''s high. I guess I can trust her to do that." "Alright. I will entrust you to protect my friend after she attacked the monster once. The other knights will secure the perimeter while I fight the ck Tigers. If there is something you can''t understand, then raise your hand and ask right now." "No, Sir! We understand!" They replied in unison with a paraded move. Looked like they were properly trained. ''They are good.'' I smiled, satisfied with the knights prepared by Sana. But the fact that she purposely assigned a girl to be the captain was really clear. ''She really wants to give people from the church to me, huh? That shrewd Archbishop.'' But I didn''t hate it. In fact, Sophia was simr to Rania. I could feel a hot gaze from under that helmet, simr to the gaze directed at me by Milea and Garcia. She was one of them. Eliza seemingly couldn''t feel that as she was only amazed by the female knight''s level and just muttered, "Level 45 as my bodyguard?" Well, I would let her be for now. "Alright! Let''s go to subjugate those ck Tigers!" "Yes!" *** I, followed by the knights and Eliza, walked through the gate near Castitas Church, one of the five entrances to the Academic City. Sophia walked closely to us, protecting Eliza as Imanded her. As I stepped outside, the air was noticeably fresher than inside the city walls. I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the crisp, clean air. The grass outside the gate was a vibrant green, and it rustled gently in the wind. Beyond the fields, I could see a dense forest in the distance. The trees were tall and dark, and they seemed to stretch on forever. That was where ck Tiger''s sightings were reported to the church. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the sight. It was clearly better than the barrennd filled with ashes andva I had always seen in Horizon Online. The sun was high in the sky, and its warm rays feltforting on my skin. It was a beautiful day, and I felt grateful to be alive and surrounded by such natural beauty. Once again, it reminded me that I had survived that death game; it still felt surreal. "Arthur, what''s wrong?" Eliza''s voice instantly pulled me out of the state of trance. I looked at her, and her bright blue eyes looked back at me worriedly. "Nothing. Just scanning the surroundings." I replied and then turned to Sophia. "There are more monsters than the reports. From what I found out, there are at least 10 of them." "That''s!" She sounded surprised but not questioning how I found out about it. The knights also looked uneasy after they heard what I said. My could even detect hostile monsters, marking them with red dots. The name didn''t show up on my radar, but I used on them, and their information popped up in a blue panel. --- ck Tiger Level 32 HP: 350 MP: 25 Monsters that lived in a pack of families. Have the appearance of 2-meter-tall tigers with ck fur and white dots on their bodies. --- At least, that was what the showed me. But not all of them were like that. "It''s manageable. Just protect Eliza for me." I said with a smile, to which Sophia replied with a resolute nod. Then I turned to the now worried brown-haired girl. "Eliza, you can follow mymand, right? Attack them with when I tell you to." "A-Alright." "Great." I nodded. "They are inside the forest, 300 meters from the entrance. I doubt they will attack us immediately, but put all your guards up." "Yes!" The knights replied in unison, and we walked past the grass field to the forest. The nking sound of the knights'' steel armor was a bit irritating and only served to disclose our information. I wondered why they used steel armor instead of a uniform and chest te like Rania. What Rania used was better than this; at least it was quiet. ''Maybe I can create my own knight squad in the church and dress them the way I like?'' That would be the best. I could just bring that squad in case I had a requesting from the church. Not only that, I could pick those I fancy and train them. That would be the best case for me. ''Sophia will certainly join my new squad if I create one. I will talk with Sana about thister.'' We entered the forest cautiously with me in the front. From the radar, I noticed the ck Tigers also moved slowly toward us. I opened my inventory and took out one sword and it appeared in my hand. It was a magic sword with a silver de and golden hilt. This was a sword I often used when I was a newbie. The requirement needed to use it was simple; one only needed 40 STR and AGI. There was no level restriction. And this sword''s name was [Excalipoor], and its effect was to shoot sword energy with each swing; it was a passive effect. I named this sword myself because its appearance looked like the real [Excalibur], which was broken when I fought Ghost Marite. Anyway, I heard the rustling sound of bushes from the front. "They are here. Stop." Imanded the others, and they stopped just like Imanded. Eliza also followed mymand quite well. A second after Imanded them, they appeared. 9 ck Tigers walked on four with a terrifying appearance. Their jaws were open, revealing sharp fangs as they wed the ground. Their numbers didn''t really add up, but I knew where thest ck Tiger was, so I could take care of itter. Still, it was better than I had expected. My grin grew wider as I swung my sword down. The ck Tigers looked strong, and their average Levels were higher than I thought. With their numbers, Eliza would be able to reach Level 20 faster than I initially nned. To get experience, one needed to join the fight. Just damaging the opponent a little was enough. And as I was already Max Level, all the experience would go to Eliza. My bus would be faster than any high-ranking nobles out there. "Eliza! Prepare your magic!" I shouted without looking back. I knew she would be able to do what I told her, and I trusted her. "This will be quite messy and fast." And I licked my lips in excitement. Chapter 47 47 – Subjugation Complete ?"Eliza, fire now!" "" Five wind des flew past me toward the nearest ck Tigers. They cut their fur and inflicted shallow wounds when they hit the monsters; red blood dripped slightly from the wound, and a roar followed suit. "Graaaa!!!" The damage inflicted on them was minimal, but that was enough. At least Eliza managed to hit five of them. They immediately lunged toward Eliza, who had hurt them earlier. "Hya! Arthur!" Eliza screamed and called my name, clearly terrified by them. But when they passed me, my sword shed. "." I activated one of my skills that affected an area, and silver shes followed suits around me, cutting the five ck Tigers that targeted Eliza. Their bodies were cut like butter¡ªred juices sttered everywhere, drenching the brown dirt and tree red. "Woah!" "So that''s the Pdin!" "His sword moves so fast it leaves a trail behind!" "The ck Tigers were like a training dummy for him!" Voices of amazement echoed behind me. I stood up in a straight manner, basking in the glory. Who didn''t love to be praised? But I kept myself humble and not conceited. Even if the sword I used was low-level, ording to my standard, it was still better than most swords that could be found in this world. There were 4 ck Tigers left. They took a step back as they let out a low growl. Their salivas dripped to the ground due to the overwhelming fear they felt. The monsters understood our difference in level, and they slowly retreated toward where thest ck Tiger was. But I wouldn''t allow them. "Eliza, again!" "" She stuttered a little but was still able to send four small wind des toward the remaining ck Tigers. Was she shocked at the sight of blood? If that was so, then I would need to train her again in the future. It was bad to get scared from seeing blood. The wind des'' speed was slower than before because Eliza hesitated a little, but they didn''t notice theming due to their wariness toward me. As a result, the four wind des hit the monsters, and they roared once more. "Graaa!" I tightened the grip around my [Excalipoor], ready to kill them once they rushed toward me. But unlike my prediction, they turned around and ran at full speed. "What?! They are running?" The knights let out confused voices while I only stood there, blinking my eyes. "They ran?" I muttered, dissatisfied with their choice. They were¡­ cowards. Never had I seen monsters in Horizon Online run away from a yer before, no matter how strong their opponent was. I thought I finally got a good opponent to exercise and regain my fighting sense. But they¡­ how dare they run from me?! "Duck," I ordered them with a low voice as my de was slowly covered in a golden light. Oh, I was done holding back. Those trash monsters that ran away when they were in danger couldn''t be called opponents any longer. Unlike humans, they couldn''t revive. So I understood that they were afraid. But running away was a different story. "Right now." I continued as I nced back, seeing them a bit baffled. Noticing a serious note in my voice, though, the knights immediately ducked, and Sophia pushed Eliza down. "Please excuse me." The female knight said. Good judgment. I would praise herter. For now¡­ "" I muttered in a low voice and swung my sword horizontally. I moved it slowly, and the golden light stayed in ce following my movement, looking like a bright crescent moon. And when I finished my slow swing, I finished my skill. "<¡­Sword>" The golden light that stayed in ce then burst forward at a light speed. It cut everything in its way and became bigger as it traveled. Trees got felled, falling one after another, kicking a cloud of dust into the air. Even wild animals weren''t spared from the shooting light sh. - Crash! Thud! Thud! Bam! An intense shockwave followed suit. I protected the knights and Eliza behind me by taking the full brunt of the shockwave. My clothes and hair fluttered, but I didn''t even flinch a little. It might be too much now that I looked at the destruction it caused. But, the running ck Tigers earlier all were dead from my attack. It was also stopped once it traveled 300 meters, so the destruction wasn''t bad; only the forest was cut in a perfect fan shape if one looked from above. "W-What was that!" Eliza shouted from behind as she shouted loudly. She stood up and froze when she looked at the destruction in front of us. "A-And. How?! I Leveled up to 25 in a few minutes!" "Really? That''s great." I put my [Excalipoor] back in my inventory as I smiled at her. "It''s faster than I expected. Killing an over-Leveled opponent is really the best way to level up." "That''s just¡­ absurd." Her voice died down at the end of her sentence, realizing that she had just witnessed that absurd thing where I killed many monsters at once. I didn''t say anything more. The knights began to stand up too, and Sophia stood close to Eliza. I couldn''t see their expressions, but from their behavior, I knew that they were shocked and amazed. Naturally, I expected these reactions. But I ignored them and turned around. Somehow, for some reason, the red dot that stayed far away earlier had changed into yellow and wasn''t gone yet. ''What is it? Is that the reason why the ck Tigers ran away earlier?'' When I used on it, the result showed up as ck Tiger. How could it dodge my attack? I made sure that my attack cut the monsters right in the middle, meaning a meter above the ground. "It''s strange." I muttered. "What''s strange?" Eliza, who had gotten closer to me when I looked at my radar, called out. Sophia also approached us but stayed a distance away because she didn''t want to intrude. "Did you find something else?" "Yeah." I nodded without looking back. I took out an ordinary iron sword from my inventory and strapped the sheath on my waist for my protection. Then I turned to Eliza and the knights. "Wait here. I need to check something real quick." As soon as I said that, I used to approach the now yellow dot belonging to thest ck Tiger. If my guess was right, then this would be a little bonus. Usually, monsters would always be marked with red dots with , but there was an exception. It was when that said monster gave up or when that monster could be tamed. Whatever it was, they would be docile, and it was the perfect pet for yers. My lips curled up in anticipation as I stopped in front of the yellow dot. The corpses of the previous ck Tigers scattered around this area, cut in two, seemingly protecting something. The yellow dot came from under one of the corpses. I walked toward it slowly and picked up the corpse. "There you are. So you''re the reason for their strange behavior?" I said as I looked at a small ck Tiger that whimpered while curling like a ball of fur. Its fur was fully ck, unlike the bigger ones that had a white dot. "Don''t worry, little guy." I crouched in front of the scared ck Tiger and extended my hands, picking it up gently. "I am not sorry for killing your siblings or parents. But I can assure you something. If you obey me, you won''t regret it." "Kyuu¡­" The little tiger whimpered to answer, giving himself up to me and closing its eyes. This was perfect. If it was a monster like ck Tiger who was incredibly obedient like this little guy, it could serve as the perfect pet. Coincidentally, I had all the materials needed to raise a pet to be strong. It didn''t matter what kind of monsters they were. Whether they were birds, tigers, lions, or even a cat, as long as I raised them correctly, they could reach Level 100. The only thing that made them different would be their skills. But this ck Tiger''s skill would be perfect for a pet. While I killed the adult ones easily, they actually could use and . The first was self-exnatory, but the second was a skill to hide within the shadow. Meaning, this ck Tiger could be the best bodyguard for my girls in the future, protecting them from the shadow. "Hmm, I will name youter. For now, let''s return first." I held the little tiger in my name as I began to walk back. "This subjugation is more profitable than I initially thought." Chapter 48 [Bonus ] 48 – Comfort After Exercise ?A/N: Bonus Chapter for reaching 300 Power Stones --- I returned to where the others were while holding the little ck Tiger. When I arrived at the previous ce, I noticed that Sophia carried an unconscious Eliza. What happened? I looked at the female knight with a questioning gaze. "She has experienced a deep sleep from the sudden Level up, Pdin. Because leaving her on the ground was dangerous, I took myself to carry her in my arms." Deep sleep from sudden Level up? That was something new. I didn''t know that there was such a thing. So there was an additional rule to keep this world moving. "Good job." I praised Sophia with a smile, and she nodded firmly. "I found the cause of the monsters relocating here and ran away earlier. It''s because of this little guy." I showed the ck Tiger to the knights, and they let out various curious sounds. Some of them said it was dangerous to hold a monster, which was wrong. "Don''t worry; it''s docile. I can train this little guy, and he will follow mymand." I continued, attracting some voices from them. "Does that mean it''s possible to tame a monster, Pdin?" Sophia asked directly with a curious tone. "Not all of them. But if it''s a baby monster, there is a high chance we can tame it and train them. There is a special method, but¡­ yeah. It''s possible." "Oooh!" Looking at the knights right now, they looked like a group of people who had just seen something new. Our matter here was done now. The monsters were already exterminated. And there was nothing left in the surrounding area. But that would make them feel useless, so I approached Sophia. "Let me take care of Eliza. Lead the squad to see the damage around the area and report back to the church afterward before sunset. Is that understandable, Sophia?" "Yes, Pdin!" She replied in high spirits as she handed Eliza to me. This way, they would still have a duty to follow and wouldn''t look useless. Holding the brown-haired girl in a princess carry, I ced the little ck Tiger on my shoulder. It could grip my clothes and didn''t fall down. Great. This little guy at least knew how to stay on its new spot. "Alright then, I will return first. If the Archbishop asks somethingter, tell her that I have returned to my mansion." "Yes, Sir!" All knights saluted at once and answered uniformly. I nodded, satisfied, and began to walk away. There was still something I should do after this, such as checking Sandra''s condition and going to the teacher''s dorm tonight to keep my promise to Emilia. Walking back to my mansion, I wasn''t even stopped by the guards at the gate. They recognized me from earlier and just allowed me to enter. Even if I was carrying an unconscious girl or a monster on my shoulder, they pretended not to see anything. The rumors about me being Pdin had already spread since yesterday. The people living in Academic City had also seen me walking Sana back to the church and leading the church knights earlier. So they looked at me with respect, and some devotees even bowed their heads, praying at me. ''Am I some sort of God or something?'' I understood what they were thinking by doing that, but it felt¡­ strange. Usually, my power was feared, but they worshiped me here. Ignoring their stares, I increased my pace and practically ran toward my mansion. Even though there were many pedestrians, I moved swiftly and evaded them all. All they could feel was a cold wind brushing them once I passed through. In less than 5 minutes, I arrived at my mansion''s gate. Surprisingly, the two twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, had been waiting and opened the gate for me. "Wee home, Your Holiness." "Do you want to bathe first or have an early dinner?" Both of them asked after they closed the gate. I turned toward them, "I''d like to bring my friend to the bedroom first. After that, I need to go somewhere." Lisa, which I recognized from her ck socks, nodded and approached me. "Please allow me to bring Miss Rose to her bedroom. Meanwhile, Sir Arthur could continue his important agenda." She said, taking Eliza from my arms. "Also¡­" This time, Lara approached me and stopped beside Lisa. "May we know what we should do with¡­ the little friend on your shoulder?" "Ah, about this guy." I nced at the sleeping ck Tiger on my shoulder and picked it up gently. I handed it to Lara alongside canned meat for a pet I took out from my inventory. "Give this guy the meat inside this can after it wakes up. Just put it on a soft pillow or somethingfortable." Lara nodded and carried the little ck Tiger gently. "Affirmative." She confirmed. "Great." I nodded, satisfied. The subordinates sent by Sana were really capable. Well, this was just a minimum requirement to be a good subordinate, but at least they could think about how to help me. "Also, tell Garcia to check on the Dark Elf when she brings her dinnerter. Interrogate the Dark Elf about the mastermind behind the Spies'' activities. I wanted to make sure the source I heard from the Spies this morning was true." "Certainly, Your Holiness." Lisa and Lara nodded simultaneously. "And, I don''t think I can return for the night. So tell Milea I don''t need dinner." "Yes." "That''s all," I said as I nodded. "Good work then. I am counting on you girls to watch over my mansion while I am not here." "It''s an honor!" After instructing both twins, who replied to me like a robot, I walked out of the mansion to the Royal Academy to visit Emilia. While walking, I thought that it would be fun to gain more reactions from them. They were talking and behaving as if they were programmed that way. ''Was the church teaching their shadows to behave that way to control them easily?'' Maybe after taming the little ck Tiger with food, it would be fun to tame the twins at the same time. I would ask them to serve me after Milea then. Breaking their aloof expressions and hearing their pleasured moans seems to be nice. ''I will slowly and surely bring everyone''s loyalty to me. I''ve already gained Garcia''s; the rest should be easy.'' But before them, I should make sure the cheeky brat called Milea knew her ce. That brat had already tried to seduce me multiple times now, thinking I was someone easy. She didn''t know anything yet. "But for now¡­" The project about making my own Knight Squad was really enticing. Looking at how they behaved earlier made me want to create one myself. Of course, I would find the best individual because this was my Knight Squad. I already had two people in mind, with one surely epting my offer while the other one was a bit difficult. Before that, though, I needed to talk with Sana. Maybe tomorrow, after I woke up. "¡­Let''s have fun with Emilia again, shall we?" I stopped in front of the Royal Academy, which was still open as the sun wasn''t set yet. From the radar, I discovered that Emilia was already in her room in the teacher''s dorm, probably looking forward to my visit. While I was a Pdin, it would be strange if I visited her tantly, so I took out [Shadow Cape] and infiltrated inside. Inside the room, Emilia was already naked and ying with her drenched on the bed. This dirty cowgirl with massive tits really had a high sex drive. "Ahn! Hnn~ Arthur! Shove your big dig inside my slutty pussy!" She moaned excitedly as she inserted three fingers into her slit. How vulgar. I liked it. Because she had called out for me, I exited the shadow and showed myself. "Fine. I will grant it to you." I said, surprising her. "Hnn!" She let out a cute yelp as she unintentionally inserted her fingers deeper and orgasmed. "Cumming!" She shouted loudly as she squirted love juices on me. Her back arched, and her body convulsed due to the massive pleasure. Even though I had sex with her this afternoon, it seemed like she wasn''t satisfied yet. "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ Arthur¡­" Even so, she still spread her pussy for me. "P-Please¡­ I can''t wait anymore!" "Alright." Nothing beats the sensation of having someone tofort you after exercising. And I granted her request and had sex with her until midnight passed. In the end, her body was fully covered in my white liquid, and her womb was also filled to the brim before we both fell asleep. From that, I gained extra 3 Sins, a weed bonus. -- We will focus on plot for now, the R18 will resume shortly so you won''t get bored with R-18 *wink*. Chapter 49 49 – Grand Welcome ?The next morning, I woke up before sunrise. The outside sky that could be seen from the window in the room was still dark. Obviously, the room was also still dark as the light was off. I could feel something soft with my right hand, and when I looked at it, it turned out it was on top of Emilia''s breast. The sexy teacher''s body was still covered in bodily fluid, a satisfied smile on her face. She hadn''t seemed to wake up anytime soon, so I carefully raised my body, not to wake her up, and got off the bed. I got dressed in the uniform I threw on the floorst night and used to clean myself. This skill was really convenient. I was d I leveled my up back in Horizon Online. Using [Shadow Cape], I exited the teacher''s dorm and reappeared from the shadow outside the Royal Academy. The street was empty; not even small animals could be seen, indicating how clean the area in Academic City was. I proceeded to walk toward Castitas Church. At this time, they should be preparing for morning prayer or something. That was why I didn''t go to church yesterday to talk about the new knight squad with Sana and chose to go today. There were no days in this world, only months and years, which changed every 30 and 365 day and night cycle, respectively. And today marked the month''s change after I saw the Calendar in Emilia''s room earlier, making today the 2nd month of the year 401 in Virtue Calendar. What was unusual was that the Royal Academy started not on the first day of the month but at almost the end of the month. Probably a plot to make the protagonist able to attend. The morning prayer to Goddess Teri would start before sunrise and end after the sun had fully risen. It didn''t affect any Academy''s schedules, so some devout students should also attend. Well, students from Castitas Academy would all attend it because it was mandatory. And as I reached the center of the Academic City, where the five main streets were connected, I began to see some people dressed in clothes that fully covered their skin. Only the nuns of Castitas Church were still wearing the seemingly erotic clothes, as they were their uniforms. I couldn''t help but wonder why normal worshipers would wear clothes that fully covered their skins when the nuns were dressed like that. But I guessed it was because they hadmon sense while the nun was forced to wear something like that because it was the Goddess'' order. "I guess I shouldn''t think much about it. It''s better if I just enjoy it." I muttered as I jumped on the roof of one of the buildings. Unlike a normal fantasy world, the building in this world looked simr to a modern one mixed with a medieval one. The wall was made from brick, and the roof was tilted slightly to let the rainwater fall into the gutter. Some of the buildings were straight from the fantasy, though. Afternding softly on the roof, I continued walking to the church. Besides talking to Sana about my n to create a knight squad, I also wanted to ask something after finding out about the effect of suddenly Leveling up at once. This might greatly affect what I could do in the future, and probably only people with a high position in the church knew this answer. If what I suspected turned out to be true, then¡­ ''I will be able to cut the weed before it bes a flower.'' The cold morning breeze brushed against my skin, giving me a bit of a chill. Spring could really be cold at a certain time. In the darkness of the dawn, the light that came from the magicmp around the street and the church''s entrance looked beautiful. Not many people recognized me as I walked, facing back on the light. They only saw the silhouette of a man walking on the roof calmly, jumping from one to another. It gave me a mysterious feeling, but nobody even questioned my identity as they saw me walking toward the church. Probably they thought I was some sort of envoy or whatever. Especially when they saw the church knights and some nuns run out of the building, making two rows on the stairs, parting the crowd as if weing someone. It was at the time they finished forming rows that I reached thest building and needed toe down. I jumped from the roof andnded right at the feet of the stairs. At that moment, when they saw my figure, the knights saluted by raising their swords, and the nun bowed with their hands in front of them. "Wee, Pdin!" "We greet you!" They spoke alternatively. The nuns were first, and the knights were second. This was a grand wee, even though I had never announced that I would visit. Maybe they put up this show because today was a morning prayer that only happened once a month. I could appreciate their effort then. "Thank you," I replied with a smile as I proceeded through the stairs. Sana appeared from the entrance, followed by two nuns with ck veils covering their faces. The clothes the Archbishop wore were the same as the ones when I visited herst time. "I really am d you visited the church before the morning prayer started, Pdin." She spoke with a soft smile resembling an angel as I reached the top. Then she whispered in a soft voice, low enough so only the two of us could hear it. "There are some unexpected guests, so I really am d you showed up, Sir Arthur. Did you already hear the news from Garcia? After hearing knight Sophia''s report, I sent her to your mansion to convey some news, but she returned and told me that you weren''t home." "Forgive me. I was out at that time. And what news?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. It seemed like the news was quite important that she sent Sophia, a Level 45 Knight, just to inform me. What could it be? "Please don''t be, Sir Arthur." Sana replied while waving her hand. "I understand you have your own agenda. Also, let''s talk inside. Because talking here is a bit¡­" Her eyes wandered toward the cheering crowd at the feet of the stairs. The knights held them off from storming toward us. "Hahaha¡­" I let out a bitterugh as I turned to Sana. "That seems like a good idea." We proceeded inside, and I walked beside Sana. The nuns with ck veils covering their faces were following behind us, spreading ck clothes to hide our figures. The morning prayer would be held in the hall right after the entrance. It was filled with people as magicmps shone on the chandelier that hung above the ceiling. Thanks to the nuns that covered us with ck clothes, we could pass through the hall and go to the room behind it. Though we were seen with curious eyes, it was better than listening to them screaming our titles. Arriving at the small room that looked like an extravagant preparation room with a table standing between two couches, I sat on one of them facing Sana. "Let me exin it in a simple manner, Sir Arthur." The Archbishop put on a serious face as she brought her legs together and her hands on top of her thighs. "Last night, the King''s envoy informed us that His Majesty would being after our morning prayer today. And he''s asking to have an audience with you." ''That''s indeed urgent news. I felt bad for disappearing and having fun with Emilia when they were preparing to greet the King.'' A bitter smile formed on my face. Chapter 50 50 – Morning Prayer ?For what reason did the King want to have an audience with me? It was only 2 days since the announcement about me being a Pdin and a day since I caught two spies and handed them to Rania and the knight order. The news shouldn''t have been received that fast. Meaning he had another purpose for meeting me and had already nned it when he heard about a new Pdin. So he didn''t want to meet me, but the new Pdin. If that was the case, then the King''s goals were probably one of the two. ''Either he wants to talk about political issues or form a rtionship with me.'' Both were something I''d like to avoid. Getting involved with the Royal Family was trouble itself. That was why I didn''t want to get close to the Princess that attended the Royal Academy, although she was also beautiful. If I was asked which one I would choose, the Princess or that whore Beatrice, then I would immediately choose that whore. That was how much I didn''t want to get involved with the Royal Family. Getting involved with the Virtue Kingdom Royal Family, the Humilitas family, would only spell trouble. But I couldn''t hide this time. The King personally visited the Academy City just to see me. I couldn''t refuse to meet him, especially when many people had seen me earlier. That would hurt my reputation. At least I should show him some respect by showing up. ''Let''s hear what he wants to say. I have the authority to talk equally to the King, so I have the freedom to do something as I please as long as it doesn''t harm the Kingdom. He''s also not a fool, so he won''t say something unreasonable. I hope.'' I needed to postpone my talk with Sana, thanks to that. It was a shame, but I was in no hurry to create my own knight squad. "When will the Kinge?" "He would arrive after the morning prayer. So we have quite some time to prepare your outfit, Sir Arthur." Sana smiled brightly at my positive response. She sped her hand and tilted her head with a hidden intention stered beneath her innocent face. For some reason, I felt like she had already nned this beforehand. Naturally, I should''ve known this since the start. Sana was a shrewd girl. She couldn''t sit in the Archbishop''s seat at her age without doing something dirty along the way. A grin etched on my face as I looked at this wolf in pretty sheep''s clothing. It made me want her more and more, but the requirements to dominate her were pretty harsh. I needed to dominate the Pope before her. "It seems that you''ve prepared for this meeting with the King pretty well. Say, Sana. It''s not like you were the one who invited the King to meet me, right?" "My~ Whatever do you mean, Pdin?" She replied as she put her hand on her cheek, pretending to look cute. "It''s not like I want to tag along with you as your right hand and identally talk about people who wanted to kidnap our new beacon of light, you know? And surely, I didn''t send any letter to the Pope regarding the incident two days ago." ''Look at her. She even has that information already and informed the Pope. I didn''t even tell her about that yet. That means someone from the knight order sent some information to the church, huh? I saw a familiar knight among the crowd of devotees earlier. Maybe it''s them.'' It was just as I initially thought. Those assassins were sent to poison me instead of killing me. That exined the knives that wereced with poisons. Emilia would exchange the information we got from our interrogation with Raniater. And she would share it with me. "Do you know how scary you are, Sana? I was scared of cockroaches, you know? And I identally found 2 cockroaches that could talk, and they spilled their master''s name. I might spill who that person is because of fearter." "That''s a problem." Sana put on a troubled face as she sighed. "But what could we do? We are just scared." We both let out a long sigh. But inside, I knew that she was alsoughing like me because this was a chance to threaten the government with the information we got. Many nobles were involved in conspiracies to kidnap the Pdin. That information was something really important. The spies might already be silenced now by taking them to the deepest jail or something. They didn''t know that Rania had always been by my side due to our rtionship, and some knights were devout believers and helped the church. The King might be confident because he didn''t know these facts. Or he had already known these facts, and that was why he personally visited us. He was no fool, after all. Whatever it was, I realized we were now in a higher position than the King. "Well then, Sir Arthur." Sana rose from the couch and extended her hand toward me. "Shall we prepare your outfits now? We have prepared an official Pdin uniform for you to attend the morning prayer." I looked at Sana, who was smiling widely with a bitter smile. I had never heard of this Pdin uniform, even back in the game. ''I hope it''s nothing like the nun uniform. At least I don''t want to look like a stripper in front of the masses.'' *** After our conversation, Sana guided me to a fitting room where four beautiful nuns had been waiting. They were already prepared to measure my body, waiting for me inside the small room with intense gazes. If not for the fact that I wasn''t really excited after going all out with Emiliast night and the morning prayer would start in a few minutes, I might already screw them up. They seemed to be waiting for that too, but unfortunately for them, I knew how to prioritize something. So, in the end, they just measured my body over my uniform and stitched the white uniform that looked like a militarymander''s uniform hung on the wall. Thankfully, the uniform looked good and ssy, with long sleeves, golden thread, and buttons. A ck belt was used to keep the pants from sagging, and when I looked at my reflection after changing into it with the nuns'' help ¨C they were blushing when seeing my bare body ¨C I could see that this uniform suited me well. They left after I asked them to give me some time alone. White pants and ck boots with a white zer with golden lining on top of a white suit. It was an all-white uniform that symbolized purity, Castitas. My hair was slicked back, giving me a tidy look. Even so, I felt like there was something missing. And after looking at my reflection, I realized what made me not really look like a Pdin. "I need a sword fitting to be a Pdin." Then I browsed over my inventory, looking for a magic sword that would fit this uniform. Because the theme was white, I finally settled on one particr sword. "This is perfect," I muttered, taking the sword out of my inventory. Unlike the ones I used for battle, this sword was only for ceremonial use, perfect to be worn at a time like this. A perfectly fine sword with a white hilt and sheath appeared in my hand. I strapped it on my waist, and now I looked perfect. I nodded, satisfied, and left the fitting room to attend the morning assembly. "Let''s greet those peasants." The previous 4 nuns were waiting outside the room. Their mouths were agape when they saw my appearance, but they quickly recovered their calmness and guided me to the second floor, where my seat was located. Apparently, I would be sitting with Sana, and she would introduce me to the massester. I didn''t mind, so I went up the stairs and arrived on the second floor. The small room I was taken into looked exquisite, with only a couch facing the hall where Sana was sitting at. Of course, the nuns didn''t enter with me. "My! You look wonderful, Pdin!" When I entered, the Archbishop greeted me. She beamed with a smile after she saw me entering the room and scooted over to give me some space. "Thank you." I nodded at her and sat beside her. My eyes widened a little as I saw the crowd below. They were all on their knees, facing the statue of the Goddess as a single priest stood in front of it while holding a book. "It''s about to start." Sana simply said before she fell into silence, sping her hands together and closing her eyes. It seemed like this morning prayer would be a bit more boring than I expected when I saw Sana fall into silence. Even if she was shrewd, she was still an Archbishop who was devout to Goddess Teri. So she took this prayer seriously. Well, this was something new to me; I might as well watch it until it ended and follow what Sana did. ''I have nothing to do, after all.'' Chapter 51 [Bonus ] 51 – The Price Behind Revival ?A/N: Bonus Chapter for reaching 600 Power Stones --- The silence continued for five minutes before the priest started talking. "Oh, the believers of Goddess Teri." At that moment, the believers, as well as Sana, opened their eyes at once. "It''s starting, Sir Arthur. Is this your first time attending the morning prayer in Academy City?" Sana spoke with a hushed voice as she nced at me. "Indeed." I nodded and replied in a low voice too. We couldn''t raise our voices because the priest was still preaching about Goddess Teri''s teaching. "It''s really lovely here. In my vige, it''s just some people at most." Of course, that was a lie. I had never attended morning prayer even once before. I meant I had only arrived in this world a few days ago and was still experiencing many new things, which felt like a new adventure for me. ''Come to think of it, I always sleep with different girls in thest 4 days I am here. Twice with Emilia and once with Garcia. That''s something I had never thought would happen before.'' This was only my fourth day, but many things happened and made me feel I was here longer than this. "Fufufu, I am d you think that way." Sana giggled cutely as she turned toward me. "Well, we have some time here. Feel free to ask me anything, Sir Arthur. I noticed that you have some¡­ questions for me." "Am I that easy to read?" I asked while smiling wryly. "Not at all." She shook her head. "You were really hard to readpared to other people. It''s just¡­ I have some blessings from Goddess Teri to read people better. I can tell you felt slightly disappointed when we discussed the meeting with the King earlier." Then she smiled widely while putting her finger in front of her lips, "It''s a secret, though. I trust you won''t tell anyone about it." "That''s some convenient blessing," I said while looking at the Archbishop. She answered, "Right?" and let out a cute giggle. Rather than that, did she just tell me about her biggest secret? That Goddess Teri''s blessing must be a title she had, just like my Pdin title. And the effect was passive, huh? ''That''s convenient.'' If she had that, then I could understand how she rose to the rank of Archbishop at her age. "So, Sir Arthur. What do you want to ask me about?" "Actually, there are two things. First, I was about to ask whether I could create my own knight squad within the church." "Of course! Rather, please create one! I will help to the best of my ability! You can take anyone you have your eyes on." Sana looked at me with glistening eyes. "Whoever it is, even if they are not from the church, feel free to bring anyone and create your own knight squad!" Even when she spoke in a hushed voice, she couldn''t hide her excitement. Without even asking her, I knew that she had a further agenda with this. But I wouldn''t say anything right now. It was also convenient for me. "Then second," I said seriously. This was my main question, as the matter of the knight squad was settled faster than I thought. "What do people lose when they die?" At my question, Sana''s entire body froze. ''As expected, she knows something.'' Slowly, she leaned back on the couch and turned her eyes toward the people praying on the first floor, facing the priest. "Pdin, do you know what a soul is?" She suddenly asked with a solemn voice. Was that a philosophical question? Or was that a serious question? She asked as if a soul was a foreign word for people in this world. My thoughts were cut off as I realized something. Right¡­ People in this world had no concept of a soul and afterlife, unlike people on Earth. Sana faced me with a stiff smile. "From your silence, I guess you know what a soul is." I nodded at her words. Of course, I knew what a soul was. A skill derived from LV 8 called could resurrect someone in Horizon Online as long as their ''soul'' was still intact. The cooldown and the side-effects were severe, such as losing 10 Levels and a slight memory loss. That skill was useless in this ce as people could revive around a few hours to a day after they died. But still, even back in Sins Paradise, people would lose some of their EXP when they revived. The fact that Sana brought up a talk about souls right now¡­ "Then it''s easy." She cut off my train of thought as her smile fell from her face. "If what I told you before was my personal secret, then what I am about to say now is the world''s secret. Only Archbishops and Popes of Castitas and Luxuria Churches know about this. Please, by all means, don''t tell anyone else, including the King. It could create chaos." It was that serious, huh? And the fact that she mentioned the Luxuria Church meant that both religions hid this from the masses. I should''ve known this. "I am not stupid enough to share a secret with other people, Sana. Stop underestimating me." That kind of information would benefit me greatly. Why should I share it with someone else? She should''ve known this too. That was why I felt like she underestimated me a bit. "That''s not my intention, Pdin. It''s just customary to say something like that before talking about secret things, no?" She shed a yful smile as she scooted over to me, leaning her head on my shoulders. "Anyway." She continued with a whisper. "I need to be that cautious in handling this sensitive information." Her face was so close to my ear. I could feel her warm breath. If we were alone without those people below, I would already push her down and question her after doing it with her. Shame we were in a public space. "Just tell me about it." I simply spoke in a calm voice as I looked to the left. Our faces almost touched each other, and her face flushed slightly before backing away a little. "Forgive me. I am too caught up in my act." She said shyly while averting her gaze. It was like she purposely did this to avoid answering my question, even though I was a Pdin. She was really good at faking a shy expression. Or was she really shy? I couldn''t really understand this girl named Sana when talking normally. ''I should''ve asked her after I slept with her. That''s way easier.'' As I thought that, her smile disappeared once again. "Well then, Sir Arthur. I will only say this once." She gazed right at me with her sapphire eyes that reflected the light from the chandelier on the ceiling. "People do lose something when they get revived. It wasn''t without a price." She continued. "And what''s that price, if I may ask? Or should I guess it by myself, seeing how hesitant you are to tell me?" "No." She shook her head. "You have the right to know. I just¡­ went too far with my teasing." She smiled. "Then I hope you won''t tease me again. Because I am really serious about my question." "Yes, please forgive me." Sana bowed her head, raising it after a second. "The price that they have to pay can be called small and big at the same time." Raising her index finger, she continued. "The first is their Level. When someone dies, they lose 1 Level. For example, if someone Level 2 died, they would revert to Level 1." That was quite a harsh punishment. 1 whole Level? Maybe that was quite understandable, as there was no Experience Bar in this world. But then, when someone Level 1 died, what price would they have to pay? Their Level could no longer decrease. At that time, Sana raised her middle finger, "If someone Level 1 died, then they would need to pay with another thing. And that''s¡­" She paused a little, biting her lips. She had a hesitant look, but she forced herself to continue to answer my question. "¡­ They have to pay with one year''s worth of their memories." And that answer made my eyes widen in surprise. Not even I would guess that kind of harsh payment. The price was even higher than the skill I could use to resurrect someone with Level 1. Chapter 52 52 – Meeting With The King ?The morning prayer continued until sunrise. In the meantime, I talked about various things with Sana about how big a knight squad I could create and something along those lines. We agreed on some terms and decided to proceed in that direction. Of course, I had told her that I would like to get Sophia to join my newly created squad, and Sana agreed to it. And when the morning prayer ended, Sana stood up and introduced me to the masses from the second floor. I walked near the railing and looked down, waving my hand to the masses. Surprisingly, I noticed some familiar faces below, such as Rania and some of my ssmates. They looked at me with smiles on their faces but didn''t try to wave at me. Why? Because the other people cheered loudly to get my and Sana''s attention. We only waved for a few seconds before retreating. That was the formal introduction and my first appearance as the Pdin. I didn''t even say anything, but people were happy seeing my face. ''If only they know what I n to do with my title.'' It was ironic. I only got this title to dominate the nuns and get social status. My intention wasn''t that pure. Though I couldn''t deny that I also protected them from the nearby monster, as hunting was the only exercise that could satisfy me besides sex. After greeting the masses, Sana asked me to follow her to prepare for the meeting with the King. It was about time for him to arrive. We went to the gallery room at the back of the church. The gallery room was more luxurious than any room I had ever visited, with pictures on the wall and a crystal clear chandelier hanging above. Two couches were in the middle of the room, and a crystal table was ced between them with a blue rose inside a beautiful vase decorating it. We sat on the couch adjacent to each other as we were waiting for the King. It wasn''t that long before I heard a knock on the door. "Enter." Sana replied softly to the knock, and the door was opened from outside. A female knight appeared. Even though she wore a helmet, I knew who she was. It was Sophia, the knight who tagged along with monster subjugation yesterday. "Excuse me." She bowed her head with her hand on her chest. "The Royal carriage has entered the main church area. We escorted the carriage to the backdoor as instructed before. Please give us further instruction, Archbishop." "Please escort the King to this room. We will be waiting for his arrival." "Understood." Sophia raised her body and left. The door was closed once again, leaving only the two of us inside. "Pdin," Sana called out to me, and I looked at her. "I must warn you about the King of Virtue Kingdom. That man, Cassius Humilitas, is a sly old fox. His words are twisted like a snake, and he can lie easily because he has already gained all Sins from lying. You must be careful around him." "I will keep that in mind." I nodded at her. It just took a few minutes before the door was knocked again. This time, Sana and I stood up to greet the King. At least I understood the basic formality when meeting someone important. I wasn''t that person who couldn''t read the room and made an unnecessary enemy with a King of a nation. The door was opened without our words this time, and two people showed up, with Sophia waiting behind them, bowing. A man and a girl. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty." Sana greeted the King and curtsied as soon as the door closed. She wore no skirt, so she only nodded slightly. "No, Archbishop Sana. It''s my pleasure." The King replied with a smile. He didn''t even nod his head due to his position, and then he turned to me. "I guess this is our first meeting, Sir Pdin. As you know, I am the King of Virtue Kingdom, Cassius Humilitas." The man was wearing blue and white noble clothes with no gaudy essories. He had light blue hair and golden eyes, unlike Alexander Bluerose, who had dark blue hair. His handsome face looked kind, with a soft smile and wrinkles around his eyes. That man was the King of Virtue Kingdom, Cassius Humilitas, someone Sana told me to be careful about. He extended his hand toward me, which I took and shook with a soft smile. "It''s a pleasure. My name is Arthur Vainglory, a new Pdin of Castitas Church." Just like him, I also didn''t nod my head. He didn''t mind, as my position as a Pdin was more or less simr to his. King Cassius released his hand and gestured to his side toward the girl who followed him from a step behind. "It must be your first meeting with my daughter." At his sign, the girl curtsied while holding her skirt. "It''s an honor to meet you, Pdin. My name is Carissa Humilitas, the first Princess of Virtue Kingdom. I am eager to greet you in the Virtue Royal Academy, but please forgive me as our schedules didn''t match. So I am really d to finally be able to meet you directly." "Please don''t mind it, Princess Carissa. I am also d to meet you today." I looked at her again. She had a small cute face and the same hair and eye color as the King. She had modest breasts and wore a sleeveless blue dress covering her chest and a pair of shiny high heels. A rather unsettling smile stered on her face. It seemed fake. Many people, young and old, knew this girl. She was the most famous person in the Royal Academy, and currently, she was also on top of the list of the girls I didn''t want to sleep with, even though she was cute. She was the girl Eliza mentioned back in the caf¨¦. Now that I saw her at a close range, I could see how fake her personality was. ''I really don''t want to get involved with her.'' I thought as I kept my face calm, not showing any emotion. "Well then, Your Majesty. I believe that we''re both busy with our future schedules, so why don''t we talk about the important things regarding your purpose of visiting us personally." Thankfully, Sana was so quick on the uptake. She realized I was faking my expression and immediately changed the subject. Her blessing must''ve kicked in again. "You''re right, Archbishop." King Cassius agreed, and then we sat down on our seats. For some reason, the King sat across from Sana, and he let Princess Carissa sit across from me. It should be noted that in a meeting like this, people with the highest position would sit face to face. Just from this sitting arrangement, I knew that the King had nned on getting Princess Carissa to make a connection with me. And from this, I also knew that the King had yet to acknowledge me to be in a higher position than Sana. Something along the lines he underestimated me or took Sana''s position highly. Whatever it was, I didn''t really like it. But as I mentioned before, I didn''t want to make an unnecessary enemy, especially when the other side was the King of a Nation. At that moment, the King crossed his legs and looked at us alternatively, "If I may be honest, Archbishop. Because we''re both busy, let''s skip the needless talk and let''s talk about the main subject of my visit." "Please, Your Majesty." Sana replied while gesturing for the King to continue. From her tone, I noticed that she was also a bit pissed off with our seating arrangement. At least I knew that Sana was thinking highly of me. ''Well, I still looked like an 18-year-old boy, while Sana is an Archbishop that has already been in position for 5 years. It''s natural if the King looked down on me.'' But that was only for now. Let''s hear what he wanted to say first. "I was thinking of deepening the rtionship between the government and Castitas Church. That''s why I have a proposition." The King spoke while ncing at me. It was just as I had expected. This guy¨C His smile deepened as he continued, "Why don''t we have the first Princess and the Pdin get married to each other?" ¨CHe came here with a marriage proposal. Chapter 53 53 – Turning The Table ?"How is it, Pdin? As you can see, the first Princess is a fair maiden." This man named Cassius was nuts. He was as sly as a fox, and his tongue danced like a snake, just like Sana''s description. For his profit, he didn''t even bat an eyelid to sell his daughter. Virtue Kingdom? The King of this nation was not Virtue at all. Humilitas family? What the hell was that? This man was far from humble. Avaritia ¨C Greed ¨C might suit his family better. I really wanted to draw the sword on my waist and sh his head off his body. But he would be able to revive tomorrow and only lose 1 Level. What a shame. The Princess also looked at me with her fake smile. It was about to crumble when she heard her father''s proposal. Was it not discussed beforehand? Maybe I could use this. I knew the Princess'' hidden personality. Even if my memories of the game failed me a bit, her strange behavior was really famous among the yers. And right now, I n to use that to my advantage. "Unfortunately, I don''t think the opportunity allows it, King Cassius," I replied to him with a confident smile. This time, I needed to show him that I wasn''t all talk and that I wasn''t na?ve. This person needed to see what kind of person I was before he bothered me again in the future. One thing I hated was being disrespected. I didn''t hate being looked down upon; I had experienced that. The King only thought of me as a youth who coincidentally passed the Pdin test, unlike Sana, who had respected me since we first met. "What do you mean, Pdin?" His tone changed. I could detect a surprise in it. He hadn''t expected me to give him such an answer. Did he think I was a doll to manipte? If so, then he was wrong. "I am nning to pursue my education in the Academy and serve the church as Goddess Teri''s vanguard," I exined to him without changing my expression. Of course, that was a lie. I only attended Royal Academy to get close to four people, and I didn''t have any n to be a fictional Goddess'' vanguard. "I have already surrendered my body for the sake of the Goddess. So marriage is impossible. Please understand my situation." I continued while shing the biggest smile. King Cassius'' expression almost crumbled. I looked at the Princess and noticed she smiled. It wasn''t a fake smile like before. However, it wasn''t directed to me. The cause was me, but her smile only widened when she saw her father in trouble. But then, the King''s gaze also changed. I looked at the middle-aged King, who was looking at me. There was a bit of respect now in that gaze. I didn''t really understand his character yet, but it seemed like he was a good King. To be able to change his perspective in such a short time needed something extra from a person. On the other hand, the Princess could not contain her blissful expression. It spilled right in front of her fake sad smile. "Father, let''s respect his wish." Princess Carissa added. Like her father, she was able to change her expression rather quickly. But it was a fake one, not an honest one. Hidden beneath that was a joy that she didn''t need to marry me. "We will bother Sir Pdin more if we ask more than this." ''Fucking yandere father-loving Princess.'' I cursed her in my mind. ''Selling the nation to a guy she didn''t even love to sleep with her father. What a psycho.'' That was why I was wary of this Princess and destroyed Adam on the second day. This Princess didn''t care about the nation or the protagonist and could spit nonsense anytime she wanted. She only used the protagonist''s power to get what she wanted, her broken father. ''Poor King Cassius and Adam from the game.'' "I see." King Cassius nodded at his daughter''s words. "Let''s just forget that, then. Let''s talk about the contract we agreed on a year ago, Archbishop Sana. Of course, feel free to give your input in our conversation, Sir Pdin." "Yes, of course," I responded with the friendliest smile I could muster. We began talking about the church and government rtionship, which was apparently a bit shaky because many nobles didn''t even bother to attend morning prayer now due to their pride or something. I had no idea what they were talking about, so I kept silent and listened. The Princess was also asked to leave because she needed to prepare for the morning ss in the Royal Academy. As a Princess, she shouldn''t arrivete. Me? I already had permission to skip as many sses as I wanted to, so I could just show upter after we were done with our conversation. After a minute of the conversation, I noticed a change in the tone. It happened once the King brought up the possibility of the nobles attending the morning prayer in a separate room, just like what we did earlier. Sana sped her hands and smiled widely, "Your Majesty, that''s a wonderful idea!" ''It''s begun.'' I thought. Sana''s n to extort the King. To think she brought it up this fast right after the Princess left the room. Nicely done. Then her smile fell, showing a sad expression. "But it''s a shame. I don''t think most nobles would like that idea. Especially those who don''t really like us." She nced at me, and that was my signal. "Indeed," I added. "I noticed that some nobles'' sons don''t really see me with favorable eyes. And I think most of them won''t even think that attending morning prayer is important. Because from what I observed earlier, onlymoner-born students and the children of lower ranked noble houses attended the morning prayer." "Of course, I want them to attend. But I think it''s difficult." My way of talking was a bit repetitive and only around noble kids, mostly those from the high-ranking house. The first sentence that I mentioned was the most important one. I guessed the King had already received information about me and my background. And surely, he had heard something already about the spies. So his answer should already be clear right now. He could only use this answer if he didn''t want to destroy the rtionship with the church, which was important considering most people in the Virtue Kingdom were devout believers of Goddess Teri. "We will try to instruct the nobles to attend morning prayer more." The King nodded slightly as he turned to me. "And they will attend with the others. Let''s forget I mentioned the special room earlier. Everyone is equal under Goddess Teri." "That''s wonderful! And that''s correct! Everyone but the Pdin is equal under Goddess Teri." Sana eximed and implied the hidden message in herst sentence. Everyone but the Pdin was equal under Goddess Teri. That meant I was in a higher position than those nobles, and the King shouldn''t try to stop me if I wanted to do something to them if they pissed me off. "That''s true." The King couldn''t help but agree with Sana, as he was also a believer of Goddess Teri in formality. However, I bet he was fuming inside, thinking about how to punish the foolish nobles who dared to send assassins to me. Thanks to them, his position in this meeting was lower than ours. ''I''d like to see how he deals with them. Of course, his punishment and my punishment woulde in different manners and would be limited. At least, I wanted to see how the King dealt with the adult ones while I took care of their offspring.'' Our conversation continued for a while, and we didn''t talk about anything important. Finally, after half an hour, the King left Sana with me in the room, promising to send 100,000 Gold worth of donations to the church. "Fufufu, we got him." A sly smile appeared on the lovely Archbishop''s face as she let out a low, evilugh befitting of a viiness. "And the nobles will be forced to attend our morning prayer from now on. Ah~ How lovely! They will know the Holy Mother''s greatness! It''s all thanks to you, Pdin!" "It''s nothing." I smiled at her. "I did this for me too." I did this because I wanted to see those nobles suffer through the King''s wrath. That would be amusing to hear. Chapter 54 54 – The Calm Day I Dreamed Of ?A/N: I finished the Bonus Chapters for Castle faster than I thought. Here are 3 bonus chapters --- With that matter done, I changed back into my uniform and put the Pdin uniform in my inventory. Sana said I should bring it with me, so I did. King Cassius returned to the Royal Capital. He left a message for me to look after his daughter if possible, to which I replied positively. It had been a day; I guess Alexander must''ve gotten used to his newly acquired power. Eliza had also grown, so she wouldn''t be defeated by a mere borrowed power. And currently, I walked back to my mansion to check if my lovely childhood friend was willing to go to the academy together if she had already woken up. The conversation with the King ended faster than I had expected. And the first ss was still in an hour. So we had time to have breakfast and such. I also wanted to get the news from Garcia about the information given by Sandra. If the information matched the one the spies gave me, I would be delighted because I had a test subject for something in my little experiment. When I passed the Academy earlier, I noticed Emilia and Rania were in the same room through the . I guessed they exchanged information they got from the spies. Neat. Everything went exactly as I had expected. When I reached my mansion, just like before, the gate was opened by itself, and I walked inside. The five dots inside, one blue and four yellow, quickly moved to the entrance after noticing the gate was opened. I noticed one blue dot walking slowly toward the entrance too, which belonged to Eliza. ''She has woken up, huh?'' That was good. I thought the deep sleep would continue for 2 or 3 days, considering her Level just shot up from around 8 to 25 at once. Slowly, I opened some fun mysteries about this world''s rules. At least I had something to spend my time for, and I was really happy with that. My days were no longer filled with fights and tensions. And as I got close to the entrance, the two giant doors were pulled open from inside by the twins, revealing the lobby as well as three nuns, Milea, Garcia, and Mia from the left to right, who lined up adjacent to each other, greeting me. "Wee home, Pdin." Eliza stood behind the three nuns with a wry smile, looking at me with a gaze that literally said, ''what the hell is this?'' mixed with some confusion. I only smiled at her and then turned to the nuns. "Good work. You can return to your ce again. And Milea, prepare breakfast for two, please." "Certainly!" The blonde-haired cheeky nun replied and went to the kitchen. The others also nodded and returned to their post; only Garcia stayed, as her duty was to serve and guide me. She approached me and stood right by my side. As usual, her clothes were really open, and her breasts jiggled with each of her movements. As they scattered back to their posts, I looked at Eliza. "Good morning, Eliza." "G-Good morning¡­" She replied, still a bit confused. "What the hell was that?" "Their usual greetings," I replied as I walked toward her. Garcia followed right behind me. "More importantly, are you okay? Is there something wrong with your body?" I asked her while looking at her from toe to head carefully. She was still wearing her uniform, but it was already cleaned nicely by the nuns. I remembered that there was a patch of dirt here and there on her white and blue Academy uniform. "Right! About that!" As if she had just realized it, Eliza raised her voice in a happy tone. "My status increased like crazy, Arthur! My INT reached 30, and the other passed 20! Also, my is now Lv 2! That''s crazy!" Her smile widened as she rambled like before. She couldn''t contain her happiness as she got stronger. While she was rambling about how she was really happy about her sudden increase in strength, I used to look at her status screen. --- Name: Eliza Rose Race: Human Lv: 25 Sins: 0 Virtues: 160 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 32/32 (MAX 100) STR: 21 (MAX 100) VIT: 20 (MAX 100) AGI: 21 (MAX 100) DEX: 23 (MAX 100) INT: 30 (MAX 100) LUC: 85 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 2 Wind Magic] [Lv 1 Dance] [Lv 1 Earth Magic] --- Titles: [Baron Rose''s Daughter] --- Her LUC was really high, as expected from a main heroine. And the other grew nicely, although her status was really built for a magician. The fact she had already attained Lv 2 Wind Magic in her first year at Royal Academy only showed how talented she was. Skills proficiency only grew faster when people used it to fight or hunt monsters. "That''s why Arthur! Thank you¡­ I really am happy you brought me yesterday." Tears of happiness dripped from the edge of her eyes. A big smile stered on her face as she looked at me with her honest blue eyes. Notification about the progress in her requirements rang in my head. The requirement to make her spill her honest feeling was now 4/5; just once more, and it would be done. I needed to refuse her requests 8 more times, though. That would be a bit hard but manageable in a month or so. "You''re wee," I replied while wiping her tears with my hand. She didn''t resist or dodge me, only stayed there and let me help her. "Let''s go to the dining room. Milea''s cooking is really delicious, you know? After that, we need to go to the Academy too." "Un." We then headed for the dining room. Eliza was surprised by how big and luxurious my mansion was, and I joked about whether she wanted to live here with me or not. That made her seriously consider it, and she said she needed some time to think about it because she also had a friend back in the dorm. Her friend was the reason why she hesitated a bit. She didn''t want to make her friend feel lonely. The breakfast was delicious. This time, Milea didn''t show up in the dining room. Maybe because Eliza was with me this time, that cheeky nun didn''t make any attempt to seduce me. At least she knew how to hold back. However, I remembered my promise to her for tonight. That might be the real cause for her to hold back. Anyway, after breakfast, I went to the Academy with Eliza. We walked through the street, and many people who attended this morning''s prayer greeted me with a smile. Once again, Eliza looked at me curiously, and I exined what I had done before I returned to the mansion. She didn''t expect it and was surprised. And then she pouted because she missed this morning''s prayer. Iughed in a low voice. She looked rather cute when she was pouting. And then, we arrived in front of the Royal Academy, and that was when something troublesome happened. "You!" A familiar voice shouted at me. I stopped with Eliza and turned around to the source of the voice. As Eliza noticed who had called out to me, her expression soured. But that person didn''t really care. "Come with me for a minute! I have something to talk to you about." Chapter 55 55 – Change Of Plan ?"What''s he doing right now?" Eliza muttered, feeling irritated by that person. "Did he not learn anything after he lost to you in that test, Arthur?" I only shrugged my shoulders at Eliza''s reaction. The one who appeared before us was Adam. He looked rather haggard and worse than yesterday. I narrowed my eyes at him and wondered what had happened. ''Is that whore, Beatrice, did something to him?'' This could also be a trap. But this also sounded serious. I didn''t have enough information now. ''Should I follow him or ignore him?'' I nced at Eliza, and she looked at me worriedly. Even if Alexander tried to do something to Eliza, she would be able to protect himself. And the first ss was Emilia''s, so Eliza''s safety could be guaranteed. "Eliza, go to ss first." I looked at her with a reassuring smile. "I will follow shortly after hearing what our friend has to say." "He''s not my friend." She denied it with a disgusted look. She didn''t look worried like before; she probably thought I would be okay after she saw my strength yesterday. "And just a minute! I will wait for you in the ss! Promise?" I just nodded at her without saying anything. Before leaving, Eliza looked at Adam once again with a gaze full of enmity, and then she walked inside the building. "Hahaha, isn''t she cute?" I let out augh as I faced Adam, but he didn''t say anything other than breathing roughly. This guy looked like he was at the wit''s end of his life. Something really wrong happened to him. That was why I turned serious. "Let''s talk behind the school." He nodded in response, and we changed our location. The ce I had in mind was the deste garden at the corner of Virtue Royal Academy, where I saw Beatrice giving Alexander Bluerose some kind of power and charming him. I thought maybe if I chose this ce, then that whore would show up. I should really stop calling her a whore. Let''s just call her Beatrice. Anyway, my point was I was ready to pull out my sword from the inventory if this was really a trap. Adam immediately fell on the bench, looking really tired, as he looked at me. "I¡­ First, let me say sorry for what I did. S-Somehow, I did something rather stupid toward you, and I don''t know why I did that. I didn''t like you from the start when we first met¡­ Haa¡­ But I am not an idiot who would target you for that. I know the danger of an unknown opponent." He forced his way as he took a deep breath between his sentences. We didn''t like each other; that much was clear. I didn''t like him because he was the protagonist who could hinder my n, though it didn''t seem like he could do that now. And he didn''t like me because of my first impression. Our rtionship was like that. ''So it''s not a trap, after all.'' "And then. Are you calling me here to say sorry? Are you afraid of me because I am the Pdin now?" "It''s not that." Adam shook his head. But then, he suddenly clutched his chest with his hand and coughed violently. It only got worse as time passed, and I approached him while narrowing my eyes. I didn''t ask whether he was okay or not. Clearly, he wasn''t okay, so I immediately worked to find the cause. His skin was a bit pale. The cause of his coughing might be his internal organs, possibly his heart or lungs, as he held his chest. Maybe could heal him, but why should I use it on him? As he mentioned, we didn''t like each other. Besides, if he died, he could just revive. So instead of asking a useless question, I asked the most important one. "What makes you like this?" "B-Beatrice¡­ S-She took something from me." Took something from him? Could it be that something was the one she gave to Alexander? I quickly used on Adam to make sure of something. It should''ve shown up in his title if he could still gain Sins double what normal people got. I understood that any special characteristic of people in this world would show up in their title, such as their job or Eliza''s title, the daughter of Baron Rose. However, when I looked at his status, there was something that caught my attention. --- Name: Adam (Charmed) Race: Human Lv: 2 Sins: 10 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 5/5 (MAX 100) STR: 4 (MAX 100) VIT: 5 (MAX 100) AGI: 4 (MAX 100) DEX: 2 (MAX 100) INT: 2 (MAX 100) LUC: 1 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 1 Swordsmanship] [Lv 1 Charm Immunity] --- Titles: [???](Stolen) --- Scratch that. Many things in his status caught my attention, such as his level, the word besides his name, his LUC, and his title. This wasn''t the status of the protagonist. His LUC was the highest amongst the people in this world, being 100. His Sins were 10; that was why Eliza looked at him with a disgusted look. And the fact that his title was ''stolen''¡­ ''What the heck is going on?'' This was iprehensible. Beatrice did this? What kind of skill did she use to steal Adam''s status? And the fact she could use something like that¡­ was dangerous. I needed to deal with her as fast as possible. I thought she could ''lend'' a part of her power to someone else. There was a support skill like that even back in Horizon Online¡ªsomething like buffing other people by sacrificing one status for a certain period of time. But this was Sins Paradise''s status screen. And it was clearly said ''stolen'' and not ''lend'' or ''buff.'' That meant it was permanently taken from him. ''Skill steals? Or rather, title steals? And the fact that he became Level 2¡­ Can that woman also drain his status? I need to change my n.'' Probably, most people knew about the decrease in Level when they got revived. It would be strange if they didn''t notice it themselves. But no one seemed to know the fact that people would start losing a year''s worth of memory if they died in Level 1. So I changed my mind. I should see whether I could treat this guy as an experiment. It would be bad if something like this happened to my allies. "" I used the lowest level of healing first to see whether there was any change in hisplexion. Adam looked at me with widened eyes. He must''ve never expected me to try to heal him. But I did it for an experiment, it was too soon for him to be happy. No change, so it wasn''t an injury or internal injury. Then I proceeded to , the next level of healing skill. It could even fix Sandra''s bone from fractured and healed any internal injuries. In terms of HP, it could heal 60 HP at once, which was really highpared to , which could only heal 30 HP. Once again, there was no change. So his pain wasn''t rted to any injury. "How about this?" Then I used , and nothing changed, but hisplexion improved a little bit. I see, so it was simr to the status effect. I used , and his (Charmed) had disappeared. That was good to know. Beatrice''s charm magic wasn''t as high as I thought if even could cure it. And then,stly, I used , my handy magic that could erase any side effects and filth on the body. There was no change, and so I looked at Adam with a grin. "Thanks, that provides me with a lot of information." "Y-Yeah, no problem. I¡­ also feel a bit better thanks to you. Thank you." Adam replied with a small nod. "You''re wee," I replied with a smile as I put my hand on his shoulder. "But there is still one way to cure you." "Huh? What is it?" He asked, confused. Without answering, I moved my hand at a fast speed and broke Adam''s neck. It bent in a strange direction, not giving him any chance to reply. His body went limp, and he fell on the bench with a thud. Looking at his lifeless figure, I wiped my hand with a clean cloth I took out from my inventory and muttered. "See me again after you revive. Revival is the best way to reset your status and cure you from any skill effects." Chapter 56 [Bonus ] 56 – Information Exchange ?After dealing with Adam''s body ¨C hiding it under the bushes and flowers until he revived ¨C I returned to the ss. It hadn''t started because my conversation with Adam was just a few minutes long, including my attempt to find out whether I could heal his condition. As usual, Eliza saved a spot for me in the usual seats. She smiled when she saw me entering the ss and sitting beside her. "What were you talking about earlier, Arthur? It''s not like I was curious or worried. I only felt like that guy would create another trouble for you." Eliza sounded worried, especially when she didn''t see Adaming in with me even though we were together. She looked around before settling her gaze on me. "Don''t worry. That guy did nothing to me, and I gained some information from him. It''s a piece of rather important information." I replied with a smile. After looking at me intensely for a few seconds to judge what I said, she finally nodded and smiled. "Alright¡­ I will believe you." Emilia arrived in the ss afterward and began the ss. She nced at me ¨C her face blushed slightly ¨C and gestured to me to meet herter with her eyes. I replied by raising my hand inconspicuously. When the roll call arrived, she noticed that one student was missing, "Where is student Adam?" Emilia asked, looking around the lecture hall. "Is there anyone who knows about it?" Many eyesnded on mine. I guessed they watched Adam walking with me earlier. Even Eliza looked at me curiously. "I think he''s feeling unwell, teacher," I responded with a clear voice. "I asked him to visit the church to look for a priest so he can be cured." Noticing something was wrong with my sentence, Emilia narrowed her eyes slightly, but still nodded her head in confirmation. "Very well. Student Adam is sick." She scribbled on the note she held and then continued the ss. *** After the first ss ended, I sat through the second ss about monster ecology, where a middle-aged professor exined how monsters behaved, and skipped the third to go where Emilia was. That was an interesting ss, but unfortunately, the third ss was about etiquette and was boring. The teacher that came after the professor was like a strict and straight noble with her hair tied in a bun and wore triangle-shaped sses. Her atmosphere only said that she would shout and be a bitch when someone with a lower rank than her made a simple mistake. Anyway, Emilia was with Rania in the Counseling Room. I guessed she wanted to talk to me about the information from the spies. Perfect timing. I needed their help with my n too. Their positions as the teachers of the Royal Academy were really convenient. The fact I had one teacher I dominated and the other willing to help me because of our connection was really a blessing. After walking for a minute or so, I arrived in front of the Counseling Room and knocked on the door. "I am here, teacher Emilia." Because the room was soundproof, she probably couldn''t hear my voice. But the vibration from knocking on the door must''ve rang inside. As a result, they knew that I had arrived, and Emilia opened the door from inside while smiling. "You''re here, student Arthur." She said, smiling widely. "I thought you woulde faster." "The second ss was interesting, so I stayed a bit more," I replied while entering the room. It was then closed slowly, and I faced Rania. "It''s nice to see you again, instructor Rania." "Yes." She nodded. There was a bag below her eyes, a sign that she was tired and hadn''t had enough rest. "Let''s just talk about why we asked you toe, student Arthur. It''s about the result of the knight''s interrogation of the two spies you caught yesterday." "I thought so." I nodded at her and sat on the small chair in front of her desk. Emilia sat beside me, and we looked at each other from three different angles. "Let''s hear it." I continued, and Rania nodded. The short-haired instructor then exined to me what the knight had found out. It was a bit¡­ different from what I got. For starters, the knights were able to interrogate them about the assassins and their goal. Because the spies were still influenced a bit by [Truth Potion], they told the knights about what they knew without lying. Of course, the knights still didn''t believe them, so they continued asking for an hour or so until they went unconscious. The knights rested after that and continued the interrogation when they regained their consciousness. How barbaric. But that was maybe the best method considering threatening them by death was impossible. It was only effective for Sandra because she knew that her dream of getting 3 meals a day would be impossible if she died. Assassins that messed up were probably punished. Maybe locked in a cell or something, and so I effectively saved that Dark Elf from that fate. I was really kind, no? Anyway, everything was simr to what I got. The assassin''s goal was to kidnap me and create chaos in Academy City, and then the nobles showed up to my rescue to get all the glory. That was why the King made a move this morning to appease and change the subject so the church''s attention would focus on him and not the noble. What a sly man. And then there was the matter of Sandra. The spies thought she had revived alongside the others, but she wasn''t. So the mastermind branded her as a traitor and would find her using the revived assassins. They even moved the leader of the information-searching team, Sandra''s leader. When Rania exined that, I cut her off. "That means they have a revival chamber somewhere in the Virtue Kingdom, no? And it''s close to Academy City too." Rania nodded deeply when I pointed that out. She and Emilia apparently reached that conclusion when they exchanged information this morning. So I gained the gist of it and nodded slightly. "Alright. Thank you, instructor Rania." I smiled at her. "That information helped a lot." "No problem. Also¡­ that assassin is still in your captive, isn''t she?" Rania asked in a low voice as she leaned toward me, a bit hesitant as she nced at Emilia. Maybe she thought it would be bad if Emilia heard what she said about me keeping the assassin captive. "What will you do to her?" She continued. I could feel her warm breath tickling my ear and noticed her cheek turn slightly red from imagining something I couldn''t guess. What could it be? Whatever it was, it must be something rted to her masochistic tendency. Looking at her like this made me want to tease her. Emilia looked at us strangely but didn''t really think much as she averted her gaze. Maybe she realized my grin and decided not to disturb my fun. What a good woman. "What do you think I did to her?" I asked with a yful tone. Rania backed away and looked at me with a strange gaze, a mixture of embarrassment and expectation. It looked a bit lewd. Her tendency had made her unable to think calmly and control her actions. Was this why she retired? Then she made the correct decision. If she didn''t retire, something bad would''ve happened to her, considering that the knight order was mostlyposed of men. "I interrogated her just like the other two." I immediately said before she lost control. Her face blushed red like a tomato, and I giggled in response. That was cute. "I still have some use for her." I continued with a wide grin. Indeed, Sandra would really be useful right now. And I might be able to gain her loyalty after this. "The mastermind would regret targeting me. I would make them rethink why they made such a decision in the first case in their grave." For that, I would need a little bit of preparation. Also¡­ "Let''s kidnap someone." As I said that, Emilia and Rania, who had calmed down from her panic, looked at me with dumbfounded gazes. Chapter 57 57 – Kidnap Politely ?Rania needed her rest and nned to return to her house after this. So we separated after I exined what I meant by kidnapping someone. Both teachers listened quietly and somehow agreed with my decision. Afterward, Emilia and I left the Counseling Room together. "Will that work?" Emilia asked as we went down the corridor together toward a ss that became my destination. "It will," I replied with a smile. My hands were inside my pockets. "Also, I want to get someone out of her hiding ce too. It''s a bother. She didn''t even show up when I killed Adam this morning. "Huh?" Emilia stopped on her tracks for a second, shocked. "W-Wait. You killed student Adam?! Why?" Stopping and turning around, I waited for Emilia to catch up to me. She had a surprised expression as she continued walking. "Just something personal. And this rtes to the person we are about to kidnap. It''s not only the matters of nobles and the church anymore. But someone is instigating this, and I want to pull the root." "Someone is instigating this¡­ Could it be a Subus from the Sin Kingdom?" Emilia''s eyes widened in revtion as she stopped beside me. She was quick to catch my hint, as usual. Still, to think she immediately rted it to a Subus from the Sin Kingdom was unexpected. However¡­ "You''re half-correct," I replied as I continued to walk. She followed right on my side. Beatrice was indeed a Subus with a special power. being one of her racial magic, the one magic all Subus had. Innate magic from a race perk, you could call it that. Half-subus had no chance to inherit it, though. It was such a shame. Anyway, she came from a different ce and not the Sin Kingdom. It was a more primordial and old ce that existed before two Kingdoms and the Goddess of Lust, Lilith, came into this world. That was why I was wary of her. But if this world''s rules worked on her, then I could work on my way around to get what I wanted. "She''s not just an ordinary Subus." I only told Emilia that much. It should be enough to satisfy her curiosity, and she was also sensible enough not to ask more questions. We continued walking in silence; a serious atmosphere around us as we were about to intrude into the most important ss in the Virtue Royal Academy, ss 1. This would be a surprise for some. Maybe the headmistress would call me when she returned from Royal Capital. But still, better move fast rather thante. Cut the root of the problem before it could be a big tree. ''He will only get stronger and troublesome as time passes if Beatrice keeps feeding him stolen status from every man she meets.'' Unlike Adam, Alexander probably couldn''t double the Sins he gained. He was nothing special, even with the stolen title from the protagonist. I really doubted the one he got from Beatrice was as good as the original. Any stolen or temporary status and skills wouldn''t be as good as the original. That was the rule that wouldn''t change back in Horizon Online or Sins Paradise. So maybe he was just a temporary guy to y with for Beatrice. ''But I won''t allow her to get back to Adam. There is no way I would do that. It''s better if I break his mind after I deal with this blue-haired bastard. He reminds me of the sly King Cassius, who made a bad joke this morning.'' After walking for a while and taking a few turns at the intersections, we finally arrived in front of ss 1. Unlike the normal-looking ss 3 and 4, which were located in separate corridors, ss 1 had an entirely different atmosphere. The decoration around the corridor where ss 1 was filled with some gaudy-lookingmps, and there was even a red carpet. I looked at Emilia and pointed at the floor, and she only shrugged her shoulders in defeat and shook her head. I see, so it wasn''t the school''s decision but the students? The teachers were taking this too easily¡­ Maybe because they couldn''t do anything about it. The other party was a bunch of kids who would run this country eventually. It would hurt their future if they told those kids not to decorate ¨C or renovate ¨C the corridor to their liking. "Well, whatever." In the end, I didn''t really care about what they did to the corridor. It was their right. As long as it didn''t bother the aesthetic of the area near my ss, I wouldn''t do anything to them. "Shall we enter then?" I grinned and held the door''s handle. Without even knocking, I pushed the door open and intruded into an ongoing ss. The teacher, the professor-looking person who had taught monster ecology, looked at me with a shocked and baffled face. He was a good teacher; I felt rather bad for intruding like this. But the red dot on my radar was in this ce, so I hoped he could tolerate my behavior a little bit. "Please excuse us, Professor Bernand." Emilia stepped in front of me and spoke to the professor. I meant, he wasn''t a professor-looking but an actual professor, huh? "We are sorry for disturbing your ss. But we need to get one student from this ss for some¨C" Emilia continued as she nced at the first row of the seat where a blue-haired boy was sitting beside the Princess. "¨Cquestioning." Professor Bernand nodded slightly as he scratched his hair which turned gray in some parts. "I don''t understand, but if it''s important, then please take your time." Emilia nodded gratefully. "Thank you." The Princess looked at me with a shocked expression. But then she turned to her left, where Alexander Bluerose was sitting. That blue-haired boy had a sour expression as he red at me with a deadly gaze mixed with hate and anger. He realized that we wereing for him, and so was the Princess. For some reason, she stood up and braced herself. "Excuse me, sir Pdin. Is there a need to disturb a ss for¡­ this?" She nced at Alexander for a second without breaking her fake smile. "I believe we can wait for half an hour instead of making a ruckus." "I am afraid we can''t, Princess," I replied instead of Emilia, as this was something I had nned. "Because we have a Sinner here." And I had the authority to judge a Sinner as a Pdin of the Castitas Church. The students were shocked at my words, and their eyesnded on Alexander, who we had been implying since the start, with disgusted expressions. Even the Princess took a step away from Alexander. "Wait, no!" Alexander tried to exin, but no one heard him. My words as a Pdin carried such weight, and I noticed some students here attending the morning prayer this time too. So they believed me more than the son of Duke Bluerose, who didn''t realize that he had oozed some dangerous purple aura now. If you asked what a Sinner was and why their reactions were that excessive, then it was simple. They were a person whomitted a certain grave sin but paid for the Sins with Virtues so they wouldn''t be seen with a disgusted look. Alexander might not notice it as he was overjoyed with his newfound strength, or he did notice it but didn''t really care. But his Virtues¡­ it was all gone when Beatrice gave him the stolen power. And as expected, Adam''s ability to nullify the side-effect from having Sins wasn''t properly transferred either. So when he gained Sins points from trying to threaten a Pdin earlier, the side-effect of having Sins was activated, and an unpleasant purple aura leaked out from his body. "Now then¡­" I approached his seat and stopped right in front of him. "Would you let me kidnap you politely or rudely? The choice is in your hand." Emilia stood beside me with a menacing gaze, ring at Alexander as if he was just a mutt in the sewer. No, even lower than that. With this, I created a scenario where Alexander Bluerose was a bad guy who gained more Sins than Virtues he could pay. Everyone knew that a high-ranking noble Virtues would be a lot due to their position. So Alexander Bluerose in this case was now the massive viin who did a lot of questionable acts in their eyes. "So, what''s your answer?" "You fucking scum!" He growled in anger. Chapter 58 58 – Let’s Have Fun ?Surprisingly, even when he cursed at me, he followed me without rebelling. Maybe he understood that rebelling would only cause pain to him. He even stayed still when I tied his hand with a rope that I used to bind the spies yesterday. It was returned to me by Rania earlier. "Where are you taking me, scum?" Alexander asked with a growl. He was calmer than before as he walked beside me down the corridor of the Royal Academy. Emilia went first to prepare something I asked her, so it was just the two of us. That was the reason why he showed some attitude and wasn''t afraid of me at all. Still, he called me scum this and scum that. Was he an idiot? At least call me with something a bit more unique. And to think he still dared to call me that while the Princess acted politely when talking to me only showed how much he hated me. Howughable. If he truly hated me, at least try to bite me or attack me. He was really spinelesspared to yers in Horizon Online. Without ncing at him, I replied. "A ce that you will like." Then I tugged the rope in my hand that was connected to his hands. "Walk faster, will you?" I grinned. "You!!" He shouted at me in a loud voice and tried to get out of his binding, but he couldn''t. His strength was lower than what was needed to destroy the rope. Even with stolen status, he was still weaker than Level 25 monsters; funny. "Don''t bother to resist. You''re weak." I looked down at him with a cold gaze. Once again, I leaked a bit of my bloodlust, and Alexander shut his mouth in fear. Cold sweat poured out from his body. I had a question, though. In the past few days, I didn''t do anything to him. Eliza was also just a daughter of a baron, not fit to be a future Duke''s wife or lover. At most, she could work as a maid in the Bluerose Duchy, but I knew that Eliza wouldn''t want that. So with those obvious refusals, why? "Why did you poke me? I never understood why people like you always try to find a problem with innocent people." Alexander''s body shivered in fear. He looked at me with a confused look, unable to understand why he was still scared even though he had a new-found strength. Why would a noble like him fear me, who came from a lower origin? However, the one who reflected in my eyes wasn''t a noble. But a fool who stepped on a sleeping dragon''s tail. "No matter." I gave up on hearing his answer. It was always like this. Many answers were received, but none of them would ever make me understand why people like this guy loved to do this. The one that satisfied me the most was one answer from my worst enemy. "I guess you just do it to feed your ego and because it was fun." No answer came, and I only heard the sound of gritting teeth. It came from Alexander. "And it''s not wrong if I have fun too, right?" I said in a low voice as I entered a familiar area. This was the training ground, an area where the revival chamber was the most useful. If Alexander was Level 20 now, thanks to the stolen status, then what I needed to do was just reset it, no? That way, the status wouldn''t be able to return to Adam and essentially make both of them crippled. Hopefully. I still couldn''t understand how the skill worked even now. It was still a mystery. But, I could bait the big guy if I torture his son. Even if Duke Bluerose didn''t really care about his son, he would still pay me a visit to get thepensation he deserved. At least it would take a week or two before the Duke made an obvious move. This was killing two birds with one stone again, and I could round up the biggest mastermind by having fun with a bastard who poked my side like a thorn. "There." I swung my hand lightly and threw Alexander in the middle of the training ground as the door was closed with a bam. I retracted my bloodlust to give him a bit of freedom. The rope also came undone when he rolled on the ground, and he could now move again. "What do you n to do, scum?! Did you bring me here to beat me? Hah!" Alexander scoffed as he picked himself up. His ck eyes shined a strange purple glint, which was probably the effect of Beatrice''s skill. "Shame on you. I am now stronger than a knight or a Pdin like you!" At his words, I only shrugged my shoulders while letting out a tired sigh. Did he really believe that? I took out a normal iron sword from my inventory and tossed it to Alexander. He looked at it and immediately got angry, ring at me like an animal that got cornered by its predator. "Are you underestimating me?!" "No. I give you leverage to use a weapon." I replied while gesturing to him with my hand. "Come. This is a trial for you, a Sinner who has made a deal with the devil." Probably not expecting me to know about his deal with Beatrice, Alexander''s eyes widened in surprise. Then they narrowed into a dangerous slit as he took the sword I tossed at him by bending his body. The barrier around the training ground was activated at that moment. I had asked Emilia beforehand to activate it when I was about to have fun and tweak a little something with the revival chamber. About that something, I would find out if that worked or notter. Right after he took the sword, he rushed toward me from his low position. A good move. He was also fast for a student who had yet to gain real experience in hunting and fighting in a real death fight. He kept his body low as he sent a sharp thrust toward me. I grinned as I saw the sword closing in and took a step to the side to dodge it. Then with a swift movement, I swung my hand, which was coated with blue energy like a sword, down and instantly beheaded Alexander. His head rolled around as blood spurted from the severed part, and the sword in his hand fell with a thud on the concrete ground. "That''s one," I said as I watched Alexander''s body disappear into a mote of light. The blue energy that coated my hand earlier was due to me using a skill , derived from Lv 8 Swordsmanship. It was a useful technique that used Mana created from MP to make my hand as sharp as a sword and allowed me to use some sword techniques with some restrictions. I also got no bonus STR or AGI from equipment, so it was only useful when I fought lower-level opponents. I only used it to humiliate people I didn''t like. And about the tweak on something I talked about earlier¡­ I noticed the blue mote of light from Alexander''s body gathered in one ce, right in the middle of the training ground. It gathered and condensed, turning into a humanoid figure as a minute passed. The color returned slowly, starting from the clothes that Alexander used earlier to the color of his skin and hair. Finally, after a few seconds, he was there, lying on his back and opening his eyes slowly. "Ughh¡­ What the¡­" He grunted, still confused after his revival. Chapter 59 [Bonus ] 59 – Broken Alexander ?Usually, a revival in the revival chamber of the Academy took an hour or two to minimize the toll taken by the body and reduce confusion. This revival chamber also only worked to revive people who died in the training ground. A random person who died near this Academy wouldn''t revive here, so it was the perfect ce to deliver this punishment. And I had Emilia tweak it slightly to make the revival happen immediately and change the location of the revival. It would confuse the revived person who couldn''t process what had happened. They lost a Level, and their bodies still couldn''t process it, which confused them. But in this case, it didn''t really matter. I used this feature to confuse Alexander and punish him more purposely. I would call this a purge. Repeatedly killing a person and reviving him again and again until he lost all his level. And due to the barrier that covered the training ground, he couldn''t run away from me. "You have revived. Let''s do it again." I tossed the sword from earlier to him, and he was finally able to process what had happened as he grabbed it and stood up. His body was wobbling, but the hatred in his eyes was still burning like before. "I will kill you!!" He rushed toward me once again, this time slower than before. I grinned and used , dicing his body as I passed through him and reappeared at the other side of the room. His diced body and the sword fell to the ground with a gruesome sound. Liquid blood sshed and painted the ground red, but I only said one thing. "Next." This bastard would hate being alive after I finished. *** This method was really effective. The third time Alexander revived, he didn''t rush at me immediately. Instead, he cursed and tried to shake me. He tried calling me an orphan, to which I replied by slicing his mouth open. Blood gushed out, and he couldn''t talk anymore. A silent scream echoed in the training ground as Alexander writhed in pain on the ground, holding his jaw so it wouldn''t fall from his face. Iughed evilly in front of him and put my feet on his head. "You are now under that said orphan, meaning you are lower than me. How is it? A great feeling, no?" After leaving those words, I crushed his head with my heel. Blood sshed everywhere, and my pants were stained. But the stain disappeared as Alexander turned again into a mote of light. The fourth time. His face paled when he saw me. He didn''t take the sword I threw toward him and instead tried to run away. That wouldn''t do. If he didn''t take the sword, then it would be too easy. That was why I threw it toward his leg, piercing his left calf. "Take the sword," I said coldly as I watched him fall to the ground with a loud thud while screaming in pain. "Aaaargh!! Damn you!!" His eyes were bloodshot as he red at me. The hatred in his eyes deepened and burned like an ember. Great. That was it. ''Hate me, so you would fear me.'' And so I killed him for the fourth time, reducing his Level to 16. It was a quick death, so he wouldn''t feel anything but trauma from it. I noticed Emilia was standing on the spectator seat, looking at the spectacle while biting her lower lip. Maybe this sight was too much for her, but she gestured that no one woulde here. It was also a blessing that Rania was tired and retired to her room, and the headmistress wasn''t in the Academy. Maybe the person named Alesia Daxidor would oppose me. There was a chance that the headmistress would also support me. I didn''t know her personality well yet to judge how she would react. After a few seconds, Alexander reappeared once again. It was then he realized he couldn''t escape me, and the only way to escape was to beat me. And he decided to use his hidden card. "I''ll fucking kill you and your fucking family! Bluerose Duchy won''t stay silent after this!!" Yes. It was time for my ''My family won''t forgive you'' card. But I didn''t care and just beheaded his head once he finished talking because I was pissed off. "Use your own fucking strength to take revenge, idiot." I muttered as I watched his body disappear slowly. It repeated 10 times. I decided to stop using and only used the back of my hand to kill him because it was boring. As I used on him, I saw his Level was reduced to 5 already, and most of his skills were gone. Even the title that was supposed to be stolen from Adam was also gone because he had not enough strength. ''Hmm, I found something interesting. So the stolen skills still have a Level requirement to be used.'' That gave me a bit of relief. If the skill still needed a Level requirement to be used, then that means Beatrice won''t be able to steal a skill from someone with a higher Level than hers. For example, Rania and me. From what I remember, Beatrice was around Level 50. I should make sure with next time I see her. Anyway, this guy didn''t even move anymore once he was revived. He screamed in pain whenever I hit him on the stomach and face: no fight back or swear words. "How boring." Once I killed him 18 times, and he was left with Level 2, I approached him with my hands inside my pockets. He shivered in fear as he took a step back. The moment I stood over him, Alexander fell on his butt and crawled away. "N-No. M-Monster! Get away from me!" Such a nostalgic moniker. Monster, I had always been called that by notorious yers, especially by those who messed with my friends and invoked my wrath. A big grin stered over my face as I bent my back. "That''s such apliment. I am indeed your worst monster." As I said that, I heard a water-running noise. It came from below me. When I nced down,ughter burst out from my lips. "Hahahaha! The son of Duke Bluerose? I think it is better to call you something like piss boy." Alexander''s face turned red from embarrassment to anger. But he didn''t dare to look at my face. He was afraid. ''It''s time to end this.'' "Now then." I walked away and picked the iron sword on the ground. I turned around and swung the sword down to check its condition. It was still at its best, even though I used it to stab Alexander a few times. As expected from an item from Horizon Online. Seeing me swinging my sword, Alexander crawled away frantically from me. "N-No! I don''t want to die anymore! Not again! P-Please. S-Spare me, great Pdin! I was wrong!" His mind was already broken from repeated revivals. Just once more, and he would be totally broken, unable to do even a simple thing by himself. "Hmm, what should I do?" I muttered as I rested the sword on my shoulder. I towered over Alexander, and he looked at me with a happy smile. "P-Please spare me!" Seeing hope, he tried to grab my pants. Well, that was a mistake. "Oops." By instinct, I swung my sword and sliced through his arms. It sliced cleanly near the wrists area, and he became handless now. "Aaaaarrrghhh!!" A beastly scream echoed through the training ground. What? It was his own fault that he suddenly moved. I was still on my guard, so I didn''t even allow an ant to crawl to my feet. "Well, if it''s like this, then it''s better to revive you, no?" I said, and he raised his head slowly. A deep fear embedded in his eyes. The hatred from earlier was already gone. What was reflected on those ck pupils was my face with a big grin. "Mons¨C" Before he finished his sentence, my sword had already sliced through his neck. I put the iron sword back into my inventory. It would need maintenance soon. A few momentster, Alexander got revived again. But this time, he immediately curled up on the ground and muttered something iprehensible. At that moment, I heard an announcementing. [Ding! You had inflicted deep trauma on Alexander Bluerose! Your Sins increased by 10!] [You won''t gain Sins from inflicting deep trauma on Alexander Bluerose again!] I nodded, satisfied. My work was done, and I gained 10 Sins on top of that. Neat. Then I looked at Emilia, who was in the spectator area. "I am done. We just need to wait." My voice could be conveyed outside, even with the barrier, but Emilia''s voice couldn''t enter the barrier. So she nodded to show that she understood and walked away to deactivate the barrier. As I watched Emilia walk away, another notification came in. [A new Quest has appeared.] I immediately checked it as I didn''t want to miss something like before. --- Quest: - Pdin Authority Quest Description: Show the Mastermind behind your kidnapping attempt what it means to mess with the Pdin. Deadline: 30 Days Reward: 25 Sins --- The reward was really tempting. But looking at the deadline, I knew that the mastermind wouldn''t show up soon. So I had some time left to have fun with my girls and make some progress with Rania and Eliza. Chapter 60 60 – A Plan To Bait ?"I am sorry, Arthur. But I will need to contact the headmistress about this. Is that okay?" "Sure. Exin why I did this too. I will take care of his body." After talking with Emilia when she returned from deactivating the barrier and fixing the tweak she had made with the revival chamber, I carried the unconscious Alexander like a sack on my shoulder. Somehow he had gone out cold without even me touching him. I nned to carry him to the church, asking Sana to prison him and exining the circumstances to her. Many eyes were watching me as I carried an unconscious person on my shoulder, but I proceeded without giving them any exnation. Well, if possible, I''d like to use my authority as a Pdin to officially dere Alexander Bluerose a Sinner after talking with Sana. That way, Duke Bluerose would take this matter seriously and try to get revenge faster. Let''s see¡­ The reason was him making a deal with a Devil. I wasn''t lying, though. The species that came from that ce, whether it was a Subus or a monster, would be called a devil. They also lived in the Sin Kingdom, and many people in the Virtue Kingdom especially harbored hatred to them because they tempted people to do sinful acts. And I would add the sin of threatening and attempting murder of Pdin to Alexander''s act. Maybe a kidnapping attempt too. Anyway, I would just add as many crimes as possible to his list, including using his authority as a noble to try to force people to follow him. That wasn''t allowed in the Virtue Kingdom. People who lived and walked around the street of Castitas Church were already familiar with me, so they only greeted me without thinking too much about the person on my shoulder. I had carried Eliza before, so it wasn''t too strange. As usual, one of the church knights who saw me immediately ran down the stairs to greet me. From the knight''s appearance and the fact that the dot belonging to that knight on my radar blinked blue, I knew that Sophia was the person who ran down the stairs to greet me. Her hips were swaying as she ran down at full speed. She was still wearing a full-face helmet, making me curious about her face. But no matter, I would be able to see it when my knight squad was officially created. Right when she arrived at the foot of the stairs, she stopped and saluted. "Sir Pdin! Good afternoon!" "Good afternoon, Sophia. It''s sudden, but is the Archbishop inside?" I asked with a smile. "I have another business with her." Then I moved Alexander slightly, showing Sophia that my business was rted to this thing. "The Archbishop, is it? I believe she''s in the office." Sophia replied as she lowered her hand. "Please allow me to guide you, Sir Pdin. Please, this way." She gestured for me to follow her with her hand. "Thank you." It was a bit strange that Sophia was immediately willing to guide me. Maybe it was because of Sana''s order or because I asked about Sana? Either way, I was able to meet the busy Archbishop anytime I wanted because of my position as a Pdin, it seems. I was taken inside, walking through therge hallway toward the inner area of the church. Sana''s office was near the waiting room we had used twice. In fact, it was located only a few rooms from that one, adjacent in the same hallway. Sophia retreated after we arrived in front of the office, returning to her duty of patrolling around the area. She bowed at me and left with a quite knightly gesture. I didn''t dislike it, but she was too stiff. I might need to make some adjustments in the future. Anyway, I didn''t even need to knock on the door as it was opened from inside. "My, Sir Arthur. Pleasee in." Sana appeared with a smile and greeted me while bowing her head slightly. She was only wearing the white leotard part of her clothes; the cropped ck cape that draped over her shoulders was nowhere to be seen. It enhanced her curve, and she emphasized it pretty well by bending forward slightly, allowing her to make her breasts look bigger than what it was supposed to. "Please excuse me." I replied with a calm expression, not allowing her to have a chance to tease me. I knew what her intention was; it was as clear as day. However, this matter came first. After Alexander was taken care of, then it would be her turn. "I need some guidance, so I visited you at this time, Sana. I hope I am not imposing anything." I continued as I entered the room. "Of course not. You''re wee to meet me anytime, Sir Arthur." My eyes naturally darted around to see the roomyout as Sana walked to one of the couches in the middle. The walls were lined with bookshelves filled with leather-bound volumes of books, some dating back centuries from their appearance. The room was spacious, with high ceilings andrge windows that let in a muted light that filtered through the stained-ss panels. The carpeted floor was soft under my feet, muffling my footsteps as I approached the couch opposite Sana''s. A desk was located at the end of the room. The desk itself was an imposing piece of furniture, made of dark wood. Sana''s ck cape was draped over the soft-looking chair''s backrest. A small altar stood in one corner, adorned with candles and flowers with a small statue of naked Goddess Teri between them, a ce for prayer. Overall, the office was really neat and fit for an Archbishop. I dropped Alexander beside the couch as I sat down, looking at Sana. "Because this is something I decided without consulting with you, I understand if you refuseter, but hear me first," I spoke first with a serious tone as I hunched my back slightly. Sana also put on a serious expression as she nodded, gesturing to me to continue. "This guy here." I pointed at Alexander on the floor. "He made a deal with the Devil. And he also gained Sins even greater than his Virtues as the son of a Duke. Hence, I dered him as a Sinner of my own volition." This time, Sana narrowed her eyes as she observed Alexander carefully. "Blue hair¡­ The son of Duke Bluerose?" She asked, a bit surprised. "And he indeed harbors more Sins than Virtues. If he really made a pact with the Devil then¡­" She stopped, turning toward me with a soft smile. "I think you''ve done nothing wrong, Sir Arthur. Rather, thanks to your quick decision, no one is harmed other than him. Please allow the church to take care of him." "About that." I cut her off by raising my hand. "You know that his father was the mastermind behind the attack two days ago?" "Indeed." She nodded, confirming my words with a serious gaze. "His father, Duke Bluerose, will definitely face a punishment too. We will send him a letter with the notice and the deration that his son is a Sinner. That was my n, but¡­ do you have a different n in mind?" "Yes." I nodded with a grin. "How about we do it like this¡­" Then I told Sana about my n. It was time to fish for the big fish. Chapter 61 61 – Gratitude ?''Sir Arthur is really sly.'' That shed through Sana''s mind as she listened to Arthur''s n. The detail was something totally unexpected and¡­ bordering on something someone from the slum and underground would think. ''Maybe it''s because of his upbringing in an orphanage. But it''s an effective method and not an evil one, as we are dealing with the father of a Sinner, the mastermind behind the attack on Castitas Church''s Pdin. There was no mercy to Goddess Teri''s enemies, including Sinner, or those who attacked the Pdin that the church had longed for a long time. ''Still¡­'' The Archbishop was speechless. She nced at the boy, Alexander Bluerose, on the ground and used . The boy''s status waspletely messed up. --- Name: Alexander Bluerose (Charmed) Race: Human Lv: 1 Sins: 35 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 1/1 (MAX 100) STR: 1 (MAX 100) VIT: 1 (MAX 100) AGI: 1 (MAX 100) DEX: 1 (MAX 100) INT: 1 (MAX 100) LUC: 1 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [???Error???] --- Titles: [Sinner] [Duke Bluerose''s Heir] --- Not only was there (Charmed) beside his name, all his status was reset to 1, and his skill showed up an error message. Sana had seen an error message when someone with a rather high Level, more than 10, got killed repeatedly until they became Level 1. Meaning Sir Arthur had killed Alexander Bluerose using his newfound knowledge, and he also at least had Lv 5 skill, like her, to see the Sinner''s title. ''He''s really an amazing person.'' Without Arthur''s knowledge, Sana looked at him more favorably now. ''I didn''t tell him about Sinner''s punishment yet. But he delivered the correct one. It is indeed written in our Holy Texts, but someone would only skimp that part. To think he would remember it.'' Her cheek turned red as she turned to Sir Arthur again. He had arrived at theter part of his n before finally stopping. "So that''s the gist of it. Can I count on the church to prepare the bait? I will train the knight squad and prepare the assassin girl to move for me. I think 3 days are enough to gain her loyalty after releasing her. Please also spread the rumors around the civilians starting tomorrow." "Absolutely. You can leave those things to us, Sir Arthur." Sana replied with a wide smile. "Your enemy is also the enemy of the church. We have been too lenient toward the nobles in the past few years, and it''s time to establish our authority again. Fufufu, they will understand that the church isn''t afraid of them." "Great!" Arthur replied with a soft smile. "Ah, right. I almost forgot." At that moment, a blue light appeared on the table. The Archbishop looked really shocked. Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped as she saw what had appeared after the light subsided. "Please take these for my donation. I realized I hadn''t given the church anything, so feel free to use these." "T-These are¡­" Her voice cracked as she reached toward the pile of gold coins on the table. She took one and looked at it, immediately knowing it was real. "Gold?" "Indeed." He nodded. "The total is about a million. Just think of this as my thanks to the church for helping me with a lot of things." "N-Not at all! It''s an honor to help you." She immediately shook her hands in front of her chest, flustered at the big amount of money the Pdin suddenly took out. Then she rose from her couch, leaning forward to grab his hands. "Thank you very much! This is¡­ such a wonderful gift. May Goddess Teri''s blessing always be with you, Sir Arthur!" Overwhelmed by emotions, she couldn''t stop her tears and smile. The church was actually low on budget for this month because the support from the nobles and Royal family was mostly stopped a year ago. That was why they made a deal with the King; the meeting this morning was rted to that. Thanks to Pdin refusing the marriage, the talk was a bit stalled. Thankfully, though, they had a hidden trump card, namely an assassination attempt. That put King Cassius in an unfavorable position, securing the negotiation table for the church. However, the fruit of this morning''s negotiation would only ripen in a few months. During that time, the church would need to depend onmoners'' donations which usually only amounted to a few coppers and silver, hoping to survive with that money. Indeed, the amount would be massive whenbined, but the expenditure of the church also wasn''t that small. In this country, the church helped many orphanages that got no support from noble families. The total of orphanages supported by the church was more than 5000 in the Virtue Kingdom. Not only that, there were many nuns and priests who needed food to survive. They also conduct morning prayer every month, and the preparation and maintenance of the church building also needed money. On top of that, the church also gave people from the slums free food, among other things. Many unfortunate but talented people from the slums would also be given an education. Most of them would join Castitas Academy when they were big enough, and some who were not given enough of the gift of intelligence would train in the way of the sword and join the church knight to repay the church. But they nned to cut off the support because they didn''t have enough money. A lot of people would suffer, but they couldn''t do anything. So this big amount of money, a million Gold, was really a big help. It couldst them for at least 3 months and more if added. The Pdin just saved more unfortunate people with this money. No one would suffer thanks to this big donation. "What can I do for you, Pdin?" She asked sincerely. But then she stopped as she remembered something, and once again, she felt heating to her face, turning it as red as a tomato. There was one thing she could personally do to repay Sir Arthur. Something that she had done once already. "R-Right. Please follow me! I don''t know if this is enough, but¡­ Please allow me to show my thanks." At that time, Sana was determined. Never had in her life this kind of thing shed through her mind. But today, she felt a new emotion after knowing Sir Arthur a bit more. ''I think I really like Sir Arthur. Ah! Goddess! I am eternally grateful to you for sending such a kind Pdin to us!'' Chapter 62 62 – Reward [1] (R-18) ?Suddenly, Sana pulled me out of the office after she stashed the Gold, and we went to the third floor through the stairs located beside the office. She stopped two nuns who walked past the hallway, asking them to take care of the Sinner inside her office. I was taken inside one of a few rooms on the third floor. It was her room. The room was grand and spacious, with high ceilings that seemed to stretch up towards the heavens. The walls were painted a softvender shade, giving the room a peaceful and calming aura. The floors were made of smooth marble, which felt cool beneath my feet as I walked toward therge, luxurious bed at the center of the room while Sana was pulling my hand. The bed was fit for a queen, with crisp, white sheets and a fluffy duvet that looked like a cloud. It was sorge that it could easily fit three people, but it was all for the Archbishop alone. The bed was surrounded by plush pillows of various shapes and sizes, each covered in soft silk or velvet fabric. To the right of the bed, there was arge mahogany vanity table with a gilded mirror and a variety of cosmetics and perfumes neatly arranged upon it. To the left was a cozy seating area with a plush velvet armchair and a small side table. A chandelier hung above the bed, and arge wardrobe stood against the wall. The wardrobe was sorge it could fit a dozen dresses and still had room for more. That was surprising. The number of plush pillows and dolls wasn''t what I expected from the shrewd and sly Sana. Overall, it was a luxurious but cute room. And I was pushed down the bed without giving any kind of exnation, with Sana riding above my crotch, leaning forward and kissing me so suddenly. "Hmph!" She was acting a bit strange. Her face was flushed red, and her eyes glowed bright blue. Her lips were parted slightly as they pressed against mine. My heart pounded hard within my chest, and I couldn''t help but let out a groan when our tongues met. Instantly, I realized what she did as her thanks, and I couldn''t help but feel happy. My tongue explored her mouth passionately as she moaned. I ran my hands over her back, feeling the soft round butt cheeks which weren''t hidden by her leotard. They were firm yet pliable, and I squeezed them lightly before running my fingers along the crack between her asscheeks. "Mmm~!" Sana gasped, breaking off the kiss and looking into my eyes. "Sir Arthur. I can only think of this as my thanks. Please forgive me for being unable to prepare a fitting reward." Sana''s voice was filled with lust, making it impossible not to understand. She had fallen to the pleasure of having sex with me, and now she wanted to make sure I enjoyed myself too. I nodded silently, smiling softly at her. "It''s the greatest reward." I loved how sweetly innocent she acted despite her cunning mind. Our kisses became heated as we embraced each other tightly. We both started panting heavily, and we rolled onto the bed until we ended up lying on top of each other. We kissed again, and then... My finger slid across her pussy. At first, Sana didn''t react much, just moaning quietly as if nothing had happened. But once I slipped another finger inside her, she shuddered and trembled under me. As soon as I removed my fingers, she immediately grabbed hold of my wrist and held it close to her body. Then, she leaned closer to me and whispered seductively in my ear. "Please use my body as you please, Pdin. My breasts might not be as big as Garcia, and my body is smaller than teacher Emilia you''ve dominated. But I am sure I can pleasure you too." ''She knew, huh?'' That meant she had skill too, and she used it on Emilia when they met. That exined why she was able to know that I had dominated Emilia. But seeing how she didn''t really oppose it, maybe she didn''t mind if I dominated girls? That was good news. For now, I would focus on pleasure for myself and her. "I will certainly use your body as I please. But Sana, I also want you to enjoy this." Sana smiled gently and nodded. Then, I ced my hand around her waist and pulled her towards me. She lifted herself up, straddling my hips and lowering her upper half onto myp. We kissed again, and she began grinding her pelvis against me. "Ahh..." Sana moaned softly while pressing her lower body firmly against mine. Our bodies were warm and sweaty together, and I felt her arousal through our clothes. It made me harder instantly, and I gripped her buttocks and rubbed them roughly. The friction sent sparks flying throughout my entire body. Sana broke away from the kiss and looked deeply into my eyes, letting go of my arms and moving her hands all over my torso instead. Her touch was light, but it drove me crazy nheless. I closed my eyes and sighed happily, enjoying the sensation of being touched by her delicate fingertips. "Mn... Sir Arthur." Sana stopped touching me after saying those words, and I opened my eyes to see her staring straight at my eyes. She slowly undressed me, taking off my uniform and shirt. My pants were next as she moved away. Once everything was gone, she moved her gaze downwards to look at my cock. "Your penis is veryrge," she said teasingly. "Even though it isn''t fully erect right now, it still looks quite impressive. You must have been blessed with great genes. It''s really impressive now that I take a look at it carefully." I chuckled lightly. "Thank you, but I don''t believe there are any special talents involved here. This is simply the result of living a healthy lifestyle." Sana giggled cutely and took my semi-erect member in her small palms. Her grip was gentle enough so that I wouldn''t feel pain but strong enough to keep me hard. "Hmm... Your skin feels smooth like silk." Sana stroked my shaft gently, causing goosebumps to form all over my body. The feeling was heavenly, and I couldn''t help but let out a soft grunt. After some time, Sana released my dick and got back on top of me without warning. As expected, my erection grew even bigger and stiffer within seconds. "Mmm~! Ah!" This time, Sana wrapped her legs around my waist and lowered herself down. She parted away her leotard and revealed a wet slit between her thighs, dripping with her love juices from grinding her crotch against mine earlier. "Fufufu.. I''m d you''re ready already. Let''s get going then." With that, Sana sat upright on top of me and guided my rock-hard cock into her tight slit. Her slim figure and small stature fit perfectly in myp. However, despite her petite frame, she managed to engulf my entire length. "Oooh!" She screamed in pleasure, her tongue stuck out of her mouth, and her face flushed red. It onlysted for a few moments before she started riding me. Despite her slender build, she could move her hips freely and ride me vigorously. I gripped both of her butts cheeks tightly to make sure that my hardness stayed inside her. Our bodies pped together loudly, making us moan and groan. "Nngahaha! Mmph!" Sana grunted every time we collided, sending shivers down my spine. As she rode me, she reached behind her back and grabbed my shoulders. "Sir Arthur! This is good! Ahn! More!! Oh, Goddess! I can''t hold it anymore!!" She leaned forward, grabbing my head and kissing me passionately. While doing so, she kept thrusting her hips upwards, pushing more and more of my thick meat deep into her pussy. Soon, she came undone. "Aaaaahhh~!" Sana''s voice rose high above the bed sheets, echoing across the room. After screaming out loud several times, she copsed onto my chest and panted heavily until her breathing returned to normal. However, I wasn''t done yet. She said I could use her body however I wanted, didn''t she? That meant I should do just that. Chapter 63 [Bonus ] 63 - Reward [2] (R-18) ?I pulled her up by her ass and pushed her t on the bed again. "Hya!" She yelped in surprise. "S-Sir Arthur?!" Then, I spread her legs apart and ced myself between them once more. I grinned and aimed my cock toward her entrance. "Wait, wait..." Sana held her hand out to stop me. "What?" I asked curiously. Instead of answering, Sanapletely removed her leotard andy on the bed naked. Then, she turned her body to the side, facing me. "You may start whenever you wish." Her tone sounded a little unsure, almost embarrassed. But why would she be ashamed if this was what she desired? So, I decided to give her exactly that. This girl was so sexy and knew how to make me excited. "Of course." I positioned my tip near her opening. My dick twitched slightly when it brushed against her moist walls. Once I felt confident, I pressed downwards. There was a slight resistance due to how tight she was, but not too much. In fact, it was rather pleasant. "Uhn!" Sana gasped softly at the sensation. Slowly, my cock, inch after inch, entered her warm tunnel. Each push made her gasp louder than thest one. When my pelvis hit hers, Sana arched her back and moaned loudly. Eventually, my whole length was buried inside her. At this point, our pubic areas were touching each other directly. "Ahh~" Sana exhaled deeply. Her eyes rolled back as she looked up at me. Without any further hesitation, I began moving my hips slowly. It took quite a while before Sana regained control of her breathing again. "Haah... Haahn~" She mumbled incoherent words, her face flushed bright red. "Hnn!" When I saw her like this, I couldn''t help but feel aroused again. And so, I increased my pace. Soon enough, my member glided smoothly along her slick folds. The sound of skin pping against flesh echoed throughout the room, apanied by soft moans from both sides. The friction caused by our bodies rubbing together sent waves of tingly sensations through my shaft. After some time, Sana finally recovered. I turned her around, and she went on all fours, facing forward. "It''s time to ram you from behind," I said confidently. Sana nodded eagerly. Once again, I slid my hard pole into her wet hole. With each thrust, she let out another satisfied grunt. "Mmmph!" Her breasts bounced wildly under her thin top. As I watched, they jiggled seductively. Eventually, I stopped thrusting entirely and simply enjoyed watching the view of my cock sliding in and out of her tight pussy as she moved her hips herself, grounding my member firmly within her. "Oh, Sir Arthur... I love this!" Sana sighed quietly. With that, I sped up my movements. Before long, she started moaning even louder than before. "Guh... Uuungh!" Each thrust sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her body. Just imagining how hot her insides must have been was driving me wild. And then, I lost control for a moment. "Nnngg! Aaagh!" My hands grabbed her waist tightly, holding her still as I mmed my hips against hers. I shot a mass of cum deep inside her womb. She screamed wordlessly. I continued pumping my seed into her until we were both spent. We stayed there panting, exhausted and sweaty. Finally, I released her and stood up from the bed. "Whew..." I panted, wiping my forehead. "That was good." Sanay limp on her chest; semen dripped off her pussy onto the sheets. After a few moments, she opened her eyes and sat up. She scoffed off the remaining cum and cleaned herself. "Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." She smiled sweetly. "Your stamina is incredible!" I chuckled lightly. "Well, you''re pretty cute yourself." She blushed slightly at mypliment. "So, can I ask something now?" "Sure." I replied. "... Can we do it once more?" Looking at Sana, who crawled to the edge of the bed and leaned her face toward my cock, I replied with certainty. "Of course." She shouldn''t look down on my stamina. I could do this all day and not get exhausted. Beaming with a smile, she began to touch my twitching cock and licked the tip. "You taste delicious," she murmured. Soon enough, she engulfed my entire length in her mouth and sucked greedily on it. Her small lips stretched wide open to fit my girth. Every movement of her head made my dick twitch uncontrobly. "Ugh..." I groaned. Her eyes upturned, looking at me with a lustful gaze. In response, I ced my hand over her shoulder and guided her movements. "Mmph~!" Sana hummed happily as she bobbed her head up and down, swallowing every drop of my leftover cum. She didn''t stop sucking until I pulled away. As soon as my dick popped free, she reached out and stroked its length gently. She kissed the tip tenderly before licking it clean. "Fufufu, it''s clean now." She giggled mischievously. Once again, sheid down on the bed, spreading her legs as she used her hands to guide my eager rod back between them. "Aaaaah~" She moaned softly. This time, I mounted her missionary style instead of standing up. I positioned myself above her and pushed my cock inside her warm tunnel. My broad body pressed against her petite frame. "Ahh..." Sana shivered beneath me. "You''re really big. As expected, doing it once won''t satisfy you." I smirked. "And once isn''t enough for you either." "Hahaha... You''re right." Sheughed yfully. Slowly but surely, I fucked her like this, slowly building up speed and force along the way. It felt so good being able to feel her quivering underneath me while I pounded away at her dripping slit. The feeling of her smooth thighs rubbing against mine only added fuel to the fire. "Mmph~!" Sana gasped loudly. Her breathing became heavier as I kept pounding away at her slick folds. Each thrust drove my thick shaft deeper into her wetness. Soon enough, her inner walls mped around me, squeezing my dick tightly. "Y-Yes!" Sana cried out ecstatically. The sound of our flesh pping together filled the room. I could hear her soft moans echoing throughout the house. After several minutes of hard fucking, I finally couldn''t hold it anymore. "Ahhhhhhh!! Cumming!" With onest powerful thrust, I unleashed a torrent of jizz into her waiting womb. With each spurt, I heard her scream louder than ever. I pulled my cock and sprayed the rest of my cum all over her body, painting her smooth skin with white cum. Her eyes were rolled back, and her tongue stuck out. Such a lewd sight. When I finished, Sana copsed, trying to catch her breath. I pulled away and looked at her naked form, covered in my seed. "Wow..." I muttered under my breath. My mind wandered, wondering if she would get pregnant from the second creampie. But then I shook my head. That wasn''t important. What mattered most was how great it felt having sex with her. "Haa... Haa... That was amazing, Sir Arthur." Sana said sheepishly. I smiled and sat next to her. "Yeah, I''m d too." We stayed silent for some time, just enjoying the afterglow. Eventually, she broke the silence by speaking. "Do you want another round? Maybe try something different?" "Maybe." I replied, smiling. Chapter 64 64 – Cheeky Nun’s Turn ?I decided to go with cowgirl this time. Sana seemed excited about it, bouncing eagerly atop me. We continued to have sex, enjoying each other''s bodies. After several more rounds, we both climaxed at the same time. This happened twice within half an hour or so. Eventually, Sana grew tired and copsed on the bed, exhausted. I held her close and hugged her tight. "Good night, Sana." I whispered. She nodded sleepily. "Night, Sir Arthur." I used on her afterward, cleaning her body and bed as I let her sleep. It cleansed all our bodily fluids. Slowly, I moved away and put on a nket over her naked body so she wouldn''t catch a cold. cleaned our bodies without any germs or anything I wanted to clean. I just noticed that I could even clean the semen inside her pussy if I focused my magic on that area. With this, the chance of Sana being pregnant would be reduced to 0. I wasn''t ready to have kids yet. At least not now. As I got up from the bed, I noticed some nuns trying to eavesdrop on us from the front of the room with my . Sana''s loud moan must''ve made them interested. And they began to run away after they stopped hearing Sana''s loud moan, going back to the second floor. I couldn''t me them for being curious. My uniform was¡­ ripped apart. Sana gripped my uniform and the bed sheet rather tightly on our third round; as a result, it was ripped in half. In fact, even the bed sheet was ripped here and there due to her strong grip. I wouldn''t be able to go to the academy tomorrow. With no other choice, I took out clothes from my inventory¡ªsimple ck pants and a white shirt with an onyx zer. I also used on myself before changing into my clothes to get rid of any lingering smell. There was a big window in the room. That was why I could see that night had arrived, and I needed to go home to uphold my promise to Milea. The feeling of Sana''s body intoxicated me. If she wasn''t exhausted, maybe I could go until morning without realizing it. I didn''t say that Milea was a recement. But that nun had a simr body built as Sana, albeit she was a bit smaller. And I wanted to tame that cheeky attitude of hers. Maybe I did have a bit of sadistic nature inside that I hadn''t realized all this time. "Well then¡­" I muttered and exited Sana''s room. No one was in the hallway, and I walked down the stairs with my hands in my pockets. "It''s time to train the cheeky nun." *** I walked back to my mansion. As I walked through the winding streets of Academy city, I could feel the cool spring breeze brush against my face. The moon was high in the sky, casting a pale glow over everything in its path. The city was alive withughter and music, asmoner students who lived in this city and locals from many different races, such as Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves, gathered in taverns and inns to enjoy the night. The streets were lined with small shops, their windows decorated with colorful tapestries and sparkling jewels. The scent of freshly baked bread and roasted meat filled the air, enticing my senses and making my mouth water. I had never thought the night in Academy City would be this lively. I spent too much time in my mansion and Emilia''s room and realized that this was the first time I had walked outside at this time. As I continued my walk, I noticed groups of students huddled together, their faces illuminated by the light of flickering torches. They were engaged in lively discussions, debating topics ranging from philosophy to magic. In the distance, I could hear the sound of a lute being yed, its notes drifting on the breeze like a melody from a dream. Dancers twirl around in the soft light, and people p merrily. And as I made my way back to my mansion, the spring breeze still carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers, I knew that this night would stay with me forever. Maybe I should ask Mia, Lisa, and Lara to bloom those flowers in my garden. The smell was calming. When I arrived at my mansion, the twin nuns stood before the open gate as usual. Maybe they also had something like my , making them know when I returned and prepared themselves to greet me. "Wee back, Your Holiness." "Dinner has been served. Also, Milea has been waiting for you in the dining room." That girl couldn''t wait anymore, huh? And here I thought I could visit Sandra before having dinner and have more fun with that cheeky nun. But well, I wouldn''t lie about my condition, but I was still excited to have more fun right now. So Milea''s attempt to hurry me up was actually wee. "Alright." I nodded to the twins. "Don''t let anyone enter the dining room then. Including Garcia." After I said that, I noticed a slight change in their expressions. Lisa''s body twitched a little while Lara''s cheek blushed slightly. Hmm, so that meant while both of them were ready to serve me, Lara was a bit more innocent than her sister. Maybe that was why she wore white socks instead of ck. It was just my random thought, but I felt I understood them better now. "Certainly." Both answered at the same time and bowed. I smiled at them and walked inside after they replied, walking down the long road of my garden. The twin nuns followed from behind as I entered the mansion. Garcia wasn''t in the lobby, which was rare. But I knew from my radar that she was underground, probably giving Sandra her meal. We separated in the lobby. The twin went to where Garcia was while I went straight to the dining room with a smile on my face. I wondered what kind of thing that cheeky nun had in mind to wee me. Knowing her attempt to seduce me all this time, maybe I could expect something from Milea. She wouldn''t be waiting for me in the dining room if she didn''t prepare something¡­ special. And with a high hope for the cheeky nun to please me, I opened the dining room door. She indeed needed discipline, but I would wee all her attempts regardless. It was more fun that way. I wasn''t dissatisfied with what she had prepared. When I entered, I was greeted by the usual long table. But there was something different with the table. Unlike the usual silverware and bowls, I was greeted by food served on another receptacle. Instead of a hard surface, the foods were spread around a nude, soft flesh belonging to a petite girl. Various cold foods, such as seafood and sds, covered her body and important bits. A tray made from wood held a jug of water and some strange oil on top of her crotch. Her chest area was covered with vegetables, so I couldn''t really see her private parts. But that only made her look really sexy. Long blond hair spread on the table as the pair of green eyes gazed at me upside down. "Ah, Sir Pdin! Your food has been served. Please enjoy it!" Her small mouth moved. The way she looked at me and positioned her mouth and throat to be straight only showed how she wanted to be treated. It was at a perfect height and position for me to shove my cock down her throat, choking her with my rod while enjoying the food spread around her body. Without waiting, I locked the dining room and approached her. "You are one cheeky nun." "Fufufu, please enjoy your food (me) and enjoy yourself too." "Oh, I will." I replied with a firm tone. Chapter 65 65 – Eating Her Out [1] (R-18) ?Her cheeks reddened. She seemed nervous because of my sudden reply. But I didn''t care. My hunger was far greater than any other emotion. I sat next to her and stared into those blue-green eyes. Then I grabbed the jug of water, poured it over my hand, and rubbed it onto her chest. "Hya!" A loud moan escaped her lips when I did that. Well, she should''ve expected that since she used her own body as a te. An excited expression appeared on her face, showing that she enjoyed being touched like that. So I continued rubbing her body until every inch of her skin was wet enough to feel the sensation. After doing so, I put the bottle back in its ce and picked up a piece of lettuce that covered her left nipple. "Hmm? What is this?" When I asked her, she tilted her head sideways. That was a cute gesture. So I took out the part of the leaf covering her breast, revealing an erect nipple. "What''s wrong, Milea?" I grinned while peering into her eyes. And then I pinched her pink nipple between two fingers. "Uwahh...?!" She gasped loudly and moved her body slightly, but I pinned her shoulders against the table. There was no reason for her to move. The food on her body would scatter. That would be a waste. "Is that not good?" I teased her. "Your nipples are already hard. Also... you''re quite sensitive for someone so cheeky and seduces me with every chance you get." "Nngh..." She tried to speak, but her voice failed due to my teasing. In fact, she was trembling. Not because she was scared but because she was excited. Her lips curled into a grin. This was a sign that she liked what I said. This was also proof that she knew how to tease people and get them aroused. Well, I loved her for that anyway. Even though we had just met each other recently, I feltfortable around her. I could easily say that I was fond of her. She was like¡­ a cheeky little sister who loved to tease her brother. That was why I decided to give her a reward. To show my appreciation, I kissed her right nipple. "Yaaaahhh!!" As if trying to stop herself from crying out, she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes tightly. But I kept licking her nipple even after seeing that reaction. This cheeky girl needed to be corrected. I would show her that I wasn''t someone she could seduce easily. Rather, she was the one who was supposed to spread her legs for me whenever I called for her. After all, she was the kind of woman that I liked most. Someone whose body was always ready to receive my dick. "Sir Pdin, let go off meeee~! Please don''t tease me any longer!" I smiled while looking at her face. It was redder than before, making me want to do more things with her. But first, I''d have to teach her that she shouldn''t bite her lips or close her eyes during sex. So I stood up, walking toward the other side of the table where her head was located. Then I grabbed some fruits and vegetables. When I saw that she was watching me intently, I turned my attention toward her once again. "Now, now. You need to rx and trust me." I buckled down my pants and revealed my erection. "If you keep staring at me like that, it''ll make me lose control. Now open wide and take my penis inside your mouth." "...Ahhhh..." Milea looked surprised by my words. Happiness spread across her face when she realized that I meant business. Without hesitation, she opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around my tip as I shoved it in front of her. "Yes, yes!! Mmmph... mmmmpppuh!!" The moment I entered her throat, I heard a muffled sounding from her. But that didn''t bother me. As I thrust deeper and deeper into her mouth, she began bobbing faster without realizing it. She took my cock with pleasure even though she had a hard time breathing. This fucking girl was so sexy. I took some food from her body and threw it into my mouth. Enjoying my food while having a mouth onahole taking care of my cock made everything better. Soon enough, I couldn''t hold myself anymore. My orgasm started building up. "Herees, Milea..." "Hyaaghh!!!!" Her voice echoed throughout the room as she climaxed. Her whole body shook violently. Then she copsed onto the table, panting heavily. The usual notification had arrived. I had deactivated the second notification because it wasn''t needed. [Ding! You had cummed inside Milea''s mouth! Your Sins increased by 3!] The food was all scattered around the table as the jug fell. Fortunately, I was able to take the ss jug inside my inventory before it fell onto the floor. The cleaning would be a bother. I would reward the nun who cleaned it tomorrow. While looking at the mess, I went back to Milea. She was still lying on the table,pletely exhausted. White liquid adorned her lips, and she licked it with a delightful expression. "You really enjoyed this, huh? Well, I''m d." "Oh, thank you very much, Sir Pdin." Milea raised her body, which still had some food sticking on her skin. "It''s been such a pleasure serving you today. Do you want to continue? You can use my pussy next time." She then spread her legs and revealed her tight pussy while having the same cheeky smile as always. I nodded. There was no doubt about that. After all, she was going to serve me until I was. That was what she wanted to offer me, and I had yet to discipline her yet. Showing her ce would be my top priority. I needed to show her that it was her who needed my cock, and not me who needed her body. And to do that, I needed to punish her. So I walked over to her and stopped right in front of her. "Hey, Milea," I said; my hand caressed her soft thighs and slowly went to her wet slit. "Let me give you something that will make you feel good." She responded immediately with a cheeky tone. "Hmm? Sir Pdin, my body is yours. Please use it as you please to satisfy your need." With those words, I pushed two fingers inside her vagina. She looked surprised as my fingers explored her inside, instantly finding her sweet spot. "A-Ahh... Aaahhh..." "Oh, over here, huh?" I smirked and continued fingering her. "W-Wait!" She began to panic. Feeling more pleasure than she had expected surprised her greatly. "Aaaah, n-noo. What is this?!" "What do you mean? I am preparing your pussy to be used." Chapter 66 66 – Eating Her Out [2] (R-18) ?My hands moved fast as I rubbed her clit, feeling how she was getting aroused. Soon enough, her entire body shivered. "Ngh! Nnnngggg... Ahh~!" I felt her vaginal walls tighten around my fingers. It wasn''t just because she liked being touched there; it was also due to her arousal. "Ahhh, ahaha. So hot... P-Pdin. Please stop for a while!" "No," I replied with a feral grin. This destroyed expression that looked so sexy and lustful was what I wanted more than her cheeky expression. The feeling of being able to destroy that smile was too great an opportunity for me. As if trying to resist me, Milea tried to push herself away. However, she only seeded in pushing harder toward my fingers, which were already deep inside her. "Oooh! Ooooooooohhhh..." "That''s it, Milea. Let go. Don''t hold yourself back any longer." I could see Milea struggling between resisting or submitting to me. Eventually, she gave up and let out a moan filled with pleasure. "Uuunnnnnggh... Uuuuh... Hmph... Cumming!" The moment she came, her whole body trembled uncontrobly. I kept rubbing her clit as she cried out loud. Her back arched upwards as her hips bucked wildly. "Gah! Ghaaahh!!" Her screams became louder and louder until finally, she fell on the table, breathing roughly. I didn''t move at first but instead watched her cum repeatedly. The sight of Milea giving in to me made me even hornier. Her tongue stuck out, saliva dripping to her face. As I watched her face contort with ecstasy, I knew that she was ready for another round. I pulled my fingers from her cunt and stood up. With a smirk, I grabbed her by her hair and forced her onto her knees. "Hyaaaaaah!" She struggled and screamed as I dragged her down to the floor and turned her around, making her raise her plump ass cheek into the air. Her body was pushed on the table as she looked at me over her shoulder with an ecstatic expression. Then, I ced my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy¨C "W-Wait. If you do it right now..." ¨Cand pushed my cock inside. "Eeek!" She screamed loudly as she orgasmed again. My dick easily slid through her tightness, helped by her pussy juices. "Haah! Haah... Mmmph... Aaaahn!" It took some time before she calmed down, but once she did, I began moving. Slowly at first, then faster. Each thrust sent shockwaves throughout her body, causing her to scream each time I hit her cervix. "You cheeky nun. Do you know your ce now?" I asked her, my voice filled with lust. "How dare you seduce me?" "Y-Yes... S-Sir Pdin... You are so big... I can barely take it... I am just your lowly servant! Your ve!" "And yet, you''re still enjoying it aren''t you?" "S-Shut up!" She shouted back angrily. But I knew that was just her way of hiding her pleasure and embarrassment. Who knew that my cheeky nun was such a tsundere, just like Eliza? I stopped thrusting, pulled my cock out, and held her tightly by her waist. Then, I leaned forward and whispered into her ear. "I''m going to fuck you until dawn, cheeky girl." "Wha...!?" She squealed as I picked her up. Her legs wrapped around my waist as we walked to my bedroom. She was still naked, and pussy juices dripped out from her pussy to the floor, creating a trail of wet drop. Her face was red from excitement and humiliation, but no one saw us. I had ordered the twin nuns not to bother me, and from my radar, I found all of them stayed in their respective rooms, including Mia. They were truly exceptional nuns. I''d love to fuck all of them in the near future, especially the twins and the shy Mia, as I hadn''t touched them yet. Maybe their embarrassed faces when being seen by others in their most vulnerable figures would excite me even more. I was looking forward to it. Yet, for now, I needed to discipline Milea first. So I carried her to my bedroom andid her down on the bed. "Get on your hands and knees, slut." Imanded her without looking at her. She obeyed immediately, knowing that there was nothing else left for her other than submission. With a satisfied smile, I knelt behind her and positioned my hard cock at her wet hole. It felt amazing how hot she was aftering twice already, almost as if begging me to enter her. Slowly, I pressed against her pussy, pushing deeper and deeper until I reached the bottom. Her muscles tightened and rxed, allowing me to slowly pump in and out of her pussy. After a few minutes of fucking her missionary style, I decided to change things up. I rolled her over, pinning her shoulders to the bed. "Nnngh!" She moaned as I fucked her doggy style this time. The position allowed me easy ess to her tits, which I squeezed gently every now and then. However, I soon noticed something strange about her behavior. When I grabbed her nipples or pped her butt, she would moan and writhe in pain. However, when I kissed her neck, she would purr happily. Was she faking? Or perhaps she really enjoyed being abused? I couldn''t tell, but either way, it didn''t matter since I got what I wanted. Then after a few minutes, I couldn''t hold it anymore. "Ahh~! Nnnggghhh!" My cum shot deep into her womb as she continued moaning and writhing. I kept pumping until, finally, my orgasm subsided. Once I finished, I let go of her arms and moved away, leaving her lying on the bed. Her tongue stuck out of her mouth as she panted heavily, sweat dripping off her forehead. [Ding! You had cummed inside Milea''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] I looked at her body. Even though she hade twice already, she wasn''t even close to finishing. There was still plenty of energy left in her young body. "You''re a good slut if you are obedient like this," I said, smiling. "But don''t get toofortable. If you disobey me again, I''ll have to punish you properly. Don''t dare to seduce me again unless I am asking for it." Her eyes widened slightly as she tried to speak but failed due to her panting. She only nodded silently. "Great." I took out the same potion I gave to Emilia and Garcia, the contraception in the form of a potion. "If you want to be fucked again in the future, then drink this." Without hesitation, she drank the potion with a shaky hand. An expectant look appeared on her face, imagining being fucked silly once again. Maybe the potion made her tired as it had taken effect, so she fell asleep afterward, with cum still dripping out of her pussy. I carried her and put her in afortable position as Iy beside her, not bothering to cast yet because this sexual smell was something I liked a little bit. Looking at her blissful expression, a thought shed in my mind. ''What a naughty little bitch. Perhaps I should eat her more next time.'' Chapter 67 67 – Reward And Sandra’s Loyalty ?After fucking Milea until she was exhausted, I felt an unspeakable satisfaction. I stepped out of my room and noticed the previous trail of pussy juices that dripped out from the blonde nun''s pussy was already gone; someone had cleaned it already. Mia was still in her room, and the twins were outside the mansion, protecting the mansion against intruders like usual. Garcia was in the lobby, standing by. By the process of elimination, I guessed it was Garcia who cleaned the trail. She probably also cleaned the dining room after finding that I wasn''t in that room already. What a dutiful nun. Anyway, I needed to check my prisoner. She didn''t kill herself because she didn''t want to return to her original ce. As long as I gave her 3 meals a day, she would feel grateful for me. However¡­ "I need to free her for my n. I already pinned her dot to my radar, so I know wherever she goes." The assassins must''ve been trying to locate her. If I fed them fake information about Sandra pledging her loyalty to me and changing her revived point to the Castitas Church in Academy City, she would return to me because I was kind to her, giving her the life of her dream, 3 meals a day. So I walked down the stairs to the lobby. There, I saw Garcia standing restlessly with her hand in front of her, ying around with her pussy entrance. Her crotch was wet, and pussy juices dripped on the floor under her. "Ahn~ Sir Arthur! Hnn~" A muffled moan echoed in the hallway. I guessed she was too horny hearing Milea''s loud moan and decided to y with herself. But because of her duty, she needed to wait for me in the lobby, and then she decided to masturbate there. How lewd. A smirk appeared on my face as I called out to her. "Garcia." Her body jolted at my voice. She quickly tried to fix her white leotard under her nun dress and turned around. Her breast curtains were disheveled, revealing her erect nipples. "Y-Yes, Sir Pdin?" She replied with a bit of a stutter. Her breath was rough, and her face had a sexy excited look of an aroused person. "Hnn~" A soft moan escaped her lips. Even when she faced me, her hand was still going toward her crotch, trying to feel more pleasure. She hadn''t orgasmed yet, and was probably close because I noticed her body trembled in pleasure whenever her entrance grazed against the thinyer of clothes hiding it. "You may return to your room." I walked down the stairs and took out a pink rod. It was a dildo, and it had the exact same shape as my erect cock. This was created with my dream of getting a girl in Horizon Online and training her pussy to have to match my cock''s size. Still, it was a useless article, at least until now. "You can use this to pleasure yourself. It has the shape of my cock." I threw the pink rod at her, which she grabbed with both hands with a lustful look. "W-Wha." She held it close to her chest, pressing it between her massive breasts. The up-and-down movement of her breasts from her breathing roughly looked so sexy. That¡­ I might ask her to do that in the future. "T-Thank you for the gift, Sir Pdin!" She beamed with a smile. Her face reddened like a tomato out of excitement. "Yeah, sure. Go to my room or your room. Pick whatever you want as long as you are in the room. It''s unsightly to masturbate in the hallway." "Y-Yes. Please excuse me." She bowed and ran past me. How excited was she? She left another trail of pussy juice on the floor even though Milea''s trail had already been cleaned. I didn''t hate her, though. The fact she got excited by Milea''s voice meant she wanted to sleep with me again, which was what I expected from her. My mood became better as I walked toward the underground room where Sandra was kept. The damp air tickled my nose. However, the smell wasn''t as bad as before. It had a sweet, flowery smell to it. I recognized this smell. It was simr to the smell of my room whenever I entered it. ''Could it be that the nuns used some kind of perfume to change the air? Probably it was Milea or Garcia, as both of them are the ones I asked to take care of Sandra.'' When I reached the bottom of the stairs, I noticed the room was cleaner and warmer. Sandra was in her cell, sitting with her back against the table as she ate bread slowly. Many tes stacked together that were easily as tall as her were piling up on the side. ''How many did she eat?'' Maybe I should give Milea some money to buy the grocery if what Sandra ate was equivalent to 10 adults. And I needed to praise that cheeky nun for cooking that much. I showed myself from the shadows and looked at Sandra. She raised her head at me and immediately threw all the bread that was left in her hand inside her mouth. It somehow fit in her rather small mouth. Was Dark Elf such flexible skin and tissues? Gulping down the food in her mouth, she looked at me with a serious face. "You''re here¡­ Thank you for keeping your promise." "Naturally. I didn''t tell any lies. If I said I would give you 3 meals a day, then I would give you exactly that." I approached her cell and stood in front of her. "Anyway, I am here to ask you something." "What is it?" She asked without changing her expression. It seemed like she either had given up leaving the cell or was already content with what she got here. Only one of her hands was chained, so she had a bit of freedom to move around. "What do you want to do? Do you want to return to yourrades?" I immediately asked her the most important question as to why I visited this time. No time to be wasted. No matter what her answer was, I wouldn''t change my n. If she decided to follow me, I would give her something as a reward. Sandra fell into deep thought as she held her chin. Her white eyshes cast a shadow over her red eyes as she looked down. It didn''t take long before a slight nod. "I want to stay." She said firmly, looking straight into my eyes. "Please, let me stay. I will even swear my loyalty to you if that''s what you need. As long as you continue to give me meals, I will serve you with all my life." "Alright." I grinned and approached the cell. Apparently, the meal worked better than I thought. The improved condition of this underground prison might also be the cause of her change of mind. It was only 2 days since Sandra was prisoned. One more day was needed to finish one of the requirements needed to dominate her. Opening her cell door, I stepped inside and stopped in front of her. "Then swear your loyalty to me." "Yes." Sandra replied and knelt on one knee. Her right hand was ced on her chest, while her left hand rested on the ground, balling into a fist. "This Sandra swears loyalty to you, the Pdin. Please use this shadow as you please. I will definitely follow and exceed your orders and expectations." A soft ding rang in my mind, a notification I set to know whenever I made progress. As expected, manipting someone was way better than using [Love Potion] or [Horny Pill]. There would be no satisfaction in conquering and dominating a girl if I didn''t use my own effort. "Stand up, Sandra," I ordered, and she followed dutifully. Her breasts jiggled slightly as she straightened her posture. "I, Arthur Vainglory, epted your loyalty. And I have an order for you." "Yes, Master. Please order your shadow anything. I will definitely aplish it with flying colors!" I nodded at her. ''Now then. Let''s have a game, Duke Bluerose. I wonder what kind of reaction you would have after we finished.'' Chapter 68 68 – Church Knight ?That night, after Sandra swore her loyalty to me, I gave her a piece of equipment that fits her Level. She was an assassin, and I had the perfect clothes and a dagger for her. I didn''t expect how happy she was to be given a good piece of equipment. Her smile at that time was beautiful. Because of that, I couldn''t imagine how her life was before this if she was so happy with a simple gesture that should be normal and wasn''t really special. Knowing that she was also happy with simple 3 meals a day made me think maybe her life was really that bad before this. And I also gave her a mission that night. I freed her from the chain, exined the situation to the twin nuns in charge of our mansion''s security, and asked them to give a free pass to Sandra. Then I gave my new servant, the Dark Elf, a budget for her mission as well as her meals. Once again, her face beamed with a beautiful smile as she knelt in front of me, thanking me for the money for her meals on the mission. After that, I returned to my room and noticed that Garcia chose to use my room in the end. She was naked and slept beside Milea with a satisfied smile on her face as her body was covered in sweat and another kind of lewd bodily fluid. The dildo I gave her was lying near her crotch. The tip was still kissing her pussy dripping in juices. She used that toy pretty well. I took off my shirt and got between them to sleep. My right hand was on Garcia''s bountiful breast while my left squeezed Milea''s plump butt. Both of them moaned softly but didn''t wake up. Garcia even pushed her body toward me, pressing her breasts onto my body. Just like that, I sleptfortably while feeling their warmth. *** The next day, I woke up a bitte and noticed Garcia and Milea were already gone. With their lingering sexual smells still permeating my room, I opened my eyes and raised my body. "Yawn~ That was a good sleep." Maybe I slept for more than 8 hours earlier. With my status, I didn''t actually need to sleep that long. However, I quite enjoyed a long sleep after a few nights of just two or three hours of sleep. It felt refreshing but made my body tired. Getting off the bed and walking to the closet, I got dressed in a white shirt and white pants with blue lining and an onyx tie to make me look dignified. Of course, I also used Magic to clean my bed, my body, and even the whole room. Not only the bad bugs would die, but the sexual smell from the two girls was also gone. I exited my room afterward, and once again, the door was bumped by someone. A soft thud resounded, and a yelp followed suit right after. "Kya!" "Ah!" A voice escaped my lips as I looked down at the green-haired nun. Her skirt got disheveled, and her pure white panties were exposed. "Are you okay, Mia?" I extended my hand to her. Raising her head, she had a look of surprise. "Y-Yes. I-I am sorry for being so clumsy, Sir Pdin." She took my hand and stood up, fixing her skirt. "T-Thank you." "No problem. Be careful next time." I smiled at her and patted her head, fixing her hair. I also parted the bangs that hid her right eye, revealing her cute face and heterochromia eyes. "Yup, you look cuter like this." I continued. "I-I-I am cute?!" Her face blushed as red as a tomato just by a littlepliment. Yup. Compared to the sexy Emilia, naughty Garcia, graceful Sana, and cheeky Milea, Mia''s cute act lifted my mood. She was the girl who everyone would always want to tease to get a reaction. Even her troubled reaction as she looked left and right, unable to answer me, was like a cute confused animal. However, while I enjoyed her reaction, I was busy today. So I lowered my hand. "Calm down, Mia. Take a deep breath." I said with a gentle tone. She followed my instructions and inhaled deeply, and let it out slowly. After calming down, she looked at me, still with a red cheek. "Can I ask you to do an errand for me?" "Errand? Yes, of course!" She replied energetically. "I''ve finished cleaning the mansion, so I am quite free, Sir Pdin." ''Really?'' This mansion was by no means small. To think she had finished cleaning it when it was still just morning. Maybe she was more skilled than I thought. If only she wasn''t clumsy¡­ but that was also a part of her charm, so I wouldn''t ask her to change. "Great. Then can you go to Royal Academy and find teacher Emilia? Tell her I can''t attend ss today and please fetch me a new uniform from the academy office. Mine was rippedst day." "Telling teacher Emilia and fetching a new uniform. Got it, Sir Pdin! Please leave this duty to Mia!" "I am counting on you." I patted Mia''s head, and she purred under my touch, closing her eyes and enjoying it. After a while, I bid her farewell and walked to the exit. In the lobby, Garcia greeted me with a slightly flushed face, probably realizing I had squeezed her breast all night. But she kept her calm and bowed her head. "Good morning, Sir Pdin." I replied to her greeting with a smile and then instructed her about what to do for today. I also asked her to exin this to the other nuns, giving them their respective duty for today. Especially, I asked Garcia to get Lisa and Lara ready for any intruders after today. Garcia remembered all my instructions clearly. "I will also help them to defend the mansion. Please don''t worry about your home, Sir Pdin." "Thank you." What I needed to do in the mansion was over. Next, I walked out and went to the church. Because Sana had already permitted me to create my own knight squad, I nned to find some talented individuals. And yes, I nned to have all of them be women. Why? It was my knight squad, after all. I would create a separate one where it was full of menter. There was also one main reason why I chose to fill my knight squad with all women. ''They won''t be able to get affected by Beatrice''s charm.'' Reaching the church only took me a few minutes. Sana mentioned there was a training ground where the church knight trained every morning behind the church, so I went straight to that ce without even stopping in the main church. As usual, many nuns and priests greeted me when they saw me walking by. Being famous was good and bad at the same time. Anyway, I walked at a faster pace and reached the knight training ground. Because I wanted to observe without being bothered, I hid within the shadow near the training ground with [Shadow Cape]. The grounds were expansive, with tall walls surrounding them on all sides. The paved stones as the main training ground were filled with cracks from the hit of a blunt weapon. There were also lots of sword traces here and there. The air was thick with the sounds of grunts and the nging of metal as the knights pushed themselves to their limits. They moved with a grace and precision that was almost hypnotic, their bodies honed to perfection by years of training and discipline. This atmosphere, where the intensity of fighting each other could be felt, piercing my skin, was so nostalgic. Their fights were even more intense than normal training because they weren''t afraid of death. However, they were still careful not to kill each other as reviving made you lose 1 Level. Anyway¡­ the female knights were more than I expected. For 4 knights, there was at least 1 female knight. They were training on the same ground. I also noticed Sophia among them. "Well, now." Who should I pick to be the member of my knight squad? At least I wanted 5 female knights, excluding Sophia and Rania. Chapter 69 69 – A Knight Secured ?After observing the church knights for a few minutes, I concluded who I would ask to join my knight squad. I wasn''t trying to find strong knights. Strength and speed could be increasedter by hunting and training. What I needed the most was their decision-making and techniques, which was hard to teach. And among the dozens of knights, 3 individuals especially stood out among the others. They were quick, smart, and sexy¡­ Well, thest part wasn''t that important, but yeah. They were resting now, and the female knights went to the shade below the tree at the corner of the training ground. The tree was massive, and the branches extended to cover almost a quarter of the training area. The smaller branches swayed ever so slightly from the gust of the winds, and these knights took off their armor and helmet, including Sophia. It was my first time seeing her appearance. A striking red hair fell onto her hips as fiery, sharp r ed eyes looked over to herpanions; they looked like they could put a crying baby to a stop just by ring at them. The sexy curves d in a tight bodysuit with sweat beads running across them could excite any man. Her breasts jiggled as she took off her ted chest armor, and her mature appearance of a woman in her mid-twenties only added to her charm. If I could describe her in a word, then she looked like a lioness. Strong and sharp-looking. It made me excited to have her in my knight squad. Her personality might be contrasted well with the masochist Rania. The other female knights also took off their armor and only donned their tight leotard bodysuits. Their sweaty appearance only increased their alluring charm. But, unexpectedly, the men continued their training and didn''t even nce at them. How gentlemanly. And how unmanly. There were literally sugars on the side, and they didn''t even nce at it? Were they truly men? My opinions were indeed contrasted with each other, but I was a bit disappointed in them. Maybe I should take them to Sin Kingdom and teach them how to have fun with a prostitute there. Of course, I wouldn''t allow them to touch or watch my women with lecherous eyes. Not a chance, dude. Anyway, this was my chance to talk to them, so I moved to the shade under the tree. I jumped off the shadow behind the massive trunk, hidden from the female knights'' sight, and took off the [Shadow Cape] before revealing myself. Sophia was the first one to notice me. No wonder as she was the only one who was looking at this side and the only one standing while the others were sitting on the ground, pressing their soft sweaty butt on the soft pavement. "Sir Pdin!" She immediately saluted, throwing the armor she held to the ground. Her breasts jiggled due to the sudden movement. Now that she didn''t wear her ted armor, I could fully see how big they actually were. As expected, only a size smaller than Garcia''s and Emilia''s. Her body was wonderful, having lean and defined muscle, though not as clear as mine as she was a woman. The other knights immediately turned around and stood up, saluting with their right hand on their chests. "Sir Pdin! Good Morning!" They greeted me cheerfully at the same time. Their voices were loud enough to alert the other knights in the training ground. The nging metals immediately stopped as I noticed them saluting at me at once, discarding whatever they were doing. "At ease, knights," I said with a smile. "And you guys can continue your training, don''t mind me. I only have some business with Sophia and other female knights." "Yes!" The men replied at once and returned to their training. They started to train even harder than before. Were they feeling pressure because their higher-up wasing to see them and wanted to show me how great and reliable they were? The female knights also lowered their hands but kept standing at attention. Being the tallest of them all, Sophia stood out with her red hair at the back of the line. "Sophia,e here," I called out to her. "I have something to say. Follow me. The others may rest; I might call some of youter." "Yes." She nodded firmly and approached me, parting the crowd of female knights. The others gave way to her, parting in the middle. I walked behind therge trunk, and Sophia followed closely behind me. After we were out of everyone''s sight, I turned around to see her sharp eyes looking straight at me. She was expressionless, giving her a strict and scary look. However, there was respect in that fiery gaze, so that was only her normal gaze, and she didn''t mean to intimidate me. Using this chance, I used on her. --- Name: Sophia Holt Race: Half-Human Half-Beastkin Lv: 45 Sins: 0 Virtues: 520 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 41/41 (MAX 100) STR: 45 (MAX 100) VIT: 49 (MAX 100) AGI: 43 (MAX 100) DEX: 42 (MAX 100) INT: 41 (MAX 100) LUC: 50 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 4 Swordsmanship] [Lv 3 Holy Magic] [Lv 3 Horse Riding] [Lv 2 Beast Instinct] --- Titles: [Castitas Church''s Knight] [Captain of the Church Knight] [Red Lion] --- Her status was really great. Her race made me stop for a while to read it again. ''Half beastkin?'' Maybe that was why she was so tall and had a sharp gaze. My description of her was on point, a lioness. But she had no animal characteristics, which made me wonder. Perhaps she didn''t inherit them from her parents or something like that. Her status was bnced, but her LUC was just average. And then I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' next. Her eyes narrowed slightly when I used the skill on her. ''She noticed it, huh?'' Even Rania didn''t notice it when I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her. Probably it was because of her skill that she realized I used a skill on her, but she didn''t voice out anything and just looked at me. Her information popped up in front of my face, and I grinned as I read it. --- Name: Sophia Castitas Race: Half-Human Half-Beastkin Description: An orphan raised in one of Castitas Church''s orphanages. A talented knight who fought with a greatsword, gaining the title of Red Lion after her achievement of rising to the rank of Captain a few years after joining the church knight. She sees Rania Reyn as her rival. Her fiery and intense gaze scares the others, and that''s why she is always insecure about her appearance. Wanting to find a respectable man who''s not afraid of her look and eyes. As a half-lion beastkin, she''s clinging and loves to keep hers to herself. A possessive lion who can''t be tamed. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 520 Sins needed to dominate her: 500 Requirement: 1. Beat her in an official duel 2. Get her respect (Done) 3. Compliment her look. 4. Dominate Rania Reyn 5. Make her beg you to take her virginity 6. Dominate 3 female knights --- Her appearance and personality didn''t to be different from what I expected. I loved this. A possessive woman and a lioness on top of that. Dominating her would definitely give me satisfaction, unlike the others. Still, she saw Rania as her rival, huh? ''Perfect.'' I could use that as bait to ask her to join my knight squad. "I actually have a proposal for you and a few other female knights." I started with a smile, looking straight into her eyes. It was mentioned that she was longing for a man who didn''t fear her looks. And I wanted to convey that by matching her intense gaze with a feral smile. "A proposal?" She raised her eyebrows slightly, clearly sounding interested. "Yes." I nodded. "I am about to create my knight squad and think of inviting you to join my squad. After I saw the training earlier, I have 3 people from the female knights, excluding you, I wanted to invite. With someone I have in mind, there will be 5 people in the squad with me as the leader." "Hmm." Sophia hummed, holding her chin. It was rare for someone in the church not to immediately ept my idea. But once again, this would be a big decision for her. If she joined my squad, her position would change from the Captain of a squad to a mere squad member. "If I may be a bit rude, Sir Pdin. May I know who''s that someone in mind you have to join your knight squad? Is it thedy from that day?" "No." I shook my head. "It''s someone I know very well, but it''s not Eliza." Sophia looked at me interestedly, waiting for me to continue. I chuckled at her curious expression. She only raised her brows a little bit. Changing that expressionless face into a pleasured one would be worth the problem dominating her. And it was just my guess, but maybe Sophia might refuse if I asked her to sleep with me before I dominate Rania. Because of her possessiveness, I would expect her to go to me first if she truly wanted it. That wouldn''t be too far in the future if she truly liked me. The energetic front when I first met her may have been caused by her nervousness only. Then, I continued. "The one I have in mind is Rania Reyn, the current self-defense teacher in the Royal Academy." When I mentioned Rania''s name, Sophia''s eyes bulged slightly, and her lips curled up into a feral smile, revealing a pair of sharp canine teeth. "Sir Pdin." She said, growling a little bit. "Please let me join your knight squad." "Wee." I extended my hand, which she took almost immediately. "I am hoping for your cooperation, Dame Sophia." "Yes, Sir." Chapter 70 70 – Knights, Assemble! ?"Well then, I will ask you something for your first duty. Please call Natasha, Lea, and Isabelle. I n to invite them to my squad." I told her three names that I found interesting earlier. I already used to see what they were capable of when I was hiding earlier. "Those three?" Sophia asked curiously. She looked like she couldn''t understand why I wanted those 3 when they were only around Level 20, and there were other knights with higher Levels that I could choose to join. And probably, she knew that I could use from what she felt earlier, so she didn''t ask me how I knew their names. "Yes." I nodded. "They are interesting and have goodbat instincts. You know what I could do from a few days ago about their Levels. "Ah!" She eximed, remembering how I ughtered the ck Tigers back then and raised Eliza''s Level to 25 almost immediately. Talking about the ck Tiger, I wonder if that little one ate the food I gave it. I would check its condition after finishing my business. "Please wait for a minute, Sir Pdin. I will call them." "Alright." Sophia ran back to where the female knights were resting. I could hear some restless voicesing from them, but the redhead knight reassured them. Not that it worked due to her rather loud voice and scary appearance. What it did was make them more restless. ''Maybe I should call them myself.'' I thought as I smiled wryly. Footsteps echoed, approaching me. Even though they took off their armor, they still wore their metal boots, so their footsteps rang clearly, even without me concentrating on enhancing my senses. Then I saw them walking toward me behind Sophia from the other side of therge trunk. They looked a bit restless and nervous. The smallest of them was two heads shorter than me, a bit taller than Sana. She was Lea, a girl with modest breasts, short brown hair, and eyes. Holding the bowstring slung over between her breasts, she looked at me and fidgeted nervously. Beside her, standing in the middle, was Natasha. She had a beautiful face, like a noble girl, standing a head taller than Lea. With short ck hair and blue eyes, her willful and strong expression added a charm to her appearance. She had fairlyrge breasts, which she pushed up with her arms. A short sword, which was her main weapon, strapped on her waist, held by a ck belt. Thest girl also had a short sword as her choice of weapon. She looked rather innocent with her bob-cut onyx hair. Her ck eyes stared right into me with interest and recognition. She was as tall as Natasha, and her breasts were a size smaller but bouncier. They moved with every slight movement. The bodysuit she wore clung into her body, showing off her well-defined muscle. Even among the girls I had met in this world, she might be the most perfect and beautiful one. This girl was Isabelle, and she had an interesting title, which was the main reason why I chose her besides her look. Their sweats weren''t dried out yet, dripping from their necks to corbones and cleavages. With her stoic and stern expression, Isabe calmly pulled her tight bodysuit to let the sweats fall. ''So she does not really care about my Pdin title either, just like Sophia. Well, interesting. That might be affected by that title, though.'' "Alright." I pped my hands and faced the three female knights. Sophia moved behind me quietly; I couldn''t even hear her footsteps even though she wore the same metal boots as them, showing her footwork skill. The three female knights'' attention was fully focused on me. Lea gulped nervously and tightened her grip on the bowstring. "Actually, I wanted to invite the three of you to join my knight squad. I''ve observed the earlier training. First of all, Lea." "Y-Yyes¨C ouch!" She replied instantly and bit her lips. "I-I apologize!" I chuckled at the sight of her bowing her head. She was a klutz, just like Mia, but worse. "You don''t need to be so nervous and apologize. It was me who suddenly called you, so I understand that you are a bit confused." I exined with a soft tone. "As I said earlier, I wanted the three of you to join my knight squad. Of course, I am not looking down on you girls." Their gazes spoke louder than the words. They looked at me suspiciously, unable to understand why I chose them instead of the others, just like Sophia earlier. "Lea, you have such good aim and flexibility when you use a bow. You just need to get rid of your nervousness, and you will be a great archer." I looked at Lea. "I can teach you how to get rid of that if you join the knight squad. I am not searching for someone strong, but I am searching for talent." Lea looked at me with disbelief. "Talent¡­" She murmured with hope shing in her eyes. I nodded at Lea and turned to Natasha. "As for Natasha, your skill with a short sword is better than the others, but you arecking in strength. Your technique is slightly different, probably from independent training instead of knight training." Her body jolted when I mentioned her technique. Her breasts jiggled, and she narrowed her eyes at me with a bit of hostility. At that moment, I realized that she might not have had a good rtionship with maybe her previous family and decided to join the church. And I decided to use that. "I won''t say it''s bad. Instead, that could be your good point. I can help you get stronger and Level up faster if you join my knight squad. And on top of that, I always help my subordinates and grant their wishes if I could too." My lips curled upward slightly in a sly smile as I noticed a twitch in the edge of her eyes. She looked clearly interested now as her lips formed a slight smile. One more. I turned to Isabelle. Maybe asking her to join would be harder than Sophia and Rania. Her title made me a little bit concerned, and I wanted to keep her close to me. And no, it wasn''t love at first sight or something like that. "And Isabelle. To be honest, your technique and strength are way above Lea and Natasha''s. Your move was also graceful and sharp. Still¡­" I narrowed my eyes on her. "I think you are hesitating about something. Such as delivering a deathly move." Isabelle''s reaction was as clear as day. Her body jolted a little as her breath turned a bit rougher. ''A trauma?'' I could immediately know the cause because this symptom was something I often saw back in Horizon Online. I see, so that was why she joined the church. Because the church knight was only responsible for citizens'' safety and killing monsters, they weren''t sent to the war. "Don''t worry, though." I approached her and patted her shoulder, trying to calm her down. She raised her head and face me with those eyes that were as dark as the abyss. "In my knight squad, I will be responsible for everything. I will even carry your sins and guilt." My words might not be worth much and sound cringe to normal people on Earth. However, for someone with a trauma, it would hit differently. They would appreciate any kind words to them, especially kind words that rte to carrying a trauma together. "I will also make you strong enough to do as you please." Not that it was necessary. Once again, I looked at Isabelle''s status. --- Name: Isabelle (Severe Trauma) Race: Human Lv: 69 Sins: 0 Virtues: 25 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 100/100 (MAX 100) STR: 70 (MAX 100) VIT: 75 (MAX 100) AGI: 75 (MAX 100) DEX: 65 (MAX 100) INT: 70 (MAX 100) LUC: 5 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 8 Swordsmanship] [Lv 7 Wind Magic] [Lv 5 Holy Magic] [Lv 5 Beast Taming] [Lv 4 Fire Magic] [etc.] --- Titles: [Horizon Online''s Survivor] [Castitas Church''s Knight] --- I never thought I would find someone like her here. It turned out I wasn''t the only survivor of Horizon Online. ''But how did she end up here? This is my bonus stage.'' Maybe the system did something I didn''t know. This changed my n, and I needed to keep her by my side and increase her trust enough for her to tell me about what actually happened. I stepped back and looked at the three of them alternatively. "I won''t force you girls, though. So I will ask once again. Do you want to join my knight squad?" The three of them had a determined look as they saluted simultaneously, putting their right hand on their left chest, a sign that they would give her heart to me if they needed to. "Yes, Sir! It''s an honor!" "Great!" I spread my arms, happiness spread across my face. "I wee you to the Pdin Squad! I promise I will not disappoint you and make you guys even stronger than ever. Both physically and mentally." Chapter 71 71 – Rania’s Progress [1] Afterward, I talked to them for a while and asked them to report their transfer to Sana or their higher-up. There should also be a Knight Commander of the church knight responsible for something like this. I left the church afterward to meet thest person to join my knight squad, Rania. Another thing came to my mind about Isabelle. Many questions lingered in my mind as I bit my lips, walking away from the church. ''At least I have her in my knight squad now.'' That way, I could observe her. And with this, I could stop her if she tried to do something. However, if she began to lean on me, then I would ept her. Isabelle seemed to have a lot in mind, maybe a scar from Horizon Online. She even had (Severe Trauma) written beside her name in the status. That only showed how serious her trauma was. ''Maybe I can help her with some potions or something.'' Women in Horizon Online were dangerous. They were on the top list of things we, yers of top rank, needed to be wary of. Many of my friends had fallen to their traps, so I needed to make sure Isabelle wasn''t someone like that. If I determined she was ''safe'' to be kept around, I would proceed to help her immediately. If she wasn''t ''safe'' to be kept, I would dominate her first before helping her cure her trauma. Dominated girls couldn''t harm or reject the dominator''s order. No need to rush. I could do it slowly. Now then¡­ ording to my , Rania was currently not in the Virtue Royal Academy. Instead, I saw the dot belonging to her walking through the main street near the Temperantia Academy. Did she have a ss at Temperantia Academy? She was just an instructor of self-defense. "Let''s meet her, shall we?" A grin appeared on my face as I walked in the direction Rania had taken, nning to meet her when she entered the center area of Academy City where most caf¨¦ and restaurants were located. I could invite her and make progress today if it went smoothly. *** Trying to find Rania in the middle of the walking crowd was rather easy. Thebination of her white knight uniform that only covered half of her body and tight bodysuit stood out among the people who wore something rather¡­ normal. Her blonde hair and bright blue eyes filled with wills were also rare in Academy City. As far as I knew, only three people had thisbination. Me, Rania, and the headmistress. I wondered if we were all connected, seeing how Rania and I came from the same orphanage. Maybe the headmistress was my mother or something? But that would be impossible as I was a human. Then grandmother or great-grandmother? That was possible too. Anyway, I walked in a different direction from Rania. She had a smile on her face as she hummed softly, her left hand was on her sword''s handle, which was strapped on her left waist. "Oh!" Her eyes widened in pleasant surprise as she noticed me. "Arthur!" "Hello, Rania." I greeted and approached her. "What are you doing here?" I asked as I stopped in front of her at the side of the street, in front of a caf¨¦ I visited with Eliza on my first day here. "I just returned from giving a self-defense ss in Temperantia Academy. They called me as a guest, seeing how I have no ss in the Royal Academy for 3 days." She exined with a happy face. But that suddenly changed. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she put her hands on her hips, putting on the air. "And you, what are you doing here? Aren''t you in ss?" She continued with a hard tone, like a sister scolding her older brother. Well, that wasn''t far off. No one from the Royal Academy or any other Academies was here, so she was free to act however she wanted in front of me. Maybe we should just do this without hiding it, as no one dared to reprimand me now. "I have Pdin stuff to do in the church, so I take a day off. I believe a green-haired nun named Mia has exined it to teacher Emilia." I exined to her, and she nodded in understanding. "I see." Her voice sounded a bit sad. "Right, you''re busy, huh? I wanted to hang around like in the past, but I held back because I understand you''re busy with your Pdin work. It was like that for me, too, back when I was a Knight Commander." ''Hmm?'' Could it be that she misunderstood something? Indeed, I have been busy for thest few days due to Spies'' matter. But, I was not that busypared to Sana and the others. In fact, I was free all the time and wasn''t restricted by anything. ''She arrived at her own conclusion.'' So that was why she didn''t talk much to me, even though I wanted to get close to her. She always only looked at me from the side. "Actually, Rania. I am quite free right now. And I have something important to talk to you about." I smiled at her. "Something to talk about?" "Yes." I nodded at her. "Let''s talk in the previous restaurant, shall we? I don''t want to be heard by other people." Rania held her chin thoughtfully for a second before beaming with a smile, "Alright. If my little brother needs something from me, I will help. You can just tell me the details, and I will agree to it no matter what you need!" That was easier than I thought. She fully trusted me as I was her little brother back in the orphanage. Once again, I didn''t n to tell her and used this rtionship to get her. But just as she said, I needed to tell her the details. And I also wanted to make progress, so I extended my hand to her. "Then shall we go? It''s my treat this time." "Oh? How dependable." She replied and let out a giggle as she took my hand. "Then please escort me, Sir Pdin." "Of course, Knight Commander." I yed with her, and we began walking side by side. I didn''t release her hand; I wanted to im her as mine and let other people know about it too. ''Let''s see the requirement again to ensure I didn''t remember it wrong.'' --- Requirement: 1. Beat her in an official duel 2. Get her recognition. (Done) 3. Spank her butt in public 5 times 4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Academy --- I had already gotten her recognition, so I needed to spank her butt 5 times and beat her in an official duel. This was the requirement needed to dominate her. ''But I don''t need to dominate her yet. I just needed to make her mine first.'' ording to my understanding of her personality and my memory of back in the game, Rania would definitely ask me for a duel when I invited herter. I would use that to clear the first and third requirements at the same time. ''I will be able to make such good progress. The venue will be the church knight''s training ground, which is a public space. And with the church knights as spectators, it will be counted as spanking Rania in public.'' The n was perfect. ''Don''t worry, Rania. We will hang out a lot in bed in the near future. I will take care of you well, you huge masochist sister.'' I nced to my left, listening to her happily humming a tune as she had the most joyful smile I ever saw, oblivious about her little brother''s plot to dominate her. Chapter 72 72 – Rania’s Progress [2] As we arrived at the restaurant, I booked a private room and paid for it upfront. Because we only needed to talk for a while, I only booked the room for an hour. We sat side by side this time, and we didn''t order any drinks as I knew Rania could get drunk easily. That wouldn''t do. If I wanted to have a duel right after this, I wouldn''t let her have any excuse for losing against me. "So, Arthur. What do you want to talk about with me? You sounded a bit serious." Rania spoke first, asking with a curious tone. "It might be a difficult choice for you," I replied, looking at her. "I am creating a knight squad, and I want to invite you, Rania." Her jaw dropped as she looked at me, shocked, "Me?" She pointed at herself, still confused. "I am the former Knight Commander, a Royal Knight, you know? You know the rtionship between the Royal house and the churchtely. Even if the church allowed it, the Royal Family might not." As expected, she was also aware of a strangled rtionship between the government and the church. Due to the recent incident where the nobles suddenly stopped donating for some reason, both sides were in some sort of a cold war. It was resolved by the discussion between Sana and King Cassius yesterday, but the formal announcement had yet to be made. So it was natural if Rania didn''t know about it yet. Besides¡­ "With my authority as a Pdin, I can even force King Cassius to transfer you to my squad. However, I want to respect your opinion. That''s why I am inviting you and asking for your opinion. I need you, Rania." I didn''t lie. I really needed Rania in my squad. ''I need to dominate her if I want to dominate Sophia.'' The requirement had be easy due to my Domination System. But I still needed time to dominate girls, especially because I had not had enough Sins yet. ''After my knight squad is formed, I need to go outside the Academy City and venture to umte a lot of Sins.'' Staying in Academy City and farming Sins slowly wasn''t bad. But that would be too slow. I couldn''t finish the various things that gave me a lot of Sins. The first step for that was to dominate Rania. "So, what''s your answer?" Rania fell silent. Her eyes cast downward, looking at her smooth thighs exposed due to her sitting position; her skirt clung to her clothes, and I could see the slit hidden between her fleshy thighs underneath her white leotard. I turned my gaze up immediately. She looked a bit¡­ happy, which was unexpected. "Do you really need me?" She raised her head; her expression hardened into a serious one. "As you said, it is an important decision. So, Arthur, do you really need this useless big sister of yours who retired from my position as a Knight Commander because of a reason that I can''t tell you yet? To be honest, I already knew the reason. She was just a huge masochist who enjoyed being hit. Because she didn''t want her dignity as a Knight Commander to fall in her subordinates'' eyes, she chose to retire and train the future talents for the kingdom. And I didn''t really care about that. If she felt good to be hit, at least I would be the one to satisfy her. Her dignity fell? I didn''t think those girls would even care about dignity, as I would shoulder all the glory and the Sins. "I am serious, Rania." So I answered her seriously as our sapphire-colored eyes met. "I don''t care about your reason for retiring as a Knight Commander. You can keep it a secret from me if you want to. The people in my knight squad also won''t be curious about it. I want you, Rania. You''re the only one I can trust with this. I need you to be my Vice-Captain." Rania''s face blushed as her mouth opened and closed rapidly like a fish. What I said was truly like a confession, but that was my honest feeling. In my radar, Rania''s dot was blue. I knew her personality rtively well, and she also considered me important to her due to our history that I didn''t even know. "T-T-That¡­" She stuttered, backing away slightly from me, but she was unable to as her butt was on the corner of the chair already. Our faces were close to each other due to our position, and I kepting closer to her, not giving her a chance to escape. "What''s your answer, Rania? If you have a condition, then I will also listen to it." I stopped when our noses were about to touch each other. Her hot breath brushed against my skin. Staying like this, I wanted to kiss her and push her down. I bet she also didn''t mind if I was rough. Rather, I guessed she would squeal and moan in pleasure when I spanked those plump butts of hers, squeezing them and leaving them with a red color, then covering them with my semen. Still, I wanted to conquer her after the duel. I would have her ept her masochistic side in publicter, under the gaze of her futurerades, so she would be honest when she was with us. Her image would be shattered, but only in our knight squad. I wouldn''t allow anyone else to look down on her just because she was a huge masochist. "C-Condition?" Rania muttered in a low voice as her eyes bulged in realization. "Yes, do you have any?" I asked as I backed away, giving her space. The pressure was applied, and I knew what she would say next. "A condition." She muttered to herself once again as she looked at me. "Then I have one. Beat me in an official duel, Arthur. Even if we are family, I will not join a knight squad whose Captain is weaker than me. I know you''re strong, but I want to see it directly and judge myself how strong you are." They were all the same. Knights, upholding their pride and dignity. They wouldn''t let someone they didn''t respectmand them. Most of them chose to die rather than serve someone they didn''t respect. "Alright." I nodded, my eyes narrowed in a dangerous slit. I wasn''t a knight. Pdin was also just my job, something that wasn''t a part of the real me. "Let''s have an official duel in front of the future members of my knight squad." Rania''s face flushed red in happiness and excitement altogether. She was truly a rare kind of breed of knight. To think she would be that happy to be red at with cold eyes. No, maybe she was happy because it was me who red at her. It was such a satisfying feeling to meet her. A prideful former Knight Commander who chose to retire rather than enjoy the pleasure of getting hit. I must thank her for not sullying herself. I should be grateful that she was my older sister in this world. ''I can experience both forbidden feelings at once. And she can also feel a forbidden feeling of being her little brother''s masochistic ve.'' Sullying a knight that was also my older sister. Oh, how satisfying it would be when I saw her pleasured expression. I wanted to see it as soon as possible. "If I win, you will grant my 3 wishes." Iid my condition for the official duel. There needed to be a stake which both sides desired. That condition needed to be equal. And this stake was the most beneficial for me as it would allow me to get what I wanted faster. "Cough." Rania coughed into her fist, and she put on a serious expression. "If I win, you will grant my 3 wishes." She continued. An equal stake. It was all set. Whoever won would get what they wanted. Even if Rania won by chance, I knew what she might be thinking. Though there was no way I would lose against her. "Alright." I grinned in excitement as Iid bare my feelings. "I will crush you, Rania. Don''t expect me to go easy just because you''re my big sister. I will make you mine." Rania also smiled excitedly at my words. There was a bit of lust and arousal written on her blushed face. Maybe she understood my intention and purposely epted my condition too. She wasn''t a fool, just a lewd knight. "Come at me with everything you have, Arthur. I will take it all with all I got." Chapter 73 73 – Duel After we agreed to have a duel, we went to the church knight''s training ground which was located behind the church. The knights seemed to have finished their training, as I didn''t notice that many dots were staying in the training ground. In fact, they had returned to their patrol duty. When we got close to the church, the 3-men knight team noticed me first and ran toward me excitedly. "Sir Pdin!" They stopped in front of us and saluted. "At ease." I raised my hand and asked them to lower their hand. "Are you guys on patrol now?" "Yes!" One of them, the man with the biggest body who stood in the middle, replied with an energetic voice. "Male squads have a duty to patrol around the church from 12 in the afternoon to 3, after which the female knight squads will take over our duty until 6 in 3 hours rotation until tomorrow morning." I see. That was something efficient to do. So the fewer dots in the training grounds all belonged to female knights? That was perfect. I didn''t want any of these men to see or hear Rania''s aroused voice when I hit her hard. "Very well. Keep up the good work, guys. I will head to the training ground with mypanion first." They nced at Rania and nodded. It seemed like they weren''t surprised that I was acquainted with the former female Knight Commander of the Virtue Kingdom and only replied in uniform. "Yes! Have a nice day, Sir Pdin!" I nodded and walked past them. When we walked past the side of the church and were able to see the training ground ahead of us, Rania suddenly spoke. "This is my first time visiting this ce." Her voice was filled with admiration, looking around the whole training ground. "There are only female knights in the training ground?" "You heard the men from earlier," I replied to Rania, looking at her. "The male knights have patrol duty, and the female knights are still resting. They used that time to polish themselves in this training ground." Obviously, that was the answer I had for myself, and maybe not the real fact. But Rania looked satisfied as she nodded her head, so all good. However, it didn''t look like they were training. Almost all female knights stayed under the giant tree''s shade, surrounding Sophia and the other girls that promised to join my knight squad. With my hearing, I was able to see what they were talking about. "That means you girls can have a chance to conceive the Pdin''s kid! How envious!" One of the women said, and the others squealed in delight. Lea blushed deep red, but Natasha and Isabelle didn''t really react that much. Sophia¡­ well, she grinned ear-to-ear and faced that girl who just spoke. "I will happily do that if he asks me. I respect him and don''t mind having a strong child." Hmm, good to know. But unfortunately, I had no intention of having a kid for now. The other girls squealed in delight hearing that answer, and something like, "How envious!", "I also want to sleep with the Pdin!" followed suits. "¡­ Arthur." Rania looked at me with a red face, calling me softly. She didn''t seem to be bothered. Rather, excitement and expectation were written on her face. Did she hear them too? "My bad, I forgot to tell you about this. People from the church are crazy about a Pdin. They love and respect me so much that they make such a joke." I replied with a wry smile as I scratched my cheek. "N-No, I don''t really mind. I am als¨C" She suddenly stopped mid-sentence, realizing what she was about to say. "Do you also love me like them? Thanks, Rania." I smiled at her. I didn''t think she would be this honest, or was she just nervous from what I did earlier, pushing her to the edge? "Anyway, let''s approach them and exin about our duel." "Y-Yeah." She nodded stiffly and followed right behind me. We approached the female knights who apparently interrogated Sophia and the others about their transfer to my knight squad. The news spread so fast that it was almost as if they deliberately spread it themselves. No, maybe they did spread their news. I could see the triumphant and proud looks from all of them, including Natasha and Isabelle. When I approached them with Rania, Sophia stopped talking to the other girls, and her nose moved slightly, then her eyes stopped on us. "Sir Pdin!" She got into the salute position faster than anyone, and the others followed suit almost immediately. I would appreciate it if they stopped doing that, though. "Hello, I am back," I said to them as I stopped, standing in front of the crowd. "Let me introduce you girls to someone. This is Rania Reyn, and we are about to have an official duel in the training ground. Rather, I want to ask whether we can use it for a duel, so I approached you. Hahaha." Rania nodded beside me, putting up a serious look. "We hope to have witnesses to our duel too." She continued as she looked around the crowd of female knights. "Maybe I am just a stranger, but I am hoping for your cooperation." And she bowed her head slightly at them. The female church knights, especially Sophia, seemed to be surprised at Rania''s appearance. The redhead looked at me with a shocked expression, but her lips curled up in an excited smile as she nodded, gesturing to me that she appreciated me for telling the truth about adding Rania to our knight squad. "So, can we count on you guys?" I asked once again and got the answer from Sophia. "Please use the training ground as you see fit, Sir Pdin. I will also help with the duel, bing the referee." She stepped forward, then turned to Rania. "I hope you don''t mind." "Yes, please do," Rania replied with a nod. "Great!" I pped my hand, "Then let''s head to the center, Rania. You are ready, no?" "Of course. Who do you think I am, Arthur? I am the former Knight Commander. I am always ready." Her confidence was great, and I nodded. We went to the center of the training ground with the paved stone ground. The diameter of the training ground was 30 x 30 meters, big enough to have a superhuman duel between two people. I stood in one corner, holding an iron sword in my hand. Rania stood across from me, holding a shiny silver de with a white handle on the corner. It was the sword she always carried on her waist. "Are you sure you want to use that sword, Arthur? I know you have something better." Rania asked with narrowed eyes, looking a bit displeased and hurt by my choice of a sword. Her hands tightened around the grip, pointing the tip of her sword at me. "This is enough, Rania," I replied, pointing the tip of my sword downward to the ground. "I am afraid it would be unfair if I use a better sword." Even the normal sword from Horizon Online was as good as a good-quality sword in this ce. To be honest, my iron sword''s quality was only a level below what Rania currently used. So it was fair. "Don''t me me if I win the duel by destroying your sword." She continued, giving a clue that she was ready. "You don''t need to worry. Everything is fair in a duel." I replied, giving my consent to start the duel to Sophia, the referee, who stood outside the arena between us. Receiving both confirmations, the red lioness raised her hand and dered, "Start!" I immediately used to move behind Rania. She looked shocked and baffled, unable to react on time. "Here!" I raised my voice as my hand moved at a fast speed. When Rania turned around, it was already toote. My hand had already reached her round butt beneath her skirt. - Smack! "Kya!" A shrill yelp escaped Rania''s mouth as her face turned red, and her lips curled upward in ecstasy. She immediately recovered, however, and swung her sword at me. "Hah!" But I had moved away to my previous position with another . The soft sensation remained in my hand as I grinned, looking at my older sister, whose face had turned red like a tomato. The crowd was baffled. Some of them, Sophia and Natasha, tried to hold theirughter at what had just happened. "Arthur!!" She growled at me, realizing what I had just done. "What did you do?!" "That''s one." I squeezed my left hand as I looked at Rania. "Prepare yourself. I won''t allow you to lie to yourself anymore, Rania. This will be painful and feel good at the same time." "Kuh!" Rania let out a defeated sound. "S-So you know?!" She asked, embarrassed. "Oh, I do know. I am your little brother, after all." I replied with a smirk. "And I will let you admit it in front of them whether you want it or not." "Try me!" Blue aura burst out of Rania''s body as she used . It covered her like a blue me, burning wildly like her fighting spirit. "I won''t be defeated that easily. And I won''t admit it until the day I die, this weakness of mine!" "No, Rania." I shook my head at her. "You will admit it today. I will spank you until you admit it yourself." And I put my iron sword back into my inventory, raising both hands in a spanking motion. Chapter 74 74 – Let Your Cute Voice Out The duel continued with Rania rushing toward me at a fast speed. She immediately covered the distance between us instantly and swung her sword down. I used , and a blue aura de appeared from my right hand. Using it, I deflected her sword and went behind her, swinging my free hand toward that plump ass with my 300 AGI. My hand became a blur as a smacking sound again echoed in the arena, followed by a sexy voice from my opponent. "Hya!" "That''s two. It looks like you enjoyed it." Rania''s breath turned rough as she jumped away from me. Even though she said she didn''t want to admit her masochist tendency, she seemed to enjoy being spanked in front of the female knights nheless. "I am not!" She denied it loudly, but she couldn''t hide the pleasured expression that she unconsciously had. It also made me excited; my grin widened as I turned to Rania. Of course, I spanked her with only enough force to make her feel the pain that turned into a pleasure. I didn''t use all my strength as that would be overkill. "Your voice is so cute, Rania. It makes me want to hear it again." "Haa¡­ Don''t expect to be able to do that again. I wille at you seriously now!" This time, she was even faster than before. Her sword released a soft golden glow as the aura condensed around her feet. To think she was able to control the to this point. She might even be stronger than her in-game counterpart. Kicking the ground, she lunged toward me, leaving a loud boom and a crack on the paved stone and sending the dust to the air. Her body turned into a blur, reaching me in less than a second and swinging her sword that was loaded with her skill. However, I could see her movement clearly. "" She shouted the same technique I used to kill the ck Tigers. However, unlike mine, this was a bit faster and way weaker. The force wasn''t condensed properly. Still, it might be able to rip my clothes, so I responded ordingly. "" Using a technique derived from Lv 5 Swordsmanship, simr to , my met her de in the middle of her swing. A spark flew to the sky as my aura de and her shiny de met, and the golden glow that surrounded her sword disappeared with a shattering ss sound. - Shatter! Crash! A surprised look appeared on Rania''s face. She stopped for a second, unable to understand how I had canceled her skill. I used this chance to get behind her, and a smacking sound again resounded in the arena as my left hand made contact with her left butt cheek. "Hnn~" This time, a pleasured moan escaped her lips instead of a yelp. Her face flushed red after she realized what she had just done. I immediately canceled , and my other hand turned into a blur, aiming at her right butt. - Smack! "Ahn!" Her moan became louder as her ass bounced due to the force of my spanking. She fell to her knees, releasing her sword. I¡­ might enjoy this more than I thought. As I expected, I was a sadist, huh? Enjoying this pitiful sight of my own older sister in front of all the female church knights. In fact, the church knights looked at what I did with surprised expressions as their faces turned bright red. Even Sophia blushed in embarrassment as she looked away, unable to bear the sight of her so-called rival enjoying getting spanked in the middle of an official duel. "Just admit it, Rania. You like being hit like this, no? You enjoyed it more because it was me who spanked you." I asked her as I stood in front of her, looking down at the former Knight Commander with a cold expression. "I will give you more if you admit it." "Ughh¡­ No!" Rania shouted back at me; taking the sword, she dropped back and stood up slowly. Her legs were trembling, and her ass that stuck out from the skirt was red. That must have hurt, but her rough breath and her blissful expression betrayed what she had said. "I don''t enjoy that at all!" How headstrong. She should be honest and enjoy it more. Her pride and dignity as a knight got in the way of her pleasure. ''I need to teach her how to enjoy life. Pride and dignity aren''t important to live.'' To do that, I needed to hit her more, letting her feel more pleasure for being hit and making her unable to forget that sensation. "Admit it, and it will only make you feel better, Rania," I said to her as she finally stood up, looking at me. "Don''t worry, I will stay with you no matter what." "That''s tempting, but I won''t do it, Arthur. I still have pride as a knight." She replied to me once again with a resolute expression. "Force me." Then she continued with an aroused gaze. This girl¡­ She actually understood what she felt, huh? She only wanted me to do it when she felt unwilling to enhance the pleasure she felt. And on top of that, she enjoyed this feeling of breaking a taboo for feeling good from her little brother''s hand. "Very well." As that was the case, I decided to be a bit serious. I wanted her to enjoy this too, and to do that; I needed to smack those butts more, giving her more pleasure. So I used , moving even faster than light, and appeared behind her. "Wha?" Not expecting me to move that fast, Rania let out a surprised voice. She tried to turn around, but my right hand, which was covered in , had already moved toward her sword, slicing it in half like butter. I felt bad, but this was the only way for her to stop resisting. Once again, she got surprised, and I seized her hands, holding them behind her back. I turned her around, made her bend, leaned her stomach against my knees, and swiped her skirt up. "Get ready," I said with an excited smile. "R-Release me!" She tried to resist slightly but didn''t even try to hide her rough breath and smile filled with excitement. Her body squirmed around; she raised her butt for me to spank easily. I had noticed the notification about me finishing one requirement when I seized her, meaning this duel was over already. Rania had surrendered and only resisted to feel good and make it look like I spanked her by force, and not because she wanted it herself. ''Really?'' I couldn''t help but let out a low chuckle as I raised my right hand. My left hand was still holding her hands and pushed her stomach against my knee. "One!" I said and brought my right hand down. - Smack! A loud sound rang in the training ground, and Rania''s muffled moan followed suit. "Hnn!" "Admit it, Rania." "N-No, I won''t!" She replied. Once again, her pleasured expression betrayed her. "Two!" - Smack! "Ahn! S-Stop it!" "Three!" - Smack "Ooooh!" When I brought my hand down the third time, I noticed my hand hit something wet. The pungent scent of her sweet nectar filled the area almost immediately. When I looked down, I noticed she began to leak pussy juice, and her body quivered in pleasure. "Could it be, you orgasmed?" I asked with a yful tone. "How lewd." "A-Ahh¡­" Rania''s eyes rolled around, and she couldn''t really form words due to the overwhelming pleasure. But then, she stopped quivering as her orgasm stopped and spoke, "I-I admit it¡­ Y-You''re right. I feel good from being hit! I am just a masochistic knight!" Her voice was loud enough that the female knights could hear her. However, no one said anything. They didn''t really judge Rania. Instead, they had a jealous look, including Sophia. "But it''s all your fault, Arthur!" She continued, having a really sexy expression. "I became like this because you bullied me when we were young! So you need to take responsibility and make me feel good! Hit me more!" "¡­" I was speechless. So it was Arthur''s fault?! Chapter 75 75 – Having My Way With My Sister (R-18) The reason why Rania became a masochist was that the young me bullied her. And she still loved me even though I was like that? A real definition of a masochist, indeed. Rania looked so sexy that I wanted to push her down. Rather, what stopped me from doing so? "Alright, I will take responsibility. Live for me, Rania. Be my Vice-Captain, and I will give you what you need." "Y-Yes, hit me more! They have seen me already. They have seen the real me, so it doesn''t matter! Punish me more, Arthur!" Rania pleaded, and I nodded at her wish. But before that¡­ "Say that you surrender, Rania. Say that I won the duel. Then, I will give you what you want right here and right now." She nodded, "I-I surrender." "The duel is over! The winner is Sir Arthur Vainglory!" Sophia announced, her face slightly red. "And everyone, I order you to leave right now! No one is allowed to enter the training ground!" Shemanded the other female knights, and they replied at once. "Y-Yes!" I nodded gratefully at Sophia as she shed a smile at me. Her lips moved slightly, mouthing some words, "Good job!" The training ground was devoid of people in less than a minute, and I looked at Rania with a feral grin as my right hand rested on her butt, squeezing the red bum and inviting a soft moan from her mouth. "Hnn! T-That sting a bit. It feels good~" The dignified knight had turned into a masochistic sow. "You are really enjoying this, aren''t you?" I asked teasingly. Her cheeks were flushed pink, and she answered shyly, "It hurts, but it also feels nice... Hmmm..." Sophia walked up behind us, observing our actions. Unlike the other, she didn''t leave and stayed on the side with a knowing smile. I ignored her and turned to Rania. My eyes lingered on her breasts which swayed gently due to her movement, then trailed down her t stomach until reaching her thighs. Rania''s gaze followed mine, and when she saw how I stared at her, her cheeks blushed dark red again. But unlike earlier, her embarrassment only made her look sexier instead. "...What do you want, Arthur?" "I will punish you," I replied without hesitation. A sadistic smirk formed on her lips, "...Very well." As if responding to mymand, Rania raised her butt at me. My fingers slid under the hem of her skirt and grabbed onto the bottom edge. With a firm pull, I lifted it upwards, exposing her white leotard panties. "Mmph!" Rania let out a muffled gasp. I smirked at her reaction and pulled down the cloth covering her ass, further revealing more flesh. It was bright red, but I spanked it again. "Nngh... Ahhh! More!" I pped her reddened ass hard enough to make her yelp loudly. When did she be such a slut? Well, I guess that was expected, considering she was a masochist. After spanking her several times, I slipped my hands underneath her leotard and touched her bare skin. Her ass felt warm and smooth, and I could feel her trembling beneath my touch. I released her hands which I held behind her, giving her some freedom. She immediately rolled to the ground, raising herself on all fours while spreading her legs open wide. "Please, Arthur! Spank me harder! Make me your ve! Use me however you please!" She begged shamelessly, making me chuckle. Punishing my older sister in the public outdoors... This satisfying feeling couldn''t be exined. Then, I decided to test something. I put my finger between her wet folds and slowly pushed it inwards. She groaned loudly, arching her back and pushing her hips toward me. This time, I kept going deeper, forcing my middle finger deep within her tight hole. "Ahh... Aaaahhh!! Oooohhhh!!" Rania screamed loudly, buckling her knees and clenching tightly around my finger. I continued moving it in and out of her, getting used to her insides and adjusting my pace ordingly. When I reached three inches, I withdrewpletely and spanked her. "Ahhnn!" She cried out, looking at me pleadingly. I smiled mischievously and rubbed her drenched pussy with my finger again, eliciting another cry from her lips. Soon after I inserted two fingers inside her, she started moaning louder and squirming against me. Atst, I added a third digit into her cunt and began to mess it even harder. "Ooohhh! Mmmphhhhh!!! Nnnngggggh... Yeeeessss!" Rania screamed in pleasure, her voice echoing throughout the empty training ground. Her face was flushed bright red, and her blonde hair was disheveled like a wild animal''s. But what caught my attention most was how her boobs shook violently, bouncing about each time my fingers pumped into her. They weren''t small either; they wererge enough to cover half of her chest, and their shape was very feminine. The way they jiggled when she moved her torso excited me even more, and I imagined them being stuffed full of cock before shooting off loads of cum. "Cumming~" Rania panted as I fingered her faster. "Yes! Cum for me!" I encouraged her. Rania responded by biting her lower lip, squeezing her inner walls tightly around my fingers, and releasing an ear-splitting scream. Her entire body convulsed, and soon after, her juices gushed forth over my hand, squirting like a fountain. It was a lot, much more than I thought she would produce, so I took my fingers out of her pussy and spread them apart. Some of the sticky fluid dripped onto her thighs, leaving long trails along her soft skin. The sight turned me on immensely, and I quickly removed my pants and boxers, freeing my rock-hard erection. I aimed at her exposed slit and ced myself directly above it, rubbing the tip across her entrance. "Hurry up and put it in already..." Rania pleaded. "Or else I''ll die from this torture! Please fuck me like an animal from behind!" I chuckled, amused by her request. I pressed forward slightly until the head of my dick poked past her opening. Then, I slid it downwards without any resistance whatsoever. "Ahh!" Rania gasped softly once my shaft disappeared into her pussy. She didn''t even care that we were watched by Sophia, who somehow got close to us. The redhead looked at us intensely with a superior gaze. She might feel good seeing her rival being skewered like this. "Ah... Sir Pdin is really the man. To think the Royal Knight will fall this low..." She muttered with a strange, possessive smile. "As expected of the man that I acknowledge." Rania''s pussy stretched around my cock easily, and I found myself enjoying every second of it. My sister had a nice tight cunt that seemed made just for my size, and I wanted nothing less than to fill her with my seed. [Ding! You took Rania Reyn''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] I smirked; there wasn''t anything but pure bliss between us both. After a few minutes of slow thrusting, I sped up and pounded away at my older sister. I could feel her insides tightening around me, gripping me tightly and milking me for all I was worth. It felt incredible, and I knew Rania loved it too. "Nn! Spank me! Harder! Faster!" Rania begged. So I did, smacking her ass cheeks hard whenever she asked for it. Each smack sent waves of pleasure through her body, making her moan continuously while her breasts bounced wildly. Sophia was watching from the side. She crouched beside us and began to touch herself. But unlike Rania, she touched her clit instead of her pussy. I couldn''t see what happened next because my eyes were glued to the sexy spectacle happening right before me. "Hnn~ Please do me next, Sir Pdin!" Sophia said. Her words surprised me, and I paused my thrusting momentarily. "What? Why?" "I''ve decided to give myself to you." She answered. That was unexpected. And yet, I liked the idea. "Really?" I replied. "Yeah, why not? Let me join the fun, please. I want you." She added. "If my rival got her virginity taken today, then I will too." And I couldn''t refuse such a beautiful woman. Not only that, this was the perfect opportunity for me to have some fun. I didn''t know what she was thinking, but I wouldn''t refuse her. "Arthur... More... Hurt me more! Make me your bitch!" Rania demanded, grinding her hips. With no hesitation, I pped her butt again. The sound echoed throughout the surrounding, followed by the squelch of her flesh being hit. Rania cried out loudly, arching her back and letting loose another orgasmic scream. This time, her voice sounded deeper and louder, making everyone within hearing range turn their heads toward our direction. "Wait a minute, Rania. I am still talking to Sophia." I reminded her. "Yes yes, sorry. Go ahead," Rania whispered, panting heavily. "As long as you prioritize this big sister over her!" I grinned, satisfied that she understood how important this moment was. I grabbed her waist firmly and resumed fucking her faster and harder now. Her tits jiggled each time I mmed into her pussy, which made her nipples stand erect. At the same time, I looked at Sophia. "Prepare your pussy, then. I will take your virginity after this." Chapter 76 76 – Eating Up The Two Knights (R-18) She nodded silently. When I mentioned ''preparing,'' a small shiver ran down her spine, so I knew she was excited about this. Sophia went all fours beside Rania, pushing her leotard that covered her pussy to the side, revealing a pink slit peeking out from underneath. Somehow she was still having a superior smile as she nced at Rania and me, respectively, as if she showed herself that she could also get my love, not only her. It was a very cute sight to behold, especially since the rest of her body was drenched in sweat in her tight bodysuit. I stared at her pussy intently, admiring its beauty before sliding my finger across it. "Aaagghhh!!" Sophia screamed loudly. She immediately clenched her teeth together, biting them unconsciously. I smiled slightly, knowing that this would be a pleasant experience for her. After all, she was already wet enough without any help. But I wasn''t done teasing her yet. I also needed to focus on Rania first, who was moaning softly beneath me. So I slid my fingers along her inner thighs until they reached her moist folds, rubbing against her clit gently. Sophia gasped sharply, buckling forward. "You''re doing well, Sophia. Keep going like that." I told her calmly. The redhead nodded vigorously, clenching her fists tightly. Then she started moving her hips, slowly rocking back and forth while my hands continued to stimte her sensitive parts. I returned to Rania, who was moving her hips by herself, rocking back and forth, and grounded her ass against me forcefully. My cock was buried deep inside her cunt, hitting her deepest part repeatedly. "A-Arthur..." Rania moaned quietly. "...Make me yours." I stopped thrusting and leaned over her face. With one hand, I took off her ted chest armor and groped her breast while moving faster. "Mn... Mmmph..." Rania groaned. "Ahh~! Yessss~!" Lewd sounds came out of her mouth, and her breathing became heavier. It seemed like she was close to having an orgasm soon. I kept up with her pace, enjoying every second of it. A smacking sound of her plump butt hitting my pelvis filled the air, apanied by soft gasps and moansing from her throat. After several minutes, her body tensed suddenly. The muscles around her vagina tightened, and she let out a loud cry, almost screaming. Then her legs stiffened, and she pushed her ass upwards hard. I smacked her once again with the hand I withdrew from Sophia''s pussy. My knight subordinate began to touch herself to keep her slit wet and moist "Nngah!" Sophia shouted loudly. My eyes widened in shock upon witnessing such sudden action from her. But there was no turning back now because her juices were dripping out of her pussy. And if she wanted me to fuck her, then I would do just that. So I pulled my dick out of Rania and quickly moved behind Sophia. "Ah!" A disappointed sound escaped Rania''s lips as my cock escaped her pussy. "Why?" "Stay there. I will fuck you with my hands for now." My left hand went to her hair and tugged on it lightly. Her cheeks reddened as I said this, but she remained quiet and obediently stayed where she was. She was even happy when I grabbed her hair. "Yess~" She replied. With that taken care of, I turned around and positioned myself between Sophia''s asscheeks. Then I lined my tip against her pussy and rubbed it softly. "Uuunnngh..." Sophia grunted audibly, shuddering as I pressed further. "Ahh~ Finally! Pdin''s cock that I am dreaming for." Slowly, inch by inch, my cock prated her pussy until I hit bottom. Her hot insides felt incredible, squeezing my shaft tightly and making my head spin. [Ding! You took Sophia Holt''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Hyaaaaah~" Sophia cried out loudly. That was all the encouragement I needed. So I began pounding her harder than ever before. My left hand went to Rania''s red ass, smacking her cheeks roughly as I thrust into Sophia. This redhead was a possessive woman, a yandere if I guessed correctly. So I decided not to take advantage of her kindness. Instead, I made sure to treat her nice so she wouldn''t actter. "Guh! Uwaaaaahhhhh!!" Sophia yelled loudly, shaking violently as I mmed my hips against hers. As I did this, my right hand went down to her gigantic breasts, fondling them firmly. I squeezed them roughly, eliciting a gasp from the redhead. Soon after, she arched her back and squirmed, her entire body trembling uncontrobly as another climax approached. And with that, her walls clenched tight around my cock, milking me relentlessly. I could feel her pussy tightening around me, trying to milk every drop of cum out. "Ooohhh..." I pulled out before I cummed, leaving only my tip inside her pussy. "P-Please..." Sophia begged me desperately. "Give me your seed." "Not now." I grinned at her, "Rania first." I continued, turning to my older sister. "Ah~!" Rania eximed happily upon seeing me approaching. "You are here again!" The sight of her white bodysuit clung to her skin due to sweat caused my heart rate to rise instantly. But I managed to remain calm and gave her a smile instead. "Yes, I''m sorry I couldn''te earlier," I told her honestly, kneeling behind her. "I''ll punish you more now. As for you, Sophia. That''s enough for today." Sophia nodded silently. I didn''t need to tell her anything anyway. "But don''t worry," I added, grabbing one of her tits, "you get to enjoy some pleasure too. Come here." "Yes!" Sophia replied, getting close to me, "Please kiss me as you pleasure yourself using my rival''s body, Sir Pdin." "Of course." I smiled and kissed her passionately. It was a long passionate kiss, full of lustful passion. After which we broke apart, her face flushed red. "Mmph... Mmmph..." Sophia moaned, panting heavily. I also positioned my cock in front of Rania''s slit. "Ah! It''s here again!" My older sister gasped, "Your cock feels amazing! Please spank me again! The pain, it feels really good!" "Okay." I agreed without hesitation. Then I slowly pushed forward, sinking my rod into her warm depths. "Aaaghhhh!" Rania screamed as I entered her, causing her whole body to tremble. I held her waist firmly and began pumping my hips, pushing deeper each time. Soon my balls were hitting her clit hard, sending shockwaves through both our bodies. "Nnnggah!" Rania moaned loudly, biting her lip. Just like what happened to Sophia, I soon reached the point where I would cum any moment. I had been holding back for a long time already. And just as expected, my orgasm arrived quickly. "Haah! Ahhh!" I groaned loudly, feeling my semen shooting deep within Rania as I squeezed her ass cheek. [Ding! You had cummed inside Rania Reyn''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] Her own orgasm came shortly after, making her tighten up around me. We remained locked together for a while longer, then separated. Rania''s head nted on the ground, tongue out. "Haa... Haa... T-That was amazing. I-I was d I admitted my weakness to you." Sophia went to her knees and almost immediately face approached my cock that I pulled out from Rania''s pussy. "Let me clean it for you, Sir Pdin." Slurp slurrpp. She licked my shaft thoroughly, cleaning off all traces of their juices and my cum. Then she moved lower and started licking my ball sack, getting rid of the remaining fluids there. Finally, she took my softening member between her lips and sucked it dry, savoring its taste. When done, she looked up at me and said, "Thank you for giving me such an intense experience, Sir Pdin. I will repay you even better next time. I will show you that I am better than her." The predatory smile stered on Sophia''s face reminded me of those yandere in stories I read. I had tamed the masochist. So I was certain I could tame this yandere after I dominated my masochist sister. Earlier, she only wanted to get her virginity taken because I took Rania''s. Herpetitive and possessive spirit didn''t allow her to be left behind by the others. "Yeah." I grinned. "I am looking forward to it." Chapter 77 [Bonus ] 77 – Keep Me By Your Side (R-18) Rania was half-unconscious after I creampied her. I fixed my and her clothes and carried her on my back. Even then, she was still too aroused to think clearly and pressed her breasts against me. "Arthur~ Give me more." She whispered into my ears, and I chuckled in reaction. "Wait a minute, okay?" I replied, turning to Sophia. "My bad, but I will leave for now. I will apany you in the near future, Sophia. Whenever you want it, just call me or visit my mansion." "It''s not a problem, Sir Pdin," Sophia replied as she fixed her bodysuit. It was still drenched with clear liquid from her pussy. "I will visit tomorrow to see my rival''s condition." She continued, having a predatory smile. "Hahaha, alright then." Turning around, I used to clean the training ground that was drenched with our liquid and filled with sex scent. After that, I nodded at Sophia and used to return to my mansion. I was still not satisfied with Rania and wanted to satisfy her more. When I jumped around the roof quickly, in a blur, she fully regained consciousness and wrapped her arms around my neck. "A-Arthur?! W-Where are we going?" "Of course, to my mansion. You want to continue, right?" I looked over my shoulder and squeezed her butt roughly. Her smile turned into a deranged one as I noticed her pupil change into a heart shape. Then while trying to hold her moaning, she spoke, "Yesshh." "That''s the answer I want to hear." I squeezed rougher and gained a pleasured moan from her. My fingers dug into her soft flesh, kneading them as I moved from roof to roof until I reached my mansion. The twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, were waiting for me like usual. But once they noticed Rania''s expression, they didn''t say anything and only bowed at me with stoic expressions. We entered the mansion, and Garcia stood there in the lobby. "Ah, Sir Pdin." She eximed, looking at me and then at Rania. She smiled at us and continued, "Please enjoy yourself." "Yes. Don''t allow anyone to enter my room." "Certainly." The sexy nun bowed, and her gigantic breasts bounced. "Haa... Arthur. L-Let''s go. Hnn~! I-I am about to cum!" Rania begged with a flushed face and sexy expression. My hands were still kneading her ass cheek, slowly going toward her slit. That was the reason why she had kept moaning since earlier. "Alright, hold on a second, you masochist sister." I gripped her butt with a bit of force, and she then squealed like a pig. "Hiiieee!! It feels goood!!" Iughed, amused by how cute she sounded. Then I walked to my bedroom without letting her fall off my back. Once there, I ced her down on the ground and undressed. Then I sat on the edge of the bed and watched Rania on the floor.. "Are you ready?" I asked, looking at her from a distance. "Mhm." Without me saying anything, she began to undress. Her nipples got hard when she did so as her leotard and knight uniform dropped to the floor. At that moment, I heard a notification. [Ding! You had humiliated Rania Reyn''s pride and dignity as a knight! Your Sins increased by 25!] My eyes bulged slightly. This could happen too? "What are your intentions towards me? Do you n on drilling my cunt again? Or do you want to fill my mouth instead? How about fucking both holes at once?" She asked with an expression befitting a masochistic sow. "Well, let me tell you something." I pointed to the floor with my finger, instantly calming myself down, and grinned. "Why don''t you start by making me erect first? And then you can pleasure yourself by using my little member." "Nngh..." "You heard what I said. Now get started." She raised her head up and stared at my dick, which was already erect due to the arousal caused by talking dirty with her. While staring at it, she took her hand and touched its tip. She licked it softly before grabbing it with her other hand. "Haa... This is something that will break my pussy~ How big... My little brother has such a powerful weapon hidden beneath his pants all along. I wish I had known this sooner." With a groan, Rania put my cock between her lips and sucked it. It was a sloppy blowjob, but she made sure that no part of my shaft was left untouched. She even licked the base while sucking the top half. After some time, she stopped and pulled away, giving me a chance to catch my breath. My cock was fully erect after being sucked by her for quite a long period. "How does it feel now, Arthur?" "It feels good, thanks to you." I replied honestly. "That''s great!" Rania cackled. "Now, if you please, use my body to fulfill your desires. Use everything I have to make yourself happy. Spank me! Squeeze my breasts! Use my body however you please!" Rania turned around and spread her pussy in front of my crotch, slowly bracing her knees against mine. Her wetness leaked out onto the floor, dripping down her thighs. The tip of my cock touched her slit and slid through her folds, prating her tight hole. "Aaahh... Yes. You''re really big. It hurts, but it feels good!" She moaned as she felt more and more of my girth slide deeper inside her tight cunt. Her hands held her cheek, which melted with a perverted smile. Her inner walls stretched wide open to ept my thickness, feeling every inch of me sliding further within her. The sensation was incredible; I could barely contain myself from blowing my load right there and then. It was even tighter than before. However, I wanted to savor the moment longer. So, I grabbed her hips tightly and thrust harder into her pussy, forcing my way deep inside. She was a masochist. She loved getting hurt and used. So I grabbed her bouncing breasts and squeezed them hard, causing her to moan loudly. With each thrust, I forced her legs apart wider, allowing more of my length to slip into her vagina. The sound of our skin pping together filled the room, apanied by the sounds of us grunting and panting heavily. The smell of sweat mixed with her sex stung my nostrils. Eventually, I reached the deepest point of her cunt where only a small amount of space remained to enter. As soon as I hit bottom, she screamed in pleasure and threw her head backward. "Ooooh! M-More! Be rougher, Arthur!" "You fucking masochist sister. I love you." "I love you too! Move faster! Harder! Mess me up until I break apart! Ahn~ Hnnn!!" I obliged. I picked up the pace and mmed her ass harder. Each m sent shockwaves throughout her body, making her squirm like a fish onnd. Soon enough, we were moving at a frantic speed. We fucked furiously, mming into one another repeatedly. Our bodies pped together loud and clear, creating a noise louder than thunder. As our movements grew wilder, Rania became less coherent. Only moanings and screams escaped her mouth, making it difficult to understand her words. However, I understood her feelings well enough. "Ahhh... O... Aahh! Nnggggh!!" She wanted to be fucked silly, to be impregnated with my seed. She begged for it over and over again. But most importantly, she wanted to experience pain and humiliation. That was why I decided not to hold back anymore. I grabbed her tits hard, squeezing them so tight that they began to bruise. I could heal themter. Right now, what mattered was satisfying her needs. "Mmph! Yesssss! Do it! Hurt meeeeee! Yes, do whatever you want to me." I took a firm grip of her waist and lifted her up, throwing her onto the bed. I followed behind and climbed atop her, pushing my cock into her pussy once more. This time, instead of going slow and gentle, I went full throttle. I rammed her as fast and hard as possible, sending jolts of pleasure through her entire body. Every single stroke sent waves of ecstasy coursing through her, making it impossible to resist climaxing. "Nngaaahn! Ahhhh! Hardeeeeer!!!" With each thrust, I made sure to m her boobs harder. They bounced wildly with each impact, eliciting shrieks of delight from both Rania and I. Soon, all I heard was her muffled cries of joy and pleasure, along with my heavy breathing. After a few minutes of nonstop pounding, I finally let loose inside her womb. My balls tightened up and released their precious cargo into Rania''s womb, filling herpletely with thick ropes of cum. We kept on having sex after that. Eventually, she came more than ten times while I shot my load four times. When it ended, I fell on top of her and kissed her passionately. "Wow..." I muttered as I looked at Rania, who looked exhausted yet satisfied. "That was fun." "Haa... Haa... I-I''m d you enjoyed yourself. Thanks, Arthur" she said as she smiled happily. "No worries." I replied as Iy beside her, taking out the usual potion I gave to my girls. "Drink this, Rania. If you do, I will have a lot of fun with you in the future. Don''t forget about that promise either, about you bing my Vice-Captain." I added, knowing how much she liked being treated badly. "Yes. I''ll be your Vice-Captain and take good care of you, Arthur," she responded cheerfully before gulping down the potion. She didn''t even ask what kind of potion that was, showing how she looked forward to having fun with me again. With a beautiful smile, shey on her side and looked at me with a smile. "Keep me by your side, okay, my little brother? I can''t live without you anymore. I have epted my weak side. I am just your masochistic sister who loved being bullied. So protect me." "Sure thing." I grinned as I hugged her tightly against my chest. Then, we shared a long kiss before she fell asleep in my arms. Chapter 78 78 – Get Along Well The following morning, I woke up with Rania beside me. The morning sunlight prated the side window, shining a bright warm light on the room. I looked at my naked older sister beside me. She held my left hand tightly while moaning slightly as it brushed against her pink mound. "Hnn~" This was the former Knight Commander, the dignified knight that I humiliated yesterday. As a result, she had fallenpletely dependent on me and admitted her masochist tendency in front of the female church knights. Her curvaceous body, with lean, defined muscle, was really arousing. Still, maybe she had some important business to finish today, so I didn''t want to bother her. I didn''t want her to be fully dependent on me and forget about her normal life. Raising my body slowly and taking my hand off Rania''s grip, I stretched and yawned. ''It''s been a few days, 7 days to be exact, since I have arrived in this world. All day is fulfilling, but let''s see what has changed with my Domination System and Rania''s progress.'' Thinking so, I opened my status first, looking at my Sins and Virtues. --- Name: Arthur Vainglory Race: Human Lv: 100 Sins: 104 Virtues: 60 --- My Sins had passed the 100 mark, but it was still not enough to dominate Eliza, not to mention Rania. I needed 200 for my childhood friend and 500 for my older sister. However¡­ --- Requirement: 1. Beat her in an official duel (Done) 2. Get her recognition. (Done) 3. Spank her butt in public 5 times (Done) 4. Win the annual tournament of Virtue Academy --- At least the requirement was progressing nicely. "Ugh¡­ Hmmm." I felt like something was tugging my left hand, and I looked at it. Rania squirmed around, making a noise as her eyes fluttered open slowly. Without her noticing, in her half-awake state, she brought my hand to her mouth and licked it. "Hnn¡­ Salty." She immediately let it go, however. Of course, it would be salty. I used this hand to finger her yesterday, and it was covered in her own liquid. Her eyes opened, and she realized what she had just done. "Huh?" A confused voice leaked from her mouth. She noticed me and raised her body, using the nket to cover her body. "Arthur? Morning." She greeted me with a shy smile. "Morning, Rania." I greeted her with a smile. "You need to wake up now. Someone is walking to this mansion, and we need to get dressed now." "Someone?" She asked, looking at me curiously. The pervert masochist face she showed me yesterday was nowhere to be seen. She could at least control herself that much. "Yes." I nodded, looking at my radar. A new blue dot was walking toward the mansion with a rather fast pace. When I used on it, the result showed that it was Sophia. "It''s the one who said you are her rival." "¡­ The knight yesterday?" Rania''s voice dropped as she frowned. "I didn''t like that person, and she''s not my rival. How dare she interrupt our time together¡­" She muttered thest sentence in a low voice. Ah, that time, huh? When I suddenly stopped to take Sophia''s virginity. So Rania cared about that? "She will be your subordinate in the future," I responded as I got off the bed, using the to the whole room, including Rania and me, and got dressed. "So you can do whatever you want to her," I smirked, looking at my older sister''s beautiful smile. "I won''t hold back." She replied, jumping off the bed. The nket fell off, revealing her beautiful naked body, as she walked toward me. "I might beat her, you know?" "I don''t mind. As long as it''s a friendly duel." "Well then. Let''s meet her. But first¡­" Suddenly, she leaned forward and kissed me on the lips, invading my mouth with her tongue. I attacked her back, and our tongues intertwined with each other as a lewd wet sound echoed in the room. I squeezed my hands into her soft bum, inviting a muffled moan. Itsted for at least a minute, and we backed away from each other as a trail of saliva connected our tongues. Kissing her was truly exceptional, giving me some pleasures as my tongue touched hers. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Rania breathed roughly with a flushed face. "You''re so good at this." "I''ll take that as apliment." I smiled at her and attacked once again, sucking her tongue. Rania epted it and our kiss became deeper and longer. Our tongues sought each other as our saliva mixed with each other. It was sweet and I could get really addicted to it. My hand also kneaded her breasts, giving her some pleasure as she moaned into my mouth. Before this, I kissed with the other girls because I wanted to kiss them. But now, I experienced how good kissing was. Once we backed away from each other once again, Rania''s face was a mess. Saliva went everywhere, and her face, to her nape, turned slightly red. I burst out toughter first as I used on her. But then, sheughed too. I noticed that my face was also a mess, so I used the skill on myself this time. Weughed at each other, and I gave her the now clean leotard and knight uniform so she could get dressed. Well, they would be changed to ck bodysuit and white church knight uniforms, but that would be forter. *** After we got dressed, we went to the lobby. ording to my , Sophia had already arrived in my mansion and was currently inside on the first floor. "Good morning, Sir Pdin." The tinum-haired nun greeted me with a soft smile. "You have a guest. She''s currently in the drawing room, waiting for you and Miss Reyn. Allow me to guide you." She continued. "Thank you, Garcia. You may rest if you want to. I already know where the drawing room is." "Please, Sir Pdin. This is my duty." She refused by saying that, and I only smiled wryly and let Garcia guide us to the drawing room. We walked behind the nun, who swayed her hips left and right in a sexy manner. "Hey Arthur¡­ Are the nuns here¡­" "Not all of them." I immediately replied without waiting for Rania to finish her sentence. "Only 2 right now; the other 3 haven''t had their turn yet." I continued with a grin as I looked at my older sister. "And teacher Emilia too. Are you jealous?" "Teacher Emilia?" She asked, surprised. But then, she nodded slightly. "I see. As long as you¡­ spank me¡­ I won''t mind how many girls you have. Because among them, only I am your older sister." Rania puffed her chest proudly, causing her well-developed breasts to bounce. "Don''t worry about it," I replied, spanking her juicy butt lightly from the top of her skirt. A low, yful giggle escaped her mouth. Garcia looked over her shoulder with an envious look. She turned around almost immediately as she stopped in front of a room. "We''ve arrived, Sir Pdin. The guest is inside." She pushed the door open for us, and we entered. Greeting me was the luxurious drawing room. "Thanks, Garcia," I said as I walked past the door, looking at the interior of the drawing room and closing the door behind us. The room was bathed in a glow from artificial light from a chandelier hanging on the ceiling. Two sofas and two couches surrounded a long table in the middle of the room. A person sat on one of the couches. Her long hair was tied in a high ponytail, falling to her back. Her white and ck uniform, with a short slit skirt, enhanced her curvy figure andrge breasts, fitting tightly to her skin with a golden shoulder pad. "Sir Pdin!" Once I entered, she stood up and put her right hand on her left chest. Those gigantic mountains bounced wildly as a predatory smile appeared on her face, turning into Rania. "Greeting for you too, Vice-Captain." Her tone wasced with apetitive spirit. Rania also smiled, but there was a hidden hostility behind that smile. Sparks seemed to be formed between the two female knights, probably the strongest in this kingdom if we took Isabelle out of the list. "Greetings, Dame Sophia. It seems that I have shown you disgraceful behavior yesterday ." "Oh, please don''t mind that. I lost yesterday, but I would certainly make Sir Pdin look at my way more than yours. The position of Vice-Captain will be mine shortly." "Hahaha, how funny. Arthur is the one who asked me to have this position." Raniaughed wryly, and her smile then dropped from her face. "I changed my mind. I will make sure this Pdin Knight Squad respects their superior." "Fufufu, I do respect my superior, as long as they are stronger than me." Were they getting along well or not, only they knew. Even I, as the concerned party and their superior, could only watch them from the side. ''As long as they don''t kill each other, I won''t interfere with their rtionship.'' Besides, if I left them like this, I would maybe be able to enjoy another threesome, better than yesterday. "Get along well." I only said that to them. "And Sophia, introduce Rania to the church knight squad and the others. Give her the new uniform too." "Yes, Sir Pdin." The red lioness replied before turning to Rania once again. "As for you, Rania. Get along well with your new subordinates. I will tell the headmistress about this new arrangement. For the self-defense ss in the Royal Academy, you can still teach them. I''ll also allow you to take a day off from the knight squad at that time." "I understand." My older sister nodded. Both female knights then red at each other once more; no one was willing to back away. Even if Rania said Sophia wasn''t her rival, this atmosphere was only created by rivals who met each other, no? ''Let''s leave them this way. They look happy, so it''s not my problem.'' Chapter 79 79 – Let’s Hunt, My Little Pet! Both of them left the mansion and headed to the church. Both of them were talented and smart, so I could trust them to handle the affair in the church. My Pdin knight squad might be ready in a few days if things go smoothly. ''A yandere and a masochist see each other as a rival, and both are trying to get my acknowledgement. How interesting.'' I would''ve never thought something like this to happen if I were still in that ce, Horizon Online. "Sir Pdin." A soft voice mixed with a heavy breath called for me from behind. Turning around, I saw Garcia standing at the open door, looking at me with a feverish gaze. "W-Who would you ask to apany you tonight, Sir Pdin?" She asked with expectation written in her eyes. Her red face looked sexy as sweat dripped down to herrge breasts, resting on the slit made between them. "I-If I may, I would rmend myself and Mia, Sir. She is a bit anxious and insecure about night duty." She continued. I smiled at the Half-Devil nun. Her lust couldn''t be held back any longer, huh? "I will call you tonight," I replied, and she beamed with a happy smile as her breath turned heavier from arousal. Her body shivered in delight, and clear liquid dripped down from her inner thighs just at the thought of it. "But not for Mia. Tell her not to worry and calm herself first. If she''s ready, ask her to find me in the future." "Certainly, Sir Pdin. I am sorry if I overstep my boundary." Garcia bowed deeply, and I nodded at her. "No problem," I responded. "Also, if you can''t hold yourself back, use the toy I gave you. And I might returnte, so you can prepare yourself in my room first." Raising her head quickly, her mound moved along with her, and she replied, "Yes! I will wait with my slit wet and moist, ready for use, Sir Pdin!" Truly, Garcia was the finest nun and servant of all time. The way she satisfied me with her answer was truly wondrous. I didn''t regret asking this lewd nun to serve me. "I know I can count on you." *** After instructing Garcia, I tried to find Mia. Finding her was rtively easy, as she always cleaned the hallway or my room. This time, I noticed she was in my room when I went to the drawing room earlier, so I returned there. I haven''t seen Milea anywhere since this morning. Even her dot wasn''t in the mansion. She was probably doing grocery shopping. Anyway, I reached my room and was about to enter, but I stopped when I heard something unexpected. "Haa¡­ Sir Pdin. He''s so kind. I love him. I love him. I love him." ''That voice¡­ That''s Mia, no?'' I heard a long inhale from inside and became a bit worried. She didn''t seem to notice me yet, so I focused on my senses to hear her better. "Hmm~ His smell is so good! Ah, I love him. I want him. I want to lock him in my room. I want to get him for myself! I want to push him down every time I see him! His touch, his voice, ah~ I love all of him!" "¡­" I was speechless. Let''s scratch about Sophia being a yandere. That redhead lioness was only a possessive woman. I found myself a yandere at the level of that crazy Princess in my own mansion. ''I should''ve known that Sana won''t send any normal nun to my side.'' Silently, I walked away from my room, still dressed in my white shirt and ck pants. It was my mistake for not asking Mia yesterday and instead continued having sex with Rania. "I didn''t hear anything," I muttered to myself as I exited my mansion. The twin nuns were tending the garden, and they turned to me as I showed up from within. Lisa was holding a watering can, and Lara was sowing some fertilizer while crouching, showing her pure white g-string panties. They stopped what they were doing, put down whatever they held, and greeted me simultaneously. "Good morning, Your Holiness." "Good morning, you two." I greeted them back with a smile. "Do you know where the baby ck Tiger I brought the other day is? I wanted to see it again to ensure the little guy still remembers me." Back when Sins Paradise was still a game, a pet was a part of the game system. yers could have a pet and raise them to help them in battle. There was one catch, though. They needed to visit the pet at least once every 3 days so they wouldn''t forget you. It had been 2 days since I neglected the baby ck Tiger, so I needed to see it today. "The baby ck Tiger is in the stable located behind the mansion, Your Holiness," Lisa exined. "We''ve been feeding it with the food inside the can you gave us. Somehow, it will be full and refuse to eat after one spoonful. So there is still half-can worth of food left in the storage." And Lara followed suit. "We have a stable behind the mansion?" My eyes bulged slightly, surprised. Stable wasn''t something I had expected from a mansion in Academy City. But then, I remembered seeing some carriages passing through the main street; it was normal if mansions in this city had a stable to keep the horses. "Yes, we do." Both of them nodded to answer. "Shall I guide you to the stable, Your Holiness?" Lara smiled sweetly at me. "I''ve finished spreading the fertilizer, and it only needs Lisa to do the watering. So I am quite free at the moment." "Sure." I nodded. "Well then, this way." Lara showed me the way, walking through a small path made from hexagonal stones put together between beautiful flower beds. The flower bloomed beautifully, and the sweet smell tickled my nostril. Many butterflies were flying around the flower bed, various in colors. So we already had these flowers in the mansion? They were red, and I liked the smell when I smelt them when walking back that night. No need to raise the flower from the start, then. I might walk through this path often in the future. Passing the flower bed''s path, we arrived on the dirt track. It was dry, but dust kicked up into the air when we walked past it. And then, we arrived at the stable. The structure was made of sturdy wood and had a rustic charm. The stable was surprisingly spacious, with several stalls lining the walls. It would be quite a sight if horses were in these stalls. "The baby ck Tiger is over there, Your Holiness." Lara pointed at a pile of hay in one of these stalls. Ity curled up, its tail wrapped around its body, and its paws twitching slightly as it dreamed, basked in sunlight. When I approached, it moved slightly, making a rustling sound. Then it opened its eyes, the golden irises looking straight at me. "Grr¡­" It growled, clearly wary of me, noticing the difference in our strength. "Don''t be afraid, little tiger." I crouched down, pulling a pet snack in the form of a small cracker. The color was brown, like dog food. Slowly, I stretched my hand full of pet snacks toward the baby ck Tiger. "You can have this. I will not do anything to you." It still hesitated. But it approached my hand slowly, sniffing around. Then it opened its mouth and nibbled on the snacks happily. "Hahaha, you don''t need to eat it so fast." As I watched it eating the snacks heartily, Iughed. This little guy was rather cute, and I was quite fond of an animal like this. Lara was watching from the side, looking at me with a warm gaze. "So His Holiness has this side of him. As expected from the Pdin. So kind." She muttered in a low voice, but I could still hear her. I wasn''t as kind as she thought. If I didn''t like this ck Tiger, I would just kill it. Anyway, this little guy had finished the snacks and licked his paw, cleaning the little crumb that got stuck on its fur. I tried to pat its head, and it purred happily like a cat. "Alright, I''ve decided," I said, petting the small tiger with a small. I will name you Astro." "Kyu!" Astro cried happily. It was quite smart, and it noticed that I had given it a name. "Hahaha, look at you." I took Astro softly with my hands, putting the baby ck Tiger on my right shoulder. "Shall we hunt something, little guy? Let''s invite someone too." "Kyu!" It answered delightfully. ''It''s time to power-level this little guy and my childhood friend. Only being Level 25 isn''t enough to ensure her safety, after all. Maybe I should bring Emilia too if she''s free. I don''t want my woman to be weak.'' Also¡­ Adam should be in the Academy now. I forgot about that guy because I was distracted by creating my knight squad. Did he return to normal already? The revival should''ve reseted his status to normal. But considering the nature of this magic that I didn''t know well, I wasn''t confident with my own guess. ''Might as well check whether his status has reset since he had revived. Because I was pretty sure that Alexander''s status hadn''t changed, and I had killed him enough to reset that arrogant boy''s status back to Level 1.'' Chapter 80 80 – Strange Movement After deciding, I instructed Lara to protect the mansion like usual and walked out of my mansion area. My destination was the teacher''s dorm to meet with Emilia. Astro snuggled closely on my neck, clinging with its paw so it wouldn''t fall off my shoulder. The sun peeked from the horizon over the Academy City''s tall wall. It was still around six in the morning, quite early for me to wake up, actually. However, I did sleep pretty early after I was done with Rania, and sleeping too much would make my body sore. Anyway, I infiltrated the dorm with [Shadow Cape]. Due to Astro''s nature as my pet and [Shadow Cape]''s effect, this little guy who was hidden beneath the cape could also enter the shadow with me. Even if I was Pdin, infiltrating the teacher''s dorm like this was still a vition. Of course, I wouldn''t get into trouble, but still, that would hurt my reputation. Entering Emilia''s room, I noticed she was still sleeping. Her nket covered her naked body as her chest moved up and down in a rhythm with her breathing. The bed under her was wet, and so was her body from a clear liquid. It was mostly concentrated around the area of her inner crotch, and I could guess what had happenedst night just from that. "Hnn~ Arthur~" She mumbled my name in her sleep. Looking at her, she had clearly continued doing lewd things by herself until morning and had forgotten about time. Her sex drive was insane, and only Garcia was someone I knew who could rival it. And that tinum-haired nun was a Half-Devil; half of her blood was a lewd Devil''s blood. That much should tell how high Emilia''s sex drive was. To be on par with Half-Devil and probably the real Subus was crazy. ''That''s also why I like her. My obedient bitch teacher.'' I approached her slowly and stood beside the bed, taking off my [Shadow Cape]. Emilia squirmed around, and the nket got kicked off her body, revealing two pink mounds and a wet slit further down. "Uhh¡­" She groaned, feeling cold air brushing against her skin. Her long eyshes fluttered open slowly as she brought her hand to her forehead, rubbing against it. "Hmm?" And then her eyes meet mine. We stayed silent for a second, and I raised my hand. "Hello, Emilia. I saw that you pleasured yourselfst night." "Un." She nodded slightly, still half-asleep. "I heard from the green-haired nun that you couldn''t visit yesterday. And I had a busy day talking to the headmistress about the incident two days ago, so I am a bit stressed after not getting anything for 2 days straight." Crawling to the edge, Emilia pushed her face toward me. "So, kiss me, please? As a reward for my hard work." She spoke in a pampered tone, like a spoiled littledy. Somehow, it didn''t fit her image. A maturedy with gigantic tits was acting like a spoiled, pampered little missy. Still, it was cute of her, so I gave her a deep kiss, invading her mouth with my tongue. "Hmnn~" She breathed a moan into my mouth, enjoying the kiss as she got off her bed and hugged me. Her breasts were pressed against my chest, and she tiptoed slightly to make off the difference in our height. A lewd, slurping, and sshing voice rang in the room. Our tongues intertwined, attacking each other as I hugged Emilia back tightly, squeezing her ass and brushing her slit slightly with my finger, inviting a muffled moan from her. We ended the kiss after a minute or so, leaving a trail of saliva connecting our tongues as we both backed away. "Haa¡­ That refilled my energy." Emilia smiled beautifully as she licked her lips. "So, my master who dominates me, what do you want from this ve that you visit her early in the morning?" She continued with a yful tone. She knew that I had never seen her as my ve, only as my woman. However, thinking she could tease me by saying that was na?ve. I wouldn''t be fazed by such a word after doing the nasty thing to Rania. "Actually, I want to raise this little guy and Eliza''s Level. Do you want toe along? Might as well raise yours too." I pointed at Astro on my shoulder, and it let out a cute cry. "Today?" Emilia hummed, crossing her arms under her breasts. "I only have a homeroom for today and have no specific ss. So I will be quite free after 8 AM." 8 AM, huh? That worked, too, as I also needed to check on Adam. "Alright." I nodded at her with a smile. "Am I allowed to go to the academy while dressed like this? Unfortunately¡­ I can''t change into my uniform right now." Emilia looked at me from head to toe, stopping for a second when her gaze arrived at my crotch but then continued again. "I guess it''s not a problem¡­ Your uniform was ripped apart from training, I heard? Let''s just say that and pretend that you got no new uniform yet." She smirked. "Nobody will question it. You are Castitas Church''s Pdin, after all." "Hahaha, that''s true." Iughed at her words. As a teacher, she wasn''t really following the rules. It worked great for me. "Before we go to the academy, I have a question." "Ask anything." She replied. "Am I willing to go through both holes with toys? Or do I want to have a public outdoor activity? Ask me anything, Arthur." She continued with a perverted and aroused smile. Why was her question simr to Rania''s? The only difference was that Emilia didn''t ask to be hurt because she wasn''t a masochist. Both holes by using toys seemed to be interesting, though. However, I needed to focus on my question. "What is headmistress Alesia''s response when you report what I did to Alexander Blurose?" I asked seriously. Depending on the answer, I might need to stop attending the academy. That was a shame, but I couldn''t really do anything about it. If Alesia also disliked what I did to Alexander, it would also affect my n of getting close to that sexy, old elf milf. "Unexpectedly." Emilia started as she let out a sigh. "The headmistress said she didn''t really mind what you did. She also said she would like to meet you when she returns from the Capital in 14 days. She said she has a personal investigation and left dealing with you to me." "Really?" Did the headmistress have a n involving me? Also, personal investigation, huh? I wouldn''t be a narcissist and say that her personal investigation might be about me, but I also couldn''t leave that fact out of the realm of possibilities. However, it seemed like I still had a chance to get close to that beautiful old elf and dominate her in the future. She said she wasn''t cheap, and not even a Pdin would get her easily. That meant she herself said that I could get her if I proved myself enough. "Yes," Emilia confirmed with a nod. "That''s what she said." "That''s good. That means I can still attend the academy without getting any problems from her." "Indeed." Emilia smiled widely, approaching me. "But Arthur, something strange happened in the academy yesterday." "Something strange?" I asked, noticing that Emilia sounded more serious than usual. "Yes. First, student Adam didn''t attend the ss. Second, Princess Carrissa is snooping around ss 3. Not directly, but I recognized some noble girls in the same circle as the first Princess. They talked to some students from ss 3, asking where the Pdin was." "Hmm¡­" My hand went on my chin, and I lowered my gaze, falling into thought. ''I''ve already guessed about thetter, but I didn''t expect Adam not to show up in the Academy. Did he not revive properly in the church? Or did Beatrice notice that I would kill Adam and set up another revival chamber in an unknown location?'' It was a miscalction on my part. I should''ve killed Adam in the training ground if I knew his revived point had changed. Probably, he changed it to the same one those assassins used. ''I need to wait for Sandra to know more, then.'' "Thank you for telling me, Emilia." I kissed her lightly on the lips, and she smiled in satisfaction. "I''ll reward you tonight after we return from the hunt." "Anything for you, Arthur." Chapter 81 81 – Insecurity And Countermeasure After waiting for Emilia to get dressed in her suit, I got out of the dorm and went to the academy first. I needed to fetch Eliza, or she would be sulking, especially after I didn''t attend the academy without telling her yesterday. As expected, Eliza was standing near the gate, looking around anxiously while pouting. She fidgeted around ufortably as many students looked at her, but she didn''t care and only tried to find me. "Dummy Arthur¡­ where is he?" She muttered in a low voice, kicking the ground. Because I was hiding in the shadow using [Shadow Cape] to see her funny reaction, she was unaware that I was behind her and continued grumbling. "He suddenly disappeared yesterday, not even telling me! Hmph! I was kind to him because he was my childhood friend, but he hid many things from me! I don''t know any more about him!" Once again, she kicked the small pebble on the ground and cast her eyes down, mumbling in an inaudible voice. "Dummy¡­ What if he got hurt from fighting a monster? You are such a dummy, Eliza. You should go to his mansion to ask if everything is okay, not grumbling to yourself here. Uuuhh¡­ Why can''t you be honest?! I hate it!" And I noticed tears falling down her face. ''Shit.'' "Ugghh¡­ I really hate myself." This was bad. I thought she would be fine due to her strong front and good mentality, but she only put that face up to hide her insecurity. I should''ve known about this because I knew she was always dishonest with her own feelings. But I chose to ignore it because she looked cute when she tried to deny her own feelings, leading to her pouting at me. ''I should show myself now, or our rtionship will be bent and not the same anymore.'' So I showed up behind her, softly wrapping my arms around her neck. When I touched her, she jolted a little but then turned around as if she knew whose arms were wrapped around her. "Arthur?" She asked, still with tears dripping from the corner of her face. She tried to wipe it with her hand, but I beat her to it. "I am here," I said softly. "You shouldn''t say that, Eliza. Hating yourself is thest thing you can do. You are fine just the way you are." "Sob¡­ You''re a dummy!" She shouted loudly and bit my hand that was close to her face. It didn''t hurt, but I certainly felt some resistance to it. To make her satisfied, I also faked a hurtful expression. "Ouch! That hurts, Eliza!" "Meh! That''s your own fault! Why did you suddenly appear behind me, you idiot!" "It''s because you''re crying." At my words, she jumped at me. Using her small hands, she punched my chest repeatedly. It was like a small animal trying to push a big human away and only tickled me. However, Eliza''s expression and mood clearly lifted up after I showed up and consoled her. Her tears stopped, and she smiled widely as her cheek turned red from embarrassment. After a few more hits, she stopped and leaned her face against me. "You''re really unfair." She mumbled. "Did you hear what I said?" "What are you talking about?" I pretended to be oblivious, not wanting to embarrass her any further. "Nothing." She said, backing away from me. I felt that my clothes had be wet. This girl¡­ she used my shirt to wipe her tears! Then with a big toothy smile, she grabbed my hand and pulled me inside. "Let''s go, Arthur. We will bete for ss!" Well, that was something. If I made a wrong move, her insecurities could eat her from the inside, and her personality might change. The bubbly and cute Eliza might not exist anymore. I underestimated her insecurities with her own feelings. I needed to work on this fast and give her the confidence she needed. ''Raising her Level will help her with that. Being strong will raise her confidence.'' Eliza kept pulling me until we reached the ssroom, and only then did she notice Astro on my shoulder and the fact that I didn''t wear the Royal Academy uniform. I told her that it was ripped apart from my training yesterday with the church knight. Then I was asked many questions, including what I did yesterday. I answered skillfully while leaving some finer details, such as taking 2 female knights'' virginity, one of whom was my older sister from an orphanage, until the first homeroom bell rang. Some students had lost interest in me, although they were still looking at me with respected gazes, as they had already understood how I behaved. Their curiosity about me had died down considerably; what was left was their judgment. Whether they liked me or not was left to their choice. Though I noticed the majority who liked me were from the female side, while from the male side, it was mostly those from themoners'' background. Emilia entered the room shortly after, taking attendance of the students. "Student Adam!" And when it was Adam''s turn, no voice answered back. That protagonist guy wasn''t here, something really strange, considering he was supposed to be a model student back in the game. ''My action has affected the world greatly.'' That was my only exnation, and I realized it since the first day I arrived in this world. Beatrice moved more openly, and I broke Adam before he could even make a move. "Well then, that''s everyone." Emilia tapped her binder against the podium and raised her head. Her sharp eyes surveyed the ssroom before stopping on Eliza and me. "Student Eliza Rose and student Arthur Vainglory. If I may take a bit of your time, can both of you follow me? I''ll be waiting in the corridor." She said that and left the ssroom without waiting for us. Eliza looked at me curiously, "What does she want?" I smiled at Eliza and stood up, "Who knows? Let''s just follow teacher Emilia. We don''t want her to get angry at us." "Y-Yeah. She looks so strict and scary." My childhood friend nodded in agreement and rose from the chair. "Let''s go." Under the gazes of our ssmates, we exited the ssroom together. Emilia was waiting right outside and smiled softly when she saw me. "I''ve done what you instructed me to do, Arthur." She said in a loving tone, dropping her teacher''s act. "Great work." "Huh?" Eliza looked confused, looking back and forth between Emilia and me. I had instructed her to do so. It would be better to make Eliza understand my rtionship with Emilia. This would also make Eliza believe she was special to me, as she was my childhood friend, and then boost her confidence. ''It could also make her insecure about my rtionship, but I just need to shower her with more love to counter that. I never thought my instruction to Emilia this morning woulde in handy like this.'' "As you can see, Eliza." I turned to the confused Eliza. "Teacher Emilia here is in charge of helping me in the Royal Academy. Due to my position, I am free to do whatever I want, and she ensures that all my needs are fulfilled." "I-I see?" She was still a bit confused, but she still nodded nevertheless. "So she''s like your¡­ supervisor?" She tilted her head, putting the finger on her chin. That animal-like gesture was cute, but she was wrong. "No." I denied her by shaking my head. "Emilia is like my ve." "I am his ve." Emilia nodded with a perverted expression, unbefitting her teacher''s position. "In fact, he had dominated me." At our words, Eliza''s gaze turned nk as she let out a noise. "Eh?" The only noise that followed suit was Astro''s cute cry from my shoulder. "Kyuu~" Chapter 82 82 – Power Hunting The women in Sins Paradise all had hidden desires and were more perverted than the women from Earth. Eliza wasn''t that different from them. In fact, she only hid all her emotions behind her dishonest behavior. She couldn''t bring that emotion out; that was her only problem. After surprising Eliza by telling her that I had dominated Emilia, we exined what we would hunt to increase her Level and moved away from the ss, with her ring at me and pouting. We walked to the main street, with me in the center and both girls on my side, and only then did she speak. "Is Pdin allowed to dominate someone else?" There was only curiosity in her tone and not even a shred of disgust or hostility that normal people held. That only showed how much she trusted and liked me. "As long as the other party consents to it, there is no problem," I replied to her calmly and turned to Emilia, signaling her with my eyes to add some exnation. "I willingly offer myself to Arthur, student Eliza. It''s because of my dream and duty. And before you misunderstand something, I have fallen in love with Arthur too, so I am happy to be dominated by him." "Is that so?" Eliza''s reply to Emilia had no shred of respect at all, unlike earlier or another day when she spoke to the strict teacher. Eliza herself must''ve understood what it meant to be dominated. She knew that we had at least had sex once, and that was what made my childhood friend displeased. "Hmm, so you like an older woman, Arthur?" She turned to me; her eyes narrowed suspiciously. "I won''t deny that." If I was asked whether I liked the younger or older girl in my current self, I''d like to say those the same age as me or older. My body was only 18 years old, ording to the setting of the game. If I said I was younger, the police would knock on my door to take me to jail. Not that they would be able to force me, but I wouldn''t touch those underage girls. "But Eliza, you''re the most important girl in my life. I won''t lie that I might have many girls after me, but you''re the only special one. No one could ever rece you." I continued, looking at her eyes with a sincere gaze. I wasn''t lying, as Eliza was my only childhood friend. Her eyes bulged slightly, and her lips curved up in a smile, but she suddenly threw her face away to hide her embarrassment and crossed her eyes under herrge breasts. "I don''t know about that. I bet you''re saying that to every girl you meet!" "I am not." I denied it once again. "Just ask Emilia." "Really?" Eliza raised her head, looking at Emilia, who walked on my side. "That''s correct." Emilia nodded. Her expression had returned to the strict one as many people were currently watching us. "I was the one who asked him to keep me, and not the other way around. It''s just a one-way love from me, but I am already satisfied as long as I can stay with him." "Hmm¡­" Eliza''s mood seemed to improve as her cheerful tone returned slightly. Maybe Emilia''s words about one-way love cheered her up. "I''ll believe you. But, Arthur!" She pointed her finger at my face, looking at me with a red, embarrassed face. "I''ll require further exnationter. I bet teacher Emilia isn''t the only person you sleep with, considering your h-handsome face!" "What are you, my mother?" I asked with a smirk, showing that I was ying around. "No!" Eliza smiled widely, putting her hands on her hips and puffing her chest. Her breasts jiggled slightly, but she seemed to do it intentionally in front of me. "I am your proud childhood friend!" Thankfully, her confidence and trust in me won against her insecurities. She still had that title, childhood friend, that connected her with me that other women didn''t have. Emilia also smiled softly from the side, moving her lips to mumble, "She''s a good girl." Indeed, Eliza was a good girl. She was a great woman I wanted to be with, and she was also my first target when I yed Sins Paradise. Anyway, everything turned out to be fine. "Let''s hunt some monsters then. Eliza, I hope you can achieve Level 40 or at least 35 before we return home." "Level 40?" Eliza smiled wryly; her face was stiff from the ridiculous thing I had just told her. "And from today onward, you will train your Magic with Emilia. She has agreed to instruct you after school." I pointed at Emilia, ignoring Eliza''s expression. "I am going to be strict." Emilia followed suit with the tone she used in her teacher mode. "That''s a lie, no?" My childhood friend tried to escape from reality, clinging to my arm. "H-Hey, Arthur. How about we just drink coffee in a caf¨¦ right now? A good idea, no?" "Rejected." I immediately replied, and heard a notification that my progress with her had advanced slightly. Rejecting her invitation was now 4/10, just 6 more. "We will train until I am sure it is safe for you to act alone. You aren''t allowed to refuse, Eliza. And Emilia is here to protect you when I kill the monsters, so there will be no danger." Gritting her teeth, "You demon!" She shouted in a loud voice. I onlyughed at her. This was for her own benefit. If I didn''t care about her, I wouldn''t even help her to Level up. However, the situation with Duke Bluerose hadn''t been resolved. There was also no news from the King yet. Possibly, the nobles he needed to deal with were way more than our initial estimation, and the n was dyed quite a bit. ''Still, that gives me time to make Eliza stronger and make progress with her.'' Before everything was settled, I wanted to make Eliza fully mine. After 7 days of interacting and realizing she was just as cute and lovely in the real world, I''ve grown to like her. Taking what was rightfully mine and branding her with my seed would definitely bring me satisfaction. And so we stepped out of the gate and began to hunt. That day, the cries of monsters in the forest near Academy City didn''t stop until the sky turned orange. As unfortunate as I was, I didn''t find any high-Level monsters, so the hunting progress wasn''t as fast as I had nned. In the end, we needed to stop once Eliza reached Level 32, and Emilia reached Level 50, making her to be really happy. Surprisingly, Astro showed a really fast growth. Whether it was due to the snack I gave earlier that multiplied the EXP drop for 6 hours or so, the little guy had reached Level 15. Before long, the Baby ck Tiger would be able to do his 1st evolution in Level 25, bing a full-fledged ck Tiger and could be a bodyguard, as it would gain to hide within someone''s shadow. And then, we returned to Academy City. I escorted Eliza back to the noble dorm before returning to my mansion with Emilia. Knowing what I nned, the perverted teacher almost couldn''t control her smile and kept her expression from crumbling apart. Chapter 83 83 – Baron Rose And Return In the countryside of the Virtue Empire was Rose City, where information hardly came by. Merchants seldom paid a visit, but this city was self-sufficient, so there was no problem with life there. It was a small barony city in which citizens focused on agriculture to make a living, located much to the edge near the border with the Sin Kingdom. The scenery was marvelous, filled with the greenery of crops that would turn yellow when Fall arrived. At the end of that city, situated atop a small hill, stood Baron Rose''s mansion. It usually had a lively atmosphere. The servants loved the kind Baron and always praised the middle-aged Baron and thanked him. However, today, the atmosphere around the mansion was grim, all thanks to a letter the Baron received. In the study room, a brown-haired man with a mustache sat behind a desk, holding a piece of letter tightly in his hand. He was Baron Rose, often known as Rowan Rose. He was also Eliza''s father. A beautiful woman withrge breasts stood across from him. She had long brown hair and blue eyes. Her cleavage was exposed from the blue dress she wore. No one would''ve expected such a beautiful woman to already be in her 30''s. Her name was Vivian Rose, Eliza''s mother. However, her beautiful face was filled with worry as she looked at her husband. "Dear, can''t we do something?" She asked, her voice creaking. "What can we do?" Rowan replied with a voice filled with anguish. "The other party is a Duke; we are just a Baron. Our position is too different, and his proposal isn''t unreasonable in a noble society." "However!" Vivian interjected. "Do you want to hand over our daughter to be the mistress of someone even older than us?! If it''s his son, then I will ept it although unwillingly, but¨C" "I know that, Vivian." The Baron mmed his hand against the table, leaving a deep mark on it. Even though he looked like a kind man, he was also someone who rose his rank through hard work and achievement. He wasn''t someone to be underestimated. "However, once again, we are just Baron." He continued, biting his lips. Sadness was clear in his expression. "The only way is toply with the Duke''s demand or send Eliza to safety, to the Sin Kingdom." "No¡­ That won''t do." Tears falling from Vivian''s eyes. The thought of sending her daughter to the Duke or even to the Sin Kingdom hurt her fragile heart. ''Is there truly no other way?'' She thought in her mind, searching for a way. Then she remembered. She had heard the news from one of her noble acquaintances. "Right!" She raised her voice, leaning forward against the table. "The Pdin! I heard there is a Pdin born in Academy City. Maybe that Pdin is Eliza''s friend? How about we ask him for help? If we can''t, then although it hurts me¡­ I will follow your decision, dear." "Pdin¡­" Baron Rose muttered the title that could be the savior of his daughter. Information hardly reached Rose Barony. Even if it reached the city, it would usually take a month when merchants paid the city a monthly visit. But at least, he trusted his wife''s information. If there was truly a Pdin in the Academy City, then he was the only hope Rowan could cling to save his daughter from two cruel fates awaiting her. Being with a Pdin would be way better than with the Duke or going to the Sin Kingdom. "Let''s send Otto to Academy City to see if the news about Pdin is true or not. Tell him to share this news with Eliza too. Who knows if our daughter is already acquainted with the Pdin? We have 14 days to decide. Let''s hope that the Pdin is willing to help us." Hearing Otto''s name, Vivian froze for a second before answering, "Yes, Dear." Both of them moved out of the study room in haste. There was no time to be wasted. They split away, and the Baron went outside the mansion while Vivian called a maid. She walked to a certain room, waiting for someone she had called beforehand. An uneasy feeling filled her heart when she saw her husband from earlier. It might be just her feeling, but she couldn''t shake it off. ''Better safe than sorry.'' "Did you call, Madam?" The maid with braided hair and cute freckle asked politely, bowing her head deeply toward the Madam of the house. "Yes, Jane." The Madam, Vivian, replied with a soft smile, concealing all her conflicted emotions. "I don''t say this because I distrust Otto, our barony''s knight, but please go to Academy City and gather information about Pdin for me." "Me, Madam?" The maid called Jane raised her head, eyes bulged in surprise. "Yes." Vivian replied with narrowed eyes. "You''re the maid I trusted the most, Jane. Only you and Sylvia were the ones who followed me from my previous house. I just felt that my husband had changed a little bit due to stress or work. It''s my duty to support him, no?" She continued with a proud smile. "Still, I don''t fully agree with his sudden decision to either send our daughter to the Duke, following their demand or send her to the Sin Kingdom. While Otto is a talented knight, I also want you to inform Eliza about this as an assurance. Will you do it for me?" "Of course, Madam. Please leave it to Jane. I will surely inform Young Miss and collect information about the Pdin." "Thank you, Jane." After hearing Vivian''s gratitude, Jane bowed deeply and slowly left the room, closing the door. Vivian also turned around, walked toward the window and looked at the sky. The blue sky reminded her of her daughter''s bright eyes. If there was no hope with this Pdin, her daughter would be sent to an unforgiving ce. She had heard how forced domination was spread in the Sin Kingdom. Once again, it was just a rumor she heard from talking with other nobledies in their tea party. And if possible, as a mother, she didn''t want her daughter to spend her life in such a ce. ''Forgive your parents, Eliza. We are too powerless.'' Vivian apologized in her mind, tears dripping from the corner of her eyes again. ''If only that Pdin was Arthur, your childhood sweetheart and kind boy, maybe you would lead a happier life.'' Then, putting her hands together, she looked at the sun hanging around the blue sky and prayed. "Please, Goddess Teri. Let the Pdin be a man that our daughter loves. I just want my daughter to be happy." *** "Wee to my mansion. Feel free toe anytime you want." I arrived in my mansion with Emilia in tow, following my right on my side as she hugged my arm. Her soft mounds were pressed against my upper arm, making it hard to move. However, I enjoyed the sensation and let her do whatever she pleased. The twin nuns didn''t wee me this time, only watching from afar. They were hiding behind bushes and trees around the garden, but I could still feel their presence. Astro ran toward them, probably noticing that we had arrived at home. "Kyuu~" The baby ck Tiger approached the twin nuns who often prepared its meal. ''They are doing their job dutifully.'' Imended them. "So this is the mansion the headmistress gave you, Arthur? It''s big and has a beautiful garden." Emilia looked around in wonder, admiring the beautiful garden. Then she turned to me; her face turned into an aroused one as she rubbed her thighs together. "Hey, more importantly, let''s do it! I did a good job, no? Please give me my reward, Arthur!" She pressed her breasts harder to the point they changed shape. I grinned at her and squeezed one of those mounds hard, inviting a shrill moan from her. "Alright, let''s head to my room. It seems that one of my nuns is ready for action too." "Huh?" Emilia let out a confused sound as we began to walk. "We are doing a threesome?!" Her voice was filled with expectation as her face lit up. "With toys too. Let''s train your other hole, shall we?" My hand went inside her suit and pinched her hard nipple. "Hnn!" A loud, pleasured moan escaped her mouth. "dly!" Chapter 84 84 – Two Perverted Girls [1] (R-18) We immediately went inside the mansion and to my room on the second floor. I met Milea on my way, and she was pouting and had a jealous gaze. Ignoring her with a smirk, we got close to my room and heard a heated moan from inside. "Ahn~ Hnn! So big!" A wet slouching sound of something pushed in and out repeatedly also rang alongside the sexy moan. Emilia looked at me with flushed red. I had kneaded, squeezed, and even pinched her nipple to stimte her since we entered this mansion. "Hnn! I-Is someone inside the room masturbating?" She asked, letting out a moan as I pinched her sensitive nipple. "C-Could it be a nun?" "Precisely," I replied with a smirk, pushing the door open. A pungent smell of sex immediately filled my nostril. On top of my messy bed, a naked person who was only covered in her knee-high ck stocking was pushing a big pink dildo inside her cunt, making a sloppy noise. "Ahn~ I-Is that you, Sir Arthur?" She heard the creaking door push open and stopped what she did, raising her body with the rod still inside her. "I-I''ve prepared myself just as you instructed, sir." She stood up. The dildo slid out of her pussy as she got off the bed, falling to the floor. Then, standing in front of the bed with her legs spread wide, she showed up with her drenched pussy, covered in clear liquid still dripping from the hole. "Please enjoy my drenched pussy as you please. This Garcia is ready to serve." Garcia spoke with a sultry voicebined with a lewd, sexy expression befitting the perverted nun title. I grinned at the sight of my lewd nun, then turned to my pervert teacher. "That''s the right attitude to beg for cock," I said while roughly squeezing her massive cow tit. Emilia let out a loud moan, "Hnn! Y-Yes! I will learn from this, Arthur." "Then strip your clothes. A pervert cow woman like you deserves no clothes at all. You should wear nothing but your socks." I ordered her. "Y-Yes." After taking off her suit, she revealed herselfpletely naked before me. Herrge breasts were round and full, jiggling with each movement. They seemed too big for her curvaceous body and stuck out far from her chest. There wasn''t much fat around her waist or hips, which made the shape of her thighs stand out more than usual. However, there was enough flesh to cover her slit. Her skin color was pale white, contrasting sharply against her ck hair. It reached down past her butt, covering almost half of her back. My eyes wandered further south and saw that her pubic area was shaved clean, already drenched with pussy juices from my y earlier. "Alright." I nodded and turned to Garcia. "Both of you line up." The two girls lined themselves side by side, facing me. Their bodies were so simr that it would be difficult to tell one apart if not looking closely. Emilia was still taller than Garcia, and the contrast between their ck and silver hair really highlighted how different they looked. I sat on the bed with a smile, taking off my clothes. My half-erect cock stood in all its glory. "Sir Arthur~ Please let me serve you." Garcia took the lead and crawled towards me, showing me her smooth, silky ass. She had already prepared herself before I came, masturbating with the dildo until it was slick. With an inviting look, she lowered her face onto my dick and started sucking. It seemed like she did her training with the dildo I gave her. As soon as she wrapped her lips tightly around the tip of my cock, she began bobbing her head up and down. I looked over to Emilia, who stood there and touched her slit while Garcia gave me a sloppy blowjob. "Come, Emilia." Emilia quickly removed her fingers and put both hands behind her back, "Yes, Arthur." And she approached me while swaying her hips, sitting beside me, and began to kiss me without me ordering her. My tongue met hers, and we exchanged saliva. Our tongues danced and explored each other''s mouths. She tasted sweet, even though I could feel her salty sweat mixed in there somewhere. After kissing for several seconds, our lips parted, and I gazed into her deep ck eyes. "You''re beautiful," I told her, feeling aroused by her beauty. She smiled shyly at mypliment and leaned forward again. She kissed me passionately once more, pressing her tits against my chest and rubbing them along my stomach. We continued making out, slowly getting closer and deeper. A wet sound echoed through the bedroom as we kissed. Garcia began to suck harder and faster now, slurping loudly as she sucked my cock. As I watched her work my shaft, I felt Emilia start to rub herself against me. "Mmm..." "A-Ah...!" We broke away from the kiss long enough to gasp for air. Emilia pressed her body close against mine, grinding her crotch hard into my leg. I moaned softly, enjoying the sensation of her breasts. Then I had an idea. I wanted my cock sandwiched between Emilia and Garcia''s massive tits. Or at least one of them. "Stop, Garcia." "Nn?" The busty nun stopped moving, confused. But after seeing Emilia sit up straight, she understood what I meant. "What do you want, Sir Arthur?" "Prepare yourself. And Emilia, use your breasts to satisfy me." "Hnn! Alright." Em moved to kneel on the bed next to me and ced her hands on my legs. "I''ve always been dreaming of doing this to you." Slowly she pushed them open and spread them wide, revealing my rock-hard erection. She rubbed the already-wet tip of my penis with her hand, smearing pre cum across my shaft before leaning forward and wrapping her soft lips around the base. Then she pulled back slightly and let her mouth slide down the length of my cock. "Fufufu." She giggled, looking at me. Then she pushed her breasts forward, squeezing them together and letting therge nipples press firmly against the underside of my cock. Her cleavage was so big that I couldn''t help but stare at it. "You can insert it here, Arthur." With a grin, she opened her arms wide, exposing her ample bosom. I nodded and pushed my cock inside; I could easily see my entire length disappearing inside her cleavage. It wasn''t just the size that made these boobs amazing, however. They were incredibly soft, which allowed them to conform to the shape of my member. Every time I thrust forwards or backward, my cock would bump up against something soft yet firm. It felt incredible! Garcia didn''t get the spot to help Emilia, so she backed away a little and picked the wet dildo from the floor, pushing it deeply into her cunt. "Ugh, uuuuhhnn...!" Her moans filled the room as she fucked herself with the dildo, working it in and out of her pussy. Meanwhile, Emilia held her breasts together and lifted them high, allowing my cock to slip inside her cleavage. My shaft bumped against her soft flesh, and I felt myself sinking further into the depths of those huge breasts. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sensation as Emilia bounced in front of me, taking my cock all the way until it hit bottom, only to push herself up and take some more. Each bounce sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body, causing me to moan loudly. Before long, Emilia started moaning louder than ever. Her voice became hoarse and strained, almost like she was crying. She kept bouncing, trying to fuck my cock with her breasts, but soon I was almost at my limit. Suddenly, she mmed herself down onto my cock onest time, burying every inch of me inside her cleavage. A loud groan escaped my throat as she did, and I shot thick ropes of cum directly into her hot, tight caverns. My orgasmsted longer than usual due to how much I''d been turned on throughout our session. It covered her whole body and face, drenching them in my white liquid. After several minutes passed, I finally finisheding. "Amazing..." She whispered, still panting heavily. "That''s... That''s my first time being able to feel someone ejacte in my breasts..." She looked down at the mess covering her chest, smiling happily. "So warm... So full... And sticky..." "Yeah. You''re right." I replied, unable to keep the smile off my own face. "Those boobs really are special. They feel great, Emilia." "Hee hee. Thank you very much. Ahhh~ This is so good!" She scooped up my cum from her breasts and began to drink it delightfully as she moved to the bed carefully. Chapter 85 85 – Two Perverted Girls [2] (R-18) Once there, she sat upright and put both her feet on the ground, cing her breasts on my thighs. Then, using her tongue, she licked up my cum, swallowing everything. As for Garcia, she also moved to my side, seeking my warmth. "Haa... Hnn~ S-Sir Arthur, p-please. Please give me your cock and cum inside me!" She spread her pussy wide with her hands as shey on her back. The dildo slid out once more, revealing a pink entrance. "Please use this hole~" "Okay. Emilia, move first." "Yeesh~" My lewd teacher answered with her mouth still full with my cock. She then pulled away, leaving a trail of saliva on the tip of my cock. Then she grabbed the dildo with the shape of my cock from under Garcia and smiled with a lewd expression. "When you pound her, I will prepare my hole for your use, Arthur." Emilia began to use the dildo to masturbate, slowly entering the pink rod''s tip into her pink, tight hole. "Gotcha." I said, grabbing Garcia by the waist before pushing her over to the middle of the bed. "Hnn!" Garcia moaned just by my touch. Her body was sensitive, and I assumed she would squirt a fountain of lewd juice as soon as I inserted my cock. "S-Sir Arthur! Please fuck me silly. Make me unable to think of anything but sex with you!" "Yes. Let me do that." I responded, rubbing my dickhead along her slit. The feeling of the smooth skin against mine caused shivers to run through my spine. It was different from Emilia''s tit job earlier, which had left her with a nice coating of semen. Instead, Garcia''s juices were slippery, making it easier for me to slide in without any resistance. With each movement, her inner walls clung tightly around my girthy member, squeezing me gently. As I pushed deeper and deeper into her wetness, she moaned loudly. "Ohh~ Yesssss... Mmmn~ Yes! Fuck me harder, Sir Pdin~" Garcia''s hips rose higher, meeting my thrusts. Her hands reached behind her, gripping the sheets and pulling herself closer to me. At this rate, we wouldn''t be able to hold ourselves back. We needed something else. Something to get us going even further. So I squeezed her asscheeks, massaging them while moving faster. "Mmph!" She let go of the sheets and gripped my shoulders instead, helping pull me deep inside her. "Aaah~ Ohhhh yeeeees!" I could hear the pleasure in her voice as well, but I wanted to make sure she enjoyed herself too. "You like this, don''t you?" I asked, leaning forward and kissing her neck. Her breathing grew heavier, her body trembling as she felt my lips against hers. "Ahhhhh... YESSS!" She cried out loud. "It feels amazing! Aaaaaah~ I''m gonna cum again! Gonna cum all over you~" "Thene now." "Nngggggh?!" With one final push, I made her climax hard. Warm liquid shot onto my pelvis and stomach. "Uuuh... Uuuughh~" She groaned deeply, her orgasm taking over every part of her mind. And since she came so easily, I didn''t need to take things slow. I began to hammer her cunt, fucking her as fast as possible. "Haah... Haahn..." Her arms wrapped tighter around my chest, holding me close as I pounded her mercilessly. Our bodies pped together, sending pleasurable vibrations throughout our chests. My balls tightened, preparing to release their load. But I wanted to savor the moment, not wanting to rush anything. So I kept pounding her until I couldn''t keep myself contained anymore. "NNGGGH!" I grunted as my seed erupted from my shaft, shooting straight into her womb. Afterward, I looked at Garcia; she was panting heavily. I could feel my still erect cock slipping out of her wet pussy, causing another wave of pleasure to wash over me. I had someone else to fuck after this. But before I did, I kissed her on the cheek. "That was great," I whispered softly. She blushed lightly and nodded shyly, smiling happily. "Thank you, Sir Arthur." "No problem." I got up off the bed, seeing Emilia staring at me with lustful eyes. Her slit was already drenched in her own juices, leaking down between her legs. "As promised¨C" I took out something from my inventory. It was a ck cat tail with 5 ball joints attached. "-here is your reward. I will insert it into your ass." "Y-Yeah? That sounds good~" She smiled, nodding eagerly. "Let me try~" I ced the toy in front of her mouth first, letting her clean it with her tongue and wet it so it could enter her tight ass easily. After cleaning it thoroughly, I moved towards her pussy, slowly inserting my fingers inside. The tightness of her insides made me shudder. "Wooow~" She purred. "This is amazing~" Once my fingers were lubricated enough, I inserted the tail into her ass, pushing it deep inside. A hurtful grunt escaped her lips as the tip popped past her sphincter. "Oww..." She winced slightly, looking at me nervously. "Don''t worry," I said reassuringly, "it''ll fit perfectly once it slides in properly." Slowly, I started to slide the tail further inside her, watching as it slid through her narrow hole. Once it was about halfway in, she clenched tightly around my finger. [Ding! You used a toy to take Emilia Dixon''s anal virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Hnn..." The previous grunt slowly turned into a pleasured moan, signaling that the toy would eventually slip inside her. And soon enough, I heard soft moans escape her throat as thest few inches slipped inside without any issues. "Wow... It''s really big~" I grinned, reaching under her and grabbing both of her breasts. "Is it good?" "Yes~ It feels good after it is fully inserted. But I think I can''t take your cock inside my ass right now. It''s still too tight." "Don''t worry." I caressed her sensitive skin, causing her to shudder in pleasure. "We can take it slow. I will just use your pussy and tits for now." With gentle hands, I yed with her tits for a bit, making her squirm and writhe underneath me. Eventually, I let go of her boobs and pushed myself back to sit upright. "What do you want me to do?" She asked curiously while sitting next to us. "Well..." I smirked mischievously, stroking my cock idly. I positioned it in front of her slit, rubbing its head against her clit. Her cheeks flushed red instantly. "...Mn... What should I do?" "You''re the teacher here. You decide what happens to your body and instruct me." "...Alright." She nodded quickly. "Please enter me~" I leaned forward and pressed the tip of my cockhead against her opening, feeling how hot it was even though we''ve been ying with each other for quite some time. My hips bucked upwards, sliding my length into her dripping pussy. "Ahhh! Nnggh..." The tightness of her walls engulfed every inch of my member, forcing me to stop moving immediately lest I lose my staminapletely. "Aaah..." I groaned quietly, trying to hold back my urge to cum. Instead of holding herself up by her arms like usual, she wrapped them around my neck, pulling me close so our faces were only inches apart. I began to move again, slowly thrusting deeper inside her until my pelvis hit hers. "Nn..." We breathed heavily together, sweat rolling down from our brows. Our bodies glistened with perspiration as I continued fucking her. The toy tail I inserted into her backdoor bounced gently with every movement, adding anotheryer of lewd sensations to the experience. Soon enough, I felt my balls tighten up, signaling that my orgasm was near. "Gah!" I grunted loudly, mming my dick all the way into Emilia as I climaxed. Her inner muscles contracted violently, milking out every drop of semen within my shaft before rxing. After recovering from my own orgasm, I pulled my deting penis out of her pussy and sat on top of her, resting my weight on her chest and letting her lick my cock clean. She looked at me adoringly as she cleaned my cock, using her tongue top up every single droplet of precum leaking out. At that moment, Garcia had already recovered and crawled to me, joining in cleaning my shaft with Emilia. The two girls licked and sucked my cock eagerly, taking turns to swallow my seed. After finishing cleaning me off, theyy side by side on the bed. Each spread their pussy with semen dripping from them with happy smiles. "Sir Arthur~" Garcia started with a lewd smile. "Which hole do you want to use next?" And Emilia continued. "Both~" I replied, smiling happily. We continued to mate like an animal, not caring where or when we did it. I pulled out a dog tail, white in color and had simr 5 balls, and inserted it into Garcia''s anal cavity to get the extra 3 Sins. Who knew that taking their backdoor''s virginity would give me Sins points? If using a toy gave me 3 Sins, what happened if I took someone''s anal virginity with my cock? I''d like to try that to Milea and Rania. It would be fun. Soon enough, she whimpered in pain but kept going nheless. The pain turned to pleasure before long as my cock slid inside her pussy. My mind went nk as I lost track of time, focusing solely on the pleasure coursing through my veins. Slowly, I would train their asshole so we could do anal sex in the future. Eventually, I came hard again; this time on their faces as they stuck their tongues out, taking in my cum and drenching themselves with it. However, we didn''t end it there. Using to clean ourselves, I continued to fuck them until I was satisfied. And since both of them wanted more, I allowed them to suck me dry once again. Having a threesome with two of my most perverted girls was really amazing. I loved every minute spent doing these things with them. They made sure that I enjoyed myself, always keeping me horny and wanting more. It wasn''t until past midnight, around 3 AM, when I finally stopped, copsing onto the bed beside them with a satisfied smile. Chapter 86 86 – Morning Blow And Stalker (Half R-18) When I woke up, the first thing I heard was a wet slurping sound. A soft, wet sensation coupled with a sudden pleasure sent a shiver down my spine. "Good morning~" I opened my eyes slightly, finding Emilia sleeping beside me, face facing me with a sweet smile. If she was there, then who made the slurping sound? Lowering my head, I noticed Garcia was licking my cock clean, her pink lips gliding smoothly over my shaft. "Morning...you guys," I saidzily. "Mmmh~ Morning, Arthur," Emilia replied sleepily, still half-asleep. She leaned forward and gave me a light kiss. "Did you enjoy your nap?" "Yes, very much," I answered truthfully. "Garcia, I am about toe." Her tongue slid up and down my length, coating it in saliva. She took onest taste before pushing her mouth open wide and engulfing my entire cock, sucking on me greedily while stroking my shaft with her hand. "Ugh!" I grunted, feeling my balls tighten up as I nearedpletion. My body tensed and stiffened, my member throbbing rapidly against her warm throat. Garcia moaned softly as she felt my load building up, her hands gripping tighter around my waist. As I approached my peak, her pace quickened, making the pleasure even greater for both of us. With a loud groan, I shot rope after thick, gooey rope of cum straight into her waiting mouth. It filled her mouthpletely, leaving no space between her cheeks and chin as she gulped down the entirety of my seed. "Hnn~" She mumbled as she swallowed everything down. Once I finisheding, she released my dick slowly, allowing it to slip out of her mouth. Her lips remained pursed tightly around my shaft as she waited patiently. Opening her mouth, she revealed arge amount of sperm swimming freely within it. With a pleased expression, Garcia rolled her tongue around before swallowing it, drinking all of my cum without missing any drop. Once done, she smiled widely and closed her mouth gently. "Good morning, Sir Arthur. Thank you for the early breakfast." "You''re wee," I responded with a pleased grin. I raised my body, and so did Emilia. Garcia crawled off the bed and began to get dressed in the clothes she had thrown on the floorst night. Meanwhile, Emilia got up from the bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes. "Once again, good morning, Arthur. Did you have fun yesterday?" "Indeed, I had a lot of fun." I nodded at Emilia. "The pleasure is mine." Emilia blushed lightly, looking away shyly. "I wanted to have more fun, but I should go back to my dorm and get a fresh pair of suits. I don''t want the students in the academy to find out I have sex with you, though student Eliza already knew that you had dominated me." "Ah, yes..." I scratched my cheek sheepishly. "I''d like her to join soon, though. As she''s my childhood friend." "Oho! That''s a great idea. Having a threesome with both my students... I might be able to teach her how to please you too." "Nah, I will train her myself," I replied and jumped off the bed, using to Garcia, Emilia, me, and the whole room. "It''s more satisfying that way." An excited grin appeared on my face as I imagined how I should train Eliza. Training my little tsundere would definitely be worth the effort. I didn''t want any other person to teach her, even if that person was my girl. It would lose its meaning if I couldn''t tame her myself. I grabbed my clothes thaty scattered across and wore them. "Alright, shall we have breakfast? Milea should''ve finished by now, right?" I asked Garcia, who was fully clothed in her lewd nun uniform. "Yeah, she should be," Garcia replied with a nod. "Milea has always prepared breakfast before dawn." "Great." I nodded, turning to Emilia. "Do you want to have breakfast with me too?" "Sure." Emilia agreed happily. She stood up from the bed and followed me outside our room after getting dressed in her previous suit. *** After getting breakfast served by Milea, Emilia returned to the academy just as she said earlier. Garcia also returned to her duty, leaving me alone to eat the rest of the food. They were so good that I could eat them all day. The steak was cooked to perfect medium-rare with a brown sauce that tasted creamy and savory. Taking them all in my stomach only took me a few minutes. It was when I finished someone pushed the door open from outside with a squeaking sound. I raised my head and looked in that direction. Entering the room was Milea with a proud smile, bringing a tray with a dessert on top. "How is the breakfast, Sir Pdin?" She asked with a mixture of yful and seducing tone. "I''ve made it to the best of my ability." She continued as she put the tray with dessert, a pudding, in front of me. "They were great," I replied with a smile as I saw Milea raise her ass. Her soft, white skin, which spilled out from her short slit skirt, was appetizing. I wanted to grab them and bury my face between them, but I shouldn''t let my intrusive thoughts win over me. Two cow titted girls had already wrung me dry just a few hours ago. I needed a bit of rest before recovering. Having a quickie wasn''t as satisfying as having full-blown sex like yesterday. "I already know that. I was the one who made it after all." Milea smiled cheekily and puffed her not-so-big chest. "Of course, they will be delicious!" Her cheeky attitude hadn''t changed at all, even after I almost broke her that night. On this table, I made her orgasm, squirting a fountain of love juices to the floor. A good memory; I''d like to y with her and see her squealing under me again with her tongue stuck out like slut again. As I reminisced about what happened three days ago, Milea suddenly asked. "Anyway, Sir Pdin. Do you have any ns forter?" "Not really." For today, I had no special n or anything. I had finished setting up the knight squad and just needed to leave it to Rania and Sophia. As for attending the academy, it also wasn''t mandatory for me. I just needed to wait for the annualpetition that would be held in a month or two and dominate thepetition to finish Rania''sst requirement. Eliza''s training would be left to Emilia. Due to this world''s deep sleep effect, Leveling up endlessly might generate a bad effect instead of a good one. So I wouldn''t take her to another hunt anytime soon. Then about Sana and King Cassius. No news had arrived yet. So, yeah. I had no n. "Really?!" Milea raised her voice in a happy tone, pping her hands together. "Perfect! In that case, can you apany me, Sir Pdin? This might interest you or make you get bored, though. It''s just a selfish little request of mine." She smiled wryly as she put her hands behind her back, moving around nervously. That was rare of her. I didn''t know she could be nervous. "What is it? If it''s still within my ability, I''ll grant it." I responded, looking at her rare nervous attitude. Somehow, she looked cute this way. The pudding she prepared for dessert was really sweet. "Actually, I need help with groceries. It''s located in themercial district within the Academy City, and you know¡­" Milea stopped for a while, and her smile turned into a disgusted one. "I think there is someone who''s stalking me, Sir Pdin." My hand that held a spoon and was about to scoop another mouthful of pudding stopped, and my gaze snapped toward Milea in a dangerous slit. "A stalker? Was it yesterday?" I asked in a low tone, and she nodded. Unlike Garcia and the twins, Milea and Mia probably weren''t as strong. They were raised as nuns to serve the church. Being disgusted by a stalker and afraid of them was normal for a normal girl like them. ''They aren''t exactly normal, but let''s ignore that fact.'' The most important thing was about this stalker. "Alright." I said and ate the pudding at once. It was a waste that I couldn''t enjoy it slowly, but this stalker might be rted to Duke Bluerose, so I needed to move too. "I''ll apany you." "Thank you, Sir Pdin!" Chapter 87 87 – Stalker After changing my clothes into a more presentable one, a white shirt underneath an onyx vest and long ck pants made from high-Level monster skin, I went to themercial district with Milea. Somehow, she clung to my right arm and pushed her soft, modest breasts. I could feel it through the fabric, the soft breasts I kneaded that night. And this sensation¡­ ''She didn''t wear a bra, huh?'' Earlier, when she showed her ass to me, I also noticed she didn''t wear anything underneath. "Hum hmm~" She was humming a rhyme happily, having a happy smile on her face. Raising her head, she looked at me and closed her eyes."I feel so safe now that Sir Pdin is on my side." Milea had always been good at words among the nuns in my mansion. She knew how to manipte people and might be the person with the closest personality to mine. Maybe that was why I wasfortable and wanted to break her, erasing that cheeky smile on her face. I felt a bit angry earlier, and I knew why. It was because Milea''s cheekiness suddenly disappeared and turned into a disgusted look due to that stalker. Only I could take her cheeky smile off her face. "Sir Pdin, let''s get some vegetables first! It''s located at the end of the market." "Alright, let''s go there." Milea pulled my hand and guided me. I wasn''t familiar with this area. It was located a bit away from my mansion, at the opposite side from where the Royal Academy was. As I walked through the bustling market area of Academy City, I couldn''t help but notice the absence of students. It was morning on the third day of the month, and I guess they must be in their sses. But despite that, the market was still full of life and energy. The streets were teeming with people from all walks of life. Merchants and vendors lined both sides of the cobblestone streets, selling a variety of goods, from fresh produce and meats to exotic spices and handmade crafts. Vendors were a diverse group, each with their own unique style and ir, and they were all eager to attract customers with their impressive disys of goods. The sounds of the bustling market filled the air - the clinking of coins, the rustling of merchandise, and the lively chatter of merchants and shoppers haggling over prices. The smells of fresh bread, roasting meats, and spices wafted through the air, creating a tantalizing aroma that was difficult to resist. If I didn''t have breakfast, I might be tempted to try the street food sold by those vendors. I found myself drawn to the colorful disys of fruits and vegetables. The vibrant oranges, reds, and greens of the product caught my eye, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the variety of goods on offer. The people in the market were just as diverse as the goods on disy. There were knights in silver armor,moners haggling for the best deal, and even Elves, Beastmen, and Dwarves flitting about, adding a touch of enchantment to the already lively atmosphere. We stopped in front of the vendor, who disyed a variety of vegetable products. They all looked fresh, but I wasn''t familiar with them. "Mister, please pack this and this and this." Milea pointed at some vegetables after she released my arm. Red leaves that looked like a cabbage, long blue flowers that looked like broli. They were all foreign, but somehow their tastes were simr to those of vegetables on Earth. And I didn''t judge by appearance, as I had survived eating worse in Horizon Online. I would eat that meal as long as they were edible and delicious. "Hahaha, young nun, are you shopping with your brother?" The vendor joked around as he put Milea''s order inside a brown paper bag. "He''s not my brother but my master," Milea replied with a cute giggle, moving her hand lightly. "Oh?" The old vendor raised his head, looking at me; his tone was joking. "I thought he was your older brother. Both of you have the same hair color." "I am d if you think that way, mister." She joked back. While she chose the vegetables to buy and talked to the vendor, I looked around to find the stalker. Milea nced at me, gesturing that she felt the unpleasant gaze that came from somewhere. Heightening my senses, I tried to hear people talking in the distance. In this crowded situation, it would be difficult for me to even find the stalker. One, because I didn''t know how his/her voice was. Second,¡­ "This morning, I have¡­" "People are doing this!" "Hey, isn''t that the Pdin? He''s shopping in this ce?" "Yeah, my girlfriend is so hot!" "My boyfriend''s dick is too small. He can''t satisfy me." Various kinds of voices rang loudly in my ear due to my heightened senses. Still, this was normal. I even survived being in a heightened sense for 3 days straight when I fought Ghost Marite. And even if I didn''t know who the stalker was, he was bound to follow us when we moved away. "Thank you, mister!" It seemed like Milea was done with the shopping too. "Well then, Sir Pdin. Let''s head to the butcher next." "Yeah." I nodded at her, walking toward the butchery located a bit away from the stall. The butchery had a shop set a hundred meters away from the vegetable vendor from earlier. The shop was simple, with various kinds of meats hanging on a hook on the ceiling. Inside the shop was a man full of muscle with a scar across his arms and a sun tattoo on his forehead, chopping the meat in front of him with a cleaver. This was my first time seeing someone with a tattoo in this country. He looked like a hooligan who killed newbies back in Horizon Online. "Hey, mister! Give me the usual meat!" Milea shouted and waved her hand toward the guy, and he raised his head to look in our direction. "Haah?!" He raised his chin and looked down at me. But when he noticed Milea, who walked into the shop without any care, his gaze suddenly turned kind. "Oh, missy! Meat for the Pdin again, ey?" "Yup! Master is also with me now, so give me a discount!" She replied with a cheeky smile, not afraid of the scary man. "Oh? That''s why he looks strong. His muscles are screaming and brimming with power!" The manughed as he looked at me, sending a shiver to my spine. That man was dangerous in more ways than one. His eyes looked at me strangely; I should be careful around him. Anyway, after walking for a hundred meters, I found a certain someone who walked the same distance as us and stopped in an alley a bit away from us. That should be the stalker, as that person was the only one who moved and stopped unnaturally. So while Milea was choosing the meat she wanted to buy, I stepped out of the butchery. Of course, Milea knew that I had walked away silently as she nced at me every now and then. ''Let''s see what this stalker wants with my nun.'' Chapter 88 88 – Catching The Stalker To confront the stalker, I didn''t n to sneak around and surprise him. Doing that would not give me any merits and just trouble. So I just walked casually toward the alley where that stalker was supposed to stay. With much coincidence, when I walked toward where he was, a head covered in a ck hood and mask poked out of the alleyway, trying to watch the butchery. When he saw me, his body jolted, and he began to run. I confirmed that guy was Milea''s stalker. So I chased him, entering the alley with many trash bins filled to the brim lined up against the gray wall. Surprisingly, the Stalker could run pretty fast. The dot in my showed he skillfully confusingly moved in the alleyway to throw off his chaser. He''s pretty skilled for a stalker. However¡­ "His opponent is me." I increased my speed a little while looking at where the stalker was going. It was easy, and before long, I saw his figure once again. With a stature a bit shorter than me and a body structure covered in a long dark robe and hood, the stalker looked over his shoulder and clicked his tongue. He turned left at the next intersection and met with a dead end. "Wha?!" He gasped in surprise. "There shouldn''t be a wall here!" Standing in front of that man was a tall, dirt wall. I looked above and noticed a single knight with an onyx hair cut in a bob standing on the roof. She wore white armor belonging to the church, showing her bodysuit-covered thighs without leaving any skin revealed. Her palm faced toward the area in front of the man, with no expression written on her face. Isabelle, huh? Her help was unnecessary, but I appreciated it. "Get cornered, huh?" I spoke in an easy-going manner as I took out a normal iron sword. "Hey, Mr. Stalker. Why did you follow my servant?" "Tsk!" Clicking his tongue, he turned around and threw three knives with a skilled movement. They flew at a fast speed, but I wasn''t focused on that. Instead, I noticed something as the stalker''s robe flicked up earlier. Still, I needed to stop the knives first. It was easy, though, as I easily caught them all with my free left hand between my fingers. "How?" The stalker was left confused and dropped his guard. I immediately covered our distance in one kick and grinned. "I am just strong." And I grabbed the stalker''s arms, put them behind his back, and pushed him to the ground. "Well, well. Now you can''t go anywhere, right? Miss Stalker?" I took off the hood and revealed braided brown hair under the hood. She also wore some kind of maid outfit, which was pretty strange for a stalker. Maybe she was someone''s servant. But¡­ "Why did you follow my servant?" "Kuh!" The stalker didn''t try to struggle at all or answer me. At that moment, Isabellended softly near me. It was amazing how she didn''t make any sound and couldnd calmly. Did she use by any chance? That must be it. I raised my head and looked at her, "Thanks for the assist." "¡­ No." She somehow looked disgusted when I talked to her. That wasn''t a reaction I expected from her. "It''s my duty." She continued, throwing her face away. "¡­" Was it because of that time? When I spanked Rania in front of her? Right, she was a normal girl from Horizon Online. Of course, she would be disgusted by that sight. Still, she didn''t need to show it outright like that. Even I could get hurt by that, you know? "Still, thank you." I spoke to her as I turned back to the stalker. She gritted her teeth hard, seemingly thinking about something. "Kh! Forgive me, madam." She muttered in a very low voice that if I didn''t heighten my senses, I wouldn''t be able to hear it. "I am unable to find the Pdin." "Hmm?" I hummed, interested as to why she tried to find me. It seemed like Isabelle also heard what she muttered as the short-haired girl turned to the stalker maid. "The man who holds you is the Pdin, Sir Arthur." And Isabelle revealed my identity to the maid. The stalked maid''s eyes widened as she turned to me. She seemed to recognize something on my face as her mouth was opened slightly, but she was unable to express any words. "So, care to answer my question now?" I spoke with a smile as the stalker calmed down slightly. "Why did you stalk my servant? Depending on your answer, I might release you or put you in jail." "I¡­" The maid still hesitated to say anything. At that time, Isabelle suddenly spoke. "You can tell us. Your punishment depends on your answer, though. If you have a sound reason, we might only fine you. But if your reason isn''t believable or we found you lying, then the perv¨C Sir Pdin will do something you wouldn''t want to imagine." ''This girl just called me a pervert, no?'' Isabelle might have a trauma with a pervert in Horizon Online. I should fix my image in front of her fast, or I wouldn''t be able to get close to her at all. It would be really hard to get close to her if she had a bad image of me. Though it was also my fault for punishing Rania in front of the female church knights, at least I got Sophia and the others to want me more. Only Isabelle, who actually was the most important of them, looked at me differently now. It was because she was actually from Horizon Online and not the real church knight and followed Goddess Teri like a mad believer, believing that if they conceived my child, they would get a blessing and lead a happy life. Anyway, I looked at the maid with a kind gaze. "B-Before that, are you Arthur from Rose Orphanage?" The maid suddenly asked me such a question. As expected, she recognized me. And she was here on someone''s order to find the Pdin. She didn''t know that Pdin was me, though. Meaning her information wasn''tplete, and she probably just heard about me yesterday when she saw Milea and decided to stalk her. The vendors were chatting happily with Milea and knew she was my servant, the nun who worked in Pdin''s mansion. ''That''s so suspicious, though. Why doesn''t she just ask Milea directly where I am? I never hide where I live.'' There was another reason. She couldn''t approach Milea due to something and stalk her, hoping that I would chase after her like now. "How?" I spoke with a chilling tone that made Isabelle step back with a pale face. My bloodlust spilled out of my body. The female knight hugged her shivering body, scared. My bad, Isabelle. But I needed to do this, or the maid would ask more questions instead of answering mine. "How do you know where I came from? Only a few people knew my origins." "I-I am Jane." The maid revealed her name with a shaking voice. "I-I am here to find the Pdin under Madam Vivian Rose''s order! W-We need your help to save Young Miss!" Vivian Rose. That was Eliza''s mother if I remember correctly. A beautiful woman with long brown hair and blue eyes, coupled with her breasts which were a bit bigger than Eliza, she was the perfect MILF in the story and the only character the yer couldn''t dominate. The yers of Sins Paradise ragged hard because of that. There was no CGI at all for Vivian Rose. Why? Because she already had a husband, and the yer couldn''t touch a married woman back in Sins Paradise. ''I was also her fan at that time.'' However, back to the problem. I looked at the maid under me with serious eyes, releasing her arms. If I continued to act like before, she couldn''t exin anything to me. "borate." I spoke as I took a step back. Isabelle also stopped trembling, but she was still looking at me with a scared expression. Better than being disgusted, I guess. I could still work with someone who was scared of me. There was a way to cure a trauma, but I had no way to cure a disgust. ''It''s better this way, I think.'' And now¡­ the most important question. "Why would Eliza''s mother, Vivian Rose, try to find me, the Pdin?" I moved the sword I held in my right hand and pointed it at her legs. "Don''t lie, or you will know the consequences." "Yes." Jane replied resolutely. "It''s¡­" Chapter 89 89 – Idiocy And Chance The maid called Jane exined Vivian''s order to her. "A letter had arrived to Rose Barony two days ago." She started with the story of how it went. An engagement letter arrived at the Rose Barony 2 days ago. The content was as expected: to get Eliza''s hand in engagement. I was half-expecting it, so I urged Jane to continue. "The one who sent the engagement letter came from a Duke''s house, so Baron Rose can''t really refuse. If they refuse, Rose Barony will face a great bacsh and probably will even put them in debt. Baron Rose even nned to send Young Miss to the Sin Kingdom to avoid the engagement." "A Duke?" I asked for confirmation, and the maid nodded. A Duke who sent an engagement letter for a Baron. No matter how people saw it, it was truly strange. And it was as clear as day they wanted something else beyond that engagement. Rose Barony was located in the countryside of the Virtue Kingdom. Getting news in that ce was hard, especially in a ce with no long-distancemunication devices and only used letters as a way tomunicate with each other from a distance. Using a process of elimination because there were only 3 or 4 Dukes in the Kingdom, I forgot how many they were. I could only think of one Duke who dared and would do something like this. "Is it from Duke Bluerose?" I asked, arriving at my own conclusion. "Was he the one who sent the engagement letter to Baron Rose? They should''ve known that Alexander Bluerose is branded as a Sinner and is currently taken as a prisoner in the Castitas Church." Duke Bluerose''s territory was close to Academy City, so the letter from the church should''ve arrived 2 days ago or yesterday. Why would they send an engagement letter for a Sinner to Baron Rose? It was iprehensible. "Ah, no." Jane shook her head, having a disgusted expression. "It''s the engagement between Duke Bluerose and Young Miss. It''s not for his son." "¡­ What the actual fuck?!" I cursed in a loud voice after I heard the absurdity. Isabelle looked at me, surprised, but she didn''t say anything. I meant¡­ "Duke Bluerose is a 50-year-old and a married man, no? And he sent an engagement letter to 18 year old Eliza?" "As far as my knowledge goes, yes." The maid nodded in confirmation. She looked at me strangely when I spoke as if I was close to Eliza. Maybe she didn''t know about my rtionship with her employee''s daughter. "How the fuck is his brain even working? No, does he has a brain at all? He must be thinking with his dick all this time." When I said that, Isabelle looked at me with a gaze that said, ''Wasn''t that you?'' That gaze hurts, but I wouldn''t deny it. I only used my cock to movetely, but that was only because I wanted to have fun. If I was serious, I could think calmly and clearly. Even at this time, I used my brain to think of a n to get back at those people. Isabelle didn''t know about that. "T-that''s why madam sent me to find the truth about Pdin, to ask for help. W-Will you be willing to help? Please! I will do anything as long as you are willing to help Young Miss!" Jane turned around and grabbed my sleeves with a worried expression. Just as I said before, the maid didn''t seem to know me. Even if she knew about Arthur, Eliza''s childhood friend, she probably wouldn''t associate it with Pdin. And because of her fear and anxiety, she also failed to register that I called Eliza by her name directly earlier. I nced at Isabelle. She was watching me, waiting to see how I responded to this. She called me a pervert earlier and probably expected me to demand Jane''s body in exchange for my help. I could use this situation to gain some trust from my troublesome subordinate. Isabelle also didn''t know about my rtionship with Eliza, probably. So helping Jane without asking for anything in return would make me look like a good person. Besides¡­ There was a need to ughter that hog called Duke Bluerose. It seemed like messing with me by sending spies, and assassins weren''t enough for him. He even tried to get his hand on Eliza, with the intention to spite or get back at me by knowing my rtionship with his son, probably. "How can I help you?" I asked the maid with a soft voice. "Helping those in need is my duty as a Pdin." "Really?!" Jane beamed in happiness. "Of course." I nodded at her while ncing at Isabelle secretly. She had a soft smile on her face, but it immediately disappeared as she took a deep sigh. I hope this would change my image in her eyes slightly. "How can I even repay you, Sir?" "There is no need to repay me." I responded as I helped her to stand up once again. "I just need you to apologize to my servant. She''s quite afraid because you were stalking her. That''s all I need." Protecting my woman was my duty. Eliza was mine, and I would protect her from anyone who tried tond a hand on her body. Her enemy and anyone who made her ufortable would regret it, just like Alexander Bluerose. Sins Paradise was filled with beautiful women and events involving them. Each girl, mainly those branded as Main Heroines with many CGs that yers could collect, would definitely face some problems and events after getting close to the protagonist. Eliza also had some events, and I was ready to face those events before. It might differ from one in the game, but I had never expected it to be this different. ''That Duke is not supposed to be this stupid, though.'' I made aplicated move and didn''t visit the Bluerose Duchy andy waste to the Duke Mansion because I knew the Duke wasn''t as stupid as his son. It was also a way to keep my reputation as a Pdin. Imagine having a Pdin who was overpowered and destroyed a Duke mansion as he pleased. You wouldn''t trust that guy, right? The opposite also applied to the Duke. He couldn''t make a risky move against me or the reputation he built this far would be meaningless. For him to make a risky move that could even destroy his reputation like this was just absurd. ''Beatrice must''ve gotten involved once again. Looking at the Level of the nobles in this Kingdom, she probably could have a feast to charm those people without much problem.'' Jane dusted her skirt and bowed at me. "We are indebted to you. If apologizing to your servant is enough, please let me do so. I apologize to you as well, Sir Arthur. Although I was forced to do this because I didn''t want to gain attention as I was sent here in secret, I was still rude. I deeply apologize." ''In secret, huh?'' I mused. Rose Barony might have faction problems too. As it included Eliza, her father and mother''s decisions might be different from each other. ''Is this my chance to get her mother too? I hope so.'' Having a sexy mother-and-daughter pair was a man''s dream. If Vivian and Eliza''s rtionship with Baron Rose was strangled because of this, I would jump immediately to get her mother too. "I forgive you. Please raise your head." I smiled softly at the maid. "Let''s continue to talk about the details in my mansion. And how about you, Isabelle?" "I will return to the church. It''s time for our training, Sir." Isabelle replied with a cold expression. The disgust I felt in her eyes had disappeared almostpletely. "And Vice-Captain Reyn will be unable to join us today due to her ss in Royal Academy. So Cap¨C Dame Sophia will be our instructor. And she''s strict, so I don''t want to bete and get scolded." She continued. "Hahaha, just say that you helped me to catch someone. Sophia will understand that." "Yes, I will do so." She replied, her lips curled upward slightly in an amused manner. "Well then, please excuse me." "Good luck in your training." I waved my hand, and Isabelle nodded, walking away. I scratched my cheek at her cold reaction, but that would be interesting too. Only Jane and I were still in the alleyway. Once again, I turned to the maid. "First, let''s apologize to my servant." "Yes¡­" Chapter 90 90 – Changed People Afterward, I returned to where Milea was together with Jane. When I reunited with my cheeky nun, she looked at the maid beside me with a confused look, not expecting me to return with her instead of the stalker. Then I roughly exined what happened, exining to Milea that Jane was the stalker. Then Jane apologized to the cheeky nun, bowing her head deeply. Her appearance was hidden by the dark robe she used earlier; only us from a close range could see her face clearly. "I apologize for scaring you!" Milea wasn''t sure what to do and looked at me. I leaned slightly toward her ear, causing her to jolt a little when my breath brushed against her skin. That was something inevitable, so I just whispered to her about the situation, as it included Eliza. Fortunately, my nuns were all capable and smart. She understood almost immediately that this would be a chance to get Eliza and nodded to my words with a cheeky smile. "I forgive you! However, you could just approach me and ask whether you need help or not. Sir Pdin is a kind man and would help any damsel in need!" Milea raised her voice purposely for the other people to hear. I did say that I would help anyone, but why did she announce it in this crowded street? Many people even looked in our direction, some with shining eyes full of hope. I only helped because I would be able to get Eliza''s faster and meet with Vivian. If some of these people suddenly knocked on my door, I would punish her. And why did she look at me with such a smug grin? Her cheek also turned slightly red. At that time, I immediately understood. She did it purposely because she wanted to be punished and used like a toy, just like before. ''If that was what you wanted, I won''t give it to you. Let me see you suffer.'' I grinned back at her before turning to Jane, asking her to follow us to my mansion. We couldn''t really talk about the details in the middle of the street. And so we returned after I secretly gave Milea a quick spank that made her let out a cute squeal and rubbed her bum. She looked at me with a pout, and I smirked at her. Once we arrived in my mansion, we immediately went to the drawing room while Milea returned to the kitchen to put the groceries down. Recing her was Garcia, and she stood behind me as I sat on the sofa. Jane was kneeling on the floor as if she was just a maid and had no right to sit in the same position as me. "So, I will tell you something first." I began with a soft tone as I crossed my legs. "Eliza is my childhood friend, and I am indebted quite a bit to Baron Rose for managing the orphanage I was in when I was a kid." At my words, Jane raised her head and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "As expected¡­" She muttered in a low voice. Hmm, she did know about Arthur''s existence, Eliza''s childhood friend. She also connected Eliza''s childhood friend with me but was still unsure because I had probably changed a lot from when I was a kid. Besides, I was a Pdin. And she didn''t want to be rude toward me, the only savior that could probably save Eliza. Baron Rose didn''t know that Duke Bluerose would fall one way or another. In less than a month, no less, as they had touched the church and me. Whether I made a move or not, Eliza would be safe. Still, I would make a move. They had sent the letter of war. "So I will help Eliza." I continued. "But I''d like to know why Madam Vivian Rose sent you instead of Baron Rose. He should be the one who held the authority of the house." "¡­ To be honest, Baron Rose also sent a man. But that knight, Otto, will arrive at least tomorrow to inform Young Miss and find a clue about Pdin. I could only arrive in Academy City faster than him because I used a magic item to teleport to this ce." Jane pulled out a broken blue crystal from her pocket and showed it to me. "As you can see, it''s a one-time use magic item. It broke once I used it." That appearance, although shattered, was indeed a teleportation magic item called [Teleportation Gem]. I could understand why she arrived in a few days instead of a week. The distance between Rose Barony and Academy City was by no means short. It took a carriage more than two weeks to arrive. And by using a fast horse, one could arrive in a week if the horse was pushed without rest. But with [Teleportation Gem], one could arrive instantly. However¡­ "That''s not my question," I spoke in a chilling voice, causing Jane to shudder. "I wanted to ask why Baron Rose and Madam Vivian sent different people just to inform Eliza about this. You mentioned that Madam Vivian sent you here secretly. Why so?" "Because Madam believes the Baron changed a few days ago before receiving the letter," Jane replied with a heavy tone, gritting her teeth. "I can''t quite exin it, but the atmosphere around him was different after he returned from Capital City. Since then, both of them seldom talk, and Baron Rose even went to the underground redlight district with the knight, Otto. We noticed that Baron''s Sins had risen, and so were Otto''s Sins." "Capital City, huh?" I muttered and let out a sigh. Probably, that was where Beatrice hid herself. After charming and controlling Alexander 3 days ago, she fled to Capital City and nned this, knowing that Eliza was my childhood friend. Her target was clearly me and not Baron Rose. They were just caught in her plot. ''So Baron Rose was charmed too. How troublesome.'' A grin crept into my face. Well, it was Baron Rose''s fault for falling into that Subus charm. And he even went to the underground redlight district with this Otto? The one he asked to tell Eliza about this news. It seemed like there was a Subus'' toy in Baron Rose too. "So this Otto isn''t that trustworthy, and Madam Vivian sent you?" "Y-Yes." Jane nodded, her voice quivering in fear. "It seems like we need to stop this Otto from reaching Eliza first before going to Rose Barony to settle this." Chapter 91 91 – Succubus Charm After hearing Jane''s exnation, I asked her to leave, and Garcia guided her out. I told her I would help no matter what, and she was happy, thanking me many times with a wide smile. She said she would inform Eliza after the academy was over, and I allowed her to do so. Leaning my back against the soft backrest, I rested my face on my hand. "I won''t feel bad stealing your wife from you, Baron Rose. While my body was indebted to you, it''s your own fault for getting more Sins than your Virtues." Still, how many girls he had in the underground redlight district for him to gain Sins more than his umted Virtue? At most, I guessed he got around 25 Sins if he forced himself into a virgin girl. Without consent, you would get more Sins. His Virtues should be more than 300, considering his kind act at the orphanage and his good management of his territory. I even got an extra 20 Virtues after donating a million Gold to the church. "There should be something happening in Capital City." That was why King Cassius'' response was dyed, and I haven''t heard anything from him since we met. Resolving the problem in Capital City was more important as the Royal Family lived in the castle right in the middle of the Capital. I med this world''s setting. Getting news from nearby cities could take days because the information only spread through letters or wandering merchants. A long-distancemunication magic items existed, but they were rare. Then, I remembered Emilia''s words. She could talk to the headmistress from the academy. ''There must be a long-distancemunication magic item in the academy.'' No matter. I would probably meet Beatrice in the Bluerose Duchy anyway if I went there. Controlling someone from a distance wasn''t easy. She probably followed the Duke anywhere he went to keep the working. As I mulled over what I should do, the drawing room door was opened, and Garcia entered. "Sir Arthur¡­" She called me with an unsure tone. She probably hesitated to say what was inside her mind. "What is it, Garcia? If you have something to say, just say it." "I¡­ have something to say. It''s about the conversation earlier. I probably have an idea about what happened." "Oh?" I raised my voice, interested in what she had to say. "Come here, Garcia. Sit on myp and tell me about it." I patted myp and smiled at her. "Yes!" Her face lit up when I asked her toe closer. As expected, skinship was the best way to forge our rtionship, especially since Garcia really loved it due to her being Half-Devil, a half-subus. Slowly, she strode over to me while swaying her hips, revealing her pantiless round ass, and swiped her breast curtains away, revealing her pink nipple. "Please excuse me." With a seducing movement that even made a stripper lose her face, Garcia sat on myp, facing me, as her hands held my chest. A red tint appeared around her cheek as her breath turned heavy. I circled my hand around her back to support her and rested my palm on her round, giant breast. "Hnn~" She moaned as I squeezed it, inviting a smile to my face. "So, Garcia. What do you want to tell me about? Don''t be shy and afraid. You are my servant and will always stay so in the future." "Y-Yes~ Hnn! T-To be honest, I have an idea about what happened to Baron Rose, but it''s just my hypothesis. Ahn! So please don''t arrive at a conclusion immediately!" While she was speaking, I kept squeezing her massive soft breast with my right hand and pinched her nipple, causing her to moan in between her sentences. Her expression also turned sexier as time passed, and her breath also got quicker. "And what is it?" I urged her, pretending to be clueless, as my hand moved from her breast to her thighs, caressing her softly. I already knew it was something rted to Beatrice the primordial Subus and But let''s see what my lewd half-subus nun had in her mind. She shivered in pleasure due to my touch but still squeezed words from her throat to answer me. "Ah! B-Before that I need to tell you something." Her soft moan tickled my ears as she leaned closer. And then, she whispered. "I am actually Half-Devil, a Half-Subus." "Is that so?" Right after she said that, I put my hand into her inner thighs and brushed against her soft and already wet slit. "Ahhn~!" A shrill, pleasured moan rang from Garcia''s mouth. "S-Sir Arthur, I am being serious here!" "I am also serious," I said, resting my hand on her inner thighs. It was really soft and squishy. I would be willing to hold this thick meat all the time. "You''re half-subus? I already know that, and I don''t mind. That''s why I asked for you and kept you for myself. I don''t want you to be seen by other people." I leaned closer and grinned at her. Our faces were close to each other, and I gazed into her shining blue eyes. "Can''t let naughty Half-Subus run around, no?" "Gulp¡­" I could hear her gulping her saliva. Her pupil turned into a heart shape as the corner of her lips lifted up in a very lewd smile. It seemed like I pressed her erotic switch. "So, tell me what you know, Garcia. You know that I love obedient women, no?" "Yes, Sir Arthur." She replied in a sultry tone and pressed her lips against mine. It was just a light kiss to express her happiness that I epted the way she was, and Garcia backed away almost immediately. Her heart-shaped pupil still remained as I caressed her thighs under her skirt, but she looked rather serious right now. "Probably, a Subus from the Sin Kingdom charmed Baron Rose, Otto, and some nobles from the gathering in Capital City, Sir Arthur. We, Subus, have an inherent magic called , which is different from from Dark Magic. The effect is almost permanent and harder to dispel." I already knew about that. So I only slid my finger inside her slit, prompting her to continue. "Hnn~ The person who got charmed will follow the Subus'' request. They will deny the request if the request needs them to go against their belief. So the fact that Baron Rose and Otto went to the underground redlight district¡­" "They actually never think that going to the redlight district is something wrong. And because he gained more Sins than his Virtues, an unpleasant aura appeared around him, leading to Madam Vivian''s distrust." "Ahn! Yes~" "Can you trace the user of the ?" "Hn~ No, unfortunately. But I will be able to offset the using a normal from if I am stronger. However, if the user is stronger than me, then I won''t be able to do anything. I am only half-subus and have no , after all." "No." "Huh?" I immediately shot down her idea of using on other people and stopped my hand before my finger entered her lower lips. Then I turned to her with a serious expression, "I won''t allow you to use on other people. You are mine and mine alone. No one will look at you with a lustful gaze or get charmed by you. Do you get it?" "Yes, I am yours, Sir Arthur," Garcia replied with a happy smile as she leaned her head against me, pushing those giant tits against my chest. "It''s good if you understand it." I nodded in satisfaction. "Thanks for your information too." "You''re wee. It''s my duty to help you." Now then, knowing Eliza''s personality, I knew she would run to my mansion as soon as she heard about the situation from Jane. If she arrived, I would immediately take her to Rose Barony, stopping only when I found that knight called Otto to interrogate. ''You have made a mistake, Beatrice.'' Maybe she thought that if she charmed many nobles, I would be pushed back and not make any move. However, in the end, she only did me a favor by making Baron Rose fall into his deepest desire and visit the underground redlight district. ''I can get Vivian now if Beatrice requests Baron Rose to go against me, the Pdin.'' Even if Baron Rose was a good person and was controlled by charm, he tried to sell his daughter. There was a better decision, such as asking Eliza to enter the Castitas Church instead of sending her to the Duke or to the Sin Kingdom. That way, Eliza would be protected, and the Duke wouldn''t be able to touch Rose Barony as long as Castitas Church protected them. The only reason why he didn''t do that was he had secretly colluded with Duke Bluerose, probably with some juicy promise. ''It''s your own decision, Rowan Rose. If it was me, I wouldn''t even sell my girls or family to other people no matter how enticing the promise. So, don''t me me for taking your wife and daughter.'' "Sir Arthur~" Garcia called my name seducingly as her face slowly approached mine. "Can I get a reward for what I did earlier?" "Sure." I replied and kissed her deeply. And so, while waiting for Eliza, I had fun with my half-subus nun, ravaging her body and turning the drawing room into our sex room. Her moan filled the room, and I gave her the reward she wanted by shooting my semen inside her three times, filling her womb with my sticky liquid. Subus was really scary. If I wasn''t careful, she would squeeze me dry. Chapter 92 92 – Investigation Result "Arthur!" A loud voice called out to me from the main path of my mansion as I rxed around the garden, sitting on the bench near the flower beds. I looked over and noticed a familiar girl with swaying brown hair and bouncing breasts running toward me with a happy expression and tears trailing down her cheek. A familiar maid followed right behind her. This time, Jane didn''t wear a dark robe, so her appearance in a French maid dress which exposed her cleavage was clear. Unexpectedly, she had fairly big breasts, although still smaller than Eliza''s. As I had expected, Eliza came running to my door right when the sky turned orange. She immediately jumped toward me and buried my face between her breasts. They were soft but a bit suffocating. "Thank you¡­ Thank you, Arthur! I heard from Jane about what had happened." Backing away, Eliza erased the tears with her sleeves. A bright smile stered on her face. Jane was bowing deeply toward me a few steps away behind her. I nodded slightly to the maid and turned to Eliza, smiling softly. "You''re my childhood friend as well as my best friend. Of course, I would help you." I stretched my hand toward her face, helping her to wipe the trail left behind by her tears with . A bit overkill, but I''d like to see her beautiful face instead of a tears-filled one. I''ve had enough of that. "Besides, I also want to help your family, who helped the orphanage where I lived to keep operating." I continued and scooted to the side of the bench, giving Eliza some space to sit beside me. "Un." Eliza nodded, sitting in the space I created for her. She looked at me while leaning against her hands that were ced on the bench, swinging her legs. "But I want to thank you. If not for you, then I¡­" Her words trailed as she looked like she wanted to cry again. My hand moved to her head, petting her softly. The soft strands of her brown hair got strangled between my fingers, and I brought them closer and smelt them. ''It''s like the flower''s smell.'' Eliza''s face flushed red from my gesture. Her mouth repeatedly opened and closed like a goldfish in a pond. "Wa wa wa¨C" She couldn''t even form coherent words due to how embarrassed she was. "As I said." I raised my head, and our blue eyes met. "I also want to check on something in Rose Barony, so it''s not really much. So don''t worry about it, okay? If you want to, I will provide you with a room in my mansion, and we can go to Rose Barony tomorrow." "Huh, tomorrow?" She raised her voice, surprised. "Isn''t that too fast?" "It''s not." I pulled my hand away and shook my head. "The faster we move, the better it is. You have found me, the Pdin. So the next rational thing we can do is to settle this problem as fast as possible. Besides¡­" I looked to the flower bed and continued in a low voice, "I have something to investigate in Rose Barony." When Adam approached me, I was too focused to know about his condition and how to cure it. Because of that, I made the mistake of not using my magic item to trace where the caster of the charm was. And due to that, I lost the hint about Beatrice. At that time, I was sure Beatrice would still stay in Academy City somewhere, but I didn''t think she would go to Capital City and do this massive charm thing. ''There should possibly be more nobles that got charmed.'' Unfortunately, I didn''t know much about in Sins Paradise. But ording to Garcia when we had a talk after I gave her the reward she deserved, there should be a limit to how many people a Subus could charm at once. ''Depending on the skill''s Level, the number of people who can be charmed at once is different. 1 person for Lv 1 skill, 2 for Lv 2, and continue.'' Looking at Beatrice''s Level, probably around 50 or 52, her skill Level wouldn''t be higher than 5. ''I know 4 people, but 2 of them had already been released from her charm as I killed them already, resetting their status. So that left her with 3 more slots.'' But Adam had returned to her side. So it was to assume that she still had 2 more slots for her charm. "Don''t worry, Eliza." I looked at Eliza and smiled at her. "You will be okay. I promise you." "Y-Yeah." The brown-haired girl nodded with a red tint across her face. "Thank you." *** That night, I didn''t call any nuns to my room. I was already satisfied with the threesome I had with Emilia and Garciast night. Added to my quick sex with Garcia after shopping with Milea, I was pretty satisfied. However, that wasn''t all the reason why I didn''t call any of them. My room was connected to a small balcony. It was hidden behind a curtain and big double windows. I stood against the balcony''s railing while looking at the cloudy night sky. The breeze felt nice, tickling my face and ruffling my hair. On the edge of my vision was the radar. It showed 6 blue dots inside my mansion, and 1 yellow one belonged to Eliza''s maid. All those blue dots were my nuns plus Eliza. Just like usual, Garcia was standing in the lobby. I asked Milea and Mia to help our guests, so they were on standby near Eliza''s room with her maid. As for the twins, I asked them to raise their guard for tonight, and currently, they were hiding in the garden. I expected something to happen tonight. Why? Because I noticed something after having dinner with Eliza. Another dot approached the mansion at a fast speed, and the twin nuns appeared in front of me when I stepped out of the dining room earlier. However, I told them to let someone with that dot enter the mansion, and now we arrived at this. Rustle rustle¨C A rustling sound came from the bush a bit away from me. Due to the mansion''s front and the garden being lit by magicmps, I could see that it was Lisa who made the rustling sound, giving me a signal that someone had approached the mansion. Those nuns were quite skilled at detection, it seemed. However, I also noticed it from my . I raised my hand to reassure them that I recognized this person and did not stop her. Just a few secondster, I heard a soft thud behind me. Turning around, I saw a person dressed in ck assassin garb. The garb consisted of a half-transparent bodysuit that showed her dark skin underneath and bondage-type clothes that only covered her breasts region connected to her crotch. Long gloves that went to her upper arms as well as a pauldron, decorated her right shoulder. She also wore high ckbat boots and a mask to hide her lower face. Her white hair fell slowly due to gravity, and her bright red eyes gazed at me. "Master, Sandra has returned." She was Sandra, the assassin who promised loyalty to me as long as I gave her three meals daily. "I have brought information from the Bluerose Duchy and fed false information, as you''ve ordered." Yes. While Duke Bluerose was a fool, he wasn''t truly a fool. I was just baffled at how easy it was to manipte him and thanked Beatrice for taking the information willingly. "Good job, Sandra." I praised my shadow and received a confirmation. "I will give you a reward. Your Sins shall be erased." I grinned as notifications rang in my head/ [Ding! The requirement to dominate Sandra has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Sandra? Yes/No] I immediately pressed ''Yes'' and what happened to Emilia before happened to Sandra. A small pink heart-shaped tattoo appeared above her crotch, which was visible due to her half-transparent dress. My name, Arthur Vainglory, was written in the middle of the tattoo, marking her as mine. [Ding! Sandra is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] "This¡­" She also received the same notification, but it should be slightly different than mine. "Master¡­ Did you dominate me? But how? We are not in the Domination House." She appeared to be baffled but not angry, only surprised. "I am the Pdin. I can do at least this much." This answer would always satisfy other people who sought an iprehensible exnation. As proof, Sandra nodded. "I see. Thank you for dominating me, Master." Sandra bowed her head deeply at me. I couldn''t really see her expression due to her mask. "This shadow will serve you faithfully." "That''s enough. Raise your head." I said simply. "Now, let''s hear your report." I continued. "Yes." Chapter 93 93 – Alesia’s Situation The Capital City of the Virtue Kingdom was always alive, even at night. The city was alive with the hustle and bustle of people going about their daily lives, merchants hawking their wares, and the sound of horses'' hooves on cobblestones. Even so, many people knew that beneath the surface, danger lurked. Alesia, a beautiful elf with blonde hair that cascaded down her back in loose waves and piercing blue eyes that sparkled in the dimming light, stepped into the bustling streets of the Capital City. The headmistress of the Royal Academy had just finished her business, and she needed to return to her hotel. As she walked, Alesia took in the sights around her. The street''s buildings were tall and grand, with ornate carvings and intricate designs etched into the stone facades. Colorful flowers decorated sideways, their sweet fragrance lingering in the air. But Alesia was not here to enjoy the sights and sounds of the city. By chance, one of the students in her academy became a Pdin. And by another chance, she got a report from one of the trusted teachers that another student had disappeared while another one became a Sinner. Both of them were associated with a (Charmed) status. And the one who punished the Sinner was the Pdin student she got in the Royal Academy. ''So that''s the strange presence I felt.'' It had been since the first day she felt the presence. A murky, dark Mana came from one of the students in the academy. It was then offset by a massive MP of the Pdin. His MP reserve was so great that even Alesia had difficulty finding the murky Mana. And then, she felt it again in the Capital City. It was the only reason she hadn''t returned to the Royal Academy yet. ''A subus has infiltrated the Virtue Kingdom and charmed many nobles.'' The spy incident. The assassination attempt of the Pdin. All of it was actually connected. ''That child, Cassius, has failed his duty as a King. No, he probably didn''t expect it himself. So I can''t say he''s failed yet.'' Stepping into her room in the hotel, she took off her witch hat and put it on the table. Returning to the Royal Academy right now would be ideal. However, she couldn''t. If she returned, the subus currently hiding in the Capital City would be able to move as she pleased as the deterrent called ''Elf Mage Alesia'' was gone. So she needed to stay to keep the subus in ce. The lewd devil seemed not to know about her visit to the Capital City and was now confined in the Capital City with her. Still, she wasn''t sure whether this dark, murky Mana she felt belonged to the subus or just one of her charmed people. There was no way to know about it as Alesia''s movement in the Capital City was also limited due to her ''business'' with the government regarding the Pdin. It invited a headache to her head because the government, especially the nobles, couldn''t understand that the Pdin belonged to Castitas Church and not Virtue Kingdom. Many problems arose back in the Royal Academy, but Alesia couldn''t help but sit here, in Capital City, babysitting old men who were way younger than her. Thankfully, she had a talented student and trusted teachers over there that could fix the trouble for her. "I''ll leave it to you, young Pdin." A smile crept into the headmistress'' face, remembering the young student with a handsome face. Licking her lips, she then put her finger on top of it. "This olddy will give you another reward because you have protected the Royal Academy from danger. I''ll find out what this dark and murky Mana I feel in Capital City and help you a little bit." Somehow, the Mana she felt came from the Royal Pce where her business was located. At that time, she felt a vibration from her cleavage. It was where she hid the magic item used tomunicate with the Royal Academy. Pushing her hand inside her cleavage, she took out something that looked like a silver earring and put it in her left ear. After she did that, the blue gem in the earring glowed, and she heard a voice belonging to her talented teacher. (Is this a good time to contact you, headmistress?) "Yes, teacher Emilia. Is there something I need to pay attention to?" Alesia replied with a stoic gaze and calm tone. (Yes.) Emilia replied through the magic item. (I have taken Eliza Rose as my private student, which is one of two things I wanted to report.) "Eliza Rose? Hmm, the girl with talent in ? It seems that she has caught your eye. Why so?" (Arthur has helped her Leveling up.) Emilia replied shortly, gaining an understanding nod. "I see. I''ll allow it. And what is the other thing?" (It is still rted to Eliza Rose. Her family behaves strangely, and she ns to take a few days leave from the Royal Academy. Arthur will apany her back to Rose Barony. I was just informed that it is rted to a lewd devil, a subus, who is staying in the Bluerose Duchy.) "Oh?" An interested voice escaped Alesia''s lips. ''So he also noticed the subus'' existence? Ah, he was the one who dered student Alexander Bluerose a Sinner. But to think he has tracked the subus already. And she''s in the Bluerose Duchy, huh?'' "Very well. I will allow it. Also, teacher Emilia." (Yes, headmistress?) "You can also apany your master, you know? I won''t mind, and please do tell him my message." (M-Master? W-What are you talking about?) Emilia clearly stuttered due to how surprised she was. Alesia chuckled in a low tone. Did the young teacher think she wouldn''t know about it? That Emilia Dixon had been dominated by Arthur Vainglory? That was the only reason why Alesia told Emilia to take care of Arthur in the first ce. "You don''t need to hide it from me. I have Lv. 6 to look at your status." She simply said so, gaining the silent treatment from her teacher. "Well, that''s not important. Just tell student Arthur that I will take care of the charmed person in the Capital City. I will leave the mastermind to him." (Very well¡­) The busty teacher replied and let out a deep sigh. (Also, please keep it a secret, headmistress.) "Fufufu, of course." The headmistress replied with a yful giggle. "I will also keep your high sexual drive and your night activity all this time a secret. Usually, I would fire a teacher who masturbated every night while shouting that she wanted to be raped by her student, but I keep you around because you''re talented. Thankfully, someone has fulfilled your desire." (¡­) "You won''t say anything? How boring." Alesia''s expression returned to the stoic one as if her yful behavior from earlier was just a lie. "Anyway, I will also allow you to apany student Arthur. Please report to me when you finish." (Yes.) After hearing the short reply, the gem in the earring stopped glowing, and themunication was severed from the other side. A yful smile reappeared on Amelia''s face as she let out a cute giggle, unbefitting of her age. "Teacher Emilia and instructor Rania. Hmm, the Pdin steals every talented person under my nose. Maybe I will hold off on his reward for a while." As a skilled Mage, using a magic was really easy for her. In fact, she knew what happened in the Royal Academy 24/7. Her eyes were spread evenly in all rooms and corners of the academy. Of course, she also knew the fact that Arthur and Emilia had rough sex in the Counseling Room. "Hnn~ Youngsters. They sure love sex." Laying on the bed, Alesia slowly closed her eyes. Elves tend to sleep early to reserve their energy and to make time fly faster. "At least he''s useful, so I will keep a blind eye this time." She muttered with an amused tone. "But I''d like to tell him to keep his pants on when he''s in the academy. I don''t want my academy''s name to be sullied if he''s found banging a teacher in the Counseling Room. Or should I rename it to Cuntselling room? That might fit better." Alesiaughed at her own bad pun. "Hmm, anyway. I think I should make the Sin Kingdom remember that I am still alive. How dare they touch my precious academy. As for a start¡­" Closing her eyes, Alesia slowly drifted to sleep. "¡­Let''s punish the bad noble who got charmed by an upstart subus that can''t hide her Mana yet." Chapter 94 94 – Departure "Are you ready to depart?" I asked Eliza who got dressed in the new clothes I had prepared as she reached Level 30. It was a white-themed mage robe with a deep slit that showed her soft thighs. The chest area was simr to a bunny costume, hiding only the lower half of her breasts. Long white gloves covered her arms to her shoulder, connected to the choker, and a blue cape draped around her shoulders. "I am ready," Eliza replied with a nod, looking at me with a worried smile. The maid, Jane, stood behind Eliza, reassuring her that everything would be okay. Then I turned to another person who showed up just this morning before we had breakfast, Emilia. "You are going to tag along too?" I asked curiously. Emilia was also dressed differently. Due to the nature of our visit to Rose, I decided it was time to give her some new defensive equipment. It was also her reward for reaching Level 50 in our previous hunt. Wearing a ck suit or normal mage robe would only make her look strict and unfriendly, so I gave her something special. A strapless sexy ck dress and a pair of ck gloves. The dress only covered a part of her private area and skin, and the skirt stopped just below her crotch. A ck choker extended to her dress, pulling it up so it wouldn''t fall down. Her back area was exposed, and her buttock was only covered slightly. Even as a perverted teacher, she blushed after wearing the dress and was a bit jittery. However, it was not all a problem, as Garcia then used to make it appear like a stylish dress with a modest appearance and long skirt to the others. Only I could see her sexy figure. And by the way, her panties were a g-string, so I could remove it easily every time I wanted to have sex. Still, one shouldn''t underestimate this dress'' defensive ability. It was once used by a woman who tried to honeytrap and assassinate me in Horizon, and this dress had the function of blocking any instant-kill attack once a day. "Don''t you have a ss today?" "I-It''s okay," Emilia replied as she tried to pull her skirt down. It was for naught, as I could still see her slit once she moved from where I stood. "I have the headmistress'' permission to follow you." Eliza and Jane couldn''t understand why Emilia was so jittery even though she had just replied to me. And due to Eliza knowing my real rtionship with this perverted teacher, she looked at me suspiciously. I shrugged my shoulders and leaned slightly toward Emilia, and whispered. "Don''t worry. Only I can see your appearance as Garcia had applied around you. If you aren''t confident like usual, many people will suspect that something is wrong." "But the Magic can wear off anytime, right? If that happens¡­" She replied in a low voice, her face blushing once again. "¡­B-But if it''s your order, then. I will even be willing to have sex or be nude in a public ce with you if you want it. As long as you''re the only one who sees me¡­" "Don''t worry," I reassured her. "I also know a little. Before the magic wears out, I will tell you about it and give you another dress, alright?" "Ah¡­ yeah." For some reason, Emilia sounded a bit disappointed. Was she expecting me to pound her in public? While I respected her fetish, I had no n to show her to other people except when we had a threesome or foursome or even group sex with many girls in the future. So unfortunately, even if she wanted sex in a public ce, I would find a deste area with no men around. "It''s good if you understand." I backed away and turned to Eliza. On her shoulder was Astro, whom I took along to guard her in case something happened. And Eliza seemed to be fond of the baby ck Tiger and pet him now and then with a happy smile. At that moment, Sandra appeared behind me, surprising the other three. Emilia''s guard immediately raised as I could feel her about to use Magic to the Mana ripple that appeared around her. Raising my hand, I stopped her, "It''s okay." They seemed to have many questions, but I ignored them for now and turned to the Dark Elf. The crest that showed I had dominated her was hidden by the dark robe she wore around her body. "Has the carriage been prepared yet?" I asked. "Yes, Master. It''s ready now." Sandra replied with a deep bow. "I have rented the carriage, and it has been prepared near the east gate. I will be the coach as I have memorized the path to Bluerose Duchy. Please leave it to me." "Alright." I nodded at her and turned to the others. "Let''s depart." *** As we walked toward where the carriage we rented, Eliza and Emilia asked some questions about why we went to Bluerose Duchy instead of our original destination, Rose Barony, to which I replied that we should cut the problem from the root instead of going to stop by the Barony. Also, they asked about Sandra, who was walking behind us with Jane. Emilia recognized Sandra as one of the assassins who had attacked me before. She was curious why the Dark Elf suddenly followed me and my order, acting just like my servant. To answer her question, I only pointed at the area above her crotch, where her crest that showed I had dominated her was located. The perverted teacher looked surprised but nodded in understanding as she looked over her shoulder at Sandra. Eliza blushed slightly as she also knew what I implied. Emilia had exined to Eliza how it felt to be dominated as the daughter of Baron Rose was curious about it. "Pervert," Eliza whispered in my ear after I replied to Emilia. Her expression looked like a jealous tsundere girlfriend who found out that her boyfriend was talking to other girls, which was abination of pouting and blushing. She looked rather cute. I chuckled at the response, and we arrived at our carriage. Sandra stepped forward first to prepare for the horse, tying the reins to the horse. The carriage was the one often used by high-ranking nobles, with soft seating and a luxurious exterior. It was white in color, and the door was decorated with Castitas Church''s crest. After everything was ready, we departed. The girls sat inside the carriage while I sat on the coach seat with Sandra. The horse neighed as Sandra skillfully directed them with the rein. Chapter 95 95 – Disturbance In Travel It was a slow ride, and we passed the gate without the guard stopping us as they had recognized my face. And as we exited the gate, entering the paved path for carriage between ins with lush grass swaying over by the wind. "Master." Sandra called out to me once we were a bit away from the gate. "About the knight I subduedst night." She continued in a hushed voice, looking at me. Last night, on top of the information she collected from Bluerose Duchy, Sandra reported two other things to me. That was the appearance of a strange, alluring purple-haired girl who got close to the Duketely. And then a male knight who was about to infiltrate the Academy City from Bluerose Duchy. The knight had an average face and short brown hair. Currently, he was kept in the dungeon with Lisa and Lara interrogating him. At least, I found out his name was Otto, the knight tasked with informing Eliza. It seemed like he also used [Teleportation Gem] to arrive faster, though he arrived in Bluerose Duchy first. Or probably, he killed himself and got revived in the church in Bluerose Duchy, seeing how he arrived a dayter than Jane though they received orders on the same day. It was at that moment, when Otto showed himself, Sandra overheard his conversation with the other knight from the duchy about his n with Eliza. It was simr to what I had guessed, though a bit different. The knight from Rose Barony was the one who nned to get Eliza because he fancied her, and he sold Rowen Rose to the Duke in the Capital City. And that was also the reason why Sandra subdued the knight as the source of another information, knowing the knight somehow had a rtionship with that strange purple-haired girl and was deeply involved in this mess. ''And Beatrice overheard Otto''s n and charmed Baron Rose, leading to this current situation where everything is messed up.'' In simple terms, Otto betrayed the Baron to get Eliza and asked Duke Bluerose for help. Using this chance, Beatrice, who had charmed Duke Bluerose, also charmed Baron Rose. She nned to use Eliza''s situation to force me to meet her alone. Both Duke Bluerose and Beatrice''s target was me in the first ce. And seeing a chance in this situation, I decided to interfere even though I knew they were baiting me to meet them. Probably, Beatrice would try to use on me to make me her 3rd toy after her first and second were broken. That was the gist of it. "Keep it a secret first," I replied in the same hushed manner. "Once we finish our business in the Bluerose Duchy, I will make that knight regret what he did." I had never met this Otto before. But his action pissed me off. Selling his master andrades just for his selfish act only to be used by other people in the end, how stupid was he? "I just hope Lisa and Lara won''t break him before I can torture him myself." A crazy smile smeared across my face. Sandra''s eyes bulged slightly in surprise and fear, nodding stiffly as he replied. "Y-Yes." She agreed. "Those fools need to learn their lesson." Her tone wasced with poison, the hatred that was locked deep inside leaked from her shaking voice. "I will give you a chance to get back to your group," I said slightly, and Sandra nodded. The mask covering her lower face moved slightly; her lips curled up underneath it. "Thank you, Master." *** The journey continued in silence for Sandra and me. The carriage rolled smoothly along the well-trodden path as I kept a watchful eye on our surroundings as there was a concern about monsters that roamed around the forest of this part. Before long, after we journeyed through a in, we traveled inside the forest. The scenery changed, and the trees grew taller and more densely packed. The dappled sunlight that filtered through the leaves added a mystical quality to the surroundings. While I enjoyed the surroundings and kept eyes on the monster through my , I heard a shyugh from inside. With my heightened senses, I could hear Eliza interrogate Emilia feverishly, ignoring the fact that they were students and teachers. On one side was a curious tsundere, and on the other side was a pervert teacher. It didn''t need the genius to find out the topic of their conversation was me, and Eliza was pretty much curious about how far Emilia''s rtionship with me was. As a teacher, Emilia still had the dignity to keep her sexual activity with me a secret. But she subtly hinted that we did it almost every day, and when we didn''t do it, someone else would apany me. The lewd teacher wanted to tell Eliza that the tsundere girl needed to prepare at least that much if she wanted to stay with me. Emilia''s persuasion was on point; she knew Eliza''s personality well. I guessed it would be okay to leave it to her. "Master." Once again, Sandra called for my name in a hushed voice. "The wind seems strange." "Hmm?" As a Dark Elf, a part of the Elven race, Sandra was quite sensitive to the change within the forest. Even with no skill, her race was able tomunicate with trees in a subtle way. So if she felt a change in the wind surrounding the forest, that meant there was a change that the forest didn''t wee. Pumping 5 MP into my skill, I erged the radar to see what actually happened. I noticed several red dots dotting the screen, their number exceeding ten. Each dot represented an enemy, and using , I found out that they were a mix of Human and Beastkin. Their Levels ranged from 10 to 15. But what actually caught my attention was their titles. "Bandits," I muttered in a low voice, and Sandra nodded slightly. "Should I take care of them, Master?" I didn''t reply to Sandra immediately. As I continued to monitor the dots, their movements caught my attention. Some appeared to be closing in on my location, while others moved in seemingly random patterns. One of the red dots that appeared on my radar suddenly emerged from the bushes. He was a beastman with a face simr to a dog with two dog ears standing atop his eyes. His eyes were aze with excitement, and the fur across his limbs bristled with intensity. A feral grin appeared on his face that looked really simr to a dog. Swinging a saber in his hand, he pointed the de toward us while shouting loudly. "Stop right there! You need to pay a toll to pass this road!" Typical bandit line. I wasn''t even surprised that it was so clich¨¦, considering it was just the start of Sins Paradise timeline-wise. "Sandra." "Yes, Master." Still, this bandit was a bit smarter than the usual bandit. He purposely roared loudly to hide the sound of bushes moving around in our surroundings. The de pointed at us made us focus on him alone. For a trick used by a bandit, they were quite smart. However¡­ "" I felt my MP drained from my body as many intangible blue swords appeared in the sky. The numbers correspond to the number of bandits around us, and they were all more than 2 meters long. And with a light swing of my hand, all of them dropped at once, piercing the bandits'' heads and piercing them cleanly. "A-aa¡­" They didn''t even have time to let out a scream as they died, skewered by the Mana swords. "Let us pass them." Even Sandra was speechless. She gulped saliva as she looked toward me with a gaze filled with respect. "As expected from you, Master. As fast and deadly as always." "It''s nothing." I replied to her with a smile. The conversation between Emilia and Eliza wasn''t disturbed inside the carriage. It was installed with some soundproof material, enough to keep the sound of the carriage silent for them. Even the earlier beastkin''s roar would only sound muffled to them, not a voice they could hear or care about when they were engrossed in Emilia''s story about how good I was on the bed. I was a bit embarrassed, but well, all ended up well. Our journey continued unbothered, and our carriage only stopped when we reached Bluerose Duchy in the afternoon. Chapter 96 96 – Strange Situation "You can''t enter." I was immediately greeted by unexpected words from the guards that I repeatedly blinked a few times. "Can''t enter?" I repeated, narrowing my eyes dangerously at the middle-aged man who stopped us from entering with his spear. "Yes, unfortunately. No one is allowed to enter when the sun has set." The guard sounded nonchnt, but I noticed some nervousness in his voice. ''The sun has set, huh?'' I chuckled slightly in an amused manner. The sky overhead was painted with hues of orange and pink, signaling the arrival of the twilight hour. The colors blended together seamlessly, creating a breathtakingly beautiful disy that seemed almost otherworldly. Not only that, I could still see half of the sun''s body peeking out on the horizon, just right behind us. We were in the west, so it was really clear where we came from and what time it was. So, why did they reject our entry? The sun hadn''t even set yet. "You see the crest on our carriage, right? And you certainly know who I am." I asked with a deep voice, filling my tone with a threat. Well, I knew the reason, but it was iprehensible. We were clearly reading a carriage belonging to the Castitas Church. It was like an unwrittenw to let us enter as the church only used their crest for important reason. And apparently, the guard also knew about that. Gulp¨C The guard nervously swallowed his saliva and nodded. His face was visibly pale as his body trembled from fear. "Y-Yes." "Then¡­ Why did you stop us?" My eyes narrowed in a dangerous slit. Even Sandra looked at the poor guard with a deadly stare, who stood alone in front of us as his friends hid behind the city gate observing us. "I-It''s an order from Duke Bluerose." The guard admitted, shaking in his ce. "W-We can''t allow anyone to enter the city after the sky has turned orange." He continued, looking at me with fear. It seemed like my bloodlust had leaked slightly because I was pissed off. The girls inside the carriage also stopped conversing, sensing that something was wrong. I took a deep breath and pulled my bloodlust back. No need to get pissed off over something like this. If they kept exposed to my bloodlust, they would faint and unable to answer my question. "Listen," I said, my tone calm. "I have a higher position than Duke Bluerose. And you have no authority to stop a carriage belonging to Castitas Church. Even if the gate is closed, you will open it when you see the crest, you understand?" I tried to be as calm as possible, but the guard still seemed to be afraid of me. How funny it was. "I-I understand, but¡­" For some reason, the guard looked hesitant under his half helmet while his eyes drifted left and right nervously. His hand fidgeted as he tried to convey something as he pointed at the crest of Bluerose Duchy on his left chest. A blue rose with a white lion head in the middle. His mouth moved slightly without making a voice. Reading his lips, I found that he said something like, ''Please order me to allow you to enter, Sir. I can''t go against the Duke''s order.'' Oh, he wasn''t afraid of me but at Duke Bluerose. I nodded slightly at him. Somehow¡­ I felt bad for getting pissed off earlier. I knew it wasn''t his fault but the one behind him. But maybe it was because we were close to the mastermind behind the mess that targeted me that I just wanted to destroy them. However, I needed to hold my image as the good guy. The Pdin was here to y the evil and free the citizens from the tyrant. I wasn''t supposed to be the evil in this bonus story of mine. In the end, it led to a good guy against a bad guy. Though behind that, I knew that it was a bad guy (me) against a really evil guy (Duke Bluerose), and it was just our personal beef that somehow involved many people. Looking inside the gate, I noticed the ones who were peeking at us were all young guards. They looked at the middle-aged guard anxiously, worried about him. ''It looks like the others trust this guard.'' "Using my authority as the Pdin, I order you to let us pass," I spoke to the guard with amanding tone as I used the to show that I was genuine. The guards all kneeled at once when I showed my crest. They already knew I was the Pdin, as the news about me had reached this area already. "Y-Yes. W-We will follow your order, Sir." With quivering lips, the middle-aged guard stood up and turned around, ordering the other guards to clear the path for me. Many had been denied their entries, so our carriage entered the gate smoothly. The middle-aged guard whispered when it passed the gate, "Please be careful. The Duke has acted strange and given strange orders in the past 3 days." He kept his head low, but I nodded at him still. It seemed like the guards weren''t involved in the Duke''s n, and only the knights from the Duchy who were talking to Otto were. Guards and knights were different positions. Unlike guards who could be one just by applying, knights needed to be recognized by the country through a test. Their position was higher than a normal guard like this man. Also, the Duke and the church probably hadn''t announce that Alexander Bluerose was a Sinner to the citizens. Why? There could only be one answer. ''Not only this city, but there is also something wrong with the church.'' The atmosphere inside the Duchy was strange. For arge city that was evenrger than Academy City, there were way too few citizens on the streets. The street lights weren''t also fully lit even though the sky darkened quickly. Something strange happened here. Whatever it was, I could quickly guess it was connected to the guard''s act earlier. Not allowing people to enter the city when the sun had set. Did something happen in the city when darkness arrived? Sandra didn''t report something like this. "Where should we go, Sir Pdin?" Sandra asked as she turned to me, sensing something was wrong in the city. "The city has changed so much in 2 days. The atmosphere has changed." She added in a low voice. As expected, the city began to change after she returned to report to me. Should I call it a coincidence? Or did they notice Sandra lurking around, so they held off on their n for the time being? Anyway, I needed information. While I was strong, I didn''t want to move recklessly and endanger Emilia and Eliza. Getting them caught wasn''t ideal. "Let''s stop at the church first," I replied, looking at a clock tower in the distance with the Castitas Church''s crest right above therge bell. It was the only structure that was totally visible from the west gate due to its height. The main church''s building was also massive, but it was hidden by many other buildings. I could also see the tower belonging to the Duke''s mansion, but it was lost in size whenpared to the clock tower. "I want to find some information from the church first and know why they aren''t doing anything." Hopefully, the Archbishop in charge of the church in this Duchy was informative, just like Sana. Castitas Church''s building in Bluerose Duchy was slightly bigger than the one in Academy City, but the two naked Angel statues near the entrance weren''t any different. However, the number of knights patrolling around the church was unusually low. Some of them noticed my carriage approaching them, and when they saw me in my Pdin uniform I got from Sana, I changed before arriving in Bluerose Duchy; they immediately made a line to greet us. "Wee, Sir Pdin!" Our arrival was without any prior engagement. It was a surprising sight that they immediately lined up like this. A rather normal sight I had seen many times in the church, but¡­ the knights seemed to be nervous. "Stop, Sandra." I asked Sandra to stop the carriage before we passed thest line of the knight and jumped down, looking at the fully-armored man in front of me. Amongst the others, he was the strongest. Or at least that was what my instinct honed in battle told me without using . "What''s your name," I asked with a friendly tone, smiling slightly so I didn''t rm him. Getting himself in a salute position with his right hand on his left chest, the church knight replied. "It''s Gerald, Your Holiness." "Alright, Gerald." I nodded slightly and then turned serious. "Can you guide me to the Archbishop responsible for this church?" "Certainly." Gerald immediately responded with a clear, loud voice. "What about the carriage?" "As for that, can the other knights help mypanions to get settled inside? Thanks." "Yes!" The knights nodded at once. Some of them approached the carriage and began to guide Sandra where to stop and let the passengers down while I followed Gerald. With eye contact, I ordered Sandra to keep her eyes on the surroundings. Even if we were in the church, we were already within Bluerose Duchy, our enemy''s territory. I wasn''t confident they weren''t foolish enough to the point they would attack the church. Knowing the Duke had been charmed by Beatrice, anything was now possible. Sandra sent an acknowledged nod to me as she followed the knight''s direction. "Please this way, Sir." Chapter 97 97 – Interesting Information And Devilkin Gerald''s voice caught my attention as he gestured for me to follow him. I nodded and let him show me the way, going through long stairs that led to the entrance simr to the church in Academy City. All churches were built a bit higher than normal buildings so they would stand out more. In my opinion, it was an unnecessary effort. The naked Angel statues were enough to make the church stand out. Not to mention, the giant clock tower that stood right beside the massive church was enough as a signature and a beacon to find the church. While being guided by Gerald, I asked a question. "What happened to the city?" Hearing my question, Gerard stopped for a moment before continuing inside the church. "The Duke has implemented a weird rule since the church sent a letter to him, dering his son as a Sinner. Surely you''ve already aware of this, Your Holiness." "I am aware. I was the one who dered Alexander Bluerose as a Sinner a few days ago, after all." "Yes, and our church was the one who sent the letter to Duke Bluerose after we received the report from Archbishop Sana through long-distancemunication. Following it, we expected to announce it to the public. However¡­" The knight''s voice turned lower as I noticed him clenching his fists. "Our Archbishop suddenly said we shouldn''t announce it yet. And at that moment, the Duke released his new strange Rules, forbidding citizens from getting out at night." "Hmm? Why, though?" Was there some political issue that I didn''t know of? Or was it also Beatrice''s trick? Unfortunately, I was a Pdin back in Horizon Online. I only had skills to detect any presence. To know people''s state, I needed to use manually, unlike Mage, who had and could feel the change in one''s Mana if a curse or any ill alignment status afflicted people. And the new rules¡­ We stepped inside the church, and I noticed a lot of female knights standing around on guard. They wore full-body armor, a helmet, and aplete set of equipment for the church knight. Noticing my gaze, Gerald continued, answering my question. "Many young girls have been kidnapped in thest two days, and church knights spread across the Duchy for patrol. That''s why only a few knights are left to protect the church. We also asked the female knights to stay inside while we, the men, patrolled outside." "Kidnapped?" My eyes narrowed after hearing some interesting information. How surprising. "How many went missing now?" Stepping inside the inner area of the church, where many doors were connected to a long corridor, Gerald spoke with a distressed and disappointed tone. "Around 10 in the span of two days, maybe more. There were only 2 victims two days ago, but it increased a lot yesterday." "That''s a serious problem. Why don''t you contact the church in Academy City, the closest city to this Duchy? I will immediately help if I know about this earlier." I had never heard of it. No, it wasn''t just me. Sana also didn''t know about it. The church should''ve had the long-distancemunication magic item, ording to what Gerald had said earlier. "I am sorry. We are so useless." He apologized, gritting his teeth. "The Archbishop said we shouldn''t depend on the Pdin or the other churches. I don''t know why, but we can only follow his order as the Archbishop knows more than us, a mere knight." Strange. I had a few hypotheses in my mind already as to why this happened. But to think that the Archbishop would¡­ ''Gerald is safe. I think I can trust this guy to be the witness.'' After hearing the information, I immediately used on Gerald. As expected, he was quite strong, being Level 41. His was also sitting at Lv. 4, quite high for people in this world. And looking at his personality earlier, I could feel that this guy was honest to a fault, a typical knight in medieval fantasy. "We''ve arrived, Your Holiness." We stopped in an office with a big double door at the end of the corridor. From the door alone, I could somehow guess the room inside would be luxurious. I guessed even the Archbishop had different personalities from each other, huh? And people from the churches weren''t all devout believers of Goddess Teri like Sana and the other nuns I met. Darkness would always present even in front of the brightest light. That was why shadows existed. "Don''t worry, Sir Gerald." I patted his shoulder as I stepped forward. "Now that I am here, I will take care of the situation. May I ask you to apany me to reveal the truth behind the kidnapping?" "It''s an honor, Sir." His tone lit up in happiness. "Alright. Then, trust me," I replied. He nodded in acknowledgment. I nodded at him and pushed the door open without knocking on it. Just as I had expected, the room was rather luxurious for an office room. It was even more luxurious than Sana''s. However, I didn''t take the time to look around the room. My gaze immediately stopped at the person sitting behind a gold-ted desk. He wore a ssic Castitas Chruch''s priest outfit with a golden rosary hanging around his chubby chest. A white hat rested on his hair that turned gray. He was the Archbishop of this church. Raising his head, a displeased expression was clear on his face. He didn''t expect someone to enter the room without permission. But his eyes bulged in surprise when he saw my outfit and my face. It seemed like he at least recognized me, but his reaction was on the verge of overreacting. Pushing back the chair he sat down at, he immediately stood up and ran toward me while rubbing his hands with each other. "W-Wee, Your Holiness! I am sorry for not preparing a warm wee!" Stopping and giving a sly smile and dryugh, he continued. "I am Archbishop Jasper Castitas, at your service." I looked at the fat Archbishop with cold eyes. Just using a simple was enough. --- Name: Jasper Castitas (Charmed) (Fallen) Race: Devilkin Lv: 29 --- This guy had already fallen to a Subus and became her familiar. "Truly disgraceful." I took an iron sword out of my inventory and cut all his limbs with a swift movement. My hand became a blur, and the next thing that happened was not a sight that could be shown on television. Blood spurted out like a fountain as his chubby body fell to the floor, much to Gerald''s surprise. The four limbs I cut earlier fell to the ground near him, creating a pool of blood that turned the wooden floor red. "Sir Gerald, close the door, please," Imanded the knight with a cold tone. "We need to interrogate a fallen human." A light gasp rang behind me, but the knight moved at my order and locked the door behind me. A loud, pained scream echoed inside the room right after. "Aaargghh! W-Why?!" The Archbishop still pretended to be human, looking at me with bloodshot eyes. However, I didn''t really care. This person was at fault for falling to the subus. The details would be leftter. For now¨C "Argh!" I stabbed my iron sword into his stomach. Devilkin, a familiar, had more VIT than a human, increasing their defense. Such a wound like this wouldn''t kill him immediately; it just gave him intense pain. His HP would keep decreasing as long as he was still bleeding, but I could heal him before he died. "You know, I dislike people who mess with my n." I began with a cold tone, indicating that I was serious. "And I hate someone who betrays my trust and sucks up to my enemy." That was what this Archbishop did. Not only did he not announce Alexander Bluerose was a Sinner to the public, but he also changed sides after hearing Subus'' sweet words of promises. Everyone had their own agendas. How amusing and how irritating. This was my bonus stage, and I hated it if something didn''t go ording to my n. Otto, Duke Bluerose, Rowen Rose, and this Archbishop. Those people just chose to mess with me while I tried to get rid of Beatrice. And that Subus was really sly and smart, using human weakness to entice them. As it already came to this, Otto was no longer useful as nothing but ckmail material for Rowen Roseter. "I guess you know about the subus in this city," I spoke to this excuse of a human with a cold tone, cold sweat pouring out from his body as blood kept dripping to the floor from the stumps and the wound in his stomach. His eyes lit up in fear as I noticed some recognition when I mentioned a subus. I had underestimated Beatrice a little. And I might now understand why King Cassius didn''t send any news about his progress against the noble. He might already notice the subus charming the Duke, and he couldn''t let such a scandal spread. It would hurt the government''s authority and reputation, spreading fear to the masses, like what happened to this city. And certainly, I couldn''t let the news about an Archbishop turn into a fallen spread either, as that would hurt the church''s reputation and make the believers uneasy. ''Beatrice needs to go down tonight, or she will spread distraught to Virtue Kingdom. I need to put a leash on her so she won''t be able to do anything again.'' Pushing my sword deeper and twisting it around to open his wound, I continued with a feral smile on my face. "I''ll have you tell me everything, o'' ve of the subus." Although it was a dangerous situation for many, somehow, this excited me a bit. Maybe because I finally could get a proper fight in a while. Chapter 98 98 – Troublesome Opponent After interrogating the Fallen Archbishop, I healed him to close his wound and left him to Gerald. I couldn''t let this sorry excuse of a human die yet. Gerald left the room while dragging the fat human using the rope I lent him. Because I cut all Jasper''s limbs, he wouldn''t be able to escape by himself unless he killed himself. Even so, I bet he would just revive in the revival chamber in the church, so I asked Gerald to send some knights to guard the revival chamber in case that happened. Left alone, I went to the golden-ted desk to find something. There should at least be a letter of his exchange with the Duke that could serve as evidence, as well as the long-distancemunication magic item that I could use to contact Sana, my beloved Archbishop. As for the magic item, I found it easily as ity bare on the desk. Many silver earrings with blue gems were encased inside a box. I was certain they were a magic item due to their design and, more importantly, the description from I used on one of the earrings. --- [Earring of Communication ¨C Capital City] Allow someone tomunicate with another pair of earrings by using 3 MP. --- A simple description that I preferred. I opened the box and tried to find one that got connected to Academy City. After appraising around 7 out of 10 earrings, I found the one that connected to Academy City. I wore the earring in my left ear. Once it settled nicely, I activated it by using my MP, and the blue gem glowed bright blue. A buzzing sound entered my left ear, but a click and a soft voice belonging to someone I knew well soon followed it. (Archbishop Jasper? Is there something that matters?) Her tone was filled with curiosity and worry, probably after nomunication came from Jasper after she asked him to dere Alexander Bluerose as a Sinner. A serious air could be felt even though we didn''t talk face to face; it was clear from her voice. So I decided to mess with Sana for a bit. "Of course, mdy. This humble servant of Goddess Teri needs to report something to you." (Hya! S-Sir Arthur?! How are¨C Cough, why are you in the Bluerose Duchy?) Even though she sounded surprised to the point she was coughing, Sana immediately calmed down and asked the most important question in this situation. "I heard something from a certain someone and wanted to fix a problem," I replied as I opened the drawer of the desk to find something. There was nothing, so I moved toward the bookshelves on the side. "Who knows that I would find something bigger than the problem I tried to fix, including the existence of a Subus in Bluerose Duchy and a case of missing young girls in the past 2 days." I continued. (A Subus? Are you certain, Sir Arthur?) "Information from Sandra and the fact Alexander Bluerose became a Sinner were the fuel for me to investigate it," I replied to her as I went through some documents I found on the bookshelves. As I expected, the letter was hidden between thick documents. There was a total of 5 letters, and one of them had something that caught my attention. It was the name of the senders. Instead of Duke Bluerose, the name on the letter on the bottom was really familiar to me. Beatrice. ''Got you. "And I think the fact that I met a Devilkin in Bluerose Duchy on the first day is enough evidence for the evidence that there is a Subus nesting in this Duchy." (A Devilkin?!) A loud, surprised voice rang in my ear as I heard a loud thud from the other line. (Does that mean?) "Yes." I nodded without waiting for her to finish her sentence. "We faced a Subus that came from Hell Realm instead of the ones from the Sin Kingdom. Garcia had given me some information too." A primordial Subus, that was Beatrice''s race. Unlike normal subus that lived in Sin Kingdom, her race was older and¡­ wilder. Maybe that wasn''t the correct term, but she wasn''t tied by the rule of Sins and Virtues made by the Goddess of Lust, Lilith. Why? Because primordial Subus was a Race born from a drop of the Goddess'' love juice in the Hell Realm. It was a messed up lore from Sins Paradise, but that was just how it was. This world had always been crazy due to the Goddess. Naturally, because the rule didn''t tie them, they couldn''t be dominated or dominate people. One of the reasons why I didn''t think I could control her. They, however, could turn the people they charmed into their kin, changing their race from whatever it was to a Devilkin. Devilkin was akin to dominated people; they couldn''t deny the order from their ''Master,'' just like what happened to Jasper. He probably fell before the church even dered Alexander a Sinner. And looking at him, probably Duke Bluerose had also fallen too. Still, for whatever reason, primordial Subi could also still revive like normal Subi in the Sin Kingdom if they were killed. So dealing with them was a hassle before I knew about the penalty behind the revival. (¡­ May I know who had fallen to the Subus and turned into a Devilkin?) Sana sounded unsure, as if she already had some guesses about it. Maybe she was suspicious of the church in Duchy too, and probably connected the dots with the information I had given to her earlier. "It''s Archbishop Jasper. I have plenty of evidence in front of me that connected him to the Subus as well as Duke Bluerose. I will use them to take care of them tonight." Once I answered her, silence followed suit. Figures. An Archbishop, a big figure of the church, had fallen that low and turned into a Devilkin. It only showed how low Castitas Church had fallen in grace, too, mainly due to the government stopping aiding them with funds. It wasn''t to the point where it couldn''t be saved yet. In fact, from our discussion with King Cassius a few days ago, the church regained its footing. However¡­ ''King Cassius'' response to our demand is toote and slow. He has too many enemies among Noble and high-ranking society.'' We could use it to further pressure the government to aid the church. But for now¡­ I needed to resolve this problem directly. (Is that so¡­) Her tone was filled with disappointment. (I''ll report it to the Pope. I am truly sorry, but may I request you to take care of the office for a few days after you resolve the problem in the Duchy, Sir Arthur? I shall ask for someone to rece the fallen Archbishop Jasper immediately.) "Unfortunately, that''s not something I can do." After dealing with Duke Bluerose and Beatrice, I still needed to get to Rose Barony to get my reward. (Then¡­) Sana''s tone returned to normal even though I had just refused her request. Well, she knew my personality already, so at least she could guess that I would refuse her request. ''She was just saying that in case I want to take care of the church, maybe gaining some poprity among the believers in the Duchy.'' I didn''t need that, however. Resolving this incident would already make me famous and trusted (I would send a Bishop under me to help take care of the church. She will arrive tomorrow morning at the fastest, and her name is Ertha.) "Tomorrow, huh? That''s perfect. Sorry for not being able to take care of the office here, Sana. I have another agenda waiting for me." And that agenda was to make progress with Eliza and get her mother while I was at it, if possible. (Please don''t be sorry. It''s our fault, rather, my fault for not checking whether the former Archbishop Jasper could be trusted with such an important duty. I am truly sorry to inconvenience you due to our mistake, Sir Arthur.) "Once again, it''s not a problem." It was still within my original n''s range, dealing with Beatrice. I just didn''t expect that woman to already make such progress with her n to get me. Truly, she was such an enchantress. ''Fit to be the protagonist''s helper.'' Though she was truly a troublesome opponent. "Anyway¡­" I spoke with a grin on my face as I learned what was written in the letters I found. A location was written in it,plete with a time. There were no other words besides those, but it was the only letter with Beatrice''s name. "¡­ I have a date tonight. Contact me through this magic item if you need something, Sana. I''ll wear it all the time until Ertha arrives." (Yes, Sir Arthur. May Goddess Teri''s blessing be with you.) "Thank you, Archbishop Sana. May Goddess Teri''s blessing be with you too," I replied, deactivating the earring. Chapter 99 99 – Place Filled With Moan And Scream [1] After securing the letters in my inventory, I went to the room where Emilia and the others were guided into. They were taken into a luxurious waiting room with four couches surrounding a table filled with food to the brims. Four female knights stood at attention in the corner of the room, clearly making Eliza, who sat beside Emilia, ufortable. Sandra and Jane stood behind them like servants. Jane was a maid, but why did Sandra stand behind Emilia? Was it because of my order to keep her eyes on the surroundings? Anyway, when I entered the room, all eyesnded on me, including the female knights that stood at attention. "Arthur!" Eliza called me with a delightful smile and a voice filled with happiness. Emilia also smiled at me, pulling her skirt down. Her panties were shown due to how short her skirt was. It was pulled back due to her sitting, so it didn''t really help her whether she pulled it down or not. I could still see her panties. "How are you girls doing?" I asked, approaching them and sitting on the couch near them. "We''re good," Eliza nodded, looking at me. "But what did you do earlier? Did you greet the one responsible for the church?" "I did." I nodded at her. "And we will stay in this church for tonight." I continued. "Is that so?" The brown-haired girl asked. "I guess it''s safer than in the hotel as we are in¡­ an unpleasant area." "I agree," Emilia added, agreeing with Eliza''s words. Her face blushed red as she noticed where my gazended earlier. "So I guess we are resting for the day?" "You can say so." In fact, it would be good if they were resting for tonight. Tomorrow''s cleanup would be rather troublesome, and I didn''t want anyone to bother me tonight. The time written in the letter was still a few hours, nearing midnight. So I spoke to Emilia and Eliza in the room, joking around while talking about a random topic. The knights protecting the room left after I ordered them to. I didn''t want anyone to bother us, after all. While these knights lived and were situated in this church, they still followed my order, as it seemed like they looked up to me too. After talking for a few minutes, talking about various things, Eliza suddenly blushed and asked. "A-And, Arthur. I-Is it true that¡­ y-you have done it with teacher Emilia?" Even though the person herself was beside her, Eliza still asked that question straight to me. Her maid, Jane, giggled from behind while looking at her Young Miss acting like an innocent maiden, which was rather strange. I meant, why did she chuckle? She must''ve heard about their conversation within the carriage. And Sandra, why did she just nod a few times and perk your ear? Were you also interested in something like that? If so, just say it. There was also nothing to hide, so I replied positively to Eliza. "I did. I was also a man, you know? I believe I told you about this at that time." "You did, but¡­ What teacher Emilia told me was something¡­ ugghh." She couldn''t finish her sentence and covered her reddened face with her hands. I looked at Emilia, and she smiled pervertedly, showing me her panties as she swiped her skirt away. Ah, she gave up hiding it. "I told her about what we did after hunting." So that was why Eliza blushed so red to her neck and fidgeted nervously. What we did after hunting was¡­ not vani at all, as I had a threesome with Garcia and used a tail plug to train their anal. Why did Emilia tell Eliza about that? My eyes narrowed as I looked at the perverted teacher. "Student Eliza was curious about what we did after we parted ways." That was her answer. We changed the subject from that to another. I asked how Eliza''s progress was with her magic training. It was just a day, but there should be anyments from Emilia. And as expected, the description from ''Requirement Appraisal'' didn''t lie to me. Emilia praised Eliza''s magic talent, and my tsundere childhood friend blushed further as she tried to deny it. "N-No, I am not that good!" After that, weughed and talked about more subjects, purposely avoiding Duke Bluerose and the engagement letters. I didn''t want Eliza to be worried before I dealt with them tonight. At least after I finished, I could expect a little reward from her. The sky had already turned dark, and a few hours passed as the food on the table was devoured. Sandra was the main reason why our food disappeared. The Dark Elf joined to sit with the maid on the couch across from me after I asked them to. And when the food was fully gone, the door creaked open, and a church knight entered. Although his body and face were fully covered in metal armor, I recognized that person. "Your Holiness, may I have your time?" His voice filled with a distraught tone, as if something had gone wrong. "Sure." Meanwhile, I replied in an easy-going tone so as not to worry the girls. I turned to them and smiled. "It seems that I have a duty to uphold. Getfortable in the church, girls." "Good luck, Arthur. Have fun with your work." Emilia smiled and waved her hand, probably noticing the emergency in the knight''s voice. Eliza only nodded innocently. She hasn''t had enough experience to find something wrong in this situation. It was better if she kept that way for a while, learning slowly so she wouldn''t burden her mind. Sandra stood up, "I shall apany you, Master." "No, Sandra." I stopped her by raising my hand. "You stay here. I just need to do some Pdin work, so enjoy the food here. You can ask the nuns or knights if you want some additional food." As I said that, Sandra nodded slightly and sat back. "Very well." After that, I followed Gerald exiting the room. The door behind us closed with a bang, and we walked down the long corridor. "My apologies. I made the situation with yourpanion¡­plicated." The knight apologized with a low tone. "It''s not a problem. You have something urgent to report, no?" I said, walking beside him. Our voices were hushed as we didn''t want the nuns who walked past us with bright smiles and flushed faces to hear us. "Yes." The knight nodded slightly. His metal armor nked, and his greaves made loud footsteps. However, his voice, which was filled with worries and danger, was clear. "After handing Arch¨C former Archbishop to the one responsible for keeping our prisoner, I returned to my post. And just a few minutes ago, two civilians appeared in front of the church with a magicmp in their hand, reporting that 5 girls had gone missing." 5 girls had gone missing even though Archbishop Jasper was in prison. That meant the Archbishop wasn''t the one behind the kidnapping, but I already knew about that from the letters. His duty might only be keeping the news about what happened inside the Duchy and no more than that. But¡­ It also meant the enemy didn''t know that the church had already dealt with Jasper. It was the perfect chance to attack them. I raised my eyebrows, prompting him to continue. "This time, the information isplete as there is a witness." Gerald continued as his pace became faster. "They said flying stone goblins took them and brought them to the direction of the center of the city. And the girls they take all have simrities. They are all more than 18 years old and younger than 23. Most importantly, we found out that all girls missing from the Duchy are all still virgins." Virgins, huh? So my hypothesis was on point after all. Also, the flying stone goblin that Gerald mentioned. "Maybe they were referring to a summoned Gargoyle," I said while facing forward. We were exiting the church''s inner section, going toward a group of people on the corner. Some priests were trying to console two men who sat on the ground; their bodies were filled with sweat. "Please! Please save our daughters!" "Save her! I beg you, priest! Please send a church knight to save them! W-We have no trust toward the Duke anymore!" They begged the priests to help them to get their daughters back. These men were afraid that their daughters would be defiled, used, and killed. Their fear wasn''t unfounded. Getting their daughters kidnapped by flying monsters that looked like a goblin, who were famous for raping girls to procreate, would lead them to think about those things. I, who looked at them, grinned. ''It''s my chance.'' With them here, they would certainly think those monsters were bad and whoever was behind them was the worse guy. Even if I destroyed Duke Bluerose tonight, I wouldn''t be med and would be seen as a hero who saved their daughters. So I approached them, kneeling in front of these men. They looked confused, looking at me. "Don''t worry," I said with determination, putting on a serious face. "I''ll save your daughter. I swear on my title as the Pdin." When they heard my title and what I said to them, their faces lit up with hope. "Thank you! Thank you, Pdin!" And they thanked me many times while holding onto my shoulders. I only smiled at them while hiding my thoughts. ''Their daughters might have already turned into a Subus due to Beatrice''s influence, though.'' Simr to turning someone into a Devilkin, primordial Subus had another innate ability. And that was to turn girls who had fallen into their lust into Subus. Chapter 100 100 – Place Filled With Moan And Scream [2] Standing right at the end of the stairs in front of the two naked Angel statues, I affixed [Excalipoor] to my waist and checked my equipment. I wore dark clothes and long pants, added with [Shadow Cape] draped over my shoulders. The perfect equipment to infiltrate into their hideouts, which was written in Jasper''s letter, andunched a surprise attack. As I mentioned before, Beatrice could also turn girls into Subus. That was something Garcia didn''t know, and probably many people were also ignorant about this. There wasn''t just enough info about creatures from Hell Realm, especially a primordial Subus. Even back in the game, not much was known about Beatrice. That was why I underestimated her and didn''t know about her ability to steal someone''s status and give it to someone else. "Master." When I was lost in thought and had just finished checking my equipment, Sandra''s voice made me turn to the side. "Are you going alone?" She asked, uncertain. She had already donned the assassin clothes I gave her,plete with a dark dagger strapped behind her back. "I will," I replied shortly as I gave her a slight nod. "Any information I need to know?" "The assassins who attacked you back in Academy City are patrolling around the perimeter of the Duke''s mansion. My former leader is also there; he''s quite strong." "They will serve as nothing but a slight hindrance. What I mean was, is there something I should know about the hidden underground beneath the Duke''s mansion?" The underground was where they kept the kidnapped girl, or so was what I guessed from Jasper''s letter. That was also where Beatrice was hidden, taking care of those girls. She nned something which I didn''t know what it was yet. "There is nothing beneath the mansion, Master." Sandra looked at me, confused. "At least I don''t know anything about it, and neither are the assassins from the Sin Kingdom. We were only instructed to collect information and cooperate with Duke Bluerose to gain the crown." "I see. Well, protect Eliza for me. I will be fine doing this alone." ''Besides, I don''t want anyone to hinder my fun.'' A grin crept up to my face, thinking what I could do to Beatrice and the girls in that underground. I wasn''t thinking something lewd, but I knew that newly turned Subus had high sexual desire, and they would attack any men approaching them. Maybe Beatrice prepared them for something, but unfortunately for her, I found out about it before she could finish her n. I might need to fight Adam again, knowing Beatrice took him. And probably, he was given some stolen status from other people, so he might be stronger than the regr knights. ''But that doesn''t matter.'' I just needed to destroy them. "Well then, I am going." I pulled my hood up and smiled. "Protect them for me, Sandra." Kneeling while bowing deeply, Sandra replied with a resolute tone. "Yes, Master." And then I disappeared, entering the shadow. *** "Hnn~ Ahn!" "Oooh! Hnn~ It feels good~" Inside a dark clearing with a smooth surface and low ceiling, many naked girls were writhing on the floor, touching themselves as they let out pleasured moans. Pink mist filled the clearing, and the air was filled with a scent that aroused people just by inhaling it slightly. Dim purple light from magicmps hanging around the brick wall lit the room, and the moonlight peeking through the window near the ceiling gave the room a mystical light. Their crotches were wet as their fingers explored their inner thighs, and their other hand fondled their breasts. Two small ck horns could be spotted above their head, twirling slightly. Those were the characteristics all Subi had. "H-Help!" Those girls were originally nice, proper girls from the town. However, their luck wasn''t that great as they were kidnapped by the person who turned them to Subi. That said person was sitting on a makeshift chair made from a rock in front of metal doors. Her legs spread wide, and her fingers entered her pink slit as her purple hair tied in a ponytail swayed left hand right from her movement. Two long horns jutted out from the side of her head like a handle. If one observed closely, the pink mist originated from her lust that filled the entire clearing. It was , one of the skills derived from she had. And turning those girls into Subus and Devilkin was also a part of her skill. "Hnn~ Oh fuck! I am about to cum!" Beatrice, the mastermind behind the kidnapping and turning the girl into a Subus, had an aroused expression stered over her face as she saw the girls she collected. Her naked body was covered in sweat and other bodily fluids from her previous activities. "Cumming! Cumming!" Her body shivered due to pleasure, and she squirted a fountain of love juice to the ground below. A satisfied smile was on her face, and she slumped on the chair, enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm. Many girls also orgasmed almost at the same time, filling the cave-like interior with their girly scent. More pink mist rose from the ground as their previous love juices evaporated, turning into a mist with a simr effect to an aphrodisiac. People in the Sin Kingdom called them ''Mist of Subus'' in the Red Light District.'' No one knew their origin, but it was actually the result of evaporated Subus'' love juices and fluids. "A bit more." A soft mutter escaped Beatrice''s lips as she pulled her body up. She picked up fis gloves and socks, wearing them with a sensual movement as she licked her lips. "My goal is close to a realization." After putting on her fis socks and gloves, she took her bikini-like clothes and panties and wore them with a harness around her body. They pped tightly into her body and pushed herrge breasts up. Her panties were soaked with her dripping liquid, but she didn''t mind wearing them. Standing up, she looked at the window near the ceiling. "Kaak!" A loud, shrill sound rang loudly in the middle of the moans. Beyond the ss window, one could see five stone creatures, which looked like ugly kids, with wings holding girls in their legs approaching. Their heads were jutted forward like abination of a horse and an ape, looking really ugly. Those girls in their legs were unconscious. They shared the same beautiful appearance as one another, at least at the same level as the other girls in this room. Each one of them could get men dancing in their hands if they put their minds to work, the perfect vessel for new Subi. A smile appeared on Beatrice''s face as she watched the gargoyle shemanded return with their prey. "5 new Subi iing~" She eximed happily as she stepped into the smooth floor, walking past the girls who masturbated with their tongues stuck out in pleasure. This room was exclusive to her; no one could enter without her permission. Even the owner of the mansion above, Duke Bluerose, couldn''t enter. She stretched her hand toward the window, opening it by sending a gust of wind using . The five Gargoyles entered while chirping happily,nding on an empty area in front of Beatrice. They put the unconscious girls gently on the floor, trying not to leave any mark on their bodies. "Good boys. Bring me 3 more virgins." "Kiee!" In response to Beatrice''s praise, the Gargoyles cried and took off once again to find other prey. They flew past the window, and two closed it with their legs, which looked simr to monkeys. Looking at the new girls in front of her, Beatrice let out a soft evilugh as she crouched, running her hair on the nearest girl''s soft and silky obsidian ck hair. "Hnn~ Prime materials for my Kins. Perfect to honey trap men and bring them to my knees." Saying so, she stood up once again and faced her palm toward them. Purple aura covered the area around her palm, creating a mist thicker than what covered the room currently. It was then she spoke the name of the skill she used. "" The thick purple mist spread slowly, covering the five girls'' bodies. Dark, nasty murk, Mana slowly turned those girls. The first thing that happened was their bodies convulsing greatly as small ck horns slowly protruded from their heads. Then their bodies experienced change. Some of the girls had smaller boobs; they began to get bigger. Their waists turned curvier, and their hips turned wider with perky butts. Slowly, their whole bodies transformed to a weapon to seduce and please men. "Ahhn~!" A loud moan escaped Beatrice''s lips as she watched their transformation. "My servants have grown in size! My goal to be Queen is close if only that guy didn''t interfere. Yes, that guy who destroyed my two toys!" Remembering the appearance of a blond-haired boy, Beatrice''s face contorted. Her body shivered as she hugged herself, pushing her breasts up. "But my first toy is stronger now. Even that scam Pdin won''t be able to beat him. Hmm~ Yes, but I still want him. I want that Pdin to be my third toy. That way, I can take over the church easier." Imagining herself as the Queen who stood above all sent shivers down her spine. It felt good. Drool escaped her lips, dripping into her chin. Her hand went down to her inner thighs, rubbing against her panties. An ecstatic expression didn''t escape Beatrice''s face as she slowly let out a low, evilugh that echoed inside the locked room filled with the moaning of the newly turned Subi, which had their arousal reaching the peak before serving a man. "Ahn~ I want to cum so badly just by imagining it!" Truly a lewd psychopath to the finest. Chapter 101 101 – World Molded By Desire And Sins Swoosh¨C My sword tore through the night sky, killing the fifth stone creature I found flying away from a certain area behind the Duke''s mansion. They crumbled to dust once I severed their heads, leaving no evidence. "Hmm, so that''s where they hide the girls." With my heightened senses, I could hear a series of moaning from the underground. My also found many girls, likely around 20, from the direction where the Gargoyle was flying out earlier. Beatrice was also with those girls, probably in the process of turning them into subus. Once again, I guessed correctly. Currently, I was hiding behind the shadow of a tall tree in the garden of a massive mansion, surveying the surroundings with a cautious gaze. ording to my , many people were still inside the mansion and the building behind it. Probably the building behind the mansion was where the Duchy knights slept, while the servants slept at the separate wing of the mansion. Small movements happened inside the mansion. They could be knights who patrolled inside to keep the Duke safe. And although it took time, I had found where the Duke was, and in addition¡­ I found something a bit surprising to even me. ''Adam is in the mansion too, huh? And to think his status had be like this.'' --- Name: Adam (Charmed) (Fallen) (Confusion) (Controlled) Race: Devilkin Lv: 65 Sins: 250 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 70/70 (MAX 100) STR: 68 (MAX 100) VIT: 65 (MAX 100) AGI: 68 (MAX 100) DEX: 65 (MAX 100) INT: 67 (MAX 100) LUC: 100 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 5 Swordsmanship] [Lv 4 Dark Magic] [Lv 3 Wind Magic] [Lv 3 Fire Magic] [Lv 2 Earth Magic] [Lv 2 Dagger Mastery] [etc.] --- Titles: [Child of Hell] [Subus'' ve] --- He had truly fallen. No, fall wasn''t the right word. He was broken to the point he had no self-ego anymore. He even had (Confusion) and (Controlled) status, which was the result of constant use of brainwashing, one of the skills deprived of Lv 6 . It seemed like Beatrice had also gotten stronger after turning many girls into Subi. One of the perks often found in a Boss Monster specialized inmand back in Horizon Online was that they got stronger if they got more subordinates. Maybe primordial Subus was also a Race like that. They didn''t gain EXP from hunting, but by turning people into Subus or Devilkin and letting them hunt for her. I knew that normal Subus got stronger from satisfying their sexual desire, so that might be why she kept those girls inside, as their sexual desire would never get satisfied before their virginity was broken, unlike Half-Subus. This was truly the world molded by Desire and Sins, just like how the Goddess of Lust, Lilith, nned it to be. That girl was quite smart. She made an EXP farm by using her Race perk and her skill. Unfortunately, even if she hit Level 100, she would still be weaker than me. "Let''s take care of Adam and the Duke first. Dealing with Beatrice inside that room will be troublesome as I know she willmand those girls to attack me." Besides, I wanted to punish her, so leaving her for thest would be best. After deciding my course of action, once again, I dived into the shadow and made my way inside the mansion. My targets were on the third floor, in one of the rooms. Somehow, they were in the same room. Were they doing something questionable? If so, I''d rather destroy the mansion from the outside instead of witnessing it. Rather, I should just do that to get the attention of the citizens too. But that would be thest thing I would do after punishing Beatrice and resetting her to Level 1. And now, after making my way inside, I immediately went to the third floor where the Duke and Adam were. This time, my prediction was wrong. The Duke and Adam were in the office. Behind the desk was an old man in his fifties, doing the documents diligently. He wore a staple blue noble attire with a white shirt underneath. His long gray hair was tied in a ponytail, and he wore sses as his hand, which was holding a quill pen, moved across the documents. Just a little made me sure he was Duke Bluerose, Orwen Bluerose, and he was already (Charmed) and turned into a Devilkin by Beatrice. His name was strangely simr to Baron Rose, making me wonder whether they were siblings. And then there was Adam standing behind him in attention with his hands behind his back. He wore all-ck clothes with a simrly ck sword strapped on his waist. His eyes were nk, and he was expressionless. Truly a miserable guy. I pitied him even though I was the one who made him like this in the first ce. However, I didn''t feel guilty at all, as this world was supposed to be my bonus stage. ''Now then, what should I do?'' If we followed the ''Surprise Attack'' guide written by one of my formerrades, it would be best to take them both at once with a big attack. But I wanted to have a little fight too. So I would follow the ''Assassination'' guide and take care of one of them. Looking at the situation, I could assume Orwen Bluerose set his revival point in the church in this Duchy. A few church knights were watching the revival chamber within the church, so even if Orwen Bluerose revived tomorrow, we could catch him again to interrogate him and threaten King Cassius to make him spew more money to the church. Even if he didn''t revive in the church, he might have a portable revival chamber like what we had in the Royal Academy hidden in this mansion. Looking at the assassins in the past, he set it to automatically revive people who registered there in 20 hours'' time or a day at most. I could find the chamberter after I finished. The Duke was only Level 30, a small fry in my eyes. The office room was dimly lit with a magicmp on the ceiling and table, casting shadows everywhere. It also included the shadow behind his chair. Using that as my way out, I jumped out and swung my [Excalipoor]. A bright silver sh was what it left off as I severed Orwen''s head alongside the tall chair. At that moment, I heard a movement on my side and raised my sword. ng! Spark flew everywhere as my sword met with Adam''s. That was such a quick reaction expected from someone Level 60. A soft thud rang next, and blood spurted from the decapitated body, raining onto Adam and me. "You''ve gotten stronger, huh, Mr. Protagonist?" I smirked as I slowly overpowered him. Adam didn''t reply to my quip. His body shivered as he tried to push me away but was unable to. 60 STR vs 300 STR, it was clear which was stronger. However, I didn''t think the effect of Beatrice''s skill would be this overpowered. Stealing status and skills, as well as titles. What kind of bullshit was that? I wanted to use on her when I met herter. "Still, you''re boring." Bam! My kicknded on Adam''s stomach and sent him flying toward the wall. The bookshelves got destroyed, and papers flew everywhere. He dropped to the floor, grunting in pain. For someone with stolen status, he was quite skilled. Using his hands as a pivot, Adam tried to get up. His sword was gripped tightly in his hand, which was quite a good sword even to my standard, making me question where he got it from. Anyway, he became quite a good opponent after we didn''t meet for a few days. At least I could have a good exercise fighting him. "Come," I smirked in an amused mood. Many knights in the mansion were running toward this room after they heard the loud noise from earlier. Great, I didn''t need to get to them to kill them. They were at fault, too, going along with the Duke''s order even when they knew what would happen. The revival chamber would be filled with peopleter. For now, I would send another person to the chamber. "I''ll kill you until you don''t even remember your name." And I used to immediately arrive behind him. Then with an a basic skill derived from Swordsmanship to add extra damage to my sh attack, I swung my sword down. "" Adam activated a skill, causing his ck de to glow a bright light. Swoosh¨C! Still, just like what happened to Rania, my sword easily cut through Adam''s and cut his body from shoulder down to the base. "A-ah." With a disbelief expression, Adam fell to the ground with a thud. He was good. If he fought someone else, he would be able to win. His LUC had also returned to 100. However, he made a grave mistake from the start. "It''s your fault for believing Beatrice and offending me." I spoke in a low tone as I saw Adam stop moving. His blood created a small pool on the floor, turning the wooden color red. The Subus'' knight had been felled. So with this, my goal was half done. After this, I just needed to deal with Beatrice and her army of Subi. As for the knights¡­ "They are just mobs that would die in a hit." All of them had arrived on the third floor with loud footsteps and nging metal. A perfect time to use my area skill. "" The true power of used by a max Level yer. The area was filled with a golden light as a sword arch flew from my sh. Instantly, the whole third floor of the Duke Mansion was cut alongside the knights who ran toward me. [Ding! You had killed 50 people with Virtues alignment! Your Sins increased by 50!] Screams of pain filled the area, and I sheath my sword back. "It''s time to punish the Subus." Chapter 102 102 – Easy Requirement The vibration from my attack should make her wary now, or she was already trying to run since she felt me. The loud rumbling sound of the mansion roof falling to the ground echoed through the area, causing some panic on the first floor. Many loud crashing noises followed next, and I had already exited the mansion to go to the window-like entrance in the backyard by entering the shadow. One of the reasons why I liked [Shadow Cape], a Level 100 equipment, was as long as you had MP left, you could use the effect without any cooldown. I could now abuse this effect due to my MP being at a ridiculous amount, breaking the limit of 100. If I re-enter Horizon Online in my current status, I might be treated like a final boss. While my HP was only half of the Ghost Marite, I still had an active skill, allowing me to double my status for a certain amount of time. Defeating Ghost Marite wouldn''t take me 3 days like thest time; it would end in a day or in a few hours only. That was why I wasn''t afraid of Beatrice and attacked head-on like this. Showing myself in front of the entrance, I gazed through the transparent ss while putting [Shadow Cape] back in my inventory. The primordial Subus had noticed me and red in my direction with many naked girls masturbating behind her, moaning in pleasure, making the serious atmosphere break down instantly. As expected, she already sensed and rounded the girls behind her, not wanting to leave any of them behind. Did she not try to escape? Or was she so confident to take me on in this cavern? Looking down, pink mist covered the whole room. A sweet scent tickled my nose through the gap in the window, and a notification followed suit. [Ding! Ill Status Immunity has been activated! The bad status (Aroused) has been neutralized.] It seemed like the pink mist worked simrly to an aphrodisiac. Hmm, this woulde in handy in the future if I could get them. "Pdin! So it''s you!" Beatrice growled in a low tone. "It''s me." I replied and kicked the window, and dropped down. The ss shattered, making a loud noise as Inded softly on the ground. "And I am here to stop you from going further, Beatrice." "My name, how?" She asked with her eyes widened slightly. "Ah, from my first toy?!" She eximed. "Huhuhu, that''s funny. You being here and the loud noise earlier mean you''ve defeated Adam, huh? But are you sure you don''t want to rest first? The battle with Adam must''ve been exhausting for you. Even a Pdin wouldn''t be able to defeat him easily." Hmm, she underestimated me. Now I could conclude she was indeed wary of the noise from above, but still think she could take me on without any problem. Indeed, a normal Pdin would need some time to defeat Adam with those statuses. Unfortunately, I wasn''t a normal one. I was a Pdin who had broken the status ceiling''s limit. Not an ideal situation, but I used my this time to find out where her confidence came from. --- Name: Beatrice Race: Primordial Subus Lv: 100 Sins: - Virtues: - Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 100/100 (MAX 100) STR: 89 (MAX 100) VIT: 92 (MAX 100) AGI: 90 (MAX 100) DEX: 95 (MAX 100) INT: 100 (MAX 100) LUC: 80 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 8 Charm Magic] [Lv 7 Dark Magic] [Lv 6 Transfer Status] [Lv 6 Illusion Magic] [Lv 6 Wind Magic] [Lv 5 Turn Devil] [Lv 5 Fire Magic] [Lv 5 Seduction] [Lv 4 Whip Mastery] [Lv 4 Appraisal] [etc] --- Titles: [Primordial Devil] [Master of Seduction] [Man Eater] [Queen of Subus] --- ''Ah, I understand now.'' The skill to steal someone''s status was the Lv 6 . And her being max Level made her confident she could defeat or charm me, making me her ve easily. Her status was a bit pitiful as she probably had no real monster-hunting experience, making her STR, VIT, and AGI fall short of her DEX and INT. Still, those statuses were dangerous for people in this world. That was why the Archbishop and some nobles got charmed rather easily. Resetting her Level would be a bit troublesome, but once I think about it again, did I need to do that? Her being Level 100 would prove to be something useful if I could dominate her. And the fact she was already reached Max Level, she probably wasn''t afraid of anything now, including me. Unfortunately, domination wouldn''t work on primordial Subus, seeing how even her Sins and Virtues were valued as nothing. However... --- Name: Beatrice Race: Primordial Subus Description: A primordial Subus born in a Human world by chance. Since she was little, she had charmed the whole vigers near her home, making her think she was a Queen. Her haughty attitude was born due to her confidence, ving men to her desire. An unnatural being who wasn''t supposed to be born. Fueled by her desire, she found another Hell child born in her vige. Seeing her chance, she decided to try and be a real Queen of the Virtue Kingdom, ving everyone under her. She is a sadistic girl by nature but will be docile and spoiled once she is dominated and shown that she''s weaker than you. Status: Sins: - Virtues: - Sins needed to dominate her: 0 Requirement: 1. Resist her Charm Magic --- Somehow I could use ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her. My Domination System seemed to say something else, different from my knowledge. Seeing this, I immediately changed my n. ''Does that mind I can dominate her just by resisting her ?'' It might also be affected by the Trait I had from the Domination System, but I had never thought it was this easy. My personality, wanting to have fun and not use ''Requirement Appraisal'' on someone I didn''t fancy, seemed to backfire on me. In a great way, not a bad one. The requirement needed to dominate her was so easy that I was surprised and stopped moving for a second. This was a fatal mistake in a fight, especially when I faced someone with a high AGI. With a grin, Beatrice immediately rushed toward me, kicking the dust under her into the air. Although her status was clearly stolen and gained from this EXP farm, her 90 AGI was still genuine. Her speed was even faster than Rania''s when she used . A purple aura covered her hand that was stretched toward me. When I was pulled out of my thoughts, her palm was already in front of my face. "" She spoke the skill''s name, and the purple aura covered my head. At that time, I felt something trying to invade my brain, changing it. However, another sensationbat that one. It happened quickly. My body let out a slight golden light, and my mind became clear again. [Ding! Ill Status Immunity has been activated! The bad status (Confusion) has been neutralized.] [Ding! Mind Control Immunity has been activated! The status (Charmed) has been neutralized.] [Ding! Due to Perfect Body, all undesired side-effects from [Subus Mist] have been neutralized.] Three notifications rang in my mind. And I also gained another pleasant surprise. She came to finish the requirement to dominate her by herself. [Ding! The requirement to dominate Beatrice has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Beatrice? Yes/No] Beatrice''s face was full of a wide grin, looking happy as if she had managed to aplish thestponent of her n. "Perfect!" She eximed loudly. "I nned to find you after I finished my business here. But you showed up, tired! Now you will be my ve forever! Fufufufu." Sheughed happily, thinking she was able to put me under her charm. That was a bit funny. Her lips widening, twisted into a crazy smile. However, it immediately changed when she withdrew her hand and looked at my grin. "Surprise!" I pressed ''Yes,'' and a pink light glowed on top of Beatrice''s wet crotch. Due to the area under her navel not covered in any crotch, the heart-shaped pink lust crest with my name in the middle was really clear. "W-What is this?!" [Ding! Beatrice is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] "Kneel!" I immediately ordered her, and she kneeled in front of me with a surprised expression as she looked at me with disbelief. "W-What did you do to me?" She shouted, looking at me with a confused expression. "I was dominated?! How?! And my charm! How did you resist it?!" Beatrice still couldn''t understand what had happened. I looked at her with a grin on my face as I took out a throne from my inventory. The throne was made from ck obsidian, something I took from a castle of a certain Empire in Horizon Online. Sitting on the throne while resting my head on my hand, I crossed my legs and looked down at the pitiful Subus. "I am just that awesome," I replied to her question with one sentence. And then, with a cold expression on my face, I spoke. "Now, get naked and bring your ass up." I took out the same dildo I gave to Garcia and waved it around. "I will show you what your new position as my ve is." "I... The Subus..." Beatrice gritted her teeth as she stood up, and began to undress her leather bra and panties, revealing her erect pink nipple and dripping wet slit. "... am a ve for a human?!" "You are. And I assure you, I will take care of you well." Seeing her unwilling, aroused expression was really amusing as she slowly raised her ass and positioned it in front of me. I wanted to show this bitch her new position as a ve, and she wasn''t equal to my girls. "It''s so humiliating!" Although Beatrice shouted those words, her instinct as a Subus was screaming, and her love juice gushed out from her pussy. The other Subi had also noticed me and began crawling toward me seductively. Hmm, those thirsty girls need a man''s cock. And coincidentally, I was the only man here. ''I guess this is time to show how much stamina I actually have.'' Maybe I could call this my first big orgy with virgin Subi. Really, it couldn''t be helped. As a kind Pdin, I''d like to keep them safe and sound. And the only way not to raise their Sins was to have their virginity taken by a Pdin. I was the only one who could keep them safe and sound. Though they needed to say bye to their virginity, that was better than being crazy. ''I am really kind.'' I thought as I spread my arms. "Come here, girls. I will satisfy all of you at once." Chapter 103 103 – Vs 20 Succubi [1] (R-18) What was the most torturous thing as a Subus? "Hnn~ Ahn! More! It feels good! Deeper! Please push your finger deeper!" "Oooh! Cumming! I am cumming from my boob being fondled!" It was watching other Subi pleasuring themselves with a man while she was unable to do anything, only stuck with a dildo inside her pussy and hoping it would satisfy her high sex drive and arousal. In fact, Beatrice was now looking at the Subi, more than 10 of them, who surrounded me and my throne with envious gaze, while I ordered her to stay in a bent position with her ass raised high and her hands above her head. Her breasts bounced from breathing heavily, and saliva dripped down to her chin. "Hmph! Slurp¨C Ahn, cumming! I am cumming from being kissed!" Many love juices gushed out of these Subi''s pussies. Some hit me and made my clothes wet. At that moment, I realized that a real Subus love juice actually worked like an aphrodisiac, and the mist was created from their evaporated love juice. So every time they orgasmed, the more excited men were. That was why they were called men eaters. They literally ate a man''s cock and wrung him dry. "Calm down,dies. I will satisfy everyone, so take a turn, alright? My body is already wet from your liquids." I told the hungry Subi who were trying to touch every ounce of my body to stop. They didn''t, however, and tried to push their bodies at me. Some even pushed their breasts to my face, making me push her away gently while squeezing her breast. "Hnn! Cumming!" They were still too aroused and sensitive. With just a simple flick of their nipples, they would squirt a lot of love juice, which would be bad in the long run. I should take their virginity now, as their pussies were also ready and moist. One of them was already trying to free my sword from my pants. It had already created a big tent. When she managed to pull my pants down, all Subi stopped at once, looking at my fully erect cock. "Wow." "Big! I want it!" Two hungry Subi kneeled in front of me and began to lick my cock in eagerness. Their soft tongues covered the shaft and the tip. "Mmm...!" Their warm tongue felt amazing on my hard-on. The two women looked up at me with lustful eyes. One was a beautiful woman with short hair, and one was a busty girl with blonde hair. The other Subi also didn''t want to lose. Some of them pleasured themselves as they couldn''t get close to me, while the others presented their tongues and breasts to my face. The Subus''s breasts were firm and smooth. I could see their pink ares and erect nipples. She moaned when I squeezed thoserge orbs with both hands. Her nipple was rock solid, and it was difficult not to suckle on it right then and there. My hands moved down to their thighs and breasts. Then I inserted two fingers into the Subus'' pussy on my right. I rubbed her clit before plunging three fingers deep inside. Her insides tightened around my hand. I pulled out and ced the palm of my right hand against her slit. A thin line of saliva ran down between our lips. I slid my middle finger across her clitoris and licked it. The Subus let out a moan. I slipped another finger inside her vagina, then added a third. She groaned again as I fingered her pussy. "Yessss..." Her hips bucked, moving her pelvis back toward mine. Meanwhile, two more Subi approached from my left. I kissed one of them while ying with the other''s boobs, all while my cock was ying around with two sexy Subi in front of me. This was heaven for a man, but what about this world? What if I took advantage of these subi? Would they be able to resist my power over them? Or maybe they''d enjoy being under my control and obey whatever Imanded? I could tell the citizens from the Duchy that their daughters weren''t here and that was it. But I wanted to satisfy them first, the 20 Subi in an aroused state. My cock felt good in the mouth of a Subus. One of them sucked me off until I came all over her face. Another Subi swallowed some of it and used her tongue to clean it up. It wasn''t enough, though. I wanted it to be inside their pussy. "Okay, you''ve been a very naughty girl. You need to pay." As soon as I said that, the Subi stopped sucking my cock and looked at me questioningly. "Spread your legs." Imanded, standing up from the throne. All twenty girls kneeled in front of me and spread their legs wide open. They were totally eager and werepletely naked. Some of the Subi were trembling and blushing. Others were smiling like little kids who got caught doing something wrong. But none of them resisted. They wanted me, so obeying me was only natural. Their pussies were already drenched by their love juice, and their arousal level was through the roof. There was no way I wouldn''t prate any of them today. A few Subi were licking their own juices off their hands while fondling their boobs, so much for virgin girls. "Alright, time to fuck you all," I said, walking towards the group of girls. I began with the first one who was licking my cock earlier. She spread her pussy and moaned loudly as I approached her. My cock slid easily into her tight hole, breaking her hymen. I slowly fucked her until she started moaning louder than ever before. When I turned around, the second Subus was ready for action too. This one was sitting on the ground, spreading her legs wide apart. Her wet pussy was waiting for my cock as she used her fingers to prepare herself. Looking at the other Subi, they all did the same except for Beatrice, who couldn''t move. The primordial Subus had a red face and breathed heavily. She looked jealous of the Subus that I fucked to the point her saliva dripped to the ground. Unfortunately for her, that was her punishment for making my life a bit difficult. Back to the first Subus, she squirted cum onto the floor after I finished fucking her. It didn''t take long for her to orgasm. Afterward, I gave her an extra special treat by giving her my sperm deep inside her womb. That would keep her satisfied for the rest of the day. Her tongue stuck out as her eyes rolled out in pleasure. The next Subus was also ready for action, just like the previous ones. She was a busty Subus and positioned herself differently from the previous one on all four. "Fuck me from behind! Fuck me hard!" She demanded as I stood above her. With that, I grabbed my dick and shoved it inside her pussy. She screamed loud when I prated her, and her body shuddered as I thrust my hips forward. She immediately orgasmed. "Hiiee! Ooooh! It feels fucking good!" Herrge breasts bounced wildly due to the force of my pounding. Her nipples hardened even more and jiggled with each stroke. Chapter 104 104 – Vs 20 Succubi [2] (R-18) I continued to pound away at her pussy and yed with her breasts until I came deep within her. When we were done, I cleaned myself off using and was ready for the next one. The two Subi I fucked earlier were all exhausted and satisfied, sleeping soundly with erotic poses. "It will be a long night." Afterward, I decided to do things differently this time. Instead of fucking them one by one, I joined them together in a threesome. Two beautiful faces were staring back at me as they both eagerly awaited my cock. Their pink lips opened wider as I entered them, stretching their tight holes. Both of the Subi''s tongues reached out to lick my tongue as I fucked them alternatively. They moaned in unison and wrapped their arms around me, squeezing tightly as our bodies moved rhythmically against each other. As soon as I climaxed, the two Subi let go of me and fell asleep right there on the floor. That left me alone again, but not for long. A subus crawled towards my crotch and began licking it while rubbing her tits across mine. My cock immediately grew harder and longer, ready for another round. I pushed her down and pounded her cunt furiously until I felt the familiar tingle in my balls. Once I shot my load inside her, she copsed onto the floor beside me and went straight to sleep without saying anything else. As for the others, I gave all of them the pleasure they wanted. Some attacked me alone, while some attacked me in groups. However, most of them simplyy down on the floor and passed out after having sex with me. One Subus, however, stared at me with lustful eyes, begging me to fuck her ass. "No, thank you. I''m only taking your pussy virginity now." She seemed disappointed, but once my cock slid into her wet slit, she quickly forgot about what she wanted. "Ahh... Ahhh..." She moaned softly as I pumped my cock into her. "Uhhh... So good! More! Pound me harder!" This Subus was probably the horniest among all the other Subi. She begged for more and more and more until I finally blew my load deep inside her. It took me a while to fuck all of them. The room was filled with soft moaning sounds and heavy panting. By the end of the night, everyone was either passed out orpletely naked. They had satisfied smiles stered over their faces. [Ding! You took 20 Subi''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 150!] [Ding! You had satisfied 20 Subi''s sexual desires! Your Sins increased by 50!] That was a great number of Sins. So that was why I didn''t get any when I took the first Subus'' virginity. It made sense. But the real fun began now. I wouldn''t stop at this. "Now then." I turned to Beatrice, who was still standing while being bent. An unmeasurable amount of love juices gushed out from her pussy. The dildo I slid inside had long since fallen to the ground, fully covered in clear liquid. A small pool of love juice formed under her feet which made her look even more erotic. "Haa... Haaa... I want it." Beatrice looked up at me with those lustful purple eyes and said so. Her pupil turned into a heart-shaped one. "Please... I will be your ve or anything, but please give me pleasure. Please, Master." Grinning, I approached her. I didn''t wear my pants yet, so my cock, which was still covered in the mixture of semen and previous Subus'' love nectar, was clear and burned into her eyes. My fingers slowly traced along her thighs until they reached her pussy. "Mmm~" She bit her lip and groaned softly as my hand rubbed her clit. Her inner walls clenched tighter around the shaft of my finger, trying to draw it deeper inside her hole. "You want what?" I asked in a sadistic tone. "Give me your seed." Without hesitation, I plunged my index and middle fingers into her pussy. She squealed loudly as she tried to resist, but couldn''t because my hands held her firmly by the waist. "After what you''ve done, you wanted me to fuck you? Do you have no shame, Beatrice?" I pulled my fingers out from her pussy and aimed them toward the tip of her erect nipple. "Nnnngh... Yes!" She grabbed onto the air as she screamed, her body trembling in excitement. But due to my order, her hands were still above her head, and her ass still perked up. Even with her trembling legs, she couldn''t fall down. I squeezed my fingers hard enough that it hurt her, but she didn''t stop screaming in pleasure. It was almost like she enjoyed it. With my free hand, I groped her breast roughly and pinched her nipples between my thumb and forefinger. "Tell me, what are you?" I whispered in her ear. "What are you nning with me?" Her breathing became heavier. She opened her mouth wide, gasping for air. "Yeeees... Mmph! Uuunh!" The sound of her voice was loud, but it also sounded strained and desperate. She wanted it more. A pleasure that would satisfy her. "I wanted to control you!" Finally, she spoke, her expression turned sexier. "I wanted to charm you and make you my puppet! I wanted to use your power for myself, to be a Queen. But...!" She paused, biting her lips as she thought back. Then she continued, "But I don''t care anymore! You''ve dominated me. Made me yours. And now...!" "Yes?" I asked. "I want you to take everything away from me. I am just your ve! I don''t want to be Queen anymore. Just... relieve me of this pain. Give me pleasure, Master!" "Are you willing to follow all my orders?" "YES!" "Then let''s begin." I pulled my fingers out of her pussy and grinned sadistically. I went behind her, and with my free hand, I spread her asscheeks apart and lined my dick up against her asshole. "Wai¡ª" Before she could finish, I pushed forward forcefully. My cockhead entered her tight anus and felt resistance. [Ding! You took Beatrice''s anal virginity! Your Sins increased by 5!] "Oooh¡ª!" I shoved my hips forward again, burying half of my length inside her virgin butt. My hands squeezed the ass cheek hard and spanked them; a loud sound echoed in the closed room while a pleasured scream followed suit. "Hiee! Haah?! Ugh!" She grunted in surprise before letting out another moan. She began to enjoy the feeling of having something new inside her. "Uuhhh... Ahh..." It wasn''t too bad. In fact, I liked how it feltpared to vaginal sex with the Subi. Or maybe it was because I fucked Beatrice, my enemy, and the fact that she was a primordial Subus? Indeed, she had a great body made for sex. As expected from a race born from the Goddess'' love juice. "Do it harder," she begged. "Pound me harder, please!" "Like this?" I asked. I started thrusting my hips faster. Each time I prated deep inside her rectum, she moaned louder. The sensation of being filled by someone else made her feel good. "Ohh... Ohhhh... Ooooohhhhh..." In response, I kissed her neck and ran my tongue over the nape of her neck. Herrge breasts bounced even more erratically. They jiggled and swayed whenever I pounded her ass. "Master! Please fill my ass with your cum!" "Don''t worry. I''ll give you plenty this one time." Chapter 105 105 – I’ll Give You Plenty (Half R-18) I gripped her horns tightly and forced my dick further into her asshole. This position allowed me to go balls-deep without any problem at all. Beatrice gasped when my entire member slipped past her sphincter and buried itself within her bowels. "Aaaaah... Nngggggh! Hyaaaaaaag!" My dick twitched as it slid along her smooth walls, stimting her insides. As if on cue, her pussy flooded with juices. I licked my lips. "That feels so good, Master! So full... Ahh... Oooh~!" Her orgasmic cries echoed throughout the room. I had multiple orgasmic screams from many girls already today, yet each one was different than thest. As I kept pounding her ass, she squirmed and writhed beneath me. Her legs iled around wildly until they eventually copsed underneath herself. My hand supported her, raising one of her legs high while keeping the other stretched out toward me. This way, she was able to maintain her bnce despite beingpletely naked and upside down. I also freed her hands, and she used them to hold onto me. "Hngh! Yeeeees!" Beatrice cried out loudly as I drove my cock deeper into her ass. "Give me a creampie!" "You got it." I withdrew my dick slightly and sprayed her ass with cum. It sttered across her skin like thick white paint, coating every inch of it. "Mmmph?!" She shuddered in delight as I coated her pink hole with sperm. Then she clenched her muscles, milking my shaft for all it was worth. After I finished, she slowly fell to the ground, breathing heavily. It seemed like creampieing her backdoor hole didn''t give me any Sins¡ªsuch a shame. I looked at the primordial Subus, who had turned into a sorry state after I fucked her wildly. She licked her fingers after she scooped my semen from her ass and spread her pussy. "Master... P-Please here too..." "No." I shook my head. "I won''t give you that yet. Not until I am done punishing you." "Whaatttt...? Why not?" "Because you made a lot of mess for me, and I became busy thanks to that. I will make you pay for what you did before using your pussy." I said with an irritated tone. "And I order you not to satisfy yourself until I give you anothermand." "B-But, I am at the peak of my arousal now! M-Master! I-I even reduced myself to your ve for pleasure!" "I don''t care." Ignoring her plea, I turned toward the now sleeping 20 newly turned Subi. They all had my semen dripping from their pussies, and mouths. Some of them were still passed out, but most of them woke up due to my presence. I quickly wore my pants back and pretended that nothing was wrong. They looked confused upon seeing me there, then quickly regained consciousness after I had satisfied their desire for sex. All except those who seemed to be too tired to move. " " I casted on the whole room, erasing even the pink mist. The spell removed the aftermath of our sexual activities and made us clean once again. "Ahh... That''s better." I sighed in relief. Turning to Beatrice, I noticed she was trembling. Her hands clutched her body tightly. I approached her and kneeled beside her. "Hmm, let''s do this. Follow my order, and you will get a reward." I smiled gently at her. Giving her a carrot after a stick would be best if I wanted a faithful ve, not that she could betray me. "Let''s get along well, shall we?" "Yesss... Yes, Master..." Her face was filled with fear and anticipation. She knew that if she didn''t take care of what she did, like charming many nobles to take over the Virtue Kingdom, I wouldn''t even allow her to satisfy her sexual desire. So she nodded vigorously. "Ah, right. I will need your help with something too. I will give you what you want after that." "My help?" "Yes. You are going to be my ve, aren''t you? So I will give you a job." "...What kind of job is it, Master?" "It''s an easy job. You only need to use your voice and not your body." I grinned and leaned against her ear, whispering what I wanted her to do for me. As I had dominated her, Beatrice had no way to refuse. Besides, this job would be easy for her, considering she had done it once without mymand. "Do you understand?" I asked her, and she somehow had a lustful smile and expression stered on her face. "Remember, you can only use your body to satisfy me. Use your skill to finish the job, and don''t let anyone other than me touch this body, got it?" I grabbed her breast and squeezed it hard with my right hand. A blissful expression appeared on Beatrice''s face as she squirted love nectar from her pussy and moaned loudly. "Ah~ Why didn''t I realize it sooner?" She muttered to herself. "Please leave it to me, Master. I will make sure to do that." "Good girl." I gave her a pat on her shoulder and stood up. "Thank you, Master. Thank you very much." "Don''t worry about it. Just remember your ce as my ve. Now go." Standing up, Beatrice took the leather bra and panties she had thrown earlier and wore them before flying away with to the ce I asked her to while leaving a trail of love juice and semen that dripped down her crotch. The people in the mansion had been long gone, so I could enjoy having an orgy with the Subi and punish Beatrice with no problem. I also didn''t need to worry about her being seen flying away by other people. Of course, I hadn''t forgiven her yet. She still needed more punishment and training to make sure she wouldn''t make any mistake anymore in the future. [Quest has beenpleted!] [yer Arthur Vainglory gained 25 Sins as a reward!] [Next Quest won''t appear for a while.] ''Hmm, so Beatrice is the mastermind as I had expected.'' That was a nice bonus. My Sins had shot up to 390 in just a night. I could now dominate Eliza and even Garcia if I finished their requirements. "Now..." I muttered and looked at the naked Subi. Their shame had disappeared with their change, so these innocent girls looked rather aroused when I looked at their naked figures instead of getting embarrassed. Unfortunately for them, their sexual desire would also increase, and they would attack a man in the future. Letting them live with their family was out of the question. "What should I do with them?" I thought for a while and finally decided to start by giving them each a nket to cover their bodies from my inventory. I guessed I would just me Beatrice for this, as she was the one who turned them into a Subus. Once I thought about it again, letting those girls outside would be dangerous for them and the citizens. They would be discriminated against by others, even their families. Their racial change was really clear, from their finger-sized horns to their breasts that became bigger and rivaled Beatrice, the one who turned them into Subi. Another problem would be their sexual desire. No one would be able to satisfy them now that they had experienced my body. I have almost forgotten about it, but I had a skill, which made me able to keep my body at its best andpatible with anyone else. That included sex, apparently. "Let''s just make them into new nuns of Castitas Church. I hope Sana will be able to take care of them as they won''t be able to live a normal life anymore." Getting them into Castitas Church was a safe bet. Not only Sana and Garcia would help and guide them, but I could also visit them regrly or the opposite if they needed help. They could only have sex with me if they didn''t want to get Sins too. "For now, I need to take them to the church." I muttered and turned to the new Subi, who had now covered their bodies with a nket I gave them. Just like before, they weren''t embarrassed when I looked at them. Their gazes also reminded me of Garcia, the one with the [Perverted Nun] title. Maybe if they all became a nun, they would also gain that title. Anyway, I pped my hands to get their attention. "Alright! I need your attention now!" I spoke in a voice loud enough, so they could hear me. "I believe you are all confused, but hear me out. After this, I will take all of you to the church. Ah, don''t worry, I will not ask them to kill you girls or anything. Instead, I will ask them to protect and guide you. I swear on my title as the Pdin to help you live your life peacefully in the future. Okay?" Most of them murmured with each other, while some broke into a cry. Although their shame disappeared, their worries still remained. Looking at them saying thanks to me while crying made me smile. At least I managed to save them, although I needed to deflower all of them. While their families might cry and hate them because of their transformation, I would give them a ce they could live peacefully. "And also." I added, giving them my most gentle smile. "I have already turned the Subus that made you this way as my ve. I will also punish her harshly, so don''t worry about her." All of them nodded in understanding. Great, at least they didn''t hate Beatrice to the point they wanted to kill her. As long as I kept Beatrice''s existence away from them, I would be able to enjoy my life without being bothered for a while. "Alright then, let''s go to church. Make sure you cover your bodies with a nket carefully." "Yes!" And so, I guided the Subi to the church. I should let them enter my knight squad if they wanted to. A Subus squad might not be bad at all. Chapter 106 106 – Stable Situation Before I and the army of new Subi walked away from the mansion, I gave it a good look and used to cut it in half, leaving them in rubble and creating a small earthquake. That made the quiet Duchy alive as I heard the citizens scream that monsters hade and were searching for their children. While I didn''t expect them to be scared by a small earthquake, this worked better for me as I could sneak these Subi into the church without meeting anyone else. Exining what happened to them would be a chore I wanted to avoid. I destroyed the mansion because I was toozy to find the revival chamber inside. If the chamber was destroyed, the dead soul would automatically be sent to the nearest one, which was the church. The walk toward the church was silent. Newly turned Subi, who walked behind me, whispered to each other after regaining their senses of self. It seemed like they also realized they couldn''t return to their families in their condition. "U-Umm¡­ W-what would happen to us?" After a while, one of the Subi asked me. I turned around and met a beautiful busty girl with short brown hair. She was one of two who gave me a blowjob at the start, and curiosity was brimming in her eyes. I remembered it because the way she licked me was so good that I almost cum right away. "I''ll have you girls stay in the church for a few days," I replied with a soft tone. "In that meantime, I would settle something and arrange some new living space for you. If you want to live among your family, then¡­ I won''t force you to stay. Just know that there will be some inconvenience." "¡­ Yes." The girl nodded, her shoulders slumping in disappointment as her chest got exposed from her hand failing to hold the nket. I stopped and helped her to cover herself again. "Don''t worry," I said, patting her soft hair and running my hand through it. "I promise that all of you will receive no different treatment in the church. Your life might change a little due to your race change, but nothing will be different other than that." The others nodded slightly at my words, smiling. Their expressions softened after I reassured them. "I will exin everything and what you could do once we arrive at the church, alright? For now, it''s best if we aren''t seen by the citizens." They nodded once again, and we began to walk toward the church. ''Emilia should be able to help them exin everything, I hope. It''s better to have a female exin about their strong sexual desire, and there is no other person fit to exin about it except for my teacher who also has a strong sexual desire.'' *** Amotion happened once we got closer to the church. The patrolling knights were on high alert and unsheathed their swords when they saw the Subi were getting closer. The small horns protruded from their head, and their inhuman charm was the sign they were the sinful race from the Sin Kingdom. "Halt!" Gerald was the one who shouted loudly at us from the top of the stairs in front of the church''s entrance. But when he saw me, his expression changed. "Your Holiness?" I waved my hand at him and gestured to him toe down the stairs. He sheathed his sword and walked down just as I gestured. However, he still looked at the girls behind me as he kept walking down the stairs. His eyes looked like he didn''t believe I brought 20 Subi to the church. Gerald walked directly toward me and whispered. "I apologize for being rude, but¡­ Who are they, Your Holiness?" "They are the kidnapped girls," I replied in a low voice, surprising Gerald. His eyes widened as he nced at the girls, "But they¡­" "Subi, yes." I finished his sentence and gestured to the other knight to sheath their swords back with a re. "It''s a long story. Call some nuns to help them settle inside the church. Give them a warm drink as they really need some water now." "¡­ As youmand." Gerald saluted and turned around. "Call some nuns here! We have some girls who need help! Ask them to bring some clothes and water too!" He shouted at the knights who were on guard around the stairs with amanding tone. The knights looked rather uncertain, then Gerald continued. "Fast! They are not our enemy and need our help!" "Y-Yes!!" Some knights answered and ran inside to call the nun. Gerald turned back to me and then to the girls, who were relieved that they would get help from the church. "What actually happened, Your Holiness? How could the girl¡­ turn into a Subus?" "As I said, it''s a long story." Once again, I replied to him while avoiding the subject. "And I am not sure whether I can exin it to you." Gerald seemed to be satisfied with what I said. "I apologize for prying too much." He bowed his head at me, to which I replied with a nod. Normal people knew little about primordial Subus'' existence and the Hell Realm. They only knew about Subus from the Sin Kingdom, the lewd Devil who tempted men to go down the Sins of Lust, making them fall with their charm. Some nuns ran out of the entrance just a minuteter, bringing some clothes and water asmanded. They looked surprised when they saw the girls behind me, just like the knights before. However, as much as they were surprised, they still ran down the stairs. I noticed some nuns recognized some of the girls, even calling their names. "Julia!" "Rolche!" The Subi began to cry when the nuns arrived, helping them cover their bodies with more clothes and water. The anxiousness about not getting recognized because their race changed had gone when some nuns hugged some of the girls. "I am d you''re okay!" "Un, P-Pdin helped us." After hearing one of the Subi say that, the nuns began to thank me. A party of tears happened in front of me as I watched them from the side with Gerald. "I guess they really are the kidnapped girls. What should we do with them, Your Holiness?" "First of all, don''t let the civilians hear about them," I responded. Gerald looked at me curiously and had a confused expression. "Subus will be mistreated. We need to avoid that." It was only after I continued that Gerald nodded in understanding. As a church knight, he surely knew how the civilians would react when they saw a Subus. The knights and nuns only believed that they were the kidnapped girls because I said so. But the civilians, even their families, probably wouldn''t believe what I said. And that was why I needed to build my reputation. Unfortunately, I hadn''t had enough reputation yet for iming something like that. I was just a new Pdin with no noticeable achievement yet except for destroying the evil tonight. "So we will hide them in the church and ask what they need to do. The best choice is to send them to Academy City church so I can protect them and im their credibility." I exined. Gerald nodded in agreement, "Maybe that''s the best way to settle this. We also don''t want to cause panic to the civilians by telling them the kidnapped girls had turned into a Subus." "That''s right." I agreed with him. "If parents are inside the church, tell them we haven''t found their girls yet. We will me everything on Duke Bluerose, who will revive in the church tomorrow. Make sure to tie him good along with his knights and a young man with ck hair too." "As youmand, Sir Pdin." Chapter 107 107 – Perverted Lesson The nuns and the knights escorted the new Subi inside the church through the back door, giving them gentle treatment. Gerald understood the assignment I gave him to catch Duke Bluerose and everyone who revived in the church. Fortunately, no one would revive with a weapon or equipment. They would only wear basic clothes and pants. Afterward, I set out to find mypanions, who had been assigned some rooms on the second floor while I was away. Eliza and Emilia were in the same room, while Jane was in a different room near them. As for Sandra... "Master." She was on the church''s roof earlier and appeared before me when I walked down the hallway to find the stairs on the second floor. There was no one near us, and we were on the corner where the magicmp cast a shadow. Hearing her voice, I stopped and looked at her kneeling figure behind me. When I looked at her, I noticed a bruise around her hand, although her clothes had no sign of being cut or hit. So I asked, "Is there something strange when I was away?" "Yes." She nodded slightly; her white hair swayed a little bit as she looked up. "I noticed two stone goblin monsters nearing the church, so I destroyed them." Two Gargoyle, huh? Were they from a different team from the one I destroyed? If they could be defeated by Sandra, who was only Level 32, I guessed they weren''t that much of a treat. "Good job." I praised her and stretched my hand to her head, petting her. She looked surprised as her eyes bulged slightly, but then when I moved my hand softly, she closed her eyes and purred like a cat. "" A soft golden light washed over Sandra''s body, and her bruises healed instantly. Once again, she opened her eyes as she felt a warm light enveloping her and looked at me with a gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you very much for healing me, Master." She spoke in a tone full of happiness as I pulled my hand away. If she didn''t wear her mask, I bet I could see her lips curled up in a wide smile. Also, she said that the assassins from the Sin Kingdom were patrolling the mansion earlier, but... ''There is no sign of them. I guess they felt something was wrong or heard something about me arriving in the Duchy, and then they ran away. Their leader seemed to be a capable individual.'' "You''re wee," I replied with a smile. "You can get a rest, Sandra. We will stay in this ce until tomorrow night before moving to Rose Barony." "Yes." Hearing her answer, I turned around and proceeded. Sandra followed from behind, not too far from me. My destination was where Eliza and Emilia were to see how they were doing. I made my way up to the second floor, climbing the grand staircase with its polished banisters and marble steps. The hallway on this level was narrower and dimmer, with fewer windows to let in natural light. The second floor''s hallway was no different from the first. The walls were adorned with ornate paintings and intricate stained-ss windows that filtered in muted colors of light. Various pieces of furniture were ced on either side of the hallway, including a few wooden round tables with a vase on top. The red carpet continued to stretch out before me, leading me to several closed doors on either side. Sandra stopped at the first door and bid me good night before entering her room. I nodded at her and continued walking down the hallway. I finally came to a stop in front of one of the doors, the one where Emilia and Eliza were. It was slightly ajar, and I could hear their hushed whispers from within. With my heightened senses which I hadn''t lowered yet, I could hear what they whispered about. "E-Eh? S-So I need to be gentle while ying with the tip and lube it with my saliva, teacher?" A voice belonging to Eliza stuttered while making her sentence. The conversation itself was slightly strange as I could hear tip and saliva. "Yes." Emilia''s voice followed suit. "He loves it when you cover the whole tip with your tongue. For example, this. Slurp~" After she said that, I heard a slurping and wet sound echoing from inside. It sounded familiar, like when she gave me a cleaning blowjob during our night activity. "Slurp~ Hnn~ And when you''re at it, you can touch yourself down there to keep your slit moist. It feels really great when you do that together. Sometimes Arthur would also y with your breasts while you''re at it, and I need to say you will get addicted." "W-Wha...?! I-I don''t think I am ready for that yet. I mean, Ia€"" "Nonsense!" Emilia raised her voice, interrupting Eliza. "Arthur said he wanted to be with you, and you wanted to be with him, no?" "Y-Yes." My childhood friend replied nervously with a cracking voice. "Then you will need at least this much, or other girls will steal him from you. You know what? The nun called Garcia is really skillful. She can even take Arthur''s cock all the way down her throat! I teach you how to clean his tip because I care about you, my student. So learn properly!" "Y-Yes, teacher!" "..." I was speechless. Emilia taught Eliza about how to satisfy me? If you asked whether they were doing it together, then no. No, they weren''t doing anything together, and I knew about that. I knew that Emilia used the dildo I gave her that night after she saw Garcia was using it in our threesome. Their position was apart from each other, and there was a rustling voice of clothes brushed against the skin from inside, meaning they were also fully clothed. The thing was... I didn''t think Eliza would listen to Emilia''s lesson quietly. It was beyond surprising, and somehow an idea came to my mind. ''Instead of using a dildo, I should just let her see us in action.'' That was already settled. Pushing the door open, I stepped inside, taking in therge cozy room with its warm lighting andfortable furnishings. A small table with a vase of flowers stood against one wall, and a couple of plush armchairs were arranged around a low coffee table. Tworge beds were in the middle, adjacent to each other. Emilia was on the bed facing the entrance. A pink rod was in her mouth as the best was supported by herrge breasts. She was still fully clothed in the erotic dress I gave her, and her panties were in all glory as her round butt changed shape on the soft bed. On the other hand, Eliza looked intently at Emilia while muttering, "So that''s how you clean it?" She was wearing the mage clothes from earlier without the cape, and her skirt was pulled up from her sitting position, revealing her white panties and perfectly shaped ass with wide hips. However, they immediately raised their heads and turned to the entrance when they heard the door squeak open. Emilia and Eliza looked up at me, surprised by my sudden appearance. I smiled warmly at them while locking the door behind me. Both had funny expressions, in my opinion. Eliza blushed, and her entire face turned a shade of red. "W-Wha... A-Arthur?!" She shouted in embarrassment as she jumped to the bed, pulling her skirt down as she realized her panties were visible. "W-What are you doing here?!" She continued. Meanwhile, Emilia began to fondle her breasts, pushing her dress away as she noticed my gaze on her panties. Her other hand went to her skirt and moved it. Noticing what Emilia did, Eliza freaked out in embarrassment. "T-Teacher?! What are you doing?!" "Hnn~ I have long since noticed Arthur outside the door," Emilia replied, stopping what she had done. The dildo fell to the bed with a soft thud, and she pulled her dress down, revealing herrge bare breasts with two erect pink mounds. "It''s time for your real lesson, student Eliza. I think it will really help you if you see us in action." Somehow, she had the same thought as me. As expected from a pervert teacher. Eliza''s jaw dropped as she sat on her bed, stunned. "Real action?" Her head turned to me stiffly. Chapter 108 108 – A Teacher’s Job Is To Guide Her Student (R-18) "Yes," Emilia replied to her. "Comforting Arthur, after he returned from a fight, is my duty as her woman." She smiled softly with a hint of lust in her eyes. "You will understand after you watch us." "Or you can leave if you''re ufortable with it, Eliza," I added as I walked toward Emilia. The lewd teacher began to pull her panties down, revealing her wet pink slit that was waiting for me in anticipation. Eliza''s eyes followed me as I sat on the bed beside Emilia, putting my arm over her shoulder and squeezing her breast. "Ahn~ Arthur~" Emilia''s voice turned sensual when I pinched her nipple, sending pleasure to her body. "So do you want to stay and learn how to do it with me, or do you want to leave the room?" I asked once again, looking at Eliza. My hand slowly went down Emilia''s body, caressing her thighs as it slowly went to the inner section. As a gullible person and a tsundere, Eliza would deny that she didn''t want to watch but still choose to stay. In fact, she looked with anticipation as my hand slowly brushed against Emilia''s entrance. "Hnn~!" The perverted teacher moaned loudly as her body shivered from pleasure. "Haa¡­ S-Student Eliza, hnn~ T-This is just a lesson. B-But I will allow you to skip the ss if you don''t want to watchh~!" Herst sentence stretched as I flicked her clit, ying it around. This was one of Emilia''s weak spots. Her voice became incoherent, and she solely focused on pleasure now. So I asked Eliza on her behalf. "What do you want to do, Eliza? Because I am sure that I can''t really hold myself now after I have a rush of adrenaline from dealing with Duke Bluerose earlier." "I¡­" Eliza sounded hesitant as she covered her face with her hands. But there were gaps between her fingers, and she peeked through them. Meanwhile, I kept ying with Emilia with more intense skinship. I leaned closer to the perverted teacher, kissing her neck and slowly going for a kiss. Emilia had been waiting in anticipation with stretched tongue, wanting me to suck on it, and had a sloppy, deep kiss. It was just before my lips touched Emilia''s that Eliza raised her voice. "I-I will stay. I want to stay with Arthur! I love him! So I will stay and learn how to help him! P-Please let me stay!" I stopped and looked at her, grinning. Another requirement was finished. ''Just as I expected.'' Having max favorability meant the heroine wouldn''t hate MC just by finding he had another girl. And I was the main character here in Eliza''s eyes. And probably, Emilia had exined to her that my ''business'' earlier was to settle the engagement thing with Duke Bluerose. That was why the perverted teacher prepared Eliza and taught her some techniques to further make her less innocent and open-minded about sex. I owed Emilia one, it seems. "Well, Arthur. Now that Eliza has given her answer, may I get my reward? Let me be on top for now and teach her how to do it as her teacher." Emilia had the most perverted expression on her face. She crawled on myp and kissed me deeply while raising her ass, prompting me to hold and fondle them. I did, and my finger spread her pussy wide, causing the perverted teacher to moan once again. "Hnn! D-Did you see it, student Eliza? This is where Arthur''s penis, or cock, will enter me. It''s the hole where a lot of love will be made. As you can see, I am already wet because I am so excited to make love with my master, Arthur. Now, just watch as we do it. I might not be able to exin it to you." "Y-Yes." Eliza nodded obediently with a red face. Her hands were put above her thighs as she fidgeted nervously. "Fufufu, she''s cute. I know why you like her, Arthur." Emilia turned to me and whispered close to my ear. "Now, shall I take the lead this time? Justy on your back and enjoy it." "I will," I replied as Iy down on the bed, watching Emilia free my erect cock from my pants. After that, Emilia rode me as Iid on my back, looking at Eliza, who sat on the bed next to us. I could see the look of pure lust on her face, which made me smile. The perverted teacher then reached out to touch her breast with one of her hands. With an embarrassed expression, Eliza watched intently as Emilia slowly moved down, using her hand to guide my cock to enter her wet slit. With a soft sigh, Emilia''s pink pussy weed my dick inside, making me groan in relief. "Aaah!" A lewd, pleasured moan escaped her lips. "Mmm~" Eliza bit her lip and watched our bodies closely, feeling aroused herself. "I will start moving, Arthur." Emilia used her other hand to tease her nipple, slowly moving her hip up and down my shaft with slow thrusts. Inside her pussy was warm and tight but also very slippery, allowing her to move freely without worrying about friction. The sensation was amazing; it felt great. And seeing the way she moves her body, I knew what kind of pleasure Emilia would give me. It was really amazing. Her pussy was reallypatible with me, giving me more pleasure than 20 Subibined earlier. To be honest, letting her have a lead like this wasn''t bad at all. My hands were behind my head as I looked at her swaying hips, enjoying every second of it. "Hnn~ Ah! It feels good. I love this!" Her breasts swayed, too, bouncing slightly with each movement. Seeing her big tits bounce around,bined with the sight of her pink pussy sliding along my dick, made me feel really excited. The dress she pushed away made her look more erotic. The pleasure she gained from my cock sliding inside her pussy and touching her cervix must''ve been too much, as her face became a mess from saliva that dripped down her sticking tongue. At the same time, I could hear Eliza moaning quietly beside us. Hearing her voice only added fuel to my arousal. I looked to the side and saw my childhood friend rubbing her thighs together with a rough breath. ''Look at her. She''s aroused too, seeing me having sex with Emilia.'' "Ah... Mmph! Uwahhh..." She seemed to be getting closer to orgasm, judging by her moans. I couldn''t help but stare at thoserge boobs as they bounced around. Emilia''s eyes met mine briefly before returning back to focus on fucking me. Soon enough, the moment arrived when Emilia started cumming. "Nngh! Nngh! Hnn! Yeeeessss! Cumming!" She moved her hips up as she quivered and shot love juices on my cock. At the same time, her mouth opened widely, sticking her tongue out. "Huh?!" Eliza, who was watching, looked surprised. "Is this your first time seeing a woman squirting?" I asked with a teasing tone. The brown-haired girl nodded stiffly, her eyes were nted on my now wet cock. "Then I will show you how I shoot my semen to impregnate Emilia." All I cared about right now was how much I wanted to fill Emilia''s pussy with my seed. And that meant I needed to keep going. So, I held Emilia''s hips and pushed her down once again. "W-Wait¨C Oooh!" Emilia cried out, startled. But she soon recovered, grabbing onto my stomach for support. After that, we continued moving our hips, building momentum. She grinded against me hard, causing me to grunt loudly. "Haah... Haahahaha!" Iughed happily, pushing myself deeper into Emilia. She also moaned, biting her lower lip as she moved on top of me. My hands which supported her hips caused her to move even faster, swaying and grinding her ass. Her pussy kept squeezing my dick, sending waves of pleasure throughout my entire body. "Aah! I am about to cum again, Arthur!" It didn''t take long until Emilia climaxed yet again, shooting hot liquid over my shaft and balls. This time though, there was so much of it, sshing across my groin and dripping off of my belly. The sex smell filled the air and sent shivers through my spine, making me shudder. But that wasn''t the best part. Because I also got to watch Eliza begin to touch herself on the side. Her honest gaze was fixed on me as she masturbated, her fingers rubbing her clit through her panties. That was when I noticed that Eliza''s left leg had fallen open, revealing her wet panties. She slowly fell into the dark side. I grinned, and so was Emilia, who kept moving on top of me. "Aahn! Ehehee! Aaaahh~!" As she came down from her orgasmic high, Emilia slowed her movements and leaned forward. She ced both of her arms on either side of my chest and stared into my eyes, her cheeks flushed red. When she felt I was about to cum, she moved faster once again, grinding her ass against my pelvis and moving back and forth. The Lewd sound of the round ass hitting me echoed in the whole room. "Give me! Shoot your seed inside!" My cock throbbed within her pussy, ready to explode any moment. I gripped Emilia''s waist tightly and thrust upwards, burying my full length deep into her warm tunnel. "Mmmfph!" Emilia let out a cute moan as I prated her deeply. Our bodies shook violently, and I felt my cock twitch repeatedly. With every pump, another rope of white fluid gushed forth, filling Emilia''s womb. After several seconds, Emilia fell limp on top of me, panting heavily. We stayed like that for some time, neither one of us wanting to pull apart. But then, I heard a voice from the side. "Haa... T-That! D-Did you let it out inside her?!" It was Eliza, looking shocked and confused. "As I said." I grinned at her while pushing Emilia up. She groaned lightly as she rolled off of me, still lying next to me with a blissful smile. "I will show you how I shoot my semen inside her." Chapter 109 109 – Cleaning Is Important (R-18) Pushing my body up, I sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Eliza. Emilia also got up groggily, slowly crawled down the bed, and kneeled in front of me. Semen dripped down her crotch onto the bed and the floor. Noticing Eliza''s gaze on her, Emilia looked at my childhood friend. "What is it, student Eliza?" "U-Um..." The young girl fidgeted awkwardly. "...You see... Uhm..." She averted her eyes, blushing furiously. "Say it. We have nothing to hide anymore here." The perverted teacher pushed her chin up proudly. Eliza took a few breaths before speaking up timidly. "I think... I might want to apply the lesson I learned earlier now. A-About c-cleaning blowjob?" "Oh?" I raised my voice, a bit surprised by what Eliza had said. I never thought she would want to do that. Emilia also looked at Eliza, not expecting this kind of braveness from her. "Sure." The teacher smiled, pulling Emilia down to kneel beside her in front of me. "Remember what I taught you? Be gentle and lick the tip first." "Y-Yeah! Okay!" Eliza nodded quickly, smiling nervously. Both women kneeled down in front of me, facing me. They were both staring intently at my erection, their faces bright red. Eliza gulped, slowly bringing her face closer towards my member. "Good, gently blow it slightly." Emilia instructed from the side with a wide smile. My fucking lewd teacher really did her job at guiding my childhood friend and converting her to be a pervert like her, huh? "Okay." Eliza opened her mouth, sticking out her tongue and licking my head nervously. Her soft pink lips slid against the sensitive skin around it, causing an electric shock to run through my entire body. She licked softly, sloppily, teasing me and sending tingles throughout my dick. As she continued to move her tongue along my shaft, I could feel her saliva start to build up. "H-How is it?" Eliza asked with upturned eyes. "It feels amazing," I replied honestly. Her expression lit up even brighter, her hands gripping each other as she held back a squeal of delight. "Wanna try sucking it now? Lick it all over." Emilia urged Eliza, nodding from behind. The young girl eagerly moved her face close to my cock once more and stuck out her tongue again. This time, however, she used her hand to stroke my shaft instead of using only her tongue. "Mmph!" I grunted slightly at the sensation I had never known existed. "Aww, so good right? Now do it properly. Take it between your teeth and suck it hard." Emilia encouraged, giving Eliza tips. With a quick nod, Eliza began to bob her head faster than ever before, taking my entire length. Looking at Eliza like that, Emilia nodded in eptance and slowly crawled upward to the bed, leaning closer to me. "Now, Arthur. Please do me too." She whispered seductively into my ear, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately. My heart skipped a beat when our tongues met, but I managed to regain control and kiss her back. Our kisses became deeper, hotter; I took control of them and pulled away from her just enough to look at her face. "Don''t stop," Emilia begged me, grinning widely. I gave her another peck on the cheek and turned to Eliza who was still blowing me. "It''s Eliza''s lesson. You should guide her." I told Emilia, smirking at her. "But..." Emilia pouted cutely. "Do it for me. It''ll be fun watching you teach Eliza how to suck a penis properly." I teased her, making her blush darken further. "Besides, drinking my cum might be too much for Eliza now. So kneel beside her and let me spray it all over your faces." "O-Okay!" With a big grin, Emilia kneeled once again next to Eliza. I returned to Eliza''s face and started moving my hips, thrusting my cock into her mouth. She gagged a little, struggling to get used to having such arge object inside her mouth. But after a short while, she got better at it. As I fucked her throat, I watched Emilia lean forward and stuck her tongue out. "Here goes." I warned Eliza, pushing my cock deep into her mouth. "Nngh!" Eliza made a muffled sound, choking on my cock. Before I knew it, Eliza had taken every inch of my shaft down her throat without any trouble. Not bad for someone who had never sucked a dick before today. "You''re doing well, Eliza. I will cum right now." A loud slurp filled my ears as Eliza kept going, keeping up with my pace. I pulled my cock out of her head at thest moment and sprayed my load onto her cheeks, chin, nose, and forehead. Even her brown hair wasn''t spared from it. "Ahh... Mmm~" Eliza moaned loudly, surprised at what wasing out. The hot sticky fluid covered her pretty face entirely and dripped off of her nose. Some hit her outstretched tongue, causing her to wince slightly at the taste of it. [Ding! You had covered Eliza Rose''s face with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!] My thick rope also hit Emilia''s face, creating a small wet patch. After I finished spraying, I leaned back and enjoyed looking at Emilia and Eliza''s glistening faces. They looked so sexy, with semen dripping off of their faces. [Ding! You had covered Emilia Dixon''s face with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!] "So, did you enjoy yourself?" I asked, smirking. "T-That was... unexpectedly very nice." Eliza answered, blushing furiously. "B-But don''t think I do it because of that! I''m not some kind of slut!" "Of course, you aren''t," I reassured her. "You were simply trying something new for the first time. And you did it because you love me, and I love you too." "Y-Yeah, you''re probably right..." She nodded shyly, averting her gaze. "I-It''s because we love each other!" "Let''s go shower together then," Emilia suggested, getting up from her kneeling position with a smile. Her breasts bounced lightly as she stood up, showing off her perky tits even more. "Alright." I agreed, standing up myself and helping Eliza stand. "Do you want to join us, Eliza?" I asked, grinning. Eliza hesitated for a second, unsure if she wanted to share the bathroom with us. In the end, though, she decided to agree while her face turned red from embarrassment. We headed towards the showers, where we stripped naked and entered one side by side, leaving only a thin curtain separating us from each other. My childhood friend''s naked body was like a dreame true, especially since it was hers. The sight of her soft skin was enough to send shivers down my spine. I wanted to hold her, but I held back, knowing she would get ufortable if we did anything more now. Emilia''s naked body wasn''t bad either. She had an attractive curve and bigger breasts than Eliza, which were quite impressive. My hands wandered to her ass, squeezing it softly before helping her to scoop out the cum inside her pussy. "Ahn~" A lewd moan escaped her as my finger dug inside her. "Hnn~ Not right there, Arthur!" I entered the second finger to support the first one digging into her drenched slit. "I might cum if you continue!" Emilia hugged the wall, pressing her breasts against the soft tile as she raised her ass, making scraping my semen from her pussy easier. "You can cum whenever you want. We are in the shower and can clean ourselves easily." While we did this, Eliza kept staring while washing her face under the shower that ran with magic items, blushing. However, she didn''t stop us and only watched with great interest instead. The aversion she had to sexual contact seemed to lessen greatly from Emilia''s teaching. Before long, I knew she woulde to me and ask me to have sex with her as she couldn''t be satisfied by touching herself. When we finished cleaning ourselves, we walked back to our room. Once there, I sat on my bed and waited for Emilia to sit beside me, pulling my arm between her massive breasts. The three of us were still naked, but Eliza covered her body with a nket as she sat across from us. "So, Arthur." Emilia started, looking at me. "Do you want to share the story about what you did earlier with us?" "That''s my intention. If you don''t mind." "Go ahead." The two girls looked at me expectantly, waiting for my answer. "Well... let''s start with how things go, starting from when we arrived at the Bluerose Duchy''s church." Chapter 110 110 – Change In Requirement After exining what he did and his next n to Emilia and Eliza, Arthur fell asleep first while still naked. Of course, he already used to clean his bed and even Eliza''s bed. Doing it more than 20 times proved to be taking a toll on his body more than he thought, exhausting him. Even with 300 VIT, there was only so much a single man could do. Not to mention, his partners earlier were 21 Subi, with one of them being a primordial Subus. A normal person would definitely get exhausted to the point they couldn''t walk just by doing it once with a Subus. That was the reason why the red light district in the Sin Kingdom had a few rules to follow. Looking at Arthur''s peaceful and blissful expression, Emilia slowly covered his body with a nket. She leaned closer and kissed his forehead before turning to Eliza, who was shyly wearing her nightdress near the closet in the corner of the room. Emilia crossed her legs and suddenly spoke in a teasing tone, "So, student Eliza. Did you have fun?" Stopping in her movement with a shudder as she wore a white nightdress, Eliza slowly looked over her shoulder, "P-Please don''t remind me of that. I-I still didn''t know what came into my mind! Usually, I wouldn''t do that even if Arthur asked me! A-And, I¡­" Her body trembled as she covered her face with her hands. "To think I told him that I love him! Ughh, how embarrassing!" "Fufufu, but you were able to hear his answer, thanks to that." Emilia giggled yfully, crossing her arms under her breasts as she looked at her cute student. The younger girl proceeded to wear her nightdress again, tying the bow above her open chest, and let out a sigh. She didn''t know why she requested her teacher to teach her how to please Arthur earlier. Just remembering that made his face boil in embarrassment, turning it beet red. The smell, the taste, the shape¡­ All of it was vivid in her mind, but she remembered that she somehow liked it. Her sense of self seemed to disappear when she felt her heart beat faster than usual. ''I am an idiot!'' Eliza screamed in her mind as she held her head tightly, moving around to clear her mind. "If you wondered what happened, I might have an answer for that." Emilia''s voice rang from behind, clearly having fun with her student''s condition. "But more importantly, did you register what Arthur said earlier?" Eliza stopped moving in a jolt and slowly turned around, nodding. "He did all of those¡­ for me?" She muttered in a low voice, but her lips curled up in happiness when she saw her childhood friend sleeping on the bed. "Just because I asked for help?" "Precisely so." Emilia nodded. Her left hand caressed Arthur''s hair slowly. "You do see how he asked me to teach you magic and bring you to hunt monsters. He wanted to do that to protect you because you''re special." "To be honest, I am a bit jealous of that. I also wanted to be loved like that." She added while smiling faintly. "¡­" Eliza didn''t say anything. "Fufufu, as expected, you''re cute." Emilia stood up and took her dress from the floor. "I will contact the headmistress to report what happened while having another shower. Take your time with Arthur." Saying so, the perverted teacher walked toward the shower room once again. Eliza''s eyes followed her back until teacher Emilia disappeared, closing the door softly. Then, slowly, she approached their bed and sat on the other end, fidgeting nervously. ''She''s jealous?'' She thought, remembering what teacher Emilia had said earlier. ''No, I was jealous of her because she could be honest with her feelings, unlike me.'' She looked at Arthur''s peaceful sleeping face and was reminded of their past. ''He hadn''t changed at all.'' The first time they met was when she visited the orphanage. A dirty boy with strange blond hair who was ying with another kid in the yard greeted her, who was still shy at that time. Just like herself right now, she tried to push him away, hiding her feelings. In all her life, she had never managed to make a friend thanks to that personality of hers. However, unlike other kids she had talked to, the boy didn''t go away and instead asked her to y together. He pulled her hand and took them to the sandpit to y with some sand. The other kid, slightly older than them and with simr hair color and eyes to the boy, joined, and the three of them created a sand castle. Those days were peaceful, and she often visited the orphanage after that. ''Come to think of it, who was that kid that often yed with us? Arthur often hit that kid''s bum, and the other one would scream strangely. Like¡­ she enjoyed it?'' Eliza couldn''t really remember as that kid left the orphanage a few monthster, leaving only the two of them together. Sometimes, there was trouble, and Eliza would be in a position where she was surrounded by many other jealous girls from the orphanage, as Arthur was the most handsome boy everyone liked. As a result, Eliza often found herself in fear. However¡­ ''He will show up and protect me from them.'' It was at that time she had already fallen for him. Once again, unfortunately, the words about her being surrounded by girls in the orphanage arrived in her father''s ear, which led to her being prohibited from visiting anymore. It broke her heart and made her shut her emotions, hiding behind fake feelings to cope with it. Still, from time to time, Arthur visited her mansion, which was located a bit away from an orphanage at a walking pace. He would stand in front of the gate to wait for her by morning every three days, and they would y in the nearby area. For little Eliza, his existence and gesture made her happy. That was why¡­ "I should also change, no? I can''t keep going like this." A soft smile appeared on Eliza''s face as she leaned her head toward Arthur. Her soft, red lips touched his slighty. It was just a peck, but her face to her neck reddened. ''I kissed him! I kissed Arthur!'' Warm feeling gushed over her as she jumped out of bed, went to another one, and buried her face in the pillow. She let out a silent scream as her legs hit the soft bed repeatedly. Somehow, the feeling of kissing him spread happiness in her chest, more than what she did in a moment of spur earlier. Indeed, she had kissed something more important and more private than lips, but the feeling was different. That was out of lust and arousal, but this time her kiss came from her love for the boy. Thankfully, Arthur was still sleeping. So she didn''t need to face him when she was this embarrassed. If she looked at him now, her heart could burst because of the happiness umted in it. Or so she thought. *** [Ding! A change has been detected in Eliza Rose''s personality.] [The Domination System has changed the requirement needed to dominate her.] [All requirements are fulfilled.] [Ding! The requirement to dominate Eliza Rose has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Eliza Rose? Yes/No] Still closing my eyes, I noticed some notifications ringing. It floated in the ck space in front of me. Somehow, it came out of nowhere, and I naturally didn''t expect this. The requirement to dominate Eliza had changed. It was so sudden that I couldn''t react to it. The only thing that shed in my mind was¡­ ''What the hell had happened?'' Chapter 111 111 – Calming The Citizens The notification I got bothered me so much that I only slept for a while. For a few minutes, I tried to understand it. Nothing came to mind, though. Probably it was because I had changed Eliza''s personality and made her too out of character from the original Sins Paradise. However, this gave me a hint. I could change the requirement needed to dominate girls if I influenced them enough and changed their personalities. It wasn''t easy, but doable. I could try this trick for the girls with an impossible requirement even when it became easier due to my Domination System. Eliza had fallen asleep first after she moved around a lot on her bed. The perverted teacher went to bed almost immediately after she returned from reporting to the headmistress about what had happened that night, fully clothed. She noticed that I wasn''t sleeping and told me what she had reported to Alesia. Surprisingly, Alesia managed to track two nobles charmed by Beatrice inside the Royal Pce. They were low-ranked nobles, a son of a Baron and a son of a Viscount. Both of them worked as a steed and a butler, respectively. Those guys also attended the ''meeting'' held by Duke Bluerose when he was in the Capital City. Because of their location, Alesia couldn''t move freely to meet them, which was actually good for me. With Beatrice under my domination, I could use all nobles she charmed to get information from inside the Royal Pce. I hadn''t expected this. In total, Beatrice had 6 charmed people under her. And almost all of them were useful to me, except for Otto, who was currently imprisoned inside my mansion. That scum didn''t deserve to live. And then, I asked Emilia to tell Alesia not to kill those nobles as I wanted to use them. She did and used the long-distancemunication magic item with the same shape as what I used before to contact Alesia. I couldn''t hear anything when she talked to the headmistress. The magic item seemed to transmit sound directly to the brain instead of creating a sound. However, one needed to speak to ry the message, so it wasn''t exactly secure. If someone was smart enough, they would be able to decipher what they talked about from one side. Though if one was vague enough, their message wouldn''t be deciphered. Afterward, we were flirting on the bed, touching each other lightly until Emilia had fallen asleep. A light kiss was a reward I gave to the perverted teacher as I slowly got off the bed, wearing ck pants and a shirt I took out from the inventory. In the end, I couldn''t sleep again tonight, just like usual. ''I am thankful my VIT is higher than before. My body recovered from fatigue just by lying down.'' The church knights seemed to patrol the area 24/7, making sure the church''s area was safe. When I exited the room, I looked at the radar in the corner of my sight to find Sandra, who wasn''t in her room. However, before I could try to find her, I noticed many yellow dots walking around the church''s area, belonging to civilians. Walking toward the nearby window facing the entrance, I tried to see what had happened. A crowd of people stood in protest around the entrance; a dozen knights held them back. My eyes widened slightly in surprise, and then I looked at the sky. It was still dark outside; the stars still decorated the sky. To think they would already swarm the church like this. In the distance, I noticed another crowd of people facing arge building that had turned into rubble. The church''s height and where I stood allowed me to see it clearly. "So that''s the cause." Not having enough exnation, the civilians decided to seek an exnation from the church. Gerald wasn''t on the scene either, as I asked him to watch over the revival chamber. As a result, the knights were having trouble. As a good Pdin, I decided to help them. I went down and met them, appearing from the entrance while speaking loudly. "What happened here?" My voice boomed in the area, louder than any of the people here. Walking toward them with my hands inside my pocket, I stood at the end of the stairs. "Can anyone exin why all of you gathered here before the sun even rose yet?" The civilians looked at each other and nodded. "It''s about the Duke''s mansion." One of them, a middle-aged man with an experienced look and brown hair, stepped forward and began to exin their worries to me. The knights didn''t stop him as I gestured for them to step back. It wouldn''t give me any results if they stopped them from telling me about their worries. And I heard about their worries. As expected, it was about the earthquake earlier and the Duke''s mansion that suddenly turned to rubble overnight. The Duchy knights were also confused. Some civilians who worked as guards were asked to find out what happened by other civilians. It was then I heard that not all Duchy knights lived in the Duke''s mansion. Figures, though. 50 knights for such arge Duchy was a bit too low. Should I take care of them too? I guess not. It seemed like they were searching for an exnation that satisfied them about what happened to the Duke''s mansion. It was then I told them that we had tracked the Duke being the one who kidnapped the girls from around the Duchy. Their expressions turned sour, and they looked like they didn''t believe me. How troublesome. But then, I asked them to follow me to what was left in the Duke''s mansion to show them some trace of the Gargoyle. I sliced them cleanly, and they turned into some small fine dust, but their color should still be distinguishable from the others. It might not satisfy the citizens, but I had no other evidence. All the culprits were still in the middle of reviving, so it would take a few hours at best before they could announce they were the culprit. Jasper? That guy belonged to the church. If it was found the church also had something to do with the kidnapping, our reputation would fall. That would hinder me a little bit in the future. "So it''s really the Duke who was kidnapping those young girls?" The middle-aged man earlier asked me nervously. "Yes. You will get more exnation about itter. The Duke is still¡­ in the middle of reviving. We won''t allow such injustice of the person who used the Demon to prevail in this country." I replied to the man with a serious tone. The sentence I told him wasn''tplete. To be exact, I wouldn''t allow people who used Demon to annoy me when I was around. However, I didn''t need to say that, as this would be enough to satisfy the crowd. They looked rather confused, but they nodded to each other. "We will wait for the announcement." The civilians'' representative said, nodding his head. "Does this mean the Duke is a Sinner?" "Yes." I nodded, confirming his words. "His Son is actually dered a Sinner too, by me, a few days ago. They had fallen into a Subus'' charm." I exined. The crowd gasped at once, muttering ''Subus?!'' many times over. "S-Subus, Pdin?" The man also raised his voice at what I had said. I knew he was worried that this ''Subus'' would wreak havoc. Many knights who apanied me took a step forward and readied themselves to deal with the crowd. "Don''t worry." I said in a calm tone, taking the horn of a certain monster from my inventory. The horn was simr to Beatrice''s. However, it actually came from a monster called Crazy Sheep back in Horizon Online. A normal person wouldn''t be able to spot the difference, so this should serve as better proof than Gargoyle''s dust. Raising my hand so the crowd would be able to see the horn, I started, "This is the horn of the Subus when I yed her earlier. She should be back in the Sin Kingdom right now." "So please don''t worry about the Subus." I finished and put the horn back in my inventory. At that moment, the crowd pped their hands and cheered. "Long live the Pdin!" "Our savior!" "He saved us from Sins! Oh, thanks, Goddess Teri, for her blessing!" "Goddess, bless the Pdin!" Looking at the crowd shouting my name without them knowing I had full control of that Subus right now, my lips curled up in a crooked smile. I really couldn''t hold back my grin. How funny they were. This bonus stage was really fun. Chapter 112 112 – Torture Time After calming the citizens, I returned to the church. I found Sandra''s dot inside the church surrounded by some yellow dots, probably the nuns, in the innermost area. Knowing Sandra, I knew that she was hungry and chose to find some food. I allowed her to move as she pleased, as restricting an assassin who could collect information individually was foolish. She was already under my domination. Mymand would still arrive even if she was away due to our connection and appeared in the form of a notification in her head. Back to the matter of hand, contrary to what I expected, it seemed like the Duke had already revived. ording to the principle behind the revival, one''s body would be rebuilt when it disappeared into a mote of blue light. The reason why Orwen Bluerose got revived first was probably due to me killing him cleanly in one swoop to the neck. The knights seemed to apprehend him as the red dot was moving toward where Jasper was on my radar. I bet Orwen was confused. He suddenly got revived without knowing when he died and got imprisoned immediately after that. ''Let''s pay him a visit. I had let him go easily earlier, and it is time for him to experience some pain.] Interrogating a criminal was pretty fun. I might get addicted to it. *** Deep inside the church, underneath the main building, and inside the tform behind those long stairs, which could be seen from outside, was arge prison for Sinner and people with Sins. I was quite surprised that there was another reason to make the church stand high above the ground. It was actually to build this prison and erge the underground area. For the record, this area was called ''Sinner''s Cradle'', where the church kept Sinners and tried to wash their Sins away by making them do good deeds. How did that work? I had no idea. What I cared about was the person in front of me. "Hello, I guess." Inside one of the cells with a damp interior and musky smell, which stung your nose, I greeted the middle-aged Duke in front of me. His face turned to that of deep, seeping anger and hate when he saw my face and heard my voice. "Should I introduce myself? If so, then¨C" "No need." An old, grumpy voice interrupted me. Orwen Bluerose gritted his teeth as his hate-filled gaze nted on my face. His appearance was truly ridiculous. d in a rag, his feet were bound with a chain, and his hands suffered the same fate behind his back. Still, that didn''t stop him from spitting hateful words at me. "Fake Pdin, Arthur. You dare to do this to me?!" ''Woah.'' That was quite surprising. He still dared to say that in this cell? With me being here and the captain of the church knight, Gerald, standing behind me with his sword on his waist? I should praise him for his courage and lower my image of him. I thought he was quite an intelligent man, knowing he could rally some nobles to join him. But to think he was this foolish, or maybe a dreamer? ''He''s so simr to his son in regards to not believing the others.'' But that wasn''t important. I didn''t need him to believe I was a real Pdin or not. The important thing was¡­ "I will have you sleep for a bit." Saying so, I took out [Nightmare Lamp] from my inventory and activated it. The light inside let out an eerie blue glow, immediately engulfing Orwen Bluerose. Soon he began to fell to his knees and writhing in pain. "O-Oooh! Arrrgghh. Help mee!!!" His skin paled as he spasmed in pain. "Y-Your Holiness, w-what happened?" Gerald asked in a scared tone, panicking due to the sudden change in Orwen Bluerose. I looked over his shoulder and grinned. "I interrogated him. It will be a hideous sight so¡­" Turning back to the Duke, I crouched down to see his hideous face that was filled with fear. "¡­ You may leave if you don''t want to see something like this." The Sins for trying to get my woman were heavy. No matter what, whether he was controlled or not, it was he who sent that engagement letter to Baron Rose. I had nothing to do right now before Ertha, the Bishop under Sana, arrived. So I would use this chance to do something beneficial for me. "I will have him visit Hell for a few hours before questioning him. There are no Sins greater than straying away from Goddess Teri''s teaching." And that was torturing this man to the brink of breaking his mind. He was still of use, so I would hold back a little. Or at least I would try to hold back. "Aaaahhhhh. N-NOO!! HEELPP!!!" "Hahahahaha." Apanying the scream filled with pain escaping Orwen Bluerose''s mouth was my maniacalughter. While I whined about something not going ording to n, which was true, almost it all still within my calction, including letting Beatrice freely move for a while. Well, what happened to Baron Rose was a bit of a pleasant surprise, still¡­ ''To think it will work this well. My effort to slowly wait and build my reputation has given me a satisfying result.'' I was a gamer at the core. If I wasn''t a gamer, I wouldn''t survive Horizon Online. The move to gain Pdin title and Sana, then dominating Emilia. The way he spoke to Eliza as if he was a caring childhood friend and making Rania to admit her masochist tendency. I even nned to deal with Adam to force Beatrice to seek another n with my limited information. That was a gamble, but it paid off. I had decided to do something different in the bonus stage. A few hadn''t gone ording to my initial n, and I needed to change a few things, but¡­ ''Being in the position to n something instead of following a n is fun. It''s better than what I had expected.'' There was just one person left in the Virtue Kingdom which he needed to be wary of now that he had Beatrice. ''I think I need to strike a deal with that psycho after stopping by Eliza''s home. I have something she will like, after all.'' *** In the distance, above the sky that slowly turned blue as the Sun had risen, an individual was flying freely with her purple hair swaying from the wind. To assist her in flying, she grew back her body parts which she cut off to blend with humans and normal subus, namely a pair of bat wings on her back and a ck tail with a heart-shaped tip above her tailbone. The wings pped around, keeping her hovering and her tail wagging in excitement. It was already a few years since she had those body parts. And she still felt stiff as she only had them a few hours earlier. For a primordial Subus who lived and moved at night, she wasn''t used to the warmth from sunlight. Her skin could turn bad, and it would affect her life as a lewd Devil who used her body to seduce men. And what did the primordial Subus do by growing back her cut body parts and fly in the sky right now? The answer might be shocking, but she was doing an errand. "Haa¡­Haa¡­" Beatrice drew a heavy breath as she felt her body burned from the inside by her sexual drive. Her body released a massive amount of pheromone as she desperately held back her urge to touch herself right here and now. She felt a little pain in her ass, but that was due to her being prated by a big cock that belonged to her new master just a few hours ago. In fact, some of the semen was still inside her body, and she enjoyed the pain as it turned into a pleasure. "Hnn~ I-It was a mistake going against him. T-That man¡­ He''s a monster beyond my wildest imagination." An image of a young boy with blond hair and clear blue eyes shed through her mind. The divine appearance of her new master, who subdued Lv 100 her, easily only increased her arousal. She was also reduced to a mere ve with his mark above her crotch. Dominative and submissive. Both were a part of her, imprinted on her from the day she was born. She would assert her domination over those weaker than her. But to those stronger¡­ "Ahn! My mind wants to have him by myself, but my body wants to be trampled upon." She would dly give her body to him. And she had found one already, someone she looked down upon as a mere ant. And that person gave her a duty. She could finish a simple one in a day and a long-term one that needed a few days or a month to finish. "Haa¡­ Master promised to prate my pussy and release me from this constantly aroused state if I finish this simple job¡­ I-I need to finish it fast, or I will go crazy! Hnn!" Her sensitivity had increased to the point she could orgasm just by her pussy being brushed by the wind. However, due to her master''smand, her body couldn''t experience any orgasm, even if she wanted it so badly. Once again, not until she finished his order. "Ahn! This is truly the harshest torture for me, a primordial Subus." Beatrice''s body shivered once again as she was about to experience an orgasm, but her body refused to do it due to themand imprinted on her by the Domination Crest. Each time she was about to experience an orgasm, it would be forcefully stopped as the crest glowed a pink light. "I want to cum so badly!" Shouting, she increased her flying speed. Her destination was already in sight, a small city on the outskirt of the Virtue Kingdom. "There it is, Rose Barony! A bit more¡­" She dived down, using her to make herself invisible. "A bit more, and I will be able to finish the duty. After that time, I will be able to cum with my master''s cock inside my pussy! So I need to work hard! Harder than hemanded!" Chapter 113 113 – Ertha Foolish people existed everywhere. "Aaa¡­aahh¡­" But all people understood where they should draw the line of their foolishness, giving up all hope and letting go of their desire. As a result, they became obedient puppets. "Thanks for your information. I will let you rest now." I turned around, leaving the husk who could only breathe that was once Orwen Bluerose. Gerald followed behind me, not sparing even a single nce at the former Duke, and kept his head down low. A good choice, if I must say. Unless he was like me, someone who had already gone through hell and managed to stay alive, the current sight of Orwen would make him feel like watching a pile of puke and shit while you eat brown food. In other words, it was shitty and would make him puke. Great job for him to be able to apany me until the end. "W-Will he be able to recover from that condition?" Gerald asked me in a concerned tone. "Don''t worry," I replied, not looking at him. "I gave him a slow-working potion. He should at least be able to speak a coherent word tomorrow." I wouldn''t let such a useful person die or be broken. Orwen had already be a (Fallen) and (Charmed) due to Beatrice. He was an obedient puppet who would do anything she said, and Beatrice was my ve. In extension to that, all the people under Beatrice''s charm were also my ves. "I can assure you he will recover." But for now, I would keep him and Jasper down here to let them cleanse their Sins with whatever method the church had. I, personally, had no method to cleanse any Sins a person had. Naturally, I couldn''t use a person covered with Sins in the Virtue Kingdom. Hence, my decision to leave him. An important thing would happen, though. Ertha would arrive shortly, ording to Sana''s estimation yesterday. "Gerald." I stopped after exiting the church''s underground area, stepping into the small room behind therge hall with Goddess Teri''s naked statue. I looked at the captain of the knight, whose expression was hidden by his helmet. "Ask the nuns to give the newly turned Subi some clean clothes and ask some knights to meet me at the front. We will wee the new Bishop who will run this church temporarily." "Yes, Your Holiness." Gerald saluted and sprung into action immediately. *** The path on the outside of the cities in this world was built by stones put together, a pavement. With the technology of a medieval level, people in this world managed to create a smooth path for a carriage to travel to. It was an amazing feat. Still, the carriage used wasn''t as great as the road. It still had wooden wheels. While it was enhanced by magic to get some suspension and was installed with a soft chair inside, the people riding inside the carriage could still feel the shake. "Bababababa." Someone riding inside was holding onto the chair with her ass bouncing around because the carriage shook like a wild animal. The sheer size of her chest was out of this world. If Arthur saw them, he would exim that they were even bigger than Garcia and Emilia''s. They were hidden beneath her nun uniform, which strangely covered all her skin save for her face, hands, and chest area, exposing deep cleavage. Under her veil, her blue hair was tied in a low twin-tail with a golden bow, letting loose until it touched her huge ass. The tight clothes covering her body emphasized her curve with a ck and golden ent, different from any other Castitas Church nun. Still, her skirt had a deep slit right below her crotch, leaving room for her white panties to be seen. It was truly a strange design of clothes; it was as if she just wore those clothes on a whim instead of them being her real nun uniform. Simr to the usual nun uniform, yet different. "Awawawa." With a mature face, which made her look like she was in her mid twenties, her actions spoke otherwise. Just by looking at her once, everyone could know that she was a clumsy woman. "Ouch!" She grunted loudly as her breast hit her chin. "That hurts¡­" Wincing, she brought her hand with fingerless gloves to her face, tracing over the ck blindfold covering her eyes. The road turned smoother after that, and her breasts didn''t bounce anymore. They were just swaying left and right slightly, following the carriage''s movement. "Have we arrived yet?" Asked the woman loudly, not expecting an answer. Her hand slowly traced toward the side of the interior, feeling the curtain that covered the carriage''s window. Even with her eyes blindfolded, the woman could somehow still feel the general location around her. It was all thanks to her skill called , learned from an individual who was now a headmistress of the Royal Academy a few years back. While she wasn''t as good as that person, it was enough for her to make sense of her surroundings. For the first time ever, she left the church to deal with ''something'' entrusted to her. "How scary." She muttered, holding her arms. Her breasts were pushed upward, and she almost buried her face between them when she bent down slightly. Thankfully, it wasn''t that big that it would happen. "An Archbishop became a Devilkin. How in the world can something like that be allowed to happen? Has the world''s order changed?" If that was the case, then this was something concerning. Rules written by the two Goddesses moved this world. From the system where people had Virtues and Sins to reward them for what they did, either good or bad. The side-effect for people with plenty of Sins, which included unpleasant aura around them, to even the revival. However, the fact that the Pdin coincidentally was in the Duchy and found out about it was a blessing for Castitas Church. Their reputation remained intact, and the matter was settled without much damage. In this world of immortals, reputation was way more important than one''s life. Their reputation, either good or bad, would follow them everywhere until the predetermined time when they would return to the Goddess. And reputation born from trust and achievement. "Uuuuh, why did Sana ask me to go? That midget!" With how tall she was, taller than the Archbishop in the Academy City, she had the right to call the other party midget. After all, she was two heads taller than the Archbishop. "She knows that I don''t like to deal with something like this! Ugghh¡­ I want to go home and sleep." However, her wish wouldn''t be fulfilled. She couldn''t do that, as she had a duty to uphold. Squeaak! Creak¨C! "Neigghh~!" The carriage had stopped, and the door on the right was opened from outside. It was a sign that she had arrived at her destination, the Bluerose Duchy, after a long few hours of travel. "Bishop Ertha, we''ve arrived. Your Holiness himself has been waiting to wee you." Gulping nervously, the woman, Ertha, looked at the source of the voice while nodding. "Y-Yes. Right away!" She fidgeted nervously. As a clumsy person, she knew it herself; she was afraid she would make a mistake when facing other people. Not to mention, it was her first outing after so many years. It was natural for her to be nervous. pping her cheeks softly, Ertha took a deep breath. "Alright. I am ready." Chapter 114 114 – Mysterious Girl To be honest, I didn''t know anything about this Ertha, even when back in the Sins Paradise game. When Sana told me about her, she mentioned her name and rank as a Bishop. Her appearance, face, age, hair color, and the others were still a mystery to me. Especially when Sana said she trusted this one to the point of leaving her with themand of a church. But because the characters in Sins Paradise were too many to count, I probably just forgot about one or many characters. Not all of them had a different disposition. Most of them were in, only strong at one point, and didn''t appear again in thete game. "H-Hello! I-It''s nice to meet you!" Some characters had something that made them stand out. For example, Sana with her skimpy and erotic outfit; Rania with her masochistic tendency: Emilia with her high sexual drive; and Eliza with her tsundere behavior. "My name is Ertha Castitas!" Those characters or people were just unforgettable, especially when they had an important role in the main story of Sins Paradise. And they usually stayed around their initial location and wouldn''t move even though the world was in danger. ''She''s Ertha?'' I could get no real signature object from her except for her blue hair, which was usually connected to the family members or rtives of the Virtue Kingdom Royal Family, and those huge tits hanging on her chest. Her ck blindfold was actually also prettymon among female Bishops in the Castitas Church. Usually, those who wore blindfolds hadmitted a sin they, themselves, couldn''t forgive. So as a way to atone for their Sins, they took their own sight. And she, the Bishop called Ertha, I had never heard of her. It was strange, considering she had those huge tits, which were even bigger than Garcia''s, a half-subus. The only character I knew with those huge tits was the Pope. ''No way, right?'' The Pope had lustrous golden hair and a white blindfold covering her eyes. She was in the church in Holy City located near the Capital City in the opposite direction of Academy City. And so, when she stood in front of me, I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her. I noticed her body jolted a little, looking at me with widened eyes and holding her hands nervously. She had the skill to detect appraisal, huh? Well, the fact she didn''t ask anything means she didn''t mind that I appraised her. And the result was¡­ fascinating. --- Name: Ertha Castitas Race: Half-Human Half-Angel Description: A Bishop of Castitas Church in Academy City. Having an important position as a Holy Maiden, someone tasked to help a soul to ascend back to Goddess'' side when the predetermined time arrived. One of holy bodies. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 2250 Sins needed to dominate her: 3500 Requirements: 1. Dominate a primordial Subus. (Done) 2. Be a respected member of Castitas Church (Done) 3. Donate 1,000,000 Gold to Castitas Church (Done) 4. Have sex with an Archbishop of Castitas Church (Done) 5. Have sex with the Pope of Castitas Church 6. Reach Level 100 (Done) 7. Reach Lv Max. Holy Magic (Done) --- I wanted to shout, ''What the fuck is this shit?!'' But I held back and smiled softly at her. A Holy Maiden? I had never heard of something like this back in the game. And the fact her description was so simple seemed to say that she had nothing much on her besides her job. However, her description was ominous. Sending souls back to Goddess'' side? Was her job simr to an executioner? And her race was Half-Angel¡­ This was concerning. The description that called her ''one of holy bodies'' also made me curious. Also, remember that this was an easy requirement. I needed to dominate a primordial Subus as the requirement to dominate this Ertha, which was totally impossible without my Domination System. ''What the hell is she?'' One thing I knew was¡­ Sana sent a troublesome woman to take care of the Duchy. The fact she sent an ''executioner'', as I called it, was probably because she wanted to take care of Jasper. "It''s nice to meet you, Ertha. I am Arthur Vainglory." I greeted her as I stretched my right hand toward her. She tilted her head for a second before jolting when I said. "Handshake." I almost forgot that not all people could feel their surroundings clearly with a blindfold like me. I was in this state for so long after I reached Level Max in Horizon Online and got a passive skill to heighten my senses. Then, with a clumsy movement, she extended her hands. I took them, and she smiled widely. "I-It''s an honor to meet you, Your Holiness Sir Pdin!" An excited voice rang from her as she shook my hand full of energy. Somehow, she was energetic yet shy and clumsy at the same time¡ªan enigma of a personality that got jumbled together. I wanted to put her in a simr category to Mia, but¡­ after I heard what that green-haired maid muttered inside my room, I couldn''t face her again in thest few days. I meant¡­ yandere was fine and all, but having yourself targeted still felt a bit ufortable. I knew she acted like that because I spoiled her and she liked me, but I still couldn''t face her before making sure she was 100% safe. The reason was¡­ I had a bad experience with a bad yandere back in Horizon Online. Hell no, I would approach them without making sure they were safe. Sophia was proved to be safe, and the Princess was a t 100% psycho. Hopefully, Ertha''s clumsy and shy personality wasn''t mixed with a yandere too. Not that we would talk for too long as we would part wayster, but I bid the knights and nuns luck taking care of Ertha. "You must be tired from your trip." I retracted my hand and smiled softly. "For now, why don''t we enter and talk inside? The nuns have already prepared some drinks and food for us to talk about handing you the job of supervising the church." "Food?!" Ertha eximed happily. I swore I could see some stars floating around her. "dly! Let''s talk about my new job inside, Your Holiness Sir Pdin! I promise I will be able to do my job properly!" "Hahaha, you don''t need to say that to me." Iughed and scratched my cheek. "I am not responsible for this church. You should say that to the knight captain, Gerald. He will be the one to help you get used to this ce." "It''s nice to meet you, Bishop Ertha. My name is Gerald." The knight captain saluted behind me. Ertha looked at him and smiled. "It''s nice to meet you too, Sir Gerald. I am still inexperienced, so please teach me about everything in this church." "Yes." Gerald nodded at her. Looking at her, it didn''t seem she could feel the surrounding area with some skill. ''At least she''s notpletely blind herself with the blindfold.'' With the introduction over, we went inside the church and talked about what Ertha should do as a supervisor of the church before the main church sent another Archbishop to rece Jasper. It was only a temporary position for her, but she seemed to take her job seriously. Besides her strange description and a ridiculous amount of Sins to dominate her, it seemed like her personality was that of a hard-working girl who needed support from other people due to her shortfall of being able to see. Sana really sent a good person fit for the job this time. As for what she would do next, to be honest, I didn''t really care. She could send Jasper to the Goddess, but I reminded Ertha not to do anything with the Duke except wash over his Sins. Also, I told her to make use of ck-haired boy to the best of her ability. That protagonist was already broken beyond rescue. Might as well make use of him, as he would be obedient to Beatrice. The blue-haired Bishop answered positively without asking for anything. Ertha also promised to do her best to meet my expectations, although I didn''t put any expectation at all on her. She could even burn this church down as long as she didn''t hurt my reputation. With that case over, I was now free to go to my next destination with my girls. Chapter 115 115 – Fast Travel, Magic Vehicle "Please be careful, Your Holiness Sir Pdin!" Ertha saw us off as I entered the carriage with Emilia and Eliza. I waved my hand at her and the knights, who also saw us off with a salute. "Yes, thank you. You can use the long-distancemunication magic item I gave you earlier to contact Sana if anything happens." "Yes!" Ertha eximed and waved her hand. Our coach was Sandra, wearing the assassin garb I gave her and a ck coat to hide it. The reason why I didn''t sit beside Sandra this time was two. First, the dark elf somehow brought a lot of food in three big paper bags. She got them from the nuns. As her Sins became 0 after I dominated her, the nuns somehow took a liking to her appetite and fed her a lot. It surprised me when I saw her surrounded by food when I fetched her from the kitchen. Eliza''s maid was also in that ce and somehow got friendly with the assassin. The maid, Jane, decided to sit beside Sandra this time for today, so there was no exact ce for me to sit there. And second. "Hnn~ Ah, yes¡­" I could y with Emilia inside the carriage. It happened as soon as I closed the door and sat down. Emilia, who sat on myp and decided to show her naked boobs to me, began kissing me deeply. Fortunately, I had a magic item to create an isted space so we couldn''t be heard from outside. It was in the form of a yellow gem on Eliza''s hand. She supplied it with MP to keep the soundproof barrier as she watched us making out. I also hid something special inside this carriage for something. What was it about? I would keep it a secret for now. We continued Eliza''s lesson fromst night, and this time was about kissing and fondling boobs. Emilia was facing away from me, and I was in afortable position holding her from behind. Her breasts were soft. Once my fingers dug into it, they changed their shape like y. I loved ying with Emilia''s boobs. It gave me a sense of satisfaction, moving them left and right, pulling them, and even pinching the pink nipples on top of the mounds. "Hnn!" The lewd moaning came from Emilia''s mouth every time I pinched her nipple. I also kissed her every now and then, showing Eliza how it was done. Naturally, my childhood friend became giddy and wanted to do it, but she was too embarrassed and decided to end it there, closing her eyes. The lesson ended with Emilia squirting a fountain of love juices all over the carriage. It sprayed over Eliza''s dress and even my pants, causing my childhood friend to yelp in surprise. A pungent smell of sex filled the interior, and I used to clean them all. Our destination, Rose Barony, was 13 days away from Bluerose Duchy if we went with a normal carriage. I wouldn''t say the carriage we used and the two horses pulling it were normal. In fact, the horse was a special breed from the church, we changed it in the Bluerose Duchy, and the carriage was lighter than usual. Using thisbination, we would arrive in Rose Barony in 10 days. It was still a long journey. And when we stopped for lunch with the food that Sandra brought; I was surprised she shared one bag of food with us. We gathered in the clearing, sitting around rocks, with Sandra feeding the horse some carrot-like vegetables and water. Tall trees surrounded us from all sides, and the carriage was parked right beside us. Looking at the carriage, I decided to bring something up. "The carriage is too slow." All four pairs of eyes turned to me, confused as to why I suddenly brought that up. We had already traveled for a while, but I just brought this topic up now. Well, I couldn''t help it. I yed with Emilia inside the carriage and then teased Eliza to get her cute reaction. In other words, I had so much fun that I forgot to bring this up. "Arthur, that carriage is already fast, you know? We managed to cover a 6 hours-long trip in just 4 hours." Emiliamented, looking at me with a confused gaze. Her dress settled on her body nicely, and I could see her exposed inner thighs due to her sitting on the rock across from me. For the record, she didn''t wear panties, so her pink slit was totally visible. It made me excited, but I held myself back for now. "If you fly with , you will already be in Rose Barony right now," I replied to her in a simple manner. The perverted teacher looked at me with disbelief. I just told the truth, though. Because ording to my radar, which I nted on Beatrice, she had already reached Rose Barony. If I was alone, I could also reach Rose Barony in a few minutes by running at full speed. Unfortunately, I couldn''t use to fly together with them. My magic was rather limited as I focused on short-rangebat and body enhancement to further push my swordsmanship to the limit. If you wanted to call me in a game term, I was a min-max character with specialized skills. Of course, the rewards I got from defeating Ghost Marite had already covered all my weaknesses, namely ill statuses. However¡­ I had another cheat from Horizon Online I brought over to this world. "Let''s use my vehicle instead. But we will need two people to tend to the horses." I looked at the horses that happily ate red carrots given by Sandra. The Dark Elf caressed them softly, making the horses neigh in delight. The other three were still looking at me, unable to understand what I said. Exining it would be a bother, so it was better to show what I meant by action. Getting up from the t rock I used as a low chair, I walked to the open area near us. Looking at my inventory, that thing was ready to use. Something that was often used as a way to go around Horizon Online, as teleportation was only avable between big cities. Arge blue light in the shape of a square appeared in front of me as I took the item out of the inventory. The light was blinding, causing the people behind me to squint their eyes. However, I was used to it, and it only appeared for a second before dissipating, revealing what was hidden beneath the 10x10 meters light. This vehicle was truly convenient for someone who couldn''t fly and only stepped in the air like me. With a square shape and a soft material forfort with blue color, the vehicle I took out floated with a blue light shining underneath from the Magic Stones at work. Someone who was familiar with a movie on Earth would instantly recognize this one. Shining with a soft fur material from the highest grade monster, the vehicle hovered in the air without any support. This was a vehicle I often used even though it didn''t fit my image as a swordsman, a Pdin, back in Horizon Online. "A flying carpet?!" Eliza eximed in surprise from behind. A smirk appeared on my face as I looked at the blue flying carpet with shining blue light underneath it. Indeed, I took out arge flying carpet made by my friend back in Horizon Online as a joke item I often used. Turning at the bbergasted girls behind me, I grinned and pointed at the carpet with my thumb. "Anyone wants to have a ride? I can promise you a new experience you have never experienced before." Chapter 116 116 – A Whole New World Above the clouds, through the vast blue expanse of the sky, with nothing but the wind and the sound of our own breathing filling our ears, wonders spread everywhere. The world of Sins Paradise was t and beautiful, with the horizon looming over the edge like an endless abyss. Thend was a patchwork of green forests, winding rivers, and sparklingkes. Mountains rose up like jagged teeth, and cities sprawled out like glittering jewels. As we flew on, I watched the world unfold beneath us, marveling at its endless wonders. Great deserts, vast oceans, and sprawling grasnds teeming with life. Castles and buildings towered in the cities and sprawling viges, and I marveled at the great works of art and architecture that dotted thendscape. This world was truly beautiful. But perhaps the most beautiful thing of all was the sky itself. With the world being t, nothing obstructed my view except for the white clouds and my own sight. Someday, I wanted to visit the edge of the world myself. I only heard about the setting back in the game and had no chance to find it. It was a world of magic and wonder, and for a moment, we forgot all our worries, lust, and fears and simply basked in its beauty. After beautiful girls, I liked looking at beautiful scenery like this. Once again, the reality that I was in a whole new world settled in, and a smile appeared on my face. Or so I hoped before loud voices from my side destroyed the tranquility. "S-Slow down, Arthur!!" "Fufufu, this is fun!" "I know you would say that, Emilia." Currently, we were flying in the sky at a fast speed. Our hair was swaying around wildly due to the wind, and Eliza screamed loudly while holding onto my waist with all her power. On the contrary, Emilia somehow giggled happily while holding my arm on the other side of Eliza. "We are going to fall! We are falling! AAAAHH!!" For a frail girl, Eliza held onto my waist strongly. Tears built up in the corner of her eyes; she was totally scared of what we were doing. "Don''t worry, Eliza. We won''t be able to fall from this carpet." I reassured her, holding her shoulder closely and bringing her close to me. "No no no, how can you say that! The wind is going crazy! And we are above the cloud! If we fall, we will be a paste, and it''s scary!" "You don''t need to worry about that, student Eliza," Emilia responded to Eliza with a warm smile. She used one of her hands to hold her hair so it wouldn''t fly anywhere or hit my face. "Did you not learn anything in our ss? I remember we''ve covered it already, something about magic item enhancement." She continued. "T-Teacher, I know about that!" Eliza replied by shouting. "But something scary is scary!" The tears that umted around the corner of her eyes began to fall onto her cheek. I just found something new. So even when people could still revive, they were afraid of height? Even if they fell from this height, I could guarantee they would immediately die no matter what kind of surface theynded on. Well, maybe if theynded on something really soft and bouncy, they could still survive with their status, but that was a rare case. And about the enhancement Emilia talked about earlier¡­ "Emilia is right. This carpet has a few enhancements to make our travelfortable." Controlling its speed and letting it fly was one thing, but there were a couple more enhancements that made this vehicle my go-to one instead of the other designs and vehicles I had in my inventory. First, its appearance fitted perfectly in a fantasy world. Second, it allowed me to look at the scenery without any obstruction, which I sought from a flying vehicle. Added to the wind that I purposely didn''t stop using the third enhancement, the experience of flying like this was marvelous. And thest enhancement¡­ "There is an enhancement to keep us on top of the carpet''s surface even if we go with a crazy maneuver. Rather, do you want to try flipping around in the sky?" "NO!" "Yes, please!" "Hahaha, I was just joking." Two different answers returned from the girls. I didn''t need to tell which one said which, as it was already clear from their scared and excited expression. Again, I didn''t know Emilia would be this excited about flying in the sky. When I asked her why she would be so excited, she answered casually. "I have wanted to fly in the sky since I was a child. So this is like a dreaming true. That''s also why I learned . I''ve aimed for Lv 6 so I will be able to fly in the future." That was such a childish dream for someone like Emilia. I wouldn''t be surprised if she said her dream was to have an orgy with her students. Well, it was a good thing I dominated her, and she was satisfied with only me. Then I turned to Eliza. She still looked scared and refused to let go of me. My hand that held her went to her breast, and she didn''t even notice it. It was firmer than Emilia''s, probably because hers were a bit smaller and younger. It wasn''t my intention to take advantage of her like this, but I also wouldn''t let this chance go and enjoyed the feeling of her breast. We passed by various cities on our way. The magic carpet was even faster than a normal mage flying with Lv 6 , using a skill called . Those cities were simr to Bluerose Duchy, with medieval-looking cities and bustling with activities as it was still afternoon. Looking at those cities from the sky allowed me to judge their actual size, which was surprisingly big. The biggest one was the territories of the Duke and Marquis, which could rival big cities on Earth, surrounded by walls. Of course, I didn''t know which territories were whose. But there was a teacher from the Royal Academy with me, and she remembered the map of Virtue Kingdom in her head, allowing her to point out which city was whose territory. Almost all of them were bigger than Academy City. And then, at the end of those cities, a rather different scenery stretched wide. A small city near the border with the Sin Kingdom looked more like arge vige with various crops growing on the fields,rger than the residential area. "We''ve arrived." Emilia pointed at the small city with no walls surrounding it, only wooden fences. "That''s Rose Barony." "F-Finally!" Eliza eximed with a weak voice. However, my sight wasn''t focused on the Rose Barony. Instead, I looked at the horizon far from the city, where the grass was colored red, and the blue sky was turning light purple. It was around 100 KM away from this ce, but I was able to see it clearly. The border separating the Virtue Kingdom and the Sin Kingdom wasn''t just a normal national border. It was also the border of the world, separating two different areas with two different scenery, which created some magical border. And in the middle of that border was and with no life on it, a barrennd spread 10 KM wide and traversing to the edge of the world. That barrennd was where the war between the two kingdoms was waged. Fortunately, there was no war waged today, and the atmosphere was calm. When there was war, I knew that the anxiety would spread to this ce. ''So that''s the famous border. Its atmosphere reminded me of Horizon Online.'' Chapter 117 117 – Home Wended a bit away from Rose Barony not to alert them about our arrival. Thest thing I wanted was to be called suspicious by other people as Jane, the maid, was still with Sandra with the horse. Of course, they didn''t bring the carriage, as I had already put it in my inventory. The magic carpet too. Once we jumped off of it, I put it inside my inventory for safekeeping. "W-We are safe! It''snd!" Eliza smiled widely as she jumped around like a little kid. She was spinning with her arms spread wide, causing her skirt to flutter and exposing her panties. However, she didn''t seem to realize that as she went and hugged the trunk of a tree near us. "A tree! I am truly onnd!" Somehow, her personality seemed to change a lot due to her fear, regressing her to be like a little child. I got to admit that she was kind of cute, but I preferred her normal personality better. "Eliza,e back to earth. I don''t want your parents to see you getting crazy like this." I called out to her and pulled her away from the tree. "N-No! I don''t want to part with Mr. Tree! You will bring me up in the sky again!" "I won''t. We will walk to your home now." "Really? Promise me." "Yeah. I promise we will walk this time." How bad was her fear with the height that she let out a long sigh of relief only after I promised her? I should probably fix it in the near future. That would be detrimental for a mage focused on like her, as she would need to fly around to take advantage of her enemies. That was the advantage of being a mage specialized in . But if she was afraid of heights, that advantage would be obsolete and meaningless. I would remember to ask Emilia to train her about that. For now, we began walking through the grass in toward the small city, Rose Barony, in the distance. Eliza had reverted to her default personality, the tsundere one as she walked a bit away from me. Meanwhile, Emilia held my left arm and buried it between her breasts. It would be bad if the citizens watched us, as I was her student and a Pdin to boot. When I told her that, her response was this. "I will let your hand go when the guard spots us." I shrugged my shoulders in response. I got to enjoy her soft melons, which was great too, so I didn''tin. Emilia wasn''t stupid enough to destroy my reputation either, so I believed her that she would do what she said when we got close to the city. Eliza''s eyes kept darting between the road and me, especially my arm that was between Emilia''s breasts, all the time. She looked nervous and, at one point, tried to hold my other arm but chose not to. She hesitated and then let out a long sigh. I noticed that and so was Emilia, as she giggled yfully. "She''s kind of cute, holding herself like that." She whispered. "I know. That''s why I like her." I replied and smiled, ncing at Eliza, who crossed her arms under her chest, causing her breasts to bounce slightly. When we got closer to the city, Emilia released my arm as promised. The warmth was gone, and my arm felt slightly lonely. I still had a reputation to uphold, so I would wait. And I also had a target in this city. It would be bad if she took me as a yboy, not that I would mind being called that. I had many girls sleeping with me already, so I was already in the range of a yboy. I might even be worse than that, but I wouldn''t admit it myself. The guard around the wooden gate noticed us and shouted something while pointing at Eliza. Looking at the smile on their face, I guessed they recognized the daughter of their lord. They began to run around, opening the gate for us. While walking toward the gate at a walking pace, I turned to Eliza. "How do you feel, Eliza? It''s been a long time since you''ve returned, no?" "Aren''t you too? We left together 3 months ago." Eliza replied with a soft smile. Somehow, she looked a bit out of it earlier. Her head was hung down low as she continued. "To be honest, I don''t know how to face my parents. I know you have fixed the engagement problem by taking care of Duke Bluerose, but¡­" "You''re worried they don''t believe us?" I finished the sentence for her, and she nodded firmly. "I also don''t know how to face them, knowing my father wanted to send me to the Duke or to the Sin Kingdom if we found no solution. I¡­ I don''t know how to react, Arthur. I don''t know what to do if it''s not for you." She raised her face, looking at me with a beautiful smile. "So thank you. And¡­ if possible, please apany me to meet them. I want to be a bit selfish this time, can I?" ''Selfish, huh?'' Being selfish was not a problem. Rather, I wanted my girls to be selfish, have their own personalities, and not be dependent on me. And being selfish as a tsundere was a big step for her, to be honest. That, in itself, was a personal growth that one could be proud of. Although I knew I was the one who was kind of forcing her to grow from this experience, I was d she told me about it. "Go ahead and be selfish," I answered her with a soft smile. "And I will help you and apany you anywhere. I already told you about it, no? Besides, I am your childhood friend, so it''s natural for me to help you and like you." "Yeah¡­ Yeah! Un, you''re right. D-Don''t be mistaken about what happened when I said ''I love you,'' got it?! I also meant that as a childhood friend! And we also helped each other, s-sost night because I was your childhood friend. Hmm, that''s right!" Eliza spoke in a fast tone as her face reddened and her index finger pointed at me¡ªa typical tsundere move, just like the usual. "Yeah, I understand." I nodded at her and turned back to the gate. The guards smiled when they saw Eliza and shouted to greet her. "I guess you''re really home, huh?" I muttered with a long gaze. Home. One word that I failed to gain even after all my efforts to return. I knew I would eventually be returned to my home when I died in this world, but¡­ ''How long would that be?'' Killing myself was something I''d rather not have done. And with the happiness I felt, maybe it would take a long time before I would return to my real ''home.'' ''I will just enjoy myself in this world first, resting from my long 5-year battle.'' Only when I was satisfied and did everything on my bucket list would I return to my real home. "What are you saying, Arthur?" Eliza''s voice pulled me from my deep thoughts. I looked at her, and she looked rather offended. "It''s our home, not my home. You also came from this city, remember?" She continued, bloating her cheek in a pout. I chuckled at her sight. True, Arthur was from here, Rose Barony. While I had no memories of it, this body''s home was this city. "You''re right." I stretched my hand toward Eliza''s head and ruffled her hair. She tried to stop me but to no avail. I grinned at her and pulled my hand when her hair was already in shambles. "We''re home." I realized this world and this city wasn''t half-bad to be called a second home. And there was a milf here that I could get to be my mom as well as my woman. Truly perfect. Chapter 118 118 – Meeting A Milf "Young Miss! You''ve returned!" "Wee back, Young Miss! And¡­ You''re also here, Arthur." Surprisingly, the guard also recognized me. They greeted Eliza cheerfully and looked at me pitifully. Eliza replied back with a fake smile, I recognized, and called some of the guards with uncles before their names. I looked back at them with a confused gaze, but then I realized they might''ve heard about Eliza''s engagement and thought I was sad and returned with her. One of them even patted my shoulder and told me ''Hang in there.'' The other guards also looked at me with a simr gaze before they turned to Emilia. "Anddy, might I know who you are? We recognized both of them, so they don''t need to show their ID, but we might need yours." Emilia nodded and was about to take out her ID, but Eliza chirped in first. "Uncle Hans!" She raised her voice toward the guard with full te armor and unkempt brown hair. "She''s my and Arthur''s teacher from the Virtue Royal Academy. Please don''t be rude to her!" "Oh!" The man called Uncle Hans raised his eyebrows, looking at Emilia. "So you''re the brat and Young Miss'' teacher? If Young Miss said so, feel free to enter the city!" He eximed. "¡­" Emilia was left speechless, and so did I. Was that okay? I meant Eliza was the lord''s daughter and was trustworthy. But letting a person they didn''t recognize enter without showing their ID was a whole different matter. We talked with the guards for a while, and I assessed the situation and answered ordingly. As expected, they were still oblivious about me being a Pdin; the news hadn''t reached this area yet. After they were satisfied, the one called Uncle Hans allowed us to pass with a warning. "Young Miss, your father might''ve changed a bit, but please understand it, okay? He has experienced a lot of things at oncetely." "Yes, Uncle Hans. I understand that." Eliza responded with a fake smile she put on her face. Uncle Hans looked at her for a second before sighing. He understood that it wasn''t his ce to meddle in this and decided to say nothing more as Eliza walked away first. Emilia followed suit closely behind her, leaving me a few steps behind. And when I was about to follow them, Uncle Hans stopped me by grabbing my shoulder. I looked at him and noticed his gaze was full of pity. "You need to get strong too, boy. I hope you will still support Young Miss. You''re a good man, so you understand what I am saying, right? Seeing you are here, I know you are already aware of the news spreading since this morning." "You don''t need to worry," I replied with a smile. Of course, I knew what he was talking about. The news about Eliza getting an engagement letter must''ve spread around the Barony, seeing that it was a small city. Rumors spread faster in a ce with no entertainment. And the rumor about the lord''s daughter getting an engagement letter from a Duke was something really hot among the poption. Naturally, if the news about me being a Pdin didn''t reach this city yet, the news about Duke Bluerose''s fall yesterday wouldn''t reach this ce either. About the long-distancemunication magic item, such a thing would probably only be used to call Baron Rose in an emergency from Capital City. It wasn''t such amon item that the government could give to their nobles to contact each other like a normal phone. It was just impossible, considering how many nobles were in the kingdom. And even if it was possible, the government wouldn''t give them the magic item to contact each other to minimize the chance it would be used for a coup d''etat. If they wanted it, they could just get it themselves. For that reason, I knew Baron Rose only had one magic item to contact the Capital City. I also knew Capital City wouldn''t bother spreading some bad rumors about the Duke before they confirmed themselves that the Duke had be a Fallen. "I will make sure to support Eliza." ''In one way and more.'' I added inside my mind as I saw Uncle Hans smile widely. "That''s good. If it''s you, then it will be okay." He patted my back a few times whileughing loudly. The other guards alsoughed, following his lead. At that time, a beautiful voice called out to me loudly from a distance. "Arthur! Let''s go!" I turned around and saw it was Eliza waving her hand at me. Uncle Hans also noticed her and put his hands on his hips, smiling. "Well, I''ve stopped you long enough. My bad, boy." "No, it''s not a problem." I shook my head and smiled. "I will go then." Saying so, I walked away from the gate and joined Eliza and Emilia. We walked through the wide street between residential areas. The Baron mansion could be seen from the gate, at the end of the street, after passing the wide andrge wheat field in the distance. Because it was located on the hill and was alone, it looked bigger than any other building. However, it actually wasn''t that much bigger than the others. The Baron''s mansion was even smaller than mine, and that was talking much considering Baron Rose was a lord of a territory. "Arthur, do you remember this field?" Eliza suddenly asked as we passed the residential area and entered the field area where some people were working on it, spreading somepost and pulling some weeds. They looked satisfied and happy with their lives. If she suddenly asked something like that, of course, I would have no answer to it. I had no memories of the original Arthur and only lied all this time. But, looking at the situation and Eliza''s nostalgic smile, it seemed like I was supposed to remember this field. So I nodded. "Of course." "Hehehe, of course, you did, right? We often yed around here when we were children. You helped me to sneak out of the mansion, and we often bother the farmer here." She giggled cutely and looked around. Some farmers who tended their fields noticed us and waved their hands happily. Eliza waved back, clearly familiar with them, with a smile. We continued to walk as Eliza kept reminiscing about the past, pointing at some ce with a nostalgic face. I kept answering her as best as I could without letting her know I didn''t remember a thing. Emilia felt a little bit lost and confused, clearly drawn in her face. However, she smiled at the sight of us going together like a child. She somehow enjoyed it and let out a giggle. It kept going like that until we finally reached the Baron''s mansion atop the hill. I was pleasantly surprised that the child Arthur would visit this mansion to y with Eliza all day; that guy had the drive, huh? Now I felt bad for him because he lost Eliza to Adam in the game. He didn''t need to worry, though, as I would protect Eliza and make her loyal. This had be my body too, and that was the only responsibility I wanted to take for the original Arthur. When the mansion''s fence was visible, I noticed two people standing in the middle of the open gate. We stopped right in front of them. Or rather, Eliza stopped, and we followed suit. She had a surprised face as she looked at both of them. One of them was a maid with long braided ck hair. She was a beautiful girl with modest breasts wearing a sexy French maid outfit. The other one was also a beautifuldy. She was older than Emilia, probably in her mid-thirties, and had a simr face to Eliza''s. However, there was no sign of a wrinkle, and she looked gorgeous in an open sleeveless white dress, which exposed her cleavage and soft thighs. A soft smile was stered on her face as she looked at us like a mother would. She was truly a perfect milf, just as exined in the game. Her shining blue eyes looked warm under the sunset light basking her face. When she took a step forward, her breasts jiggled, and then a soft voice followed suit. "Wee back, my cute daughter." She extended her hands toward Eliza, pulling the dazed girl into a hug. "M-Mama! C-Can''t breathe!" Eliza struggled as her face was buried between tworge mounds, but she sounded happy and hugged the older woman back. "Fufufu, what a spoiled child you are." She giggled happily. Then, she looked at me and tilted her head slightly in a cute gesture. "Also, wee back for you too, Arthur." I smiled wryly at her. How did she know we had arrived? We didn''t announce our arrival, and neither did we arrive with Jane. The maid had no long-distancemunication magic item either, so the only logical thinking was this older woman had the skill to detect presence like me or to distinguish her daughter''s Mana from the others. Or it could also possibly be that she felt my huge reserve of MP and decided to check on it. Either way, Eliza''s mother was a more skilled mage than I had thought. Scratching my cheek, I pretended to be the Arthur that everyone remembered. I did my best to imitate her from the early stages of Sins Paradise. "Hahaha, I am back, Madam Vivian." I replied with a cracked voice. "It''s nice to return to my hometown." "Fufufu, you''ve changed a lot." She said, releasing Eliza from the hug. "Well then, the journey must''ve been tiring you. How about we enter and have some tea?" She continued, looking at Emilia. "And we can introduce ourselves to each other then. We have a lot of things to catch up on. Isn''t that so, teacher Emilia? I never thought we would meet like this. I''ve heard a lot of you from Beatrice." In an instant, she recognized Emilia. How? Was this the power of connection between housewives? Scary. "That''s a wonderful idea," Emilia replied, putting on her act as a strict teacher. However, her face was clearly a bit cracking due to hearing the unexpected namee from Vivian''s mouth. "I would like to know what my mother said about me too." She smiled. Looking at Vivian''s smile, I shuddered. Somehow¡­ I felt like this milf knew a lot of things that even I didn''t. Why did all older women in this world seem to be so knowledgeable and yful? Take Alesia, for example. The headmistress also knew a lot of things while remaining mysterious. Anyway¡­ my n hadn''t changed yet. Instead, I liked her more now that I had met her. ''I just need to wait for the right time.'' Chapter 119 119 – Trial We entered the mansion and were brought to the drawing room by the maid, Linda, and Madam Vivian. There were two couches with a wooden table in between. The maid prepared some tea for us before standing behind Vivian and Eliza across from Emilia and me. "My, to think that the Pdin is Arthur. We don''t know how fate works, don''t we? I know that you can do it if you try, fufufu." Once inside, we exined why Eliza returned home with me and not the Pdin because Vivian asked about it after Emilia introduced herself as our teacher and supervisor on this trip. Of course, I told Vivian honestly about my position as a Pdin. Vivian listened quietly as her face slowly turned to that of a surprised one. I hadn''t told her about the matter with Duke Bluerose yet, and neither did Eliza speak anything because she was too preupied fidgeting, ncing at me every now and then with an embarrassed expression. Madam Vivian''s expression then changed once again when I told her I had already dealt with Duke Bluerose. When I finished, tears welled up around the corner of her eyes as she put her right hand above her chest. "How should I repay you?" She spoke with a soft and calm voice. "I don''t know how to express my gratitude, Arthur. No, Sir Vainglory. In the past, we''ve done something that separated you from our daughter, yet you still helped her this much." "Madam, I know you did that for Eliza''s sake. So you''ve done nothing wrong." I smiled brightly at her and tilted my head slightly, showing my honesty. I didn''t know what she meant by something she had done in the past, separating Eliza and me. At least I could guess it was something rted to our ''status'' as the Baron''s daughter and an orphan thrown away by his parents. By logic, I could guess Vivian or Baron Rose prohibited Eliza from ying with Arthur. Looking at Eliza''s reaction just now, which looked like a nervous girl doing something bad, I also guessed she often snuck out of the mansion just to y with me. Having no memories of the past at a time like this was inconvenient. However, by observing those two Vivian and Eliza''s movements, I could somehow connect the dots of the past and give a logical answer. Vivian smiled at me, wiping her tears with the back of her finger. "Even so, thank you. I never thought my silly, small hope woulde true like this. Maybe it''s also thanks to Goddess Teri. She had given me a trial, and now she gives me a reward for it." Something about her sentences caught my attention. ''A trial?'' That was a strange way to refer to something. A few things could be referred to as a trial from Goddess Teri. One was simr to my Pdin test, a trial in the form of an official test from the church. There were other kinds of trials that I probably wasn''t aware of. Second, it was a trial given in the form of an oracle, often given to a Bishop or an Archbishop to test their belief. This trial was given to the protagonist in Sins Paradise in the middle of the story, so I was aware of it, although the detail had been lost in my memories. The third one was something more simple. It was a trial in the form of a real trial, intangible, and one usually didn''t realize that they were given a trial. And I guessed Vivian referred to the third ones. "May I know what that trial is, Madam? Even though we know each other, I am now a Pdin. I might be able to help or at least pray with this trial of yours." I asked with a serious tone as I looked straight into her eyes. "And you can just call me Arthur, just like usual," I added. Once again, her appearance dazzled for a woman with a kid my age. She truly looked beautiful with soft skin and unblemished, without any wrinkles. Her smile now reminded me of Eliza''s when she hid her feelings. The mother was simr to her daughter, huh? Or maybe I should say Eliza took her mother in the way she smiled? That was what made her beautiful. "Nothing you need to worry about, Arthur," Vivian replied while hiding her sadness; it was really clear when one looked into her eyes. "Just a personal trial. I believe I will be able to settle it alone." That was a lie. Her gesture, her stiff movement, and, more importantly, the way she closed her eyes to hide her emotion. She wasn''t okay and couldn''t fix this trial by himself. "Madam Vivian," I spoke in a serious tone, making even Eliza look at me with a widened gaze. Her embarrassed face had gone, and she noticed that this trial her mother talked about was a serious thing and was different from her engagement letter. "It''s okay to tell me about it. Helping people to solve Goddess'' trials is also a part of my job as the Pdin of Castitas Church. If you are ufortable being heard by Eliza or teacher Emilia, we might be able to talk privately about this. Of course, I also won''t force, but I wanted to help." "You''re so kind but you don''t need to help me. It''s¡­ quiteplicated." She replied with a soft smile and stood up. "Well then, just think of this mansion as your house. Linda here will help you with anything you need, and you can stay as long as you want to." "It''s a shame. I wanted to talk more with you; however, there is a duty I need to finish right now. So I will leave youngsters alone, fufufu." She nced at her daughter and giggled. "Have fun with each other, okay?" I stood up after her and nodded. If she didn''t want to admit it, then it was fine. I couldn''t force myself to help her if she didn''t want it herself. Helping her in this situation would only make it worse and make her resent me instead of being grateful. That was called unneeded help, and some people didn''t want to receive the help they didn''t need. I wasn''t some protagonist from some manga who forced themselves to help other people and still received gratitude. No, I was a pretty realistic person if I needed to say so myself. "We will," I responded to her. "And I am sorry for earlier, Madam." "Fufufu, it''s not a problem. I know you are just trying to help me, Arthur." She covered her mouth with her hand as sheughed in a low voice. "Well then, I''ll see you again for dinner. Until then, have fun, although there is nothing much in this territory." Saying so, Vivian bowed slightly and then left the room. Linda followed suit to open the door for her like a dutiful maid. The door was closed afterward, and the maid looked at us, specifically me. "Sir, if I may be a bit rude¡­" She began, seeking my permission to continue. I gestured to her with my hand, and she nodded slightly. "I wanted to say something to Young Miss." Chapter 120 120 – Its Happening Turning to Eliza, she spoke, "First of all, I am sorry, Young Miss. To be honest, you''ve returned at a¡­ rather bad time. I would be considered rude, but I think you need to know this." The maid, Linda, paused slightly as she took a deep breath. As she exhaled, her breasts moved slightly, up and down. "The Lord, your father, has changedtely." "Father?" "Yes." Linda nodded slightly, ncing at me. "I guess this is rted to the church too, but please keep it a secret. I don''t want Madam to feel¡­ burdened, so¡­" Then she nced at Emilia. "Ah, I don''t need to hear it." Noticing the subtle nce, Emilia spoke first and stood up. "May I look at the garden in front of the mansion? They seem to be beautiful and perfect to kill sometimes." She continued with an aloof expression, the one she often wore when she taught people in the academy. "Please feel free to." Linda smiled softly at Emilia. She opened the door and gestured for her to leave. "This is the way, Miss Emilia." "Thank you." Emilia walked to the exit as she said so. When she passed me, she gave me a wink and whispered. "Good luck." ''That woman¡­'' My eyes followed Emilia''s back as her hips swayed with each step until she disappeared into the hallway. ''She knows what I nned to do.'' I smiled slightly when I realized it. Among the girls who attached themselves to me, Emilia seemed to be the most mature and understanding of my situation. Maybe it was because she was a teacher? But I liked that part about her. That was also why I could trust her to do what I ordered without messing up and became my representative in dealing with things that I was toozy to do. ck! And when Linda closed the door once again and locked it, she looked at me with a serious face and bowed deeply. "Please help the Madam, Sir Vainglory." This was totally unexpected. Even Eliza got surprised and looked at Linda with widened eyes. "M-Mama? Help her?" My childhood friend asked with a cracked voice. "W-What''s wrong with her?" Linda, why couldn''t you be a bit subtle about it? Eliza had experienced a lottely, and her emotion wasn''t stable yet. Heck, it was just stabilized a little while ago when I consoled her, but now she freaked out once again. Noticing my sharp gaze, Linda coughed and continued. "N-No, it''s about the trial she mentioned earlier. It''s just¡­ it burdened her slightly." Thankfully, she noticed my cue and decided to make it a bit softer. "Madam had been the one who took care of almost every document rted to the fieftely due to Lord''s¡­ getting a bit tired. I am unaware of the details, but it seemed Madam needed some rest. That''s why I asked for help." She said in a reassuring tone and smiled slightly. ''She''s lying.'' Well, I knew that she was lying because I sent a sign to her to be more subtle. But would Eliza believe something like that? "I-I see¡­" Eliza nodded with understanding and a serious expression. "Mama is working really hard." Ah, it seemed like she believed Linda. How did I say it? Eliza sometimes was smart and sharp and could guess my emotions correctly. But sometimes¡­ ''She''s like a na?ve child.'' That difference was something that made her cute, but it would definitely bite back at her if she met some liars. Not that I would let her be harmed, but¡­ Returning to the topic, Linda nced at me, telling me with her eyes why she should hide this stuff from Eliza. I didn''t say anything and turned my attention to Eliza. "Come to think of it, why don''t you go to your mother, Eliza? I will hang around with teacher Emilia around the city in the meantime." I proposed and smiled at her. "You must''ve missed her quite a lot, no?" "Huh? But¡­" Eliza replied hesitantly, looking at me and then at Linda before stopping at me. "Isn''t Mama busy? Linda said that¨C" "Please don''t worry, Young Miss. Madam has finished all her business today. She just needed to rx after signing two more documents, so she would have some time to spend with you." Linda added before Eliza finished her sentence, confusing my childhood friend further. She tilted her head cutely. "But¨C" "Madam would like to spend some time with you, Young Miss." The maid interrupted once again, stepping away from the door. "Madam is usually in the study room or her private room if you want to find her." The maid approached Eliza with a smile and prompted her to get up from the couch. She put her hands under Eliza''s armpits. Her breasts were pushed against Eliza''s back as she raised the brown-haired girl. "W-What are you doing? T-That tickles me, Linda!" "Come on, Young Miss. If you want to cheer Madam up, then just meet her." "I-I know. I get it, I said! S-Stop! Get your hands away from me!" "Now, Young Miss, you will just run away and refuse to see your mother if I release you, so I will take you to her." "Linda! I am not a child anymore. H-Hey, Arthur! Help me!!" She extended her hand toward me, seeking help. But I didn''t do anything. Eliza kept shouting as the maid half-forced her to get out of the room and closed the door behind them. I was left speechless, blinking repeatedly while looking at the closed door. That was unexpected. I gestured for the maid to keep silent and hinted that Eliza needed to leave the room. But I never thought she would do it¡­ forcefully like that. By Eliza''s reaction earlier, it seemed like this happened a lot when she was a child. So I decided to getfortable for a few minutes until Linda returned, which I guessed would be the case. And just after I ate the snack I took from my inventory, the door was opened again, and Linda entered. "My apologies. I only thought of Madam and forgot about Young Miss." The door behind her was closed at the same time Linda bowed her head. "I almost told Young Miss something that I should keep a secret from her. I was a failure of a maid due to my impatience. So I thank you for stopping me with your gesture, Sir Vainglory. But I must ask something¡­" She raised her head, looking at me with a judging gaze. "If you''ve already settled the matter with the Duke, what might be the reason youe to the Rose Barony? Surely it''s not for homing, no? What do you know about our situation? And why did you stop me before I even said anything to Young Miss?" "I know nothing." I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. "I just thought that maybe what you wanted to say isn''t something that Eliza should hear." "I¡­ see¡­ My apologies." Linda apologized once again and bowed. "It''s not a problem." I said. "More importantly, what do you need my help with?" The maid gritted her teeth, holding the edge of her short skirt. "As I said earlier, it''s about Madam. But before that, allow me to tell you about something." She started exining with a cracked voice about the situation within Rose Barony. First, she told me how their lord had changed in the past few days. Second, she exined what he did all the time, sneaking out of the territory and returning without any money on him. Some maids were also harassed, something that had never happened before. The Lord somehow pushed all the works to Madam and only worked when the engagement letter arrived, but he turned once again after he sent Otto out. And then, this morning was the end of the straw. "He exuded an unpleasant aura, a sign that his Sins had been piled up to the point his Virtues had dried up. He then hit Madam once before disappearing." Linda ended the story while biting her lips. She then looked at me with a hopeful gaze. "Please, Sir Vainglory. As a Pdin, surely you know the case of his sudden change to the point he hit Madam in the open. I believe in you. Help us to find out why the kind Lord suddenly became like a hooligan. Please!" Linda bowed deeply, on the verge of kneeling. I looked at her with a pitiful gaze. However, inside, I had a different thought. Why? Because I already knew the reason behind his sudden change. ''It''s happening.'' I couldn''t let my real thoughts be shown on my face. So I stood up and approached Linda, putting my hand gently over her shoulder. "Don''t worry." My voice was calm and soothing. She raised her head, and our eyes met. "I will try to find out the reason behind the Lord''s change. However, I can''t promise he will go unpunished because, from your description, he now has more Sins than the Virtues he umted all his lifetime." "Even so, do you still want my help?" "I am loyal to Madam." The maid replied almost immediately with a firm expression. "If I judge my Lord is not suitable to be Madam''s husband anymore, I will keep him away from her even if Madam punishes meter. So my answer is yes, Sir Vainglory. Please help, Madam." "Very well." I nodded at her, smiling at her conviction. "Let''s find out the reason together. That way, we can tell Madam Vivian the truth." "Yes." Chapter 121 121 – Back Dealing Night had arrived. "Hnn~ Yess~! More! It''s so good!" A woman was bouncing on top of me as a lewd sound of a soft ass meeting my pelvis resounded in the guest room within Baron Rose''s mansion. Smack! "Oooh! Ahhnn!!" My hand hit her ass hard, causing her to moan loudly due to the pain mixed with pleasure it sent to her whole body. Her breasts bounced around wildly as I grinned, looking at my bitch, who tried her best to grind her ass with my dick fully inserted inside her pussy, satisfying me. "Just like that, Emilia. I am already close." "Hnn! Shoot it all inside me!" I held Emilia''s waist and assisted her in moving faster and rougher, up and down, front and back. The soft and wet sensation of her tight pussy wall enveloped my rod entirely, causing me to let out a low grunt. My cock was bulging slightly, ready to shoot the building semen inside her pussy. And then, I pushed it deep inside, touching her cervix as I squeezed her ass together, deforming the soft mount. A loud moan resounded as I pumped my semen deep inside her. "Aahhhnn! It''s here! Fuck! I am cumming!" Emilia''s face twisted inplete pleasure as she held her cheek from melting. Her tongue stuck out as her saliva spread everywhere, and her pupil turned into a heart-shape from all the pleasure she experienced. I cummed deep inside her, spurting a massive amount of semen directly into her womb. A shrill moan rang in the room as Emilia''s body shivered in pleasure. Her hips were raised high, spraying a massive amount of love juices to the floor, and it even hit the chair a bit away from the bed. A petite girl with purple hair who was crawling on the floor with nothing but a cor around her neck was sprayed with Emilia''s love juice. She looked like a short girl, even shorter than Milea, but with a pair of breasts two sizes bigger than the cheeky nun. This petite and little girl was Beatrice. She became like this because she couldn''t satisfy her sexual desire for a whole day I also didn''t finish cumming just yet, and it shot toward that girl''s face. She could do nothing but watch with her tongue stuck out, trying her best to catch my semen, and even licked the one that was near her lips. A blissful moan escaped her lips. "Ah~ Master''s semen¡­ It''s delicious." Her hands were on the floor, but her crotch was already wet from her heart-shaped tail ying with her ass. Her bat wings pped around happily as her expression twisted in something lewd. I ordered her not to touch her pussy at all but still allowed her to y with her ass to develop it herself and return to her normal self. For once, I allowed her to cum just once. Meanwhile, Emilia, who was finishing her orgasm, fell on my body. I exined the situation with Beatrice and my n to her, and she fully supported me as she realized what I wanted this afternoon in the meeting with Vivian. "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­"Her chest heaved up and down as she breathed heavily. "Kiss me¡­ Arthur..." "Alright." With her ass resting on myp and her back against my chest, I held her head, kissed her, and messed with her lips. My tongue invaded inside, twirling around hers, as our saliva got mixed together. "Slrp~ Hnn! Ahn~" A lewd, wet sound resounded as we began making out. Emilia turned around and pushed herself more to me, deforming her breasts as she pushed them against my chest. After she was satisfied with the kiss, she backed away and smiled lustfully. A trail of saliva connected our tongues, and she licked it with a seductive movement. "Fufufu, let''s clean this lower one here while you are talking to that whore, Arthur." Saying so, Emilia got off the bed and went on her knees. Her head approached my cock and began to lick its tip. I shuddered at the sudden pleasure but smiled at her and let her do her thing as I looked at the primordial Subus before me as a slurping sound echoed in the room. "Hnn! Cumming!" Beatrice''s body shuddered as a flood of love juices squirted from her pussy. She seemed to enjoy it a lot as the purple mist began to leak from her whole body, covering her. In just a second, her appearance changed from that of a petite girl into her usual one, a curvaceous big sister-type body. The transformation was something I didn''t know before. But still, that was interesting. While Emilia was sucking my cock and Beatrice still shuddered in the afterglow of her orgasm full of pleasure, her tail wagging around like a happy dog after she pulled it from her ass, I spoke to her. "That was your reward this time, a one-time orgasm, because you did what I ordered." It was but a simple praise. My lips curled up into a sadistic grin. "So, how is the situation of that man?" "Yes, Master~" Beatrice replied with a sultry voice. Her hands and knees were still on the floor while she swayed her hips around to seduce me. That didn''t work, however, as I had Emilia taking care of my needs here. "The preparation is proceeding wonderfully. We''re ready for your n." My grin widened as I heard her reply. She wasn''t as useless as I thought. The fact I had my Domination System just made everything easier as I could dominate this whore called Beatrice. "Slrp~ Hnn! Delicious." Emilia muttered happily under me. Obviously, I still punished her for everything she did to me by ordering her to only orgasm once a day. And for a primordial Subus, that wasn''t enough. Just look at her previous appearance, it was clear that she wanted to cum more, but I wouldn''t allow it. That was the worst torture for someone like Beatrice. "Continue with what you''ve been doing. You know that you shouldn''t be seen together with me, right?" "All clear, Master." Beatrice chirped, still with a lustful expression. "I''ve put everyone who saw me to sleep and even used to hide myself." "Great." I nodded, satisfied. "You''re a useful bitch." "Thank you for thepliment." She replied with a hungry expression. Her gaze lowered down to where Emilia''s head moved back and forth to give me a deepthroat. Ugh, it was so good that I would cum anytime now. Licking her lips, the Subus continued. "Then can I¨C" "No." Emilia stopped and said in a cold voice, ring at Beatrice. "Bitch, like you have no right to suck or touch Arthur''s holy cock, you whore. Get yourself useful first before asking for a reward." Her voice was cold, but she held and stroked my cock gently. "Emilia, I''m cumming." The sensation that built up at the base was released at once. My semen burst out onto Emilia, covering her whole face and hair. She stuck her tongue and sucked my tip right away, drinking the the semen that was still spurting out. After I shot all my second cum, Emilia backed away and made a gurgling sound. She opened her mouth to show me that it was full of my cum before gulping it loudly. "Aahn~ It''s delicious." She eximed with an ecstatic expression, ncing at Beatrice as if mocking the Subus. "And it''s all mine~" "Grrr!!" Beatrice growled, ring at Emilia like a wild animal. "Whore!" "Do you need something, bitch?" Both of them red at each other with hate on their faces. Emilia''s sharp eyes looked scarier now. "Stop it, both of you." Before it all ended in a bloodbath, I ordered both of them to stop. The crest below their stomach glowed a pink light, recognizing mymand. Both of them immediately stopped and looked at me. "Emilia, don''t antagonize my ve. Did you forget your position that you''re just a cowgirl who can''t even produce milk?" "M-My apologies, Arthur." "As for you, Beatrice. Before you achieve a satisfying result, I will only allow you to cum once a day to keep your appearance. Remember it." "Y-Yes, Master." She nodded nervously in response to my cold tone. "If you understand, then great," I said and stood up, casting a shadow on Emilia''s face with my fully erect cock. Her expression brightened, and she began to lick the shaft, cleaning it from my second cum earlier. "Then Beatrice, proceed with the n. I won''t allow any failures." I added, looking down at her, who groveled on the floor. "If you do well, I will give your pussy a reward." "Y-Yes~!" She replied while dragging her words. Her body shivered in pleasure as mymand of only allowing her to cum once a day kept her from having another orgasm. "Now go." Iughed evilly as I looked at her sight. She took the clothes beside her in a hurry and jumped out from the window on the side with love juices trailing off behind her from her pussy. "You''re heartless, Arthur." Emiliamented from below me as she began to stroke my shaft with her soft hand. "But you''re so kind." "Kind, huh?" I repeated, sitting back on the bed''s edge and holding Emilia''s hair. Her face was sexy, and her expression only showed her thoughts which were filled with pleasuring herself and satisfying her desire. "I''ll be kind enough to fill up your pussy again if that''s what you mean." "Fufufu, exactly what I have in mind." Emilia brought herself up and positioned herself above me. Her hand was used to guide my cock into her pussy entrance, and she lowered herself. "Hnn~ It''s entering again." With that, she began to rock her hips and grind her ass against me, all while circling her arms around my neck. Just thinking that my n was going smoothly this time made me really excited. ''I''ll have to do that tomorrow.'' So we continued making love until I filled her pussy with white liquid, and she passed out on the bed after we talked about what I nned to do from now on. Chapter 122 122 – Underground City "Arthur!" "¡­ke up!" Bam bam bam! The next morning, I groggily woke up from the sound of someone calling out to me while banging on the door. I locked itst night because I had sex with Emilia and met with Beatrice, so no one could enter the room. I opened my eyes and looked to the left first at Emilia''s naked figure. "Arthur! Open the door!" The banging on the door kept happening in the meantime, apanied by Eliza''s loud voice. At least I shouldn''t let her see Emilia being naked, although she had seen me having sex with this perverted teacher before. "Wait a few seconds. Let me get dressed," I replied to Eliza, and the banging stopped. "A-Alright." She replied with a stutter, probably realizing that I was still naked inside and imagining it. That girl was unexpectedly a closet pervert, after all. I pulled up the nket to cover Emilia and got off the bed, wearing simple clothes and pants I took from my inventory. Approaching the door, I opened it in a way the people outside wouldn''t be able to see Emilia. Eliza was standing in front of the door in a frilly blue dress. It somehow suited her, and it still had a window that exposed her cleavage. Her hair fell to her back like a waterfall, and she was pouting. "Is there something that matters, Eliza?" I asked curiously, rubbing the back of my head. "It''s still morning." I turned to the window on the side for a second, noticing that the sun had already risen up. Oh? It seemed like I slept too much. "It''s already morning! You even missed breakfast with us." She replied with a raised voice. "I was able to wake up early because I slept with Mama, but¨C" At that moment, Eliza stopped speaking, realizing what she had said, and I grinned. "Hoo~ You slept with Madam Vivianst night, huh? And you said you didn''t want to bother her." I spoke yfully, stepping out of the room and leaning forward slightly as my hand closed the door behind me. "But you''re actually still a mama girl like usual, eh?" "N-No! I am not a mama girl." She replied, clearly flustered. But she soon realized that I was just teasing her, and her face flushed red. "A-Arthur! Y-You dummy!" Just like before, she hit my chest repeatedly with her weak fist. I only felt tickled and chuckled at her attempt. Seeing her like this, it seemed like nothing had happened. Why did she knock on my door that loudly before? "It''s because I know you were h-having a time with teacher Emilia!" That was Eliza''s answer after she calmed down and took a step back, bloating her cheek in a pout. Iughed at her reasoning and let her enter the room, and she hit me once more when she saw Emilia''s naked figure, who had just woken up and stood in front of the bed. "Unfair¡­" She muttered, looking down at the floor. It took some time to console her. Only when I promised her to check the city together tomorrow, only the two of us, she calmed down and sat beside me while Emilia got dressed in her suit she often wore in the academy. Her skimpy dress was now put inside my inventory for safekeeping. On a side note, I used to clean the room and even our bodies fully. After everything calmed down and Emilia got dressed and sat beside me, Eliza began to say something. I asked Eliza what she did with her mother yesterday, and she beamed happily while telling us almost everything. It was also decided that she would show the result of her magic training to her mother for today, so she came here to ask Emilia to watch her. "Will you do it, teacher? "I don''t mind," Emilia answered. "I also want to talk with Madam Vivian, as she''s one of the headmistress'' students in the past." She continued. I didn''t know about that, and neither was Eliza. So Vivian was also a mage and skilled, knowing that she was Alesia''s student in the past. That was why she knew we had arrived and prepared herself to wee his daughter back in front of the gate. I made the right decision not to use any magic for my n. And thankfully, Beatrice''s was good enough that her Mana ripple couldn''t be detected. Emilia also nced at me when she replied Eliza. She had heard about my n today, and this was a perfect way to keep Eliza and Vivian busy so they wouldn''t bother or try to find me. "I guess I will walk around the city aler. Have fun, you two." I smiled at them. "And I count on you to make them busy, Emilia." I whispered to the perverted teacher. "Leave it to me, Arthur. Good luck in your hunt." She giggled yfully after replying to me in a low voice. Eliza tilted her head curiously, but she didn''t say anything and moved on with the conversation. After that, Eliza and Emilia exited the room together in preparation for their show to Vivianter, leaving me alone in the guest room. "Well then." I went to the bathroom connected to this room, looked at therge mirror on top of the sink, washed my face, and slicked my hair back. It was refreshing, and I exited the bathroom while drying my face with a towel I took out from my inventory. When I was about to sit back on the bed to rx, I noticed a yellow dot walking toward me. A quick showed her status, and I grinned. "She''s here." *** In a location below the ground, an open space filled with dpidated buildings spread across bigger than even Rose Barony. As I made my way through the underground city, I couldn''t help but be struck by the atmosphere that surrounded me. The thick air of perfume filled the air. Sounds of raucousughter echoed off the wall, lending an almost carnival-like atmosphere to the scene. The buildings were in a state of disrepair, their crumbling walls and broken windows evidence of the trash condition that the inhabitants of this underground city had to endure. The damp and muddy road beneath my feet seemed to reflect the dpidated state of the buildings, a constant reminder of the harsh realities of life underground. Neon lights from the magicmps hanging outside and inside the buildings seemed toe together to create a scene that was both alluring and ominous. Everywhere I looked, women in revealing outfits were vying for my attention, their suggestive gestures and sultry gazes making it clear what they had to offer. Not only humans, but I also noticed some Cat girls, Dog girls, Dwarves, and even Elves joining. But the mostmon among them all was Subi. The people here exuded an unpleasant aura, except for the Subi, that emitted a pleasant smell instead, a sign that they had more Sins than Virtues. No one would believe a ce like this existed in the Virtue Kingdom. Every corner had a certain building with a better condition than the other, called ''Domination House.'' That was where people who wanted to dominate others had brought their partner so they could engrave a crest on them. As I made my way deeper into the underground city, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was entering a dangerous and exciting world and was eager to explore every corner of it. This city seemed to be more fun than a normal city. The buildings looked better and newerpared to the ones near the entrance. We''ve entered an ''Inner Area'' which high-ranking people often frequent. The women looked more beautiful, wore better clothes, and smelt better to seduce men. This was totally different from the bright side of this world. Dangers seemed to prevail in every corner of this city. These women even dared to approach men and make skin contact without thinking of getting Sins. No one approached me, though. And the reason for that was clear. It was due to the girl beside me. "S-Sir, W-We''re really doing this?" Chapter 123 123 – My Slave Maid Mypanion was a beautiful woman with long braided ck hair. I turned to my right to look at her. She wore a skimpy maid outfit consisting of ck bikinis and a white apron covering only her front crotch area. Her modest breasts moved with every movement, and her ck eyes looked at me with uncertainty. Her round ass waspletely exposed, and she tried to hide it with her hands as her face flushed red; She looked rather cute than beautiful now. To be honest, I never thought she would agree to this n when I exined it to her yesterday. But due to her loyalty, she was willing to sacrifice her dignity for her Madam to expose Baron Rose''s infidelity. "Believe me, Linda," I whispered into her ear. My appearance now wasn''t any better. I wore a ck leather jacket which exposed my upper body with ripped pants. My ears were decorated with reversed ck cross earrings, symbolizing my opposition to the church, and my hair was slicked back like a delinquent. Blending into the new environment was essential if we wanted to spy on something. And that was what we currently did. I had an excuse even if I was seen by people from the church, and they would definitely believe me. "Act like how I instructed you to. Try to behave as if it is natural even if I touch your private part." "B-But to think my request would lead you to do something like this¡­ I-I have sinned!" "You''re not," I replied with a soft voice. "This is essential to find evidence about Baron Rose, okay? Do you still remember your role?" "I-I understand." The maid, Linda, nodded. "I will act as your ve." She continued, caressing the area below her navel where a fake dominated cress with just ''Arthur'' was written inside the heart-shaped mark. "And I will follow all your orders even if it''s a naughty one." "Correct." I nodded at her, then turned my attention to the road. The muddy road ended once we entered the inner area earlier, and we now walked on paved ground. At the end of this path was a four-story building with a lot of neon lights standing out from the other buildings. That was our destination. A hotel and a whore house filled with bunny girls, where Nobles or rich people often visited. There were two more simr buildings beside it, but the one standing in the middle was the one we would visit. "And you will follow my order no matter how humiliating it is," I said, then looked at her with an apologetic face. "I''m sorry it needs to be like this. I might need to order you to do something unthinkable so our cover won''t be blown." "N-No, please don''t worry about it." Linda shook her head and faked a smile. She was forcing herself; I knew that. "We''ve done this to save Madam and expose what the Lord did behind her back. It''s all for her sake." "Indeed." I smiled, nodding in agreement. "It''s all for her sake." I did say the same thing as Linda, but I meant something different. ''It''s better if she stays with me instead of Baron Rose.'' We arrived in front of the hotel and entered without hesitation. Linda looked nervous and stayed close to me, a step behind, just like I instructed her to. As I stepped through the ss doors of the hotel, I was immediately struck by the atmosphere of the lobby. Soft, sultry music filled the air, and the dim lighting created an intimate, almost seductive mood. The walls were painted in deep, rich colors - deep reds, purples, and blues - lending a sense of sensuality to the space. A plush, velvet couch sat against one wall, inviting guests to take a seat and rx. In fact, a middle-aged man was currently sitting on that couch while being fed by a cute bunny girl ¨C a literal one. No one cared about that middle-aged man who groped the girl''s modest tit under her costume. The girl even enjoyed it and giggled yfully while feeding a grape-like fruit to him. To my left, a small bar offered a selection of drinks, with a bartender ready to whip up any cocktail desired. The bar was adorned with sparkling ssware, adding a touch of mour to the otherwise intimate space. The reception desk stood at the center of the room, staffed by a skimpy-dressed bunny girl with short pink hair who emphasized her boobs by squeezing them together with her elbow. As I looked around the lobby, I couldn''t help but feel in an area where pleasure and desire reigned supreme. The sultry music, dim lighting, and luxurious furnishings all came together to create a space that was both intimate and alluring. Our goal was reconnaissance, not to destroy this ce. So making sure we didn''t stand out too much was the best way to act. And not standing out in this ce meant¨C "Hya!" ¨CDoing sexual acts even in the open. [Ding! You grabbed Linda''s butt in public! Your Sins increased by 1!] Just like the notification that rang in my head mentioned, my hand grabbed Linda''s round ass and pulled her closer. Flustering, the maid whispered in a low voice. "S-Sir, what are you doing?" "Look around. Many people are doing what I currently do. I did this because it''s necessary so they won''t suspect us." I whispered back. Linda did as I told and noticed many people touched and groped the bunny girls. These girls were like the poster girl in this ce and could be paid to apany these men. She gasped audibly, and I squeezed her bum so she didn''t make any sound except for a cute yelp and moan. "Hnn!" "Be subtle," I said. "Also, don''t worry about your Virtues. You wouldn''t get any Sins if I was the one who did it as I am the Pdin." "I-I am aware. The Goddess'' voice told me that I had gained 0 Sins from earlier. But is this really necessary? I feel like I betrayed Young Miss¡­" "Don''t worry about it. This is just a mission." I added, and Linda calmed down considerably, although her face was still red. Even if she looked like an aloof and yful maid back in the mansion, Linda seemed to be a na?ve and innocent girl underneath all of that. ''This would be easier than I thought.'' We approached the reception desk, and the bunny girl greeted me cheerfully. "Hello, mister! What kind of service do you need today?" She leaned forward, bending her back, and slipped her hand slightly to her dress. Her pink nipple was visible because she was shorter than me. I coughed lightly and grinned, imitating how a bad boy in a movie did. "Yeah, cutie pie." When those words came out of my mouth, I cringed so hard that I pinched my side to keep myself sane. "Give me a suite room and full service from the best girl. I need to teach this little maid ve some moves." I winked at the receptionist while trying my best not to twitch. This was agonizing, but I needed to do my part to make Linda trust me. The maid had been holding back her tears as my hand moved around her ass, and I called her maid ve. ''Endure it, Arthur. This is just a small part of your n.'' The bunny girl giggled and leaned closer to me. "That will be expensive, you know?" "I am rich," I replied with a cheesy smile. "Aha!" She giggled at me, grabbing her left breast with her small, soft hand over her leather bunny suit. "I am the best girl here and can give you a full service for 1000 Gold. What do you think?" "Great." I leaned forward at her, leaning my elbow against the desk. My other hand was still on Linda''s ass, deforming the soft flesh of her ass. The previous yelp turned into a muffled moan, a sign that she had begun to enjoy it even though she was still opposed to it. Sometimes, loyalty was scary, something I learned back in Horizon Online. So I would use it against Linda to get what I wanted. If she enjoyed my touch, then that was good for her. I bet she wouldn''t be able to experience something like this with any other men in the Virtue Kingdom as they would hold back not to get Sins. Anyway, I moved my hand away from her ass, and I heard a soft ''ah'' from her mouth. As expected, she felt a bit lonely without my hand there now, even though it was just a minute since I held her. ''My bad, but I need my hand to get my money.'' Putting my hand inside my pocket, I faked taking my money out of it even though I took it from my inventory. A total of 1000 Gold in the form of 10 Large Gold Coins, each worth 100 Gold, made a clunking sound as I dropped it in front of the bunny girl. With her face still close to me, I saw her surprised expression at how easily I took out the gold and paid her a ridiculous amount of sum. Her bright red eyes focused on the glimmering gold coins on the table, not noticing that my hand approached her and held her chin sensually. "Fufufu, I like you, customer." She didn''t resist and instead licked her lips seductively. Taking out a key from under the desk, she grabbed my hand, which held her chin, and gave me the key. "Your room is at the end of the highest floor. Please wait for a minute in your room as I prepare myself. I need to get¡­" Her eyes darted to Linda, who looked nervous beside me. "¡­ a lubricant, seeing that your ve seems to be inexperienced." "Alright." I closed my fist and put the key in my pocket as I backed away. My other hand again went to Linda''s ass, inviting another cute yelp as I squeezed her soft bum. "I will be waiting in the room." "Yes~ Have fun while you''re waiting." Chapter 124 124 – First Orgasm Nodding my head, I went upstairs with Linda while whispering to the maid. "I am sorry. Please hold on a little more." "Y-Yes. I-I don''t mind it." The maid replied while biting her lower lips. Her body trembled as we stepped onto the second floor, and her legs suddenly gave up while trying her best to keep her voice still, dropping to the floor. "H-Hey, are you okay?" I crouched in front of her, and then got surprised. "I-I¡­" Her face was flushed red like a tomato, and her mouth was opened wide. She couldn''t understand what happened, but¡­ I noticed some clear liquid dripping from her crotch. "S-Sir Arthur¡­" She looked at me with a confused gaze. "W-What happened to me? M-My body feels hot and burning. But¡­ But I don''t hate this feeling¡­" "Calm down." I said as I put my hand on her shoulder. "Hya!" Her body jolted when my hand touched her skin, and she jumped at me, grabbing my leather jacket. The clear liquid from her crotch dripped down to the floor, and I couldn''t help but smile wryly. The stimtion from squeezing her ass and caressing it seemed too much for this innocent maid that she had an orgasm. I was surrounded by perverted girls all around the corner who dly spread their legs for me. So this reaction was fresh and made me unable to respond fast enough even though I was the one who caused it. "For now, let''s get to our room." I carried her in a princess carry, trying not to touch her sensitive part as it would confuse her further and hinder my n. "Y-Yes." Linda replied weakly. "I-I am sorry. I don''t know what''s wrong with my body." "No, it''s okay." I shook my head and went upstairs once again. I smiled softly at her to reassure the confused maid. ''This is unexpected.'' The fact that she was so innocent that she didn''t know what an orgasm was seemed too good to be true. But considering she was a maid and served Vivian, probably since she was a child, it might be normal for her tock understanding of what an orgasm was. Of course, I didn''t doubt she knew about sex education. But my guess was she didn''t know that you could experience pleasure when having sex and was oblivious to the term cumming for a girl. ''I only n to get a room and have fun a little with the girl here while asking her to handle the n I told her, but¡­ that can''t happen if she doesn''t know anything about sex or seducing a man.'' I needed to change my n slightly. After navigating the top floor, I took out the key given by the reception girl to find my room. On it was written 420, the 20th room at the end of the fourth floor. I pushed the door open with my leg after using my hand, which was under Linda''s thigh, to open the door. The maid was still weak from, probably, her first orgasm. She was breathing heavily from the sudden arousal that attacked her. The interior of the room was dominated with purple color. A plush, king-sized bed dominated the room, draped in silky white sheets and fluffy pillows. To one side of the bed, a small seating area beckoned, featuring a velvet loveseat and armchair in shades of deep red. Soft, romantic lighting cast a warm glow over the space, enhancing the intimate atmosphere. On the other side was a variety of sex toys, from anal beads to dildos of various sizes. Harness, dominatrix outfits, belts for BDSM y were hung on the cream wall. The bathroom was just as opulent, featuring arge, deep soaking tub and a separate ss shower, making anyone who showered inside visible from the room. Soft, fluffy towels and high-end toiletries were provided, adding to the overall sense of luxury. "I-I am truly sorry for my condition." When I put her softly on the bed, Linda apologized once again. She looked at me and was on the verge of tears. "I said I would go on with the n, but¡­ I am ashamed I can''t even handle such a thing and got embarrassed to the point I wet myself¡­ B-But please don''t worry. I will recover shortly and go on with your n, Sir." Linda raised her body and looked me straight in the eyes. Determination was clear in her eyes as she used her slightly wet apron to hide her wet crotch. Did she mistake her orgasm as wetting herself? I wanted to chuckle, but that would be rude to her as she looked rather serious right now. So I just nodded slightly. "It''s okay. I know that it''s hard." I said with a soft smile, holding back myughter. Fooling an innocent girl was¡­ satisfying in a way. Was this what those bad boys on Earth felt when they decided to fool around with girls? While I didn''t like them back then, now I understand the thrill of corrupting an innocent girl. Still, it would be better if Linda kept her pure thoughts. I would focus on my main n and target for now: getting Vivian and another thing in my clutch. Saving her as an innocent girl that I could y with anytime would leave the best taste. And I shouldn''t be greedy or it would lead to Linda reporting what I did to her to Vivian, destroying the core of my n. "Can you really continue with the n?" I asked the maid with a worried voice, and she nodded firmly. "Alright," I said, letting out a long sigh. Inside, however, Iughed loudly. ''How foolish.'' I thought. "Well then." Moving toward the bed, I sat beside her. Linda seemed to be more conscious of me now that she scooted over slightly. That didn''t matter. She would be like that for a while and eventually opened up to me again. "If you''re still up to the task, then I''d like to confirm something. Exin what you must do after the girl I asked enters this room." "Certainly." The maid nodded, putting on a serious face as her hands clutched into her white apron. Her breasts jiggled slightly as she straightened her posture. She had calmed down enough from her arousal state, and her senses had returned to normal. "When that girl takes her clothes off, I will put them on and pretend to be an employee. Then I would try to find the Lord in this building ording to your intel and record what he does with the magic item you lend me." Saying so, her face flushed red and she took out a small white gem from her cleavage. It was only 3cm big, so it could fit between her breasts and be concealed. The effect of that magic item was just as she said. By inserting 1MP, it would record anything for 30 minutes. This was a one-time use item and would only rey what it had recorded in a projector if MP was injected into it. In other words, this was like a memory card that could only save 1 video file. "If they ask about what I am doing, I will tell them that it''s a special service as I watch them¡­ doing something. That''s it, right?" She continued, tilting her head slightly. "That''s right," I said, ncing at my radar to confirm Baron Rose''s location. "He''s in room 410, in other words, on this floor. Be careful, though. He might recognize you." "Please don''t worry about that, Sir." Linda smiled at me and undid her hair. Her soft hair fell like a waterfall, covering her back. "I seldom meet Lord Rowen and only often frequent Madam''s room. So he won''t recognize my face." "If that''s the case, then I will believe you in this n. If her infidelity can be proven with this, then Madam Vivian can divorce him and be freed. That''s what you wanted, yes?" There was a small pause before she answered. "¡­Yes." But she ultimately nodded her head. "Well then." I smiled, standing up. A knock was heard on the door, and I knew it was the previous bunny girl from a quick on my radar. "Customer, it''s me, Nina. I havee as you requested." A soft voice followed suit. Looking at Linda, I put on a serious face. This was the most crucial step of the n. "Don''t mess it up." If she messed this up, I would need to move and be unable to have fun with the bunny girl. I didn''t want that, of course. I paid 1000 Gold to have fun while the maid moved to present her Madam to me, after all. It would be a waste if I didn''t have fun with that sexy bunny. "Yes." The innocent maid nodded with a determined expression, showing her willingness to work on this n for her Madam. She put the gem back in her cleavage, hiding the small marble between her soft breasts. "Well then," I said, moving toward the wall to get a blindfold hung on it. "I will leave the rest to you. I will take care of the bunny girl. We must seed for Madam Vivian''s sake and Eliza''s happiness." "For Madam and Young Miss'' sake." She repeated. ''Yes. It''s for Vivian''s sake. I will make her experience worldly pleasure and make Eliza happy. After all, my childhood friend will be happy if she can stay with me forever with her beloved mother.'' Just thinking about it made me happy. But I should remember why I deliberately did this instead of taking a direct route like ordering Beatrice to make Baron Rose confess. ''I need to create a bridge that will allow me to sneak into the Sin Kingdom without getting found out. And the best way is to use this Underground City''s resources.'' That was why I created this n and ordered Beatrice to do some tasks. With that primordial Subus as my ve, it made things easier. Chapter 125 125 – Insert Anything You Want I opened the door and saw the girl, who was apparently called Nina, standing there while holding a tube full of pink liquid. She was smiling widely while emphasizing her breasts, putting them together with her arms. "Hello, customer~ I''vee just as you ordered." "Great." I grinned and stretched my hand, pushing the blindfold I had taken earlier between her soft breasts. Nina let out a lewd moan when my hand brushed against her skin, but then she looked at me, confused. "Put this on." I ordered, and she began to move. Her hand took the ck blindfold from her cleavage and looked at it for a second before grinning mischievously. "Fufufu, I know what you''re doing. You''ve done something to your ve and made me wait, right? I like this kind of y, so I will y along! Do you like a masochist or a sadistic bunny, customer?" "I love an obedient bunny who will shut her mouth right now." Saying so with a cold voice, I held her cheek with one hand and leaned against her. "So shut up and enter, got it?" Her face was deformed due to the force I applied, but she still smiled nheless. "Yeess~" Rather¡­ didn''t she look rather excited? Did shee from the samene as Rania? Then that exined her question earlier about a masochist or a sadistic bunny. Holding both sides, my hand was still on her cheek, and I yed with it. The soft feeling was addicting; I liked the sensation as I yed with her face and traced her soft, pink lips with my thumb, all while she happily put on the blindfold over her eyes. "It''s done, customer. What''s your next order? This lewd bunny, Nina, will follow all your instructions." "Come here." I released my grip on her face and walked inside the room. My hand held hers, and I pulled her inside a bit roughly, closing the door behind me with a bam. "Hyan~ You''re so rough, customer." Unlike what I had expected, it seemed like this bunny girl enjoyed any situation given as long as it was a sexual thing. We entered the room, and I pushed her onto the bed. "Hya!" A soft yelp escaped her lips as she fell beside the surprised Linda. The maid looked confused, but I asked her to keep silent by pushing my index finger against her lips. She nodded slightly and stood up from the bed slowly. "Customer~ What are you going to do with me now? Whip or a rope y is okay as long as you don''t hurt me too much~." Nana fidgeted on the bed, cupping her breasts with her hands. Her gesture seemed to be too stimting to Linda as the maid looked away bashfully. Well, step by step was needed for her to get used to it. "Well then, Nina. Get naked." I ordered with a cold tone, sending a shiver to the excited bunny. "Sure!" Slowly, she unfastened the strings behind her back and undressed while still lying on the bed. I watched Nina doing that with an excited grin; her breasts moved around as she struggled to get her bunny suit off. "S-Sir, shouldn''t you avert your gaze away?" Linda whispered in a very low voice right beside my ear. "S-She began undressing, after all." I nced at the maid with a deadpan look and sighed. She looked confused at my response and tilted her head slightly. "What happens if she begins to do something unexpected if I take my eyes off her?" I asked an obvious question, and Linda had no answer. "Precisely." I continued and looked at Nina again. The bunny girl had managed to take the top section of her dress, freeing her big breasts. "Hnn~" She moaned as her breasts jiggled slightly as they freed from her suit. And then, with a sensual movement she deliberately did to seduce me, she took her suit off by sliding it down. Her pink slit was exposed clearly, with a bit of cherry-colored public hair around her crotch. She shaved it heart-shaped, making it look more sensual. A round pink bunny tail moved slightly above her buttock, and her bunny ears moved excitedly. She only wore white socks and white gloves now. "Customer~ I''ve taken my suit off. What should I do next?" She asked with a sultry voice, kneading her modest breasts. They looked soft and firm at the same time. Their shape returned to normal after she deformed the soft flesh with her hands as she moaned lewdly. "I am proud of my boobs and can do a boob job really well if you want to use it. Please do as you please and be as rough as you want to! I am Level 50 and am a durable bunny!" That was totally unexpected for her to reveal her Level like that. But¡­ that was really a high Level for a sex worker in Underground City. Now I got excited for real and wanted to be as rough as I wanted to with her. Before that¡­ "Ahn!" I grabbed Linda''s ass, and she moaned loudly in response. "W-What was that for, S-Sir?" She sounded really shocked and unable toprehend why I did that, but she was still able to keep her voice low. I didn''t answer and only gestured to her to get the bunny suit on the floor as Nina licked her lips. "Oh? Is this a neglecting y? Do you want me to prepare my pussy for you as you y with your ve, dear customer?" "Yeah, just masturbate for now." I replied as I approached the bed. "Fufufu, very well. Hnn~ T-This is a new y for me, and it made me excited." Nina''s hand went down slowly, tracing from her breasts down to her stomach and proceeding to her inner thighs. A soft moan leaked from her mouth when her finger brushed against her pink slit''s opening. I should''ve put a ball gag on her mouth if I wanted to fully enjoy it, no? But still¡­ "What are you doing, Linda?" I asked the frozen maid, who stared at Nina masturbating. Her gaze was focused on the bunny girl''s hand movement as her own hands moved jittery. Her body jolted when I called out to her and gestured for her to take the bunny clothes below. "M-My apologies." She replied and began to move. With a swift movement, she took the bunny suit and ran toward the bathroom. I noticed something when she turned her back away from me. Due to her apron not hiding her back part, I saw a clear liquid dripping to her thighs. She also didn''t realize that I could see her through the ss as she undressed, and her naked body was exposed, making me sure that her pussy was wet from her love juice, although she didn''t understand what that was. ''Did she get excited from watching Nina undress and masturbate?'' I thought. ''No. Probably not. It''s more like she got excited when I grabbed her ass earlier when Nina was in the room. So she likes voyeurism, huh?'' My grin widened as I turned my attention back to the horny rabbit. Her pussy began to leak love juice, covering her finger. Her other hand was ying with her breast, cupping it from below and pinching her nipple. "Aaah! Hmm~ T-This y isn''t half-bad. It makes me really excited~" Well, Linda would believe everything I said now. And my dick was already half-erect from ying with the innocent maid and looking at this lustful bunny trying to get ready. As expected from a professional, she knew how to seduce a man. "Customer~ My pussy is already wet and drenched." The bunny girl said as she stopped moving her hand. She spread her legs, holding her thighs with both hands as she licked her lips seductively. "You can insert a sex toy or anything inside. I haven''t had sex in a while, so my pussy is a bit tight, but I promise it can take anything inside no matter how big it is." "Oh?" I raised my voice, interested in what she said. "Anything, you said?" "Ah! Yes! Anything." She repeated with a big smile. "Please insert something into my professional bitch pussy. Sex toys, your fingers, your cock, anything!" Chapter 126 126 – Professional Care [1] (R-18) Just after Nina said that, the bathroom door was opened, and Linda stepped out in a bunny outfit. She nodded at me before stepping out of the room slowly, not to make any noise, and closed the door. I was freed now, in this room together with the bunny suit. I undressed, throwing the ck leather jacket away, and crawled up on the bed, putting myself on top of her. "You''re a naughty rabbit, huh? How many men have you fucked in the past month?" "Eh, you''re curious?" She replied with a yful tone. "To be honest, I am too expensive for even a noble, so thest time I was asked for apanion was 6 months ago. So my pussy is quite tight without any cock entering it for 6 months, customer. Please pry it wide open again with yours." "You''re just a slut, aren''t you?" My hand went over to her breast and squeezed it roughly. "Do you like something like this done to your body?" "Hnn~ I like it. That''s why I work in this ce and don''t give a shit about Sins. I am just a slut who seeks a good man who can give me pleasure. Maybe you can be that person, dear customer." Nina giggled and spread her legs more so that her slit was more open. "That''s why you can do whatever you please to me, dear customer." "Call me Master." I ordered, pinching her nipple. She moaned softly and let out a cute sound. "Yes, master..." I pushed my crotch against hers and rubbed our bodies together until we were fully connected by the flesh. Then I slid down and ced my face between her thighs. She couldn''t know what happened due to the blindfold, but I bet she felt my hot breath near her cunt. "Mmm..." She cried. "Master!" Her voice sounded sweet, and it made me want to eat her pussy even more. I stuck my tongue out and started licking around the opening of her vagina, making sure to lick every inch there. After some time, I could feel her pussy getting wetter, which meant she liked it. Then I inserted two fingers into her hole and moved them in and out. This caused her breathing to increase and her hips to move slightly. Soon enough, she was moaning loudly. The rabbit girl''s pussy tasted wonderful, and soon I was sucking on her clit while fingering her. Her juice dripped onto my chin, and I used it to lubricate her entrance. The smell of her arousal filled the air, and it turned me on even further. "Aaahh~!" Nina screamed, grabbing my head tightly. My dick twitched when she did that, and I quickly got rid of my pants and underwear while I backed away, looking at her from above. "Your cunt is delicious," I said, smiling widely. "Ah, s-so that was your tongue?" She asked, confused as to where it came from. "It was," I answered truthfully. "And my fingers. But you''re as tight as you imed to be, which is a bit surprising." "Hmm~ It must mean you are a virgin then, right? You''ve never touched a woman before, haven''t you?" I shook my head no. "No. I''m not a virgin, though I guess I wouldn''t call myself experienced either." Of course, I lied. I had taken care of 20 Subi at the same time and a primordial Subus, so I wasn''t that inexperienced. Rather¡­ if someone called me inexperienced, I didn''t know what the real experienced men looked like. However, I didn''t think it would matter much if I told her that. But it would be fun if she thought I was inexperienced and then surprised herter on. After all, I wanted to see how far I could push things tonight. So I decided to continue teasing her and y along with what she believed about herself. And since she was a lewd bunny girl, I didn''t think I should go easy on her. Jumping off the bed, I took the harness hanging on the wall and a ball gag. I would tie her up first, and then fuck her senseless after. "Raise your body." I ordered coldly. "Oh? A new y?" She asked in a happy voice. Nina obeyed immediately and lifted her upper half. First, I put the harness over her chest and tied it behind her. Next, I grabbed one end of each strap and pulled them apart, causing both straps toe together under her arms. Her breasts were nowpletely exposed, and they looked great! They weren''t small or anything but fit perfectly inside the holes in the harness. Her hands were tied behind her back in the harness. "Hnn~ A bondage now?" She asked, sounding curious. "You''ll find out soon enough." I replied with a sneer and thenmanded, "Stuck out your tongue." "Yes~" Nina obeyed without hesitation. When I saw her tongue sticking out, I knew it would look perfect once I attached the gag. But before that, I would let her mouth get ustomed to wearing something simr. So I sucked her tongue and kissed her deeply. Her lips were soft and warm, and her saliva mixed with mine gave us an incredibly pleasurable taste. "Hmnn~ Slrp~" Lewd noises escaped her throat. Our salivasbined, forming a slippery liquid that coated our tongues. My cock grew hard instantly, and I began rubbing it against her thigh. My hand went lower, caressing her ass cheeks and moving towards her pussy. She moaned into my mouth again as I reached her inner thighs, and she spread her legs wide open for me for easier ess. As expected, her pussy was dripping wet from earlier. We were still kissing, and she began to breathe heavily, probably due to excitement andck of air. I ced my left hand between her legs and rubbed gently until I found the spot that felt good to her. Then I pushed two fingers into her hole, slowly sliding them in and out. "Aaaah!" Maybe it was too much for her that she backed away and fell backward. Her body squirmed as her upper body was tied in a harness, and her eyes were covered with a blindfold. The sensation she felt must''ve been limited to hearing and touch, making her more sensitive than usual. But this also meant she couldn''t move properly, which made me smile even wider. "Mmm... Ahhh..." When I removed my finger from her vagina, her hips rose slightly. Then I picked the ball gag and rubbed it against her pussy. "Ssss... Mmmm~" The sounding from her throat was cute. It sounded like someone moaning in pleasure, yet there were no words being spoken. So I guessed she was enjoying the feeling of having something in her mouth. With the ball now covered in her pussy juice, I slipped it into her mouth. As expected, she closed her lips around it and started sucking on it while her tongue stuck out, licking her own dripping juice around the ball. My cock was throbbing by now, and I wanted to feel it deep inside her cunt. This was my practice to satisfy Rania, my masochistic sister. This bunny obeyed everything I wanted her to do, so I needed to make sure she enjoyed everything. I moved closer to her and positioned myself above her. Due to our height difference and her rather small staturepared to all my other girls, except Milea, when I positioned myself between her legs, I could easily see where my cock would end. My tip reached her navel, meaning my cock was way longer and bigger than her vagina and could pierce her cervix. That''s why I had to be careful not to hurt her. Or so was what I would do if I was with my women. ''Nina is a slut, so I don''t need to worry about breaking her. It''s her job, and her body would be reconstructed if she revived anyway.'' I thought to myself, looking at her face. Her saliva dripped from her tongue as her mouth was gagged with a ball. ''Besides, she will enjoy every second of pain as it turns into pleasure. If she doesn''t, she won''t ask me to do as I please with her body.'' After thinking that, I thrust forward and entered her tight pussy. Chapter 127 127 – Professional Care [2] (R-18) "Uuunghh! HNNNGGGGHH!!" Nina screamed loudly, but her voice was muffled by the ball in her mouth. Her back arched as she orgasmed immediately after I prated her. Her orgasmsted long enough, and her body shivered. "What a slut." I said, smiling widely. Her vaginal walls squeezed my shaft tightly, and her juices flowed down my cock. "Uunnngghh!! AAAAH!!! NnnggHHHHH!!!" It took some time before she recovered and stopped screaming. It wasn''t due to pain, but pleasure, as my tip touched her deepest part in just one thrust. "Ahhhhhh~!" I kept fucking her without stopping. The sight of her bouncing was incredible; she looked sexy as hell. I loved seeing how her boobs bounced around as well, especially since they were big enough to fit my hand and perky. The harness kept her tits up and firm, allowing me to y with them whenever I pleased. After recovering, she began to move her hips faster, matching my pace. Each thrust caused her breasts to jiggle, and her nipples became erect from arousal. They grew hard and pointed toward me, begging for attention. I grabbed both of her tits and pulled them upwards, squeezing each nipple roughly with my fingers. A muffled moan kept escaping her mouth through the ball gag. She didn''t mind me ying with her boobies because she knew it aroused me. And it did. My dick twitched inside her wet hole, sending vibrations throughout her body. "You''re getting close, aren''t you?" I said, moving my hands away from her chest and grabbing her waist instead. "You can cum as much as you want, you know? It happened to the Subi I slept with in the past. They just can''t resist the pleasure my big cock gave them and orgasmed many times." "A-ahhhh~! Uuuhnn... Gggrrrk!!" That was all I heard from her as she came again, squirting more juices onto my crotch as I pulled my cock out of her tight pussy. She was still shaking from the intense pleasure. Once she finished, I removed the ball from her mouth and asked her. Her tongue rolled over, and her lips were covered in saliva. "How was that?" "Ohhh..." The word ''oh'' meant different things depending on who said it. For example, if someone says it while having an orgasm, then it means somethingpletely different. In this case, however, it simply meant that she liked what I did to her to the point she was unable to form a coherent word. "You like it?" I asked to confirm. "Mhm... Mmmmmm... Yesssss!" "Good." I smiled. "Now let''s continue. This time I will do it from behind." I turned her body around as she couldn''t do it herself from the ck harness tying her upper body. Then I pushed my cock into her ass, which made her scream once again. "AAAAAAAGGGGGHHH!!!!!" This time her screams weren''t muffled, though. As soon as I prated her, she cried out loud, not caring that anyone could hear us. "Oooh! Ahhh! Ooooh!" My cock slid deeper and deeper until it hit her deepest parts. Her anus clenched tightly around my shaft, causing her to shake violently while her pussy squirted its juices on my pelvis. "Uunghhh! Aagghh!" As expected, she climaxed almost instantly. Her asshole tightened even tighter than her pussy, making her feel iparable pleasure. "Nnngghh! Aaaaaaaghhh! I-If you do it like this, I won''t be able to return!" "Don''t worry about returning," I told her. "Just enjoy yourself." I started thrusting harder now, pounding her butt rapidly. Her moans echoed across the room, along with my grunts. My hand kneaded her ass, pping against her cheeks every few seconds. "Oooh!! Fkk! I love this!!" I felt her muscles tighten around my cock, signaling another orgasm approaching. Just when I thought she would finish quickly, her anal ring opened up wider and allowed me to push further inside. "Aaaaahhh!! Unnnggghh! You''re so deep~!" Her voice reached new heights as she neared her peak. Her face twisted in agony as her eyes widened, looking at nothing else except for the ceiling. The blindfold came off due to our rigorous movement, and I noticed her pupil turn into a heart shape as shey her head on the bed. Fortunately, she was too busy with the pleasure that was attacking her and didn''t notice that Linda had gone out of the room using her bunny suit. Then everything went silent. All we heard was the sound of my balls pping against her ass and pleasured moans escaping her lips. I pulled my cock from her ass and immediately prated her pussy when she was unprepared. That caused her to cry out loudly. "Ahhhhhhh!!! Nnngggghh! Cumming!!" It seemed she wasn''t expecting me toe back so fast, but it also helped her reach the third orgasm. After she calmed down, I lifted her legs up and spread them wide open, fucking her from the side. "Uuuunnnggggghhh! Fuck me hardeeer~!" With her pussy already dripping with juices, I took full advantage of it by pushing my cock deep inside. This new y was so exciting for both of us that we didn''t mind how noisy we got. I would love to try it on my masochistic sister, knowing that she would love something like this. "Yeeeeeess! FUUUCK ME HARDERRRR!" She screamed louder each time I entered her. It was only natural since I was going faster and harder. "Unnngggghh! UUNNGGGHHHHH!!!" And just like that, she reached her fourth orgasm while I continued pumping her pussy. "Fk! FUCK! UNNNGGGGGGGGGGH!" I stopped after thatst one because I wanted to cum too. So instead, I grabbed her hips and pounded her from above while holding onto her waist in a missionary position. "Gnnnngggahhhh! Ooohh! Yes! Like that! Do it like that!" Her words were drowned out by our moans as we fucked. And then, without warning, I unloaded all over her chest. [Ding! You had covered Nina''s body with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Oh god... Fuck..." The sight of my sperm sttering on her tits drove her crazy. She had an amazing reaction, moaning and screaming nonstop as her own orgasm approached. Her pink hair and bunny ears got soaked in my seed, making her look like a real-life anime character. After that, shey over on the bed, breathing heavily as if she''d run a marathon. Her body was covered in my semen and her own sweat while the bed turned wet from all kinds of bodily liquid. I didn''t know how long we had been doing this, but Linda should''ve finished recording what the Baron did in the other room. She would get the evidence and return shortly, so I couldn''t continue doing it with Nina. But before that, I fixed Nina''s blindfold to cover her eyes and took off the harness I used to tie her body. Then I left her there, lying naked on the bed, as she tried to catch her breath, sprawling all four like a star with her pussy juice still dripping to her thighs. "Mmm... Mmmm..." When she finally caught her breath, she smiled satisfyingly. "You really are incredible." "What? Me?" I asked confusedly. "Yes, you did really well," she said, still panting. "You said you were inexperienced?" "Uh-huh, yeah, kinda. But not anymore, right?" "Not even close. You made me feel like never before." I chuckled at her words. Of course, she would. I made her cum 5 times in such a short amount of time. I believed she wouldn''t forget me and couldn''t experience something like this again with any other man. My was the peak and could satisfy a horny rabbit. This was truly a cheat skill. I also took a liking to this lewd bunny. If possible, I''d like to get her by myself, but that could be arrangedter. "So what now, huh? What do you want to happen next?" She asked, raising her body. "Is it your maid ve turn now? If she''s inexperienced, then... I think she will break when she receives that kind of pleasure." "She will, I think." "Do you n to make her submit fully to you? Seeing the crest on her crotch, you''ve dominated her, no?" "Yeah, I''m gonna dominate herpletely." "Well, that''s good. A proper dominatrix has to be strict towards their ves, don''t they?" "That is true." I nodded, agreeing with her words. That was exactly what I did with Beatrice, as that primordial Subus was my ve, and I didn''t think of her as one of my women yet. "Then let me give you some advice about dominating your servant." "Sure thing." Taking advice from a professional slut wouldn''t be bad, I guess. She knew sex better than me as it was her profession. And I could always apply her technique and teach the girls about it so they could satisfy me better on bed. "First, you need to train them properly. For example, you can use bondage or spanking. The former works better than thetter, just like what you did to me earlier." "Okay, sure. Sounds great." "Second, once you''re done training them, you''ll have to keep up the routine. Don''t cken for a second. Otherwise, they might rebel against you." "I understand." "Third, you must reward them every time they perform well. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a simple ''good job'' or more extreme stuff like giving them gifts. A simple kiss will also do if they love you." "Right." "Lastly, treat them like humans. They aren''t machines, you know. Let them rest if they don''t want to have sex with you. There is a time like that for us girls, like when we have our time of the month." "Of course," I replied. "Thanks for the advice, Nina. Shall we clean up now?" "No problem. It''s part of the service." She giggled cutely. "Also, I am still blindfolded. Can I take it off to take a bath with you, customer?" "No." I shook my head. "I will wash your body. This is the service I want to ask you." "Ooh~! Can I trust you?" "Hmm... Sure, why not?" It wasn''t that big of a deal since I was going to fuck her again in the bathroom anyway. That way, I could let Linda, who apparently had done her job, slip inside. And I could take Nina''s blindfold off inside the bathroom. "Alright then." Nina smiled and got off the bed, using only her sense of touch to feel the edge. "You n to fuck me in the bath again, huh?" ''She knew.'' I smiled. Well, as expected from a professional. "I will make you cum three times more." "Hahaha!" Herugh sounded cute. "I am looking forward to that, Master~" The moment she finished speaking, I took her hand and led her to the bathroom. Once there, I closed the door behind us and fucked her under the shower. I closed the curtain so Linda wouldn''t see me fucking Nina when she entered the room. Chapter 128 128 – Disgusting A few minutes ago, as soon as Arthur ordered her to leave the room, Linda strode down the room toward the exit. This n was essential to save her Madam, Vivian Rose. Even though she didn''t mind sacrificing her body and experiencing many shameful things before she finally could change into one of the worker''s suits, she felt embarrassed that she had something different in her mind. ''Why did I feel like that? I¡­ like being held by Sir Arthur.'' Her face blushed in shame as she leaned against the wall after she exited the room. Inside, Arthur was supposed to take care of the bunny girl so she wouldn''t realize that Linda had sneaked out with her costume and master key. How did he handle it? The maid had no way of knowing about it. But she had been briefed about what she should do. "I need to enter room 410 and record what the Baron does from afar with the excuse to record his activity so he can remember it as a service of his frequent visit." Linda repeated her job barely audibly as she clenched her fist. She needed to do this. Since her Madam was married to the Baron from an arranged marriage, he knew that no man would be like him. Kind and had a lot of Virtues, that was a man dreamed by anyone. But Linda couldn''t find any fault in the man, and Madam seemed to be content and like him. So she took it as her job to protect her Madam and found fault in the man. Although her appearance looked like a normal 24 years old human, Linda was actually part of a race that she didn''t want anyone to know and was way older than her appearance. Only she and her Madam knew about it, and she was forever grateful to her. ''I know that no man is faithful.'' She thought. ''Maybe the Pdin is the exception because he''s the Goddess'' apostle, but no one other than him is no good. I have also known him since he was a little, and he''s a kind boy who liked Young Miss and was always with her when she was sad. So I know he''s a good boy.'' Without her knowing, her perception of Arthur was warped, mainly because of the fact she had known the boy since he was young and his position as a Pdin. Everyone knew that Pdin was Goddess Teri''s apostle and was a man better than any other. He had authority higher than anyone in the church but was still willing to help a maid to help his childhood friend''s mother. Not only that, but it was also because he believed her when she said Vivian was in danger and offered help. He used his resources to get information about Underground City and visited it with her to get evidence of Baron Rose, Rowen''s infidelity. ''He probably helped me because he knew Young Miss is close to Madam instead of the Lord, but I am really grateful for it. And his touch is so gentle. I want to be touched again¡­'' At that time, she gasped audibly, realizing what had crossed her mind. ''Wait, Linda! What are you thinking? It''s time to move!'' Shaking her head desperately, she began to move. She walked down the hallway with a quick step, looking around to find room number 410. It didn''t take her long as the corridor was rather short and the rooms on the fourth floor weren''t all as big as the room Arthur used. No, in fact, the other rooms were rather small. There was a reason why the one they used before was called a suite. The door was cream-colored, and the wooden te hanging on it clearly read 410. Stopping in front of it, Linda gulped and pulled the recording gem from her cleavage. She was wearing a bunny suit that was a size smaller, so it was quite tight, and it pushed her breasts up. With a small effort, by slipping two fingers inside her cleavage, she was finally able to take out the marble. Looking at the gem that could destroy her Madam and Lord''s rtionship but saved the Madam from a person who had fallen into Sins and possibly was a Sinner, she nodded with conviction. "Let''s do this." This was the most nervous moment for Linda, probably after Eliza''s birth, but she calmed herself down by taking a deep breath. Her hand stretched to the door handle. It seemed so far even though it was so close, just a step away. Then she felt the metallic cold of the door handle and gulped once more. ording to Arthur, the Baron was beyond this door, doing something that almost every person who came here was doing. And that was to satisfy their lust for the workers here. Bunny folks made this establishment with various bunny girls with different appearances willing to do anything as long as they got paid and satisfied with the lust that came with their race. It was something that Linda avoided for so many years, even though half of her was a part of those kinds of race. ''Why have I be so conscious of it, unlike before? Is it because of what happened to me earlier, wetting myself in front of Sir Arthur? Whatever it is, I need to find outter before I be strange. For now¡­'' Turning the door''s handle and pushing it open, she was immediately greeted by a pungent smell of sex filling the room. Some kind of perfume was sprayed, filling the room with a sweet smell. A soft clicking sound resounded as she immediately infused MP into the magic item and activated it. The door was closed with a soft sound, but Linda was frozen due to something. She was immediately greeted by moaning from a young girl and a familiar voice Linda recognized really welling from deep inside the room. "Ahn! Daddy! You''re going great!" "Hahaha! Of course! Daddy will satisfy you! You''re my beloved daughter, after all." The wall near the entrance obscured her vision, but she managed to see the face of the girl who was currently hanging on the edge of the bed. With long brown hair and brown eyes, her youthful and beautiful face could be found everywhere in the world. In fact, she would mistake that girl for her Young Miss as she was with the Baron if not for the two long rabbit ears protruding above her head. The girl just had a simr hair color. As for which daughter he called out for earlier? Probably an imaginary daughter who he had with someone else as that girl was way uglier than Young Miss Eliza or Madam Vivian. Linda was sure of it. But the fact that Baron Rose called the girl his daughter and he did something like this in this room disgusted the maid to the core. Her face contorted, but she couldn''t move yet. They hadn''t realized her presence, but she had recorded them. "Ahn! Deeper, Daddy!" "Anything for you, sweetie! Daddy really loves you, so take my cum inside your womb and get pregnant with Daddy''s seed, my daughter!" "Ooooh! I am also cumming! Let''s cum together!" "Oooohhhh, here Ie!" It was at that time Rowen Rose''s middle-aged face was visible from the entrance. He kissed the girl sloppily, moving his tongue around her mouth in a disgusting fashion. The sight sent a shiver down Linda''s spine. ''Disgusting!'' She shouted inside her mouth and opened the door behind her. ''I get what I need. It''s time to get out of this ce!'' Thinking so, she immediately ran away from the room, mming the door shut. However, she didn''t run back to the room immediately but to the shared bathroom at the end of the corridor. Entering one of the stalls, she immediately vomited her breakfast into the toilet. "Uggh!" She spat out what remained in her mouth with a pale face. "Disgusting scum! I need Madam to see what this scum did. I can''t stand the sight of him anymore. A scum who wants to get his imaginary daughter pregnant isn''t the Lord we all knew!" For a while, she remained in the toilet stall and vomited more of what remained in her stomach. Without a doubt, that would leave a scar in her memory, but the glowing gem in her hand would definitely save her Madam from keeping her rtionship with that scum. "I will make him divorce Madam and keep her and Young Miss safe. That guy is a monster in disguise." Chapter 129 129 – You’re Punished ? After I was done with quick sex inside the bathroom with Nina, I asked the bunny girl to get out of the room and return to her normal job. The pink-haired bunny girl didn''t ask anything and only giggled, wishing me luck in my attempt to train my ve while looking at Linda, who had changed back to her maid bikini. I had already cleaned the room of any stench and stains before Linda entered, so this room was quite fresh. Then I listened to her story while she had a pale face. What she told me was going rather¡­ well to what I had nned so far. ''That bitch has done wonderful work. But she had gone too far.'' A smirk appeared on my face as I covered my lower mouth with my hand, pretending to be disgusted by what Baron Rose did. No, I didn''t deny it was disgusting. It was really disgusting, even in my eyes. Having sex with a young girl while calling her his daughter, while he had a real daughter, was disgusting. Even though I knew it was nned, I would immediately kill Baron Rose if I found him in that situation. However, I knew that the girl he had sex with wasn''t his daughter but a sex worker with a father-daughter y. This was necessary to destroy his rtionship with Madam Vivian and even Eliza. It pained me to hurt my girl''s feelings and views about his father, but I couldn''t destroy their view of Rowen Rose without making them see him doing something immoral like this. And I couldn''t even destroy him further because he had already broken. There was nothing left of an individual called Rowen Rose; he was just a charmed ve of a Subus now ¨C an empty vessel. ''I asked Beatrice tomand him to have sex with someone close to him, like someone simr to his maid or something, not letting him have sex with a prostitute who he called his daughter.'' That was too far, and I hated it quite a lot. I knew Beatrice was aware of what kind of rtionship I had with Eliza and she knew that Eliza was Baron Rose''s daughter, so I didn''t like this at all, even though my n was going smoothly. I could still tolerate it if it''s Master-ve y or something. But this¡­ That Subus had a punishment waiting for her. ''I will not give her a reward this time and punish her by letting her watch me doing Rania roughly while tying that masochist sister up to the point she can''t move. That would be agonizing for the primordial Subus.'' After this, I would let the church take care of Baron Rose, locking him for eternity for his Sins of imagining having sex with his daughter through father-daughter y. Only I was allowed to do something like that. I even made sure Rania wasn''t my blood-rted sister before I targeted her. Not that I would stop if she was really my sister, but¡­ A Father-Daughter rtionship was just too much even for me. ''That''s why I don''t hesitate or feel any guild doing something like this to him. That primordial Subus had broken a few people just to reach her goal and made a mess of society. Even so¡­ I will kill him a few times first.'' Rather than letting such a doll and broken man stay as Vivian''s husband, it would be better if I took care of her. I would give her plenty of love that she deserved. Of course, I would shower Eliza with love too. "Linda." Still, I needed to get this maid to send the evidence to Vivian herself. I was only here as an aplice and didn''t n any of this. Then I thought about it again. Wouldn''t Eliza be heartbroken to see something like this? Indeed, breaking Eliza''s heart was the fastest way to ensure she would be loyal to me, but¡­ it wouldn''t be satisfying. I''d like her to stay as a cute tsundere and oblivious to this. "You should show that to Madam Vivian as soon as possible. However, please don''t let Eliza see it." I said. ''And I know Vivian would keep it a secret from Eliza too.'' "I think so too." Linda nodded in agreement while holding her mouth, trying her best not to throw up anymore. "Young Miss shouldn''t see her father acting like this. It''s just¡­ sad." "I agree." Nodding my head, I stood up and stretched my hand toward her. "I will count on you with that. There is something I need to finish here." My eyes narrowed dangerously as I looked at the exit. Well, even if the Baron did it with his imaginary daughter, I couldn''t sit still imagining that a man who was Eliza''s father had that kind of kink. So I wanted to kill him once and return him to the Rose Barony church. I then smiled softly and turned back to Linda. "You can return alone safely, right?" "¡­Yes. I can return with no problem." She nodded. "Great." ''Besides the Baron, there is an unfinished schedule here.'' "Be careful, Linda." I continued. "And I hope you can hand that gem to Madam Vivian. Right now, I don''t want that guy to go near Eliza anymore." "Yes, Sir Arthur. I will definitely hand this gem to Madam Vivian even if I should kill myself to arrive in Rose Barony safely." The maid spoke with determination in her voice. "I know that I can count on you." I smiled at her and patted her shoulder. Once again, Linda somehow froze at my touch and seemed to hold something by biting her lower lips. I knew what she was holding, so the corner of my lips curled into a small grin. ''How innocent.'' *** The first thing I did after exiting the room was to go to Room 410 where the disgusting scene, ording to Linda, was yed. When I entered the room, which was surprisingly easy, there was no such scene in a y. A middle-aged man was sitting on the bed with a nk look; he only had a trunk over his hairy legs. He looked rather haggard while looking down at the floor, and I walked to him while activating . A blue aura shaped like a sword appeared in my right hand. "Imaginary daughter," I muttered, looking at the end of the room where a voluptuous woman with purple hair was standing with a proud look on her face. "Really?" I asked, stopping in front of the man and cutting his neck. Blood spurted from the newly opened cut wound like a fountain, spraying all over the room. It was an easy death for someone broken. Looking at the headless body of Baron Rose, I muttered, "You''re just a victim of fate. Rest easy, I will take care of Vivian." Then I narrowed my eyes at the primordial Subus, who was giggling without a care. "Can you exin why you ordered this man to choose a Father-Daughter fetish y instead of a normal one, Beatrice?" "Isn''t that the most efficient way to destroy his reputation, Master?" She asked in a sultry tone, tracing her lips with her index finger as she walked toward me while swaying her tail and hips. "It worked, no?" "It worked wonderfully, but¡­" When Beatrice stopped in front of me, I pointed my around her neck. She flinched and froze on the spot, not expecting me to get angry. Then the tip of my aura sword touched her neck, drawing a drip of blood from the small wound. "Hearing the story about him fucking a girl while calling her his daughter made me feel disgusted. Eliza is also his daughter, you whore. Even if he didn''t call her name and only thought of that slut as his daughter, I could only imagine he''s doing it with Eliza''s sister." "Ah!" Beatrice eximed in a low voice as if she had just remembered about that. Then her body shivered, knowing that I was angry at her now. "M-M-Master! F-Forgive me. I failed to recognize it!" "Do you think that''s enough?" I asked coldly. "I know that you deliberately did that. Don''t lie to me." "N-No!" Beatrice immediately went on her knees, looking up at me with an upturned gaze. "This ve deserves punishment!" "It''s good if you know that." I sneered, deactivating the . "And remember. No more pulling stunts like this to my girl''s rtive. Even though I know it''s just a y with a prostitute, it still leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Destroy his reputation in any other way, like him bing a masochist who licks a dominatrix''s feet or something like that." "Y-Yes, this lowly ve shall remember. Then what''s my punishment, Master? Am I ordered to masturbate in the middle of the street? Or should I get naked and act like a dog? O-Or will you impregnate me with your seed, even though impregnating Subus is really hard?" Somehow, even though I acted coldly to her, Beatrice seemed to enjoy it. Her smile widened as if she had done this deliberately to get punished. This Subus wasn''t an idiot, so she could n something like this. The list of punishments she spoke of earlier was also something that people like her would love. That would be a reward and not a punishment at all. At first, I thought I should let her groan in agony while masturbating in front of me while I had rough sex with Rania, but that would definitely not be enough punishment after I knew she deliberately set this thing up to get punished. ''It''s not like Beatrice ordered the prostitute to be ''Eliza'' either and instead only stopped at the imaginary daughter because she knew she wouldn''t survive if she did that.'' If Eliza had a little sister, I would take her by myself. Not that she had any, though. So the punishment was still in order. Following the bunny girl''s advice, I should give my ve fitting punishment for making me feel bad. Chapter 130 130 – Strategy Game ? "For a slut like yourself." I started, bending down slightly and holding Beatrice''s face with my hand, deforming her soft cheek. "I have a very fitting punishment. Just look forward to tomorrow." "Y-ywes!" Her words weren''t clear due to her mouth unable to move freely. Releasing her, I turned around and saw Baron Rose''s body slowly disappear into a mote of light. That was rather fast, considering he hadn''t set up a revival chamber like the one in the academy. Probably it was because he had never died before or something like that. It wasn''t that important. "For now, Beatrice. Have you done the second task I asked you?" I looked down at the primordial Subus with a cold gaze. "Of course, Master." She replied with a smug look. "I''ve done that one perfectly, Master. I also did something extra. Don''t worry, this time I didn''t pull any stunt like before and I believe you will like it!" "... I will take your words for now." I nodded at her, narrowing my eyes slightly. Something extra? What could it be? If it was not to my liking and she turned out to do something unnecessary, then I would make sure she got what she deserved. A befitting punishment. "Also, for your punishment." "Yes?!" She raised her voice, seemingly excited. However, Beatrice¡­ I wasn''t a kind soul who would punish my girl with sex when I knew they loved it and had done something that made me mad. I had punished her by restricting her from cumming more than once a day because of the trouble she had caused me. But now, she had stepped too far. So the punishment was clear. "I won''t allow you to have an orgasm until I say so. Reflect on what you did and beg me to lift this order when I forgive you." Beatrice''s face crumbled at my words and paled as if the world had been destroyed right before her. I smirked at that sight, gleaming in happiness as my sadistic nature took over me. "And I would definitely order you to do a lot of things, of course, without allowing you to experience an orgasm, like a sex toy. That would be your punishment." With my additional words, she muttered, "You''re a Devil, Master¡­ You know I will be crazy if you touch me without allowing me to have an orgasm." "That''s the point of this punishment," I smirked. "It was your fault for twisting my order." How funny for a Subus to call me a Devil. She mumbled something in a low voice in agony, knowing that her fate wouldn''te out too good. Her body would slowly regress to that of her small form again, and she wouldn''t be able to use her full power, except for in that form, ording to what she said to me. My anger subsided after I killed Rowen Rose earlier. The story would be different if Beatrice ordered the Baron to have a y while the prostitute was shouting Eliza''s name. That would make me destroy this city in anger as a bare minimum. No NTR was allowed for my girls. Anyway, I said I would punish this primordial Subus, but I needed to do one more thing. My main reason for using this city as a way to destroy Baron Rose. It wasn''t just limited to visiting this whore house full of bunny girls. "Beatrice," I called out her name while looking down at her, who crawled on the floor. "Let''s get moving." "Right now?" She looked up curiously at me. Her expression had recovered, and she no longer pouted. At least she knew it wasn''t the time to defy me, or I would increase her punishment. Using her hands as a support, she slowly stood up and put her hands behind her back, emphasizing her breasts. "Those people will have a meeting in the clubhouse in the center of this Underground City in an hour, Master. Shouldn''t we wait before moving?" She continued, tilting her head slightly. "You''ve done what I asked you perfectly, no?" I asked, and she nodded. "Then it''s perfect. We don''t need to control, but we just need to change." I grinned. "Just follow my lead." "Fine~" She replied with a sultry voice and smiled, moving behind me and hugging me from behind. Her breasts were pressed against my back, and they felt really soft as I could feel them directly on my skin due to me being topless now. "You''re the Master, so I will follow your orders." She whispered seductively. "And I thought we could have a little fun here while waiting for a while." When she said that, I grabbed her head with my hand and threw her on the bed. "Kya~" She yelped cutely,nding on the bed with a soft thud. "As expected, you aren''t satisfied with that slut, Master~ Here, you can use my body as you please!" Continuing, Beatrice began to pull hertex bikini down and spread her legs. Her panties were slit to the side, revealing her tight pink hole. However, I only looked at her with a t expression. "What are you doing, ve? I said, let''s go." Saying so, I turned around and took out a white shirt and ck jacket from my inventory, wearing them. "Fucking whore already forgot about her punishment," I muttered, pushing the door open and leaving the room. "Why doesn''t my charm and beauty work on you?!" I could hear Beatrice''s confused voice from behind as she chased after me. She had already caught up to me and took my arm, burying it between her massive breasts. "Master, tell me how you can be so calm in front of me!" She demanded. "It''s really strange!" I turned to her and smirked. "A secret." Naturally, I wouldn''t tell her that I use this time so my little member wouldn''t get excited. We had no time to waste, and she still needed to be punished, after all. Also¡­ "¡­ You don''t trust me yet, Master?" Beatrice asked with gleaming innocent eyes that could charm any foolish man. That kind of gaze wouldn''t work on me, especially because I knew about her personality. Her question was the reason why I didn''t have sex with her yet. Even if I dominated her, I still didn''t fully trust her yet. I wouldn''t give her what she wanted or fall to her temptation without me initiating it myself. "You think I trust you?" I asked her back with an obvious answer and looked at her with a gaze that I used to look like an idiot. "Look back at what you did and the stunt you pulled. If you want my trust, then earn it." "Fine~" She replied while dragging her sentence. She didn''t look that hurt or crestfallen, probably because she had expected she wouldn''t be able to gain my trust that easily. Then she suddenly raised her head and chirped, "Ah, that person is waiting for us in the tavern near this ce." "Yeah, that''s good." The meeting of those people who had high positions in this would happen in an hour. This meeting was why I chose to use this city for my n and to destroy Rowen Rose''s reputation. That n was, so far, the most important one among any other I had in my pocket. An important step was needed to create a bridge to cross the famous border between the Virtue Kingdom and Sin Kingdom. If I wanted to go to the Sin Kingdom in the future, necessary preparation was needed, especially because I was a famous Pdin. The news would arrive in the Sin Kingdom in a month or so, and entering the country would be hard for me as we would be ''enemies.'' That was why another path to enter Sin Kingdom was necessary for me. And this Underground City, by chance, had a rtionship with the one near the border at the Sin Kingdom''s side. And now a question? How could an outsider use the rtionship of an Underground City to use their connection as they pleased? The answer was simple. "Let''s take over this city for ourselves." My grin widened, and I let out an evil chuckle. Beatrice imitated me, and weughed as we walked down to the lobby with her wings pped around slightly. The simplest answer was the best answer. No one would be able to do it except for me. And it was totally easy to take over this city, more than one would''ve thought. Once again, why? The answer was the primordial Subus who walked beside me while holding my arm. I gave her a simple task; if she did it properly, I just needed to do well and not mess my preparation up. ''It''s like I y a strategy game, which is exciting.'' Chapter 131 131 – Border City’s Leader ? Just like other cities in the Virtue Kingdom, the Underground City near the border, often called Border City, had powers controlling them to keep the city running and maintain security. However, unlike an average city, concentrated power in Border City was considered bad. If only one person had the authority to control the city, they would try to control and impose some rules that only benefit their group. Hence, a concentrated power would definitely be destroyed by the others. After some discussion, the people from the underground decided on something. They decided that an Underground City needed at least 3 leaders from different groups at the minimum and shared control of some part of the city while putting shared rules by all so that no one could take advantage of each other. In Border City, there were 4 leaders who ran this city together; they came from 4 different groups that they led. Three of them were females, and one of them was male. And I nned to meet the male one, as Beatrice had already put him under her charm, that was only if she finished it exactly just like I had instructed and didn''t mess up anything else. "Is he here?" I muttered as I stopped in front of a rundown tavern with soft yellow lighting from a magicmp hanging in front of the entrance. I pushed open the heavy wooden door to the tavern, and immediately the warmth of the yellow light inside hit me. Therge room was crowded with people, all of them chatting andughing over pints of ale and tes of hearty food. The walls were made of rough-hewn wooden nks, and the air was thick with the smell of roasting meats and spiced ale. Arge firece dominated one wall, throwing flickering shadows across the room and casting a cozy glow over the patrons. The long wooden tables were packed with people, their faces flushed and merry from the ale. Sexy female servers with skimpy outfits that exposed their panties bustled back and forth, carrying tes piled high with roasted meats, crusty bread, and steaming bowls of stew. The ceiling was low and made of exposed wooden beams, giving the space a cozy, intimate feel. Magicmps hung from the beams, casting a warm glow over the room and illuminating the faces of the patrons. Despite the crowded and noisy atmosphere, there was a sense of conviviality and camaraderie in the air. But that immediately changed as I stepped into the tavern. All gazes were focused on me, filled with curiosity and judging. Once again, they continued to drink andughed after seeing that I was a human. Beatrice, who followed me from behind, had also hidden her characteristics as a primordial Subus, namely horns, wings, and tail. "Where is he?" Ignoring the curious stares from a few people who licked their lips with lustful gazes directed at Beatrice, I asked the primordial Subus. She jumped to my side in response, pushing her breasts against my arm as she pointed in the direction of a table in the corner of the room. Around that long table were 4 people, 1 man and 3 women, with a lot of open space left. However, for some reason, no one sat around them. The man had unkempt light brown hair and was topless, exposing his well-defined muscle and a hawk tattoo over his left chest. A tattoo artist was rare in this world, so it surprised me when the man had a rather good and detailed tattoo. So I observed her slowly. He smoked a cigarette, puffing smoke from his lips as his frown was visible on his wild face. Two beautiful women in their twenties with dark brown hair were on his sides, caressing his muscle with seductive movement as they pushed their breasts under a thinyer of the skimpy white dress against his body. Those two women looked rather simr, probably sisters. And with just a nce, it was clear that they were whores who wanted to get into the man''s good side. The smell of their strong perfume stung my nose as I approached their table, and I grimaced because it was bad. Mixing a sweet and sharp smell of perfume with roasted beef and ale wasn''t a goodbination. Those four noticed me as we got closer, and I observed thest woman in the meantime. She was a wolf girl with bright red hair and eyes, simr to Sophia. Her clothes consisted of an open cropped red vest and unbuttoned shorts, showing her modest breast hidden under a ck bikini and g-string panties. ck leggings covered her legs, making her look sexier. Looking at her, I knew she had a fiery personality, which was proved by her frown when I got closer and stopped beside their table. "What do you want?" She asked, clearly disturbed by our presence. "Get lost." The chatting and rowdy atmosphere around the tavern was reced by a tense one. No one said anything, and the servers also stopped moving. The sound of a wooden spoon dropped to the ground rang, and I smirked at the red-haired wolf girl. "What? Do you not like our presence here?" I asked with a taunting tone. "It''s not like this tavern is yours." I continued. What I said was the truth. This ce was their gathering ce before the meeting, not their real turf. It wasn''t like they were the owners of this ce, so they also couldn''t do anything if I approached them to sit in the empty space beside them. But the redhead didn''t think so. "This ce is reserved by us. If you understand, then get lost before I get angry, bastard." She growled at me, showing her sharp fangs to intimidate us. "Don''t you see Raven is sitting here? Pay respect before you leave." The man, who the woman pointed at, looked at us with widened eyes. But he didn''t say anything as Beatrice hadn''t given him any order yet. He was the one my ve charmed, one of the four leaders of this city. His eyes looked nk and lifeless due to the charm''s effect, but a sheer will was hidden beneath that. If only he wasn''t charmed, he would be a charismatic leader followed by many, just like what the redhead had shown me. She seemed to respect him deeply. ''Unfortunately, Beatrice is too strong for him. He''s probably Level 50 or more to be able to lead his faction here.'' I was silent all this time while observing the man. Because of that, Beatrice probably took my silence as not wanting to do with the wolf girl and chose to speak. "How dare you talk to Master like that? Apologize right now, red-headed slut!" A pinkish-purple mist escaped her body as she released my arm, sending a chill down my spine. It wasn''t because it was dangerous, but it was because Beatrice''s pheromone was mixed within this pink mist, which was probably one of the skills derived from . Everyone''s eyes turned nk, lifeless, without any reflection. They stopped moving, and the wolf girl became expressionless. "Apologize, now." "Yes, Mistress." With amanding tone from Beatrice, the redhead began to take off her red vest and shorts, leaving her in her ck bikini and panties. Then she stepped away from the table and prostrated in front of me. "Please forgive this lowly slut, Master." I was speechless and turned to Beatrice. She had a smug grin as if she was showing me she had done a great job. Indeed, shutting the redhead was a great job, but what was the use of her disguise if she used a Subus-only skill in the open like this? The result was satisfactory, and I could finally talk with the charmed leader, who somehow also prostrated himself in front of Beatrice and licked her feet. The Subus had a sadistic expression as she giggled in a low tone. Still¡­ Moving without my order wasn''t something I liked. "I will add your punishmentter," I said to the primordial Subus, and her expression turned grave. "Why?!" She screamed, but I ignored it and gave her another order. "Tell this man to exin who the other leaders of this city are and their weakness if he knows about it. And you aren''t allowed to use without my permission, understand?" "¡­Yes." Beatrice answered weakly and began to work. "You heard what Master had said. Tell us everything." The man called Raven raised his head and began to disclose everything he knew about the other leaders and their weaknesses. When I heard the name of one leader, I was pleasantly surprised, and my smile grew. Chapter 132 132 – Leaders’ Meeting [1] ? After listening to him, I looked at the redhead who was still prostrating in front of me while raising her ass. This wolf girl''s body wasn''t half bad, and it was trained forbat. She probably went close-range with her fists and ws, looking at the calluses around her fist. Her red wolf tail seemed to be deted weakly, and she was still under the influence of Beatrice''s magic. I thought didn''t work on females, but it wasn''t the case when it reached Lv 8, which now had an area effect like this. If she had something like this, she should''ve told me sooner. However, the cooldown of this skill was long, around a week, and the effect only worked temporarily, around three hours, so she couldn''t use it to control other people. It was useful in a battle and in a situation like this, so it might be good if I brought Beatrice if I had any negotiations with other people in the future. For now, though¡­ Even if this wolf girl didn''t know that her leader had fallen into Beatrice''s charm and had been our doll since yesterday, she still offended me slightly by asking me to pay respect to the man. In fact, she had practically be my subordinate as we nned to take over this city soon. When a subordinate offended her boss, only one thing was waiting for her. And I had taken a liking to her due to her fiery personality and braveness, so I nned to take her back with me. "Beatrice, take this girl into a hotel and order her to stay there. I will take her with me to Academy Cityter." "Master, you want to make her your ve too?" Beatrice asked curiously with an amused tone. "A feisty ve is exciting to tame, so I know why you like her!" "Whatever you say." I replied half-heartedly. I did n to take her back, but I had no n to make her my ve. Instead¡­ ''She will fit perfectly in my knight squad as a close-range dealer. But well, that squad is also a den for girls that I fancy, but she shall be no ve.'' Still, back to the topic of taking over this city, it might be easier than I had thought, thanks to the information I heard earlier. I nced at Beatrice and whispered. "I will have you work in the meeting." "Fufufu, I understand, Master." She replied with a giggle. "Also, can I request you to lessen my punishment? I wanted to cum so hard after holding your arm for a while, Master. Please~?" She put up a cute expression while having her hands together in front of her chest. I smiled at her, giving her hope but immediately shot it down. "No," I said simply. "Work first, then I will consider it." "You meanie!" She huffed like a little child, throwing her face away. But I wasn''t going to be fooled. This whore was the best at using people''s feelings to fool them. "Rather than that, take this girl to the nearby hotel. Right now." "Yes~" Beatrice replied while dragging her sentence and then ordered the girl to follow her after wearing her clothes back. They left the tavern together, and I followed their back with my eyes until they left the room. This tavern was still quiet and still due to what Beatrice did, and Raven had returned to his seat. He would tag along with uster, but I organized the information I got while sitting across from Raven, where the redhead sat earlier. "I have many ways to take care of them, but as expected, that one is the best among all options I have." A vicious grin appeared on my face as I let out a low chuckle. "I just need to make sure my ve finishes her job, and I will be able to take over this city soon. Then I can bid goodbye to this ce and leave everything to Beatrice. She''s smart enough to run this ce and strong enough to defend it. I just need to give her an order so she won''t do anything stupid, like earlier." After seeing her doing two unnecessary things in just a day, it seemed like I needed to give her that magic item as expected. The one I got from destroying a certain organization in Horizon Online. "With that, she will understand what I want and won''t be able to do anything that will harm me. A perfect item for a ve whore like her." Now, though. I needed to wait until the meeting was held. "50 more minutes. I can''t wait." I muttered and closed my eyes. A soft melody escaped my lips as I hummed an opening song of the Horizon Online, which was often yed in the orchestra within that world. My mood had gotten better, thinking that my n would take me a step further to get closer to my dream. *** The clubhouse''s party room was spacious and inviting, with glittering lights adorning the walls, casting a warm and weing glow across the space. The music thumped loudly, its bass reverberating through the room. Many people danced on the dance floor, and on the stage were three naked girls dancing seductively, inviting people to throw their money at them. In the corner of the room, a VIP area beckoned, featuring soft red couches and a table filled with bottles of alcohol. The plush cushions and the warm lighting created an atmosphere offort and rxation, inviting any guest to take a seat and enjoy the night. Two beautiful girls sat on the plush red couches in the VIP area, their beauty only enhanced by the soft lighting in the room. One had long, lustrous ck hair that cascaded down her back, contrasting beautifully with her pinkish-purple eyes and open white dress. A small, delicate horn protruded from her forehead, adding to her otherworldly allure that belonged to her race, a Subus. The other girl had striking white hair tied up in twin-tails, entuating her pointed ears. Her vivid red eyes were captivating, seemingly able to draw in anyone who gazed upon them. She crossed her legs and held a ss full of red liquid. That liquid wasn''t wine but human blood. It was the staple food for her race that resided the night, a Vampire. Her ck dress with red ent, which exposed only her cleavage, further enchanted her identity as the race which ruled the night. Together, they made an enchanting duo, emanating an air of otherworldly grace and beauty. But one of them was clearly displeased. "Where is that horny rabbit and that human bastard? They are quitete." The one who said that was the Vampire girl, Lucienne Br, often called Lucy by people who knew her. She tapped her foot against the floor and slowly sipped the blood in the wine ss, enjoying the taste. "Be patient, Lucy. She will be here¡­" The Subus called Melissa answered Lucienne, moving her gaze toward the crowd. They suddenly got restless and walked away, letting a girl walk in the new path without getting disturbed. "Soon." Melissa finished her sentence, and Lucy followed her gaze. A bunny girl with long pink bunny ears moving around on top of her head was waving at them. Her smile was infectious, causing the Subus Melissa''s lips to curl up. When the bunny girl, Nina, got close to them, she greeted them cheerfully. "Did you girls wait long? Sorry! A customer had almost made me pass out, and I had a hard time scraping his semen out of my pussy because he cummed a bucket!" Chapter 133 133 – Leaders’ Meeting [2] ? Nina didn''t even hesitate to tell them the truth, which made Melissa interested and Lucienne disgusted. "You yed around?" The Vampire asked, grimacing. "And you let him cum inside you?" "How can I not?" Nina shrugged her shoulders and sat beside Melissa. The Subus scooted over like it was natural for the bunny girl to sit beside her. "He was handsome and paid a lot. I don''t even mind if I get pregnant by his child, but as a professional, I can''t do that." She continued. "Disgusting." Lucienne spat out. "You should try it, Lucy~ It feels really good when you have the right partner. Right, Meli?" The bunny girl nudged the Subus girl with her shoulder. "I agreed." Melissa nodded. "I''ve had the chance to experience it with a good gentleman once, and I loved it. That time I thought of having his child, but s, a Subus can''t get pregnant that easily." "See?" Nina chirped, having a smug expression as she looked at the Vampire girl. "I prefer to drink blood than semen, thank you." Lucienne answered coldly, not batting an eyelid at their jokes. She then put on a serious face as she looked at the crowd. "Where is that human, anyway? He always arrivedst." "That human¡­ Do you mean Raven?" Nina asked, tilting her head. Her ears twitched as she tried to locate the man with her good hearing sense. It wasn''t as good as a dog kin, but it was at least better than a human thanks to her skill . "Oh, he''s already in this club and approaching us, but¡­" "But?" Melissa asked curiously at Nina, who suddenly looked confused and closed her eyes. "¡­ Why is that customer with him?" She asked, looking at the crowd. Just like before, the crowd suddenly parted, and this time three people could be seen walking¡­ Or rather, the two of them were walking while one of them was crawling like a dog with a leash extended from the cor of his neck to a purple-haired girl''s hand. "Come on, dog. Crawl faster!" The purple-haired woman pulled the leash, and the man who crawled on the ground replied. "Woof!" The three leaders who sat around the VIP area were stunned at the sight. They were shocked to see their fellow leader act like a dog and follow an order from the woman. Amongst them, Nina was the most surprised. Her gaze was nted on the blonde man who walked in front of the two of them, carrying an air of confidence with a luxurious sword strapped on his waist. The air he exuded was totally different from when she saw him in that hotel. It was almost as if he was a different person. And when that person stopped in front of their table, Ninaughed. "Hahaha, what are you doing here, customer? This isn''t the ce a normal man can enter. Though, seeing what you did over there, I don''t think you''re normal at all." In that instant, the silence that prevailed since their appearance was broken, and the other two leaders'' attention was grabbed by something else. But they were all looking in the same direction, and that was at the man, and they were silent. "This is the gathering of the city leaders, right?" The man, Arthur, asked a question instead of answering Nina''s question. He looked at Nina, expecting her to answer his question. "That''s right. Do you need something from us?" Nina wasn''t offended by that. She knew that this man wasn''t normal since he had visited her establishment earlier, but he never expected him toe to this club while dragging the leader of the biggest group in D, Raven Group, like a dog. She also nced at her fellow leaders at that moment, noticing that they went silent. The Vampire girl who went to proceed drinking blood in the ss was one thing, but she never expected Melissa to stare nkly at them. ''There is something more to this man.'' She thought, putting her guard up. On the outside, however, Nina kept her friendly smiling face that she had trained in her life working as a receptionist in her own establishment. It was the so-called business smile to hide her real expression. "I came in the right ce then," Arthurmented as he casually took a seat on the couch beside Lucienne, as that was the only ce left to sit. The purple-haired woman, Beatrice, stood beside her like a secretary while putting one of her feet on Raven''s head, pushing him to the ground. For some reason, the leader who was feared for his strength didn''t resist and instead¡­ ''He enjoyed it?'' Nina was quite surprised by the sight. Next, she turned to Lucienne. Usually, the Vampire girl would trash around and curse someone who dared to sit beside her, but right now, she was awfully quiet and let Arthur sit beside her. ''Is she sick? Or did she fall in love at first sight with him? His sharp look and handsome features are really unique and rare in this city, but really? That Lucy, who even hit Raven without fear, didn''t even say anything? It''s really strange.'' All of this happened suddenly, but Nina kept her calm. The rules of the Underground City still apply to everyone. And among those rules, there was something that stated the leader could change at any time depending on an agreement or the previous leader''s decision. In other words, if Raven handed his rule to this new man, Arthur, then no one wouldin and only ept his position. Understanding that, Nina greeted him. "I guess you''re a new leader of Raven Group, then?" Arthur nodded at the bunny girl, "I guess so." His gaze went over Raven, who looked happy to be stepped at with a high heel worn by the woman in purple. "If you think that trash can still be a leader while he looks like that, then feel free to think of me as an intruder and attack me. But if you rather have me as the new leader of that guy''s group, which will happen in a few hours, then yes. I am the new leader of Raven Group." "Hahaha, you have a good sense of humor." Ninaughed at what Arthur had said but had a different thought inside her mind. ''Shit! I had sex with a really dangerous man and didn''t even realize it! This¡­ This is really bad. I still don''t know about his intention at all! But¡­'' Looking back at her life, she had always lived through dangerous situations. This time was no different, but she knew this man had a hidden intention of visiting them openly like this. ''The others still stay silent for some reason, so I can only count on myself to ask him. From our rtionship earlier, I know he''s a good guy as long as I don''t offend him.'' "Now then, Mister. If you don''t mind, can you introduce yourself to us? My friends here are pretty nervous, from their looks. Maybe we can get friendly and all, just like what we did earlier?" Nina spoke in a friendly tone and ended her sentence with a wink, giving a flirtatious atmosphere. Arthur smiled from that, and he nodded in understanding. "You''re right. I should introduce myself." He said, crossing his legs. With a smile, then he continued. "My name is Arthur Vainglory, a Pdin of Castitas Church. My intention ofing here is to take over this city, and I won''t take no for an answer. So, I''d like you girls to cooperate and be puppet leaders for me, okay?" Nina immediately had cold sweat poured on her back after hearing his introduction. Pdin. That one word didn''t do anything to her, but the atmosphere surrounding Arthur suddenly changed and became cold. She had a hard time breathing. This situation was worse than she thought. Arthur just came and dered something that would definitely ignite the other two leaders'' anger. Knowing the other leaders'' personality, which wasn''t as chill as her, they would definitelysh out and create chaos in this ce. ''I-I need to stop them! We can''t fight this man!'' "Both of y¨C" But before she could even finish her sentence, which she squeezed out her throat, Lucy answered first. "I don''t mind. Just don''t destroy us, Vampires. We just want to live a peaceful life underground." Nina looked at the twin-tailed Vampire girl with a look as if she had seen a ghost. Lucienne was trembling, most probably in fear. Vampires had more sensitive senses than any other races living in the Underground City as they were a part of the Devil race living in the Sin Kingdom. The fact that someone at Lucy''s level was trembling in fear just showed Nina that this Pdin was more dangerous than she had originally thought. "I also don''t mind." Then Melissa''s answer came. The Subus girl smiled widely as her gaze went toward the purple-haired woman. "Serving a primordial Subus is a greater honor than we could ever receive." Melissa continued with a dreamy voice; there wasn''t even fear in her voice, only respect. "Great." Arthur nodded, then his gaze was focused on Nina. "What about you, Nina?" He continued with a cold tone. Nina couldn''t stop shivering. The other leaders had agreed rather easily to his demand without even resisting! She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her and her subordinates if she rejected his offer. No, she knew about it. The example was right there. ''We will be treated like ves.'' She thought as her eyes wandered toward the leashed Raven. Gulping nervously, she tried her best to maintain the smile on her face as she replied. "Of course, we also agree! I love to serve a man as great as you, Sir Arthur~" Her weapon was her seduction and her one-time rtionship with Arthur. If she showed goodwill here, then¡­ ''Maybe he will treat us better. I don''t know what kind of Pdin has a maid ve and a scary woman with him, a primordial Subus. I don''t know what that is and how it is different from a normal Subus, but my group and I will be ves if I refuse.'' For that reason, she would follow the other leaders, who weren''t right in their minds ording to her and epted his proposal to serve under him. "The beast folks will happily serve under your rule, and I will be your ears and eyes." "That''s great news." Arthur smiled happily as he rxed his hands on hisp. The cold atmosphere surrounding him disappeared, and Nina exhaled in relief. "With this, I don''t need to erase this city from existence! I am d you girls agreed easily." Those sentences caused Nina to gasp, and her smile almost crumbled. She felt¡­ relieved that she epted his offer. ''We almost got fucked up.'' The Pdin was actually a crazy man who threatened the Border City''s leaders and even made one of them his woman''s pet. If such news were spread to the outside world, people would lose trust in him, but¡­ ''We will not have a chance to even move our fingers on him. Meli and Lucy acted strange, and I still don''t know why, but¡­ I hope I don''t make the wrong decision.'' With that, the leaders'' meetings they held every 3 months greatly changed direction, and the three leaders were willing to surrender without any resistance, much to Nina''s confusion. One thing was clear¡­ the Border City wouldn''t be the same as before now that the power was concentrated in one man, and he controlled four leaders who acted as his puppets. "Shall we talk about your new job then?" Arthur continued with a smile. Chapter 134 134 – Lucienne Brunet ? "That was easy." I muttered on a balcony in a hotel located beside Nina''s whore house, sitting on a soft chair while looking at the scenery. The wolf girl from earlier was also in the room connected to this balcony, and I could see her sleeping soundly with her clothes on. This hotel was managed by the Vampire girl, who introduced herself as Lucienne Br as I told them about their new jobs. The sight of Border City under me that I could see from the fourth floor, which was higher than any buildings here, made me realize once again that this was truly an Underground City. There was a fight in every corner. Drunkards destroyed some boxes on the street, and those who solved those kinds of things belonged to Raven Group, the group that was now under Beatrice''s rule as their leader had be her pet. And I realized the tattoo on the left chest of the man called Raven was supposed to be a raven, but I mistook it for a hawk. The tattoo artist in this world wasn''t as skilled as I thought. I was given this room after I finished my exnation to the leaders and told them about my goal. They were quite surprised to the point Nina''s smile broke off her face. I quite enjoyed their reactions at that time. Talking about the meeting, I could understand why the Subus girl epted my demand easily. It was because of Beatrice, ording to what I heard from the ck-haired Subus. And then the bunny girl, Nina. She was in a hard position where the other two had agreed to work under me, so she epted my demand, too, in order not to be crushed. If she was the only one who rejected my offer, it was clear that her group would be the minority, and I would target her. For someone who worked in the prostitute world, she was sensitive and could manage the danger that could be targeting her. Lastly, the Vampire girl. I honestly couldn''t understand what was in her mind. She even provided me with this suite room so I could rest for the day as I ordered Beatrice to take over Raven Group. ''If I don''t understand, I just need to ask.'' "Now then¡­ What do you want?" My eyes turned toward a bat that was hanging on a beam on the ceiling. From my radar, I could see a yellow dot from where that bat was, meaning it was an individual and not just an ordinary bat. "I wanted to ask something." The bat answered with a soft, familiar voice. I remembered it belonged to the vampire girl from earlier, and my guess was right. It pped its wing and suddenly multiplied, covered in a ck haze. From that ck haze that suddenly appeared, a long leg covered in white socks and high heels appeared,nding softly on the balcony. A ruffling ck skirt with red frill danced in the air, and the sleeveless ck dress hiding modest breasts appeared next with oversized detached sleeves covering her hands. Lastly, a beautiful face with pale skin and crimson blood eyes looked at me as her white hair tied in twin tails danced due to her movement. One of the leaders, Lucienne Br, the Vampire girl, appeared after transforming from a bat. She looked at me expressionlessly with curiosity and¡­ anger hidden beneath her crimson eyes, waiting for my response. "A question?" I asked, smiling softly. "Feel free to. I can hear what my subordinate says anytime." "Subordinate¡­" Lucienne muttered with a tone filled with sarcasm. "The way you entered the scene, just say you will take no for an answer, though. You forced us to be your subordinate, and my question is regarding that. How well will you treat us in the future?" "Oh? You''re not questioning my goal, but how about I will treat you guys, huh?" My smile widened, interested in what she said. "I care about my kin and my peace more than the people of this city or my rule." She replied seriously, narrowing her eyes. "I said I agreed to be your puppet and heard your goal. But you''ve yet to tell us how you n to use us besides ''Do what you did before until further instruction.''" "Isn''t that already clear?" I asked, looking at the serious Vampire girl. "You can do what you did before I came. I will tell you and the others about my other n when it''s time. Before that, just rule this city like before. Of course, I will intervene in some parts to make this city¡­ better than now." I turned to look at the city once again. This city was big, probably 2/3 of the size of Academy City. That said, it talked more than how many people were staying in this kind of city that could be called a slum. Academy City itself had more than a million people living in it. If only it wasn''t located underground and could gain more resources from a legal ce, the building in the outer area wouldn''t be so dpidated and would look better than that. ''That''s why they only focused on fixing the buildings in the inner area that surrounded the center of the city, which was the clubhouse.'' At least having an area with a nice view to bait Nobles instead of having none was better. And they purposely made the end of the city look like a ruin because they didn''t want the Nobles to venture that way, to hide something rather important. Furthermore, the security in that area was especially bad. No one but the residents of that area approached it. If I was asked how I would treat my subordinates and my n for this city, then the answer was clear. "On my name as a Pdin, I promise to give you lives better than before. I will rebuild this city and make it look habitable." I looked straight at Lucienne''s face and showed my Pdin Crest. This was the best way to make her believe that I was the real Pdin. A shock in her eyes couldn''t be hidden, although she tried to maintain her expressionless state. My Pdin Crest was gone almost instantly. I wasn''t a Saint. But I would change this city. If it looked like it was now, no business woulde, and no ie would be generated. I had no need for money, but it would look bad if a city with me as a real leader looked like a slum. Of course, the leaders had already been briefed to hide my real identity, and I made sure to talk in a low voice while in that clubhouse. No rumors would escape this city; that was why I also told them I was a real Pdin. And the reason for fixing this city was no more than my self-satisfaction and for my own sake too. So even if you smiled, it didn''t change a thing, Lucienne Br. "Is that so?" Even if you kneeled like that, the happiness of your people would still be in your hand, not mine. "Then I shall make an oath right now." You also didn''t need to bite your thumb and drop your blood on your palm in front of me. "I, Lucienne Br, as the representative of the Vampire Races in Border City, shall follow Arthur Vainglory as long as he follows his promise to make this city better and treat my kin with fairness." Of course, I would be fair. That was as long as you didn''t betray or n something against me. "I shall be your nose in this city." She ended with a smile and looked up at me. "Will you ept my blood oath? If yes, please give me a drop of your blood." Chapter 135 135 – Blood Oath And Return ? That blood oath surely was important for the Vampire Race. I didn''t know about it, nor had I heard about it before. But looking at this situation was enough to know that it was more important than I would''ve thought. "Very well." I stood up and bit my thumb, letting my blood flow onto her palm, mixing with hers. It was just a drop, but I saw a very lustful expression forming on her face as her nose twitched slightly. As soon as our blood mixed, she brought her palm to her mouth and drank them. "Hnn~" A moan escaped her lips as her body quivered. "T-This¡­ Delicious!" She eximed happily. And at that moment, an unexpected notification arrived in my ears. This was out of my expectation, mainly because I did nothing. But the windows floating in front of me were real. [Blood oath has been made!] [You need to feed her with your blood once a month, or she will go crazy!] [Ding! Lucienne Br is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] I didn''t press yes or anything. The only thing I did was to let her drink my blood. And probably, the one who epted it was the Vampire girl in front of me because I noticed she pressed something in mid-air with her index finger earlier. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Lucienne breathed heavily as her cheek flushed red. She licked her lips, smearing red blood color over her lips. Somehow she looked at me while holding her cheek. The blood that was on her arm covered her beautiful pale skin. "I''ve decided." She said, her smile turned into a maniacal grin. "You shall be my blood mate, Arthur." And she began to call my name in a loving manner as she approached me. Stopping in front of me while showing her two sharp fangs, she continued. "Please give me your blood once a month, or I will be crazy from our oath. I will be able to trust you with this." ''Crazy woman!'' It seemed like I made a mistake giving my blood hastily. I thought it was just like a promise between two people, but I had dominated her due to this oath, and I needed to feed her my blood once a month, or she would go crazy. Did I make a mistake? I quickly used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her. And her description made me speechless. ''What the actual fuck.'' --- Name: Lucienne Br Race: Vampire Description: One of the leaders in Border City, leading the Vampire Race, and the owner of ''Domination House'' in Border City. An obnoxious woman who only thought of her and her kin''s prosperity. She will do whatever is necessary to gain power and will sacrifice anything to get the upper hand. She loves blood and will only drink blood from one person she likes. With a Blood Oath she initiated, she could let herself be dominated by people she chose as she was the owner of title. A massive Yandere who won''t let the person whose blood she likes out of her reach. Status: Sins: 350 Virtues: 0 Sins needed to dominate her: 350 Requirement: 1. Make a Blood Oath (Done) --- ''I didn''t need more Yandere in my life! Just 3 are enough; I even avoided two because one was unnecessary in my life and was crazy with her father. Meanwhile, I wasn''t ready to face the other one, my shy maid with a loose screw in her head.'' The fact she was the owner of ''Domination House'' was a pleasant surprise because I didn''t need to find them anymore. Anyway¡­ it didn''t seem that I could escape her, knowing that I had no way to cancel this ''blood oath.'' So I answered. "I am counting on you." What I could do, however, was to use her as much as possible so the price I paid wasn''t useless. And it didn''t specify how much blood I should give her, so probably one drop a month was enough. Lucienne''s expression was twisted beyond belief now. She looked really happy in contrast to her distrust and anger earlier. And so, I decided. Although it was faster than I nned, but¡­ ''I should leave this city as soon as I give Beatrice her new instruction.'' *** An hour had passed since then, and I asked Lucy to return first and not bother me. Yes, I called her Lucy now as per her request, and Iplied because calling her Lucienne was too hard and too troublesome. After she left, I immediately went to Beatrice and told her what she needed to do before returning to the hotel and left Border City while carrying the wolf girl, whose name I found was Ria. How? Because I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her to make sure she wasn''t another Yandere. I had enough with an additional one, making 3 Yanderes take a liking to me and one still trying to get into her father''s pants. And the result came to me,plete with her backstory. --- Name: Ria Race: Wolf Kin Description: A child full of misfortune left by her parents in the Border City. Living a rough life, she became dependent on her savior, Raven. Through growth, she had trained to be strong in order to help Raven. However, the man didn''t even look at her, and she thought she was not good enough. With that, she developed a fiery personality, biting and wing everyone who came close to her and bing hated by others, even in her own group. She wants to be loved and seek it, a spoiled and kind girl at the core but putting a strong front because of her upbringing. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 50 Sins needed to dominate her: 100 Requirements: 1. Make her feel loved. 2. Teach her to be strong. 3. Introduce her to some friends. --- Unlike my expectation for her to be simr to Sophie, it turned out this girl just needed some love. She had no family name due to her being left by her parents when she was still a child, a backstory simr to Rania and me. After I read her description, I became happy, and my decision to bring her back was cemented. It seemed like she hadn''t received a good life back in the Border City, so manipting her would be rather easy. The fact requirements to dominate her were to introduce her to some friends and teach her to be strong, meaning she also had no big desire. At least she had the ambition to be strong, making her the perfect person to be a pawn I could use. ''It''s rare to meet someone like her. Leaving her to those girls in my knight squad would hopefully fix her fiery personality and let me finish the second and third requirements unless I need to teach her myself.'' Someone as beautiful and gullible as her was too precious to be left in the Underground City. What if a bad person like Raven decided to use her? Rather, I knew he had used her, seeing how she had be dependent on him. First of all, I would make her believe that Raven had sold her to me, which was done by getting a ve certificate with his signature written on it. I also put a cor on Ria''s neck with Raven''s signature, proving that he was the one who put it himself. This step was done, and the next step needed to wait a little. "There it is, Rose Barony." I stopped on a hill a bit away from the visible city, kicking dust toward the air as I stopped myself. Because it was so sudden, the earth didn''tpletely absorb the force behind my run that Ria, who was in my arms, almost fell. "Woah, that was close," I muttered. "I need to control my strength carefully. It''s a bit hard since my stats break the limit." "Ugh¡­" A groan escaped her lips, and her eyes quivered open. It seemed like she had woken up from the shock earlier as Beatrice''s skill duration had ended. Her long eyshes fluttered open, and she frowned deeply as she groaned. "Urgg¡­ I¡­" She was still half-conscious, trying to make out what had happened. Then her eyes widened as she saw me. "You! You''re that guy!" She began to move and trashed around in my arms, trying to struggle out of my hold. "Release me, bastard! Why are you so strong?!" Using her hands, she tried to push me away but couldn''t due to the difference in our strength. Then she noticed the cor on her neck as her hand brushed against it. "A cor?! What the fuck?! Take this off!" "Stay still," I ordered, smiling softly and putting more power to hold her. "Calm down. You''re safe. That guy you called leader had sold you to me, and I rescued you from that city." "You''re lying! Raven wouldn''t¨C" "Look at this." Her voice stopped when I pulled the ve certificate from my inventory to show her. At least she could read; that was good news. "Lying¡­ That must be fake! Release me! I want to retur¨C" Before she finished her sentence, I knocked her out softly, and she lost consciousness again. Her strength disappeared as I held her softly close to my chest. Having her struggle like that was troublesome, and I had no time to exin it for now. I would let Emilia exin the situation to her, as having another woman exin it might be easier for her to ept. And I needed to take care of Vivian''s matter now, so I had no time to exin and help her with everything yet. Finishing that matter was currently more important than getting Ria''s trust. "Your turn wille after Vivian and Eliza. I hope you can stay calm while I dominate Eliza and her mother at the same time." I muttered with an evil grin as I brushed my hand against Ria''s soft ears. The fur behind her ears was soft and warm, making me want to caress it. "I will make sure you will be happy on my side, wolf girl. I would definitely have a great time taming your fiery personality and making you look meek in front of me but a courageous knight in front of the others. And I would make you feel loved, just like you wanted." Chapter 136 136 – Consoling My Childhood Friend ? "Wee back, Arthur. It seems you get another girl with you." "Hahaha, I am back." I greeted Emilia back in my room, sitting on the bed with a smile as she looked at me entering while carrying an unconscious girl. Approaching the bed, I put Ria down and fed her with [Sleeping Pill] to keep her sleeping for at least a day until tomorrow. After that, I felt a tug on my sleeve and looked to the side, facing Emilia. "Eliza cried." She spoke with a t expression. "When the maid with braided hair came while wearing something really open, bikini and apron, and showed the recording of Baron Rose having sex with a prostitute while thinking of her as his daughter, Eliza instantly cried, and Madam Vivian was mad." She continued. I knew something like this would happen, but hearing that Eliza cried because of my n made me feel rather bad. I especially told Linda that Eliza shouldn''t see the recording, but did she forget about it? She didn''t even change her clothes. That maid must have been in a hurry and forgot about what I told her. And I couldn''t really me her for that, but¡­ Anyway, I should meet her and console her. She needed someone else''s presence now, or she would grow distrust in men. "Where is she now?" I asked, raising my brows. I could always check with my radar, but asking Emilia was something that reflexively came out of my mouth. "I believe she''s in her room. Madam Vivian is also in her own room, trying to cope with this." She responded, smiling widely. "Is this it, Arthur? Are you going to console her and make her fall for you? What a bad man you''re." "That''s the initial n, but I should meet with Eliza first," I said, changing my clothes. What I wore right now were low-quality clothes I used to enter Border City, though that wouldn''t be necessary anymore in the future. And while getting Vivian''s favor and making her mine was my goal of visiting this city, I couldn''t let Eliza be sad either. So consoling my childhood friend came first. ''I need to make her trust me. Maybe this is the time to use that on her as a sign that I will stay by her side in this lifetime. I just need her to agree with me.'' "Fufufu." Emilia giggled yfully behind me as I walked toward the exit. "Make sure to give them a lot of love~ I will watch this wolf girl for you." I stopped after I opened the door and looked over my shoulder with a smile. "I will. They will be yourpanions shortly." "That''s great news. But don''t forget your first woman is me, and visit me every day to give me some of your love, too, okay?" "Hahaha, yeah." Iughed and exited my room. ''Let''s see.'' ording to my radar, Eliza''s room was close to mine on the second floor, while Vivian''s room was right on top of Eliza''s. Vivian was still with Linda, probably asking her about the details. So my decision to visit Eliza first was the right one. *** Knock knock! "Eliza, can you open the door for me?" I stood in front of Eliza''s room and looked at the locked double door. There was no answer, even though I had already knocked and called on her a few times. Of course, I had already made sure that Eliza was inside. In fact, I could hear a sob from the room. She was still crying and purposely ignored my call. This worried me a little. She had never once ignored me in the past, even when she was sulking. It just showed how the news damaged her mental health. ''Well, her father hired a prostitute while having that said girl act like his daughter. Of course, she would be sad and hurt by the fact.'' I admitted that part of it was my fault for nning something like this to fasten my progress of getting Vivian''s favor, but¡­ Right. I shouldn''t me Linda for showing the recording in front of Eliza. Probably she didn''t mean to and only wanted to show it to Vivian. Knowing Eliza, she must have been curious and decided to take a look at it; then she saw her father on the screen projected by the recording gem. "Hey, Eliza. If you don''t open this door for me, I will enter forcefully, you know?" No answer again. I sighed and took out my [Shadow Cape]. Destroying this door would be the fastest way to enter. But that was too brute, and I had another way to enter without destroying it. Besides, if I destroyed the door, there would be nothing to keep people walking in the corridor to see the room, and I''d like to avoid that. So infiltrating her room just like I did to Emilia on my first day was the best choice. I entered the shadow with [Shadow Cape]''s effect and went inside through the gap between the door and the floor. And when I entered, there I saw Eliza clutching to her bed, sobbing while holding her legs. Her dress was stained in tears, and so was her thighs. I showed myself beside the bed and hugged her gently from behind. "Sob¡­ Arthur?" "Yeah." "¡­ Why are you here? Sob... Why have you juste here now?" "I''m sorry." Without even looking behind her, Eliza immediately knew that it was me. She also cried harder, holding my hands, which held her softly under her breasts. "Sob¡­ Idiot Arthur! Do you know how sad I was¡­ Did you already know about what my father did?!" "I know." I replied honestly. "Sorry for hiding it from you." "Idiot! Sob¡­ You¡­ you''re really an idiot! I hate you!" "Sorry." There was nothing more I could do except for saying that. Currently, Eliza was fragile and weak. Even if she was Level 32, which was already strong in this world, her mind was fragile. She needed support, and I would be that support for her. That was why I would ept anything she said and wouldn''t say anything to counter her. Eventually¡­ "Sob¡­ Promise me." Eliza turned around, still in my hug, and looked at me with a face full of tears. "Promise me that you will stay with me! Not cheating on me with a random woman!" "That''s a tall order," I replied to her honestly, not hiding what I had in mind. "You know that as a Pdin, I also have a duty to leave my descendant, no? And I have dominated a few women before." "I know but¡­ I mean, with a prostitute! Don''t touch those sluts." She continued, raising her voice. "And also¡­ Make me feel special, Arthur. You can dominate me, right? Make it proof of our promise! That you will stay with me forever!" I could see resolution in her eyes as she wiped her tears. My eyes widened in surprise at that. Was she serious? "Are you sure?" I asked with a serious face. "Dominating you mean¡­" "I''ll be unable to defy your order, I know." Eliza finished my sentence. "I understand that, and¡­ seeing teacher Emilia that happy, be your lover, having a special rtionship with you, makes me quite jealous of her. So I also want to be special! So dominate me, Arthur! I love you! I lied about hating you! I¡­" "You don''t need to say anything more." I hugged her tight and buried her face in my chest. Well, that was totally unexpected, and I couldn''t control my grin, so I did this so she didn''t see it. Her soft breasts were pressed against my body, and I could feel her leaving her body weight on me. "I will grant you what you want, Eliza. So stop. You''re already special to me." "Un. But I want proof of our rtionship." She replied. "Very well." If that was what she wanted, then I would give it to her. I brought up the window to dominate Eliza and pressed yes. [Ding! Eliza Rose is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] "Ahn!" At that time, the crest was embedded on top of her crotch, and she let out a moan. It just felt really good that she moaned. Emilia told me that it felt like I creampied her, giving her rather intense pleasure. In fact, Eliza''s weight was fully left on me, and she looked up at me with a flushed face. "Arthur¡­ I¡­ Please hold me." She leaned toward my face, and I smiled at her. "I understand." Holding her cheek with my hand, I gave her the kiss she asked for and pushed her down to the bed. While this wasn''t what I nned, the end result was simr. If this was what she asked me to console her, then I would give her plenty of it. "Hnn~" I backed away from our kiss and looked at her. She was so beautiful and breathed heavily. Her face flushed red from both arousal and embarrassment, and there was still a trace of tears from earlier. However¡­ "I''ll give you plenty of my love, Eliza." She was now smiling happily in my arms. "Yes, Arthur. Please let me forget about everything but you." She circled her arms around my neck, pulling me closer to her hug. "I love you. Always." I was a bad person, and I knew that. But I would do anything to stop my women from being sad and would give them what they wanted. Even if it was to fool them to make them feel happy, I would do it. However¡­ my love for them was real, and I never differentiated between my lovers. Chapter 137 137 – Gentle Time (R-18) ? So why did I even bother making excuses when I made myself clear? Because I loved all my women, and I wanted to keep their hearts warm. Even though some of them might hate me after knowing the truth, at least they wouldn''t regret loving me. And the result was Eliza dered her love to me again, not hating me. That was enough for me. "Eliza..." I called her name as I nted a kiss. The kiss was a deep one, with my tongue invading her mouth. After breaking off the kiss, we stared into each other''s eyes before kissing once more. This time, however, I moved back slightly, undressing her slowly. The way her breath hitched every time I removed an article of clothing reminded me how much she enjoyed it. Once naked, her beautiful breasts and body came into view. A light blush appeared on her cheeks as she watched me take off my clothes. "Arthur... Please don''t stare too much." "Mmm... You''re so sexy." I whispered. "Do you want me to avert my gaze?" "No! Just... It''s embarrassing. I''m blushing right now!" The sight of her cute little butt poking out of her panties only made me harder. I had to restrain myself from going straight inside her. "Why are you embarrassed? You asked for this." I said, stroking her head. "You know I didn''t mean that kind of-" My lips silenced her words by pressing onto hers. We kissed passionately, letting our tongues y together while I groped her breast through her bra. I knew she loved this from the time I let her watch what I did with Emilia. But now, I did it for her. And because she had watched and learned how to act around me from Emilia, she knew what she needed to do and say. After breaking off the kiss, she turned towards me. "Please, Arthur... Take off my underwear," she pleaded. It took no effort to remove her undergarments since she lifted herself up high enough. I grabbed both sides of thecy white lingerie and pulled them down, exposing her bare pussy. My cock twitched at seeing her glistening wetness. It was already erect and made a tent on my pants. Her pink slit was open and ready for action. She smelled sweetly like roses. I couldn''t help but lean forward and bury my nose against her folds. She moaned softly at feeling me press close to her. "Ahn~ T-that''s dirty... Don''t lick me here, please~" "A..." I teased her by licking her clit instead. "Nghh~!" I could hear her breathing be ragged as I licked her sensitive bud. She spread her legs wide apart, giving me better ess to her most intimate part. I would make her forget everything but me on our act. With my tongue swirling around her clitoris, I pushed a finger inside her virgin hole. I heard her moan louder than ever before, and she pressed her hips against my hand. "Ohhh~" she whimpered. I continued fingering her until I felt something hard bumping my palm. As soon as I realized what it was, I withdrew my fingers and took off my pants. My cock bounced free, standing proudly upright. "W-Will that enter my private ce?!" "Don''t worry, Eliza. I''ll be gentle with you." She looked up at me anxiously, biting her lip nervously. Her eyes were filled with lustful desire for my dick, and I knew she was getting excited just thinking about having it inside. "Gulp... I have seen you did it with teacher Emilia, but... I still can''t believe that it will fit inside me..." "Trust me, Eliza. I won''t hurt you." I had done this many times before, and I knew exactly how to pleasure a woman. If anything, I''d probably give her the best first-time experience possible. "Alright then... Let''s get started." I said, pulling her closer to me and nting another kiss on her lips. A muffled moan escaped her throat when my tongue invaded her mouth. Our tongues yed with each other, teasing each other. When we broke away from the kiss, I quickly slipped my hands underneath her thighs and caressed her fold while putting the tip of my cock directly in front of it. "Hah... Hmph... Ahn..." Before I even entered her, I rubbed my shaft along the length of her vagina. It was coated with moisture, making it easy for me to slide in without resistance. "Aaah!" "Shhhh~" [Ding! You took Eliza Rose''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] As soon as I prated her, she gasped loudly. The tightness of her pussy surprised me, considering she hadn''t been touched by anyone else yet. But she wasn''tining or trying to pull back. In fact, she seemed eager to take more of my member inside her body. "So warm... So soft..." I groaned. "Your cunt is amazing, Eliza." "Mmm~! Aaaahn~!" We moved slowly at first, allowing us to adjust to one another. However, after a few minutes of kissing and rubbing my cock along her inner walls, I decided to speed things up. She also hugged me and pulled me closer to her chest, burying my face between herrge, bouncing boobs. This only encouraged me to go faster, and I began thrusting into her rapidly. Her moans grew louder, which told me she liked how deep my cock went inside her. After all, I was pretty sure I hit her cervix every single time. "Aahn! So good! It''s different from touching myself!" she panted. My balls pped against her ass cheeks as I pounded her harder and deeper. Every inch of my cock disappeared inside her tight tunnel, causing her to tighten around me. "You''re so big! You''re filling me, Arthur!" she cried out. The sight of her tits jiggling beneath her was driving me wild. I didn''t care if people saw me fucking her right now; Rather, I wanted Vivian, her mother, to see what we did and join us. Just imagining fucking Eliza at the same time as her mother made me more excited. But not now. I promised her that I would only make her think of me and also the opposite, I would only think of her. Vivian would need to wait until I was done with Eliza first, and we would confront her together. "Aaahn! I''m gonna cum already!" "Not yet," I replied. "Hold on just a little longer." "Noo! It feels good!" Her pussy tightened around my cock, a sign that she was close to climaxing. This was why I kept going slow, prolonging her orgasmic bliss. After several seconds passed, she finally gave in. "Ahh~! Mmnnn!" She let loose an explosive scream as her whole body shook. Waves of pleasure rippled through her body, making her entire form quiver like jelly. Each time I pushed my cock deep inside her, it caused waves of intense ecstasy to run throughout her body. It took her some time to recover from her mind-blowing orgasm. Eventually, she regained control over her muscles and sat upright again. My cock slid out of her wet hole, leaving behind a trail of her pussy juices that were connected to my tip. A red stain appeared on the bed from breaking her hymen. I hadn''t cum yet. However, I could wait. The most important thing was to make sure Eliza enjoyed sex with me. Chapter 138 138 – Yes, Please! (R-18) ? After wiping off the excess fluids on her legs, I turned her towards me and kissed her softly. We continued our passionate embrace, sharing saliva with each other. "Hnn~" "Mmm..." Our kisses became slower and gentler but still very arousing. Both of us were breathing heavily, and sweat covered both of our bodies. As much as I enjoyed being in this position, I wanted to continue. So I prated her again, pushing my dick all the way inside her tight pussy. "A-Ahhh~!" she whimpered as I filled herpletely. "Uuuh... Uuuugh..." Her voice sounded strained, almost like she couldn''t handle the full feeling of having my cock buried inside her. But I knew that wouldn''tst forever. Once I started moving, her body would rx and ept my size easily. And then she''d be able to enjoy it fully. Eliza''s expression morphed into a pleasured one. Lust had taken over her mind, and she looked like a goddess who was worshiped by thousands of men. She felt no shame for letting me fuck her hard and fast without any hesitation, even enjoying it. "Feels good! Ahhn! Arthur! Love... I love you!" That was exactly what I needed to hear. I leaned down and nted a kiss on her lips while continuing to move my hips back and forth. Our tongues intertwined, tasting each other''s sweet vor before parting ways again. Then, I grabbed her waist and lifted her up onto myp. She wrapped herself around me tightly, clinging to my torso as I held her in ce. Then I began pounding away at her, mming my cock into her slick cunt as deeply as possible. The sound of flesh pping together echoed throughout the room, apanied by Eliza''s moaning. We fucked like animals, using our hands to grab hold of her plump butt or yfully pinch either of them between two fingers. Her skin was soft and smooth, and every touch sent shivers running through my spine. Then I pushed her on the bed again, pinning her under me. As I continued thrusting, my excitement grew stronger. With each stroke of my cock, I could feel the walls of her vagina clench around me tighter and tighter. I wanted to cum inside her, impregnating her. And soon enough, I reached my limit. "Hyaahh~!" My balls tightened and twitched, signaling my impending release. I pulled out halfway, then mmed myself back in with everything I''d got. My cock pulsated, sending jolts of pleasure coursing through my veins. Withdrawals didn''t matter. I had the potion to allow her not to conceive any child for a year. All that mattered was getting my load inside Eliza, and she loved it. "Ohh~! Hngh... Gonna cum~!" "Me too! Take it, Eliza!" Eliza moaned loudly as we came together. Spurt after spurt shot out of my shaft, filling her womb with hot sperm. Her body quivered, her thighs squeezing against my hips as she milked my cock dry. [Ding! You had cummed inside Eliza Rose''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] Finally, when I finished emptying my balls, I copsed on top of her, nting a gentle kiss. Wey there silently for a few minutes until I rolled off andy next to her. "Thank you," she whispered, stroking my cheek gently. "You''re wee." "I''m so happy right now... Thank you for giving me such a wonderful time, Arthur. This... this is like a dream." She smiled happily, and I returned it with my own smile. We walked for a while about what we should do in the future, and I told her honestly about what I nned to do as I gave her the potion. Without doubting me, she drank it and smiled happily. When I asked the reason, she answered with a soft smile. "I am also not ready to have a kid, you know? So if that potion allows us to¡­ umm¡­ have a lot of sex and let you cum inside me, then¡­ I am happy to drink it." Her red face when she said that was so cute that I jumped on her and covered her whole body with my cum. [Ding! You had covered Eliza Rose''s body with your cum! Your Sins increased by 3!] Afterward, she panted heavily, and her stamina was depleted. I used to clean ourselves, and she apanied me in small talk as she pushed her body against mine. It was then she sobbed once again, remembering her mother. "What should I do with Mama, Arthur? Sob¡­ I have you here, but she has no one to console her¡­ And I¡­" I understood her worry and caressed her hair softly as I hugged her. Of course, I had an idea for that. But¡­ would she reject this? I knew Vivian wouldn''t because I had secretly used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her earlier when she was down. But I still decided to tell Eliza about it. "How about this¡­" She listened quietly to what my idea was, and honestly, she was quite surprised. However, the idea of having her beloved Mama to be with her forever was¡­ a bit too good to be true. I told her that I wanted her mother not to feel lonely too. Of course, I didn''t say that I wanted to have sex with Vivian or dominate her. But I told Eliza that I wanted to invite Vivian to live in my mansion. That way, I could get a lot of chances to dominate the older woman, and Eliza would also live with us. This was my new n to dominate Vivian after I saw the requirements needed to do it. For the record, her requirement was like this. --- Name: Vivian Rose Race: Human Description: The wife of Rowen Rose, a beautiful flower among thedies of nobility, is famous for her soft-spoken tone. She was married to Rowen Rose due to political interest to save her house. Before this, she worked as a hunter and was a daughter of a fallen Viscount ydall. She was living happily as the wife of Baron Rose until a certain incident where his cheating was uncovered. Right now, she wants revenge against her husband, and she does it by loving her daughter and finding a man younger than her to show she doesn''t need her cheating husband. She wants to have sex with someone she thinks of as her son as an act of revenge. She specialized in Earth Magic and was once the student of the Elf Mage, Alesia Daxidor. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 450 Sins needed to dominate her: 450 Requirements! 1. Help her to divorce her Husband in Castitas Church! 2. Let her watch her daughter having sex with a man! 3. Dominate Eliza Rose (Done) 4. Make her feel the pleasure of sex. --- My influence was really clear in her description. I guessed it changed after what happened earlier, knowing the third paragraph of her description was like that. It made me change my n slightly, and this is what I arrived at. What Linda did also made me change my n, but overall, nothing had changed besides I needed a longer time to dominate Vivian. That was why getting Eliza to live with Vivian in my mansion was crucial to finish the second and fourth requirements. As for the first, I could help her with that after I brought his broken husband in front of her. Divorcing in this world was a bit troublesome. Because marriage was deemed something sacred, it could only be performed in the church, and so was divorce. A priest did it as a way to connect two people so they wouldn''t get Sins even if they did adult rtionships with each other. And as for divorce. It was seen as something rather bad in the eyes of society. But if there was a good reason, other people usually only scorned one individual, and in this case Baron Rose. They would also pity Vivian for having a husband like that, but that would do no good. ''That''s where I, the younger man she''s trying to find, came into the picture.'' Consoling her at her weak time and then purposely showing my rtionship with Eliza. I was sure she would think that, by extension, I was her son, which made her want to assault me. ''I am sure she thought of me as her son, seeing how she acted around me and from the information I asked Linda yesterday.'' So it was perfect. "How is it, Eliza?" I asked my childhood friend, who was in my embrace. "Do you want to live with your mother? I can arrange it for you." "Yes, please. That would be wonderful, Arthur." She replied with a wide smile as she looked straight into my eyes. Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes, but it was different from the previous tears. It was the tears of happiness. "Thank you. I love you and won''t lie anymore about it." ''I doubt that.'' I thought as I caressed her soft hair. But I didn''t voice it out loud as that would be just stupid of me. "You''re wee. Anything for you." While I was disappointed that I couldn''t dominate Vivian right now, at least I had made some progress with it and managed to dominate Eliza with her own consent. ''Well, nothing can be done hastily. I need to do it slowly, so Vivian will be willing to stay with me too. At least I managed to get rid of the obstacle that''s in my way to get Vivian.'' And so I spent the rest of the day like this with Eliza. We touched each other softly, and I developed her private part while I was at it, causing her sensitivity to increase by slight touch and letting her remember my body. Every few hours, we also had sex again, and I would always cum inside her. It was bliss for me, and I only focused on Eliza and my own desire without concerning or thinking about anything else. Chapter 139 139 – An Unexpected Twist! ? Night had arrived, and Eliza was sleeping soundly beside me as her body was covered in a nket. In fact, I had just woken up earlier because I was thirsty. I took a drink from my inventory, a bottle of sparkling water given to me by my formerrade, made by alchemy! It was then I drank it directly from it while looking at the log of my activity through the system window to see my Sins. I was greeted by a surprise when I found a notification rted to Vivian and almost squirted the water in my mouth. Fortunately, I was able to gulp it down and double-check the log. "It''s real." --- 2. Let her watch her daughter having sex with a man! (Done) --- What the hell was this? I was too focused on myself and Eliza that I didn''t even realize it. Did I underestimate Vivian too much? I didn''t feel anyone''s presence around me, but I guessed Vivian had the Skill to look at another ce without moving from her room. ''She has a !'' I messed up. Why did I not think about it and only brushed it off as a mere ? Rather, why did I not use on her? As Alesia''s student, Vivian surely was a high-Leveled Mage, probably around Level 45 to 50, simr to Emilia or maybe higher. If her reached Lv 5, it would unlock a skill called , which allowed her to look at another ce like a CCTV. ''Who knows that my wish for her to watch me have sex with her daughter woulde true like this! I am not prepared yet!'' Though, I had a question in my mind. ''Why did Vivian not move from her room yet after seeing me having sex with Eliza? Normally, a mother would be worried and would scold us, especially after what happened with her husband earlier.'' Normally, people like that would have an aversion to something that reminded them of the incident for a few days, and I had nned to console her about that. This made that n fail before it even started, and it made me curious as to why she was still in her room. Unlike her, I had no or skills to sneak peek into her room. I wasn''t a Mage but a Swordsman. Of course, I had magic items to do exactly what a could do or even better with a clearer view. However, those magic items were limited in quantity, and most of them were only for one-time use. Usually, I would like to keep them and use them in a serious situation, as even the one that could be used many times had an insane cooldown of a week or a month, but this was a serious situation for me. If you asked me what was so serious about peeking into a married woman''s room, then it was a really serious matter. It concerned the matter of my n; whether my n would seed or not depended on Vivian''s reaction, and I needed to know it. I had priorities. And so I would use them. Because her room was directly on top of this one, I didn''t need to hear any audio from the magic item and just needed sight. I could hear what she was saying just by enhancing my senses. ''I just hope she''s not just sleeping, or I put this magic item on cooldown for naught.'' So as not to waste my magic item''s cooldown, I decided to make sure she wasn''t sleeping first. And when my senses spread, and I could hear almost everything clearly, I couldn''t suppress my grin because what I heard was just something really out of my imagination. "Hnn~!! Arthur! Aaah! I want your cock¡­ your cock! This dildo can''t satisfy me any longer!" "Aaahn! T-This is really wrong! But why can''t I stop? I¡­ It feels good! My daughter is being dominated, but here I am masturbating to her lover, whom I think of as my own son!" A pleasurable moan was what I heard, and it came from two ces. The first one was, without question, came from my first woman, Emilia. "Hnn~ I am jealous of my students. Haa¡­ I want to join, but I need to hold back! Ahnn~ Cumming! I am cumming with Arthur''s dildo in my ass!" Her moan was really distinct, and the fact she used the dildo I gave her to masturbate and train her ass was really like him. She had done well holding back and not intruding into this room. Knowing her, that was really possible, so I needed to reward herter. And then, the second one. "N-No¡­ I can''t do this! I¡­ To think I imagined myself in my daughter''s ce. Ngnh!! This is just wrong, but the immoral feeling feels good! Aahhhnnn, cumming!!" Unexpectedly, it came from Eliza''s mother, Vivian. Just by the sound alone, I knew the milf was masturbating while imagining herself in Eliza''s position due to her warped mind from the shock of having her husband cheating on her with a prostitute, whom he asked to act like his daughter. I didn''t need any magic item to make sure of it and decided not to use it. Since the start, this family had a screw loose in their head, I realized. No, not just this family. I knew that people in this world, especially females, had higher sexual drive and lust than those in my own world due to the Goddess'' teaching and her origin as the Goddess of lust. It was for her amusement that she created this world, but she also decided to leave it as it was because she had gotten bored with this world. If not for the Sins and Virtues system she implemented and the two churches that kept following her teaching, I could imagine how people in this world would have sex anywhere and anytime they wanted to without hiding it. The system was made to keep that from happening. And only two kinds of people had a pass to the Sins and Virtues system, thus allowing them to do anything they ever wanted. And that was Pdin and primordial Subus. People who had a rtionship with the Pdin got no Sins, thus the nuns wanted to have sex with me and bear my children. While primordial Subus was¡­ materialized lust itself. While I could gain Sins, if I wanted to I could get more Virtues easily, thus erasing those Sins. But I didn''t try to umte Virtues because it wasn''t of use to me yet. If I killed former Archbishop Jasper, I would surely gain Virtues. But that didn''t matter now. Now I needed to choose the choice presented to me. Obviously, I knew that Vivian just masturbated out of lust and to run from heartbreaking. If I took advantage of this, I might be able to clear one of the requirements needed to dominate her. But that would also mean risking my sweet spot as Eliza''s lover in Vivian''s eyes, making me further away from being able to get her. And so¡­ I turned my senses down and decided toy back on the bed. What? I should infiltrated Vivian''s room and help her to satisfy her lust? Not now. That wouldn''t satisfy me. My goal was to have fun and get the satisfaction I never got in Horizon Online. I would lose my chance to easily dominate her? Not that I cared. I had many chances, and more fun would wait for me after I convinced Vivian to live with me together with Eliza. My n before this became useless? It wasn''t. It had changed Vivian, and I managed to take over Border City quite easily. If the people in this world had their head screws loose, then my screw was already broken. I would only move for my goal and my satisfaction alone. The Domination System only assured me that I wouldn''t get cheated, and I would love to make my girls like me by myself. It only helped me to know their personality better and how to handle them. Since the start, I had never wanted this System and only wished for unlimited Sins. That was why¡­ ''It''s not time yet.'' It wouldn''t be fun. I had already nned to dominate Vivian, and I knew I would gain the most satisfaction and fun from that n. It would take some time, but that didn''t matter. ''Let''s just sleep for now. Tomorrow will be a long day.'' Chapter 140 140 – A Small Negotiation ? Cling ng¨C Inside therge dining room in Baron Rose''s mansion, I sat beside Eliza around a long table with a white sheet as Madam Vivian sat across us beside Emilia. We were having breakfast together, and no one said anything. The only sound that resounded in the dining room was the sound of a fork and knife hitting the ceramic te as we cut through a slob of meat with white sauce on top. Madam Vivian didn''t say anything about what she saw yesterday, while Eliza nced at me once in a while and giggled happily. This girl didn''t know what subtlety was and forgot about her mother''s feelings. She was crying hard yesterday and could smile like an idiot today. It was totally clear that something had happened between us, and she didn''t try to hide it from the others. Not that she had to hide it, but at least try not to show the world about it. However, thanks to that, I bet Vivian knew what our rtionship was and would act more casually with me. And it happened. "Sir Arthur." After our breakfast ended and I wiped my lips with the napkin on the table, Madam Vivian called me softly and smiled. p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® "Please, Madam. We talked about it before." I looked up at her and replied with the same kind of smile. "Just Arthur is enough. I might be rude and step over my bounds, but I''ve never had a mother figure beside myself. It would be strange if someone I thought of as my mother figure called me with an honorary title." As I continued, I noticed a little twitch in Vivian''s smile. Eliza looked down bashfully, misunderstanding my words, as that could also mean that I thought Vivian was my mother because I would stay with Eliza forever like a married couple. I decided to ignore my childhood friend for now and focused on the older woman. "Cough¡­ V-Very well, Arthur." She coughed into her hand and immediately fixed her smiling expression. "I''ve noticed thattely, it seems that you have be quite¡­ close to my daughter." She continued. "M-Mama!" Eliza eximed with a shrill voice; happiness and shyness were mixed in her tone. Her face blushed red as she rose from her seat. What was she going at by suddenly bringing that up? I meant nothing wrong with asking that, but it was so sudden. If she was curious about Eliza''s rtionship with me, she would bring it up yesterday. ''It must be rted to what happenedst night.'' Well, I didn''t think she would make a move this fast. Maybe she thought it wouldn''t do her any good to linger in her past. Her marriage was a political one, to begin with, and I didn''t know whether Vivian loved Rowen Rose deeply or not. However, seeing what happenedst night, I didn''t think love was really involved in their marriage. But, her love for her daughter was real. "Fufufu, it seems that my daughter still likes you just as usual." Vivian giggled yfully with her hand hiding her mouth. "I am happy that both of you are getting along well." She continued, looking at us kindly. I noticed sadness behind her voice, and so was Eliza as her smile dropped. "Mama¡­" Vivian lowered her hand, showing a smile to her daughter. "Why do you look so sad? Mama is okay, Eliza." She said, turning to me. "Though I want to ask a favor from Arthur if he doesn''t mind it. It''s a selfish request of mine, and you can refuse it if it''s too troublesome for you." So that was her aim. Asking about my rtionship with Eliza, getting her daughter involved in this, and then asking for a favor made me feel bad for refusing her because Eliza was looking at me with an upturned gaze. Maybe Vivian wasn''t as kind as I thought. She was even willing to use an emotional connection to ask for a favor from me. If I didn''t help her, then Eliza would be sad, leaving a bad taste in my mouth. It was as expected from a proper nobility, I guess. Using everything to get what they wanted, thinking with their brain instead of their desire. However, I couldn''t say that Vivian''s desire wasn''t mixed in this favor, as I could guess what she wanted to ask from me. ''Still, who would''ve thought.'' Was this out of desperation? Or did she just want to use her daughter''s connection for herself? And the fact she only brought it up now after I said I looked up at her like a mother figure was a bit suspicious. I had nned to help her anyway, so I would agree to her request. But I needed to ask first. "What favor do you want to ask me, Madam Vivian?" "It''s rted to the trial I talked about before. I have changed my mind about it. It seems I can''t solve it myself." She replied honestly without batting an eyelid. Then, she nced at Emilia for a second before turning back to me. "If possible, can we talk privately about that? It''s a bit of a¡­ private subject. My apologies to Miss Emilia, but the matter of the trial is a bit¡­ personal." "It''s not a problem, Madam Vivian," Emilia replied with a gentle smile. Her sharp eyes turned softer as she turned to Eliza. "I would instruct student Eliza in the meantime. Even if we are in Baron Rose''s mansion, student Eliza still needs to finish her daily training." "Huh? A-Are you serious, teacher?!" Eliza raised her voice at the unexpected word. She looked back and forth between me and Emilia without knowing what to do. "B-But¨C" "You should follow what your teacher said, Eliza," Vivian added, turning to her daughter with a strict expression. "Mama has an important talk with Arthur, so please go with Miss Emilia, okay? Besides, you trust Arthur, no? I will be fine, I promise." My childhood friend turned to me, then to her mother, thinking about what she should do. Then I leaned slightly toward her and whispered. "I will help her. Just trust me, Eliza." "¡­ Alright." Saying so, Eliza pushed her chair back and stood up, leaning a bit toward my ear and whispering, "I''ll trust you, Arthur. Please help Mama, okay?" "Yeah." I nodded. Only then did Eliza smile again. She turned to Emilia and treated her like a real teacher with the right attitude, asking for her guidance in magic. Emilia replied with a soft smile and put on her teacher''s act before leaving the room with the younger girl. The door was closed with a soft thud. "They are gone." It was then the atmosphere surrounding Vivian suddenly changed as if a switch had been clicked. I felt some kind of pressure from her, although her smile remained the same. Without a doubt, this was the real Vivian Rose, Eliza''s mother. "Now then, Arthur. What I wanted to say is really personal, and I hope you won''t disclose it to anyone." Her voice was serious as she looked straight into my eyes. "I thank you for making Eliza cheerful again, and that''s why I think you need to know about this story if you want to stay with my daughter." "And what is that, Madam?" I replied calmly, resting my back against the chair''s backrest. If she showed me her real personality now, that meant she was seriously asking for my help. Thus, it was natural that I didn''t hide my real personality either, but I didn''t think I needed to show her all I had yet. I was sitting here as the Pdin now, and she was sitting as Madam Vivian and not Eliza''s mother. It was a negotiation, although a small one, and the stake wasn''t that high. Still, I knew that I was going to win this. ''I just need to steer it to make sure I get the highest reward in the end.'' Chapter 141 141 – Vivian’s Favor And Additional Work ? "First of all, do you know the rumors surrounding my¡­ Baron Rose?" She hesitated a little and changed the way she called her husband. Clearly, she didn''t want to call Rowen Rose her husband anymore and decided to call him Baron Rose instead. From her tone when she changed the way she called him, I noticed some anger and hatred hidden beneath it. ''She has despised him.'' I thought as my smile dropped from my face. "I heard from Eliza yesterday," I replied and put on a sympathetic expression. "Was that your¡­ trial, Madam?" I asked. "Unfortunately, yes. And it seems that he failed in his trial." She replied with a sheepish smile, hiding the sadness she felt. "If you''ve heard about it from Eliza, then this talk will be faster. It''s about the favor I wanted to ask you." "Please, do ask anything. It''s the least I can do to repay you for what you did for me in the past. This family had helped my orphanage survive, thus allowing me to grow up. That''s why don''t hesitate and ask me what you need, Madam Vivian." "You''re really kind, Arthur." Madam Vivian responded with the same sentences that she had told me a few times already. "But that won''t do. I promise I will repay you for this favor as this is for my personal benefit. Please do understand my position as ady of nobility." She continued with a smile. "That¨C Alright." I nodded at her. I had no problem if she didn''t repay me anything because I knew what she wanted to ask, which also benefited me. But still, if she still wanted to repay me, then I wouldn''t refuse. "And what''s the favor you ask me, Madam? I guess this is rted to my position as Pdin." "Indeed." She nodded in confirmation. "Let''s cut it into the case." Her tone was lowered, and her smile became prominent on her face. "Can you help me get a divorce, Arthur? And possibly, helping me to move to Academy City with Eliza." ''Perfect!'' I shouted in my mind. I had already guessed the divorce, but the second part about helping her move to Academy City with Eliza was unexpected. Maybe not that unexpected because she probably wanted to get away from this territory as far as possible, but it was still a pleasant surprise. Was what she sawst night the one that pushed her to make this decision? I fell asleep after hearing her masturbating, but did something else happen after that? I didn''t know, but this was perfect for me. Everything was going smoothly, even better than what I had nned. It was as if the Goddess was helping me to get the girls I wanted due to how easy it was. "Are you sure, Madam?" Even so, I shouldn''t show my happiness in front of her, as that was equivalent to getting happy with her divorcing her husband. "Yes. I am not asking much, but if you can introduce me to a priest or a property in the Academy City, then¡­ that would be perfect." "¡­Very well." I nodded at her and stood up. "I will first visit the church in this territory to tell the priest that someone wants a divorce. It would be good if I hid your identity, no?" "Much appreciated." Vivian smiled widely at me as she stood up from her seat. "I am really thankful for your help, Arthur. Once again, I will repay your kindness in the future." "You''re wee." I shook her hand and smiled alongside her while thinking, ''You can always repay me in the bed in the future, Vivian. I can wait.'' *** After talking to Vivian, I exited the mansion and saw Eliza and Emilia training in the backyard of the mansion. Emilia instructed the younger girl how to use as efficiently as possible by using the same amount of MP. They worked hard and concentrated deeply in their training, albeit I noticed Eliza''s face had reddened. Emilia teased her, huh? That was the only exnation I could think of, and it made me smile. Not wanting to disturb them, I decided to have a walk. The wolf girl was still sleeping in my room, and it would stay like that until night, so I didn''t need to worry. However, I needed to do something in the church this morning, and that was dealing with Rowen Rose, who had just been revived, ording to my . I needed to kill him once again before anyone saw him in the revival chamber to gain another day. Or better yet, I could dere him a Sinner and lock him in the church''s jail until I said otherwise; that seemed like a better option. I still needed to do something in this ce, and I wouldn''t let Rowen Rose revive before the divorce was fully approved. Also, I still needed to hear from Beatrice about the situation in Border City and wait for Sandra and Jane to arrive in this territory. Speaking of Sandra, I was worried about her and Astro''s meal. I hoped my little pet wouldn''t forget me and stick with Sandra for now. In the meantime, there was also a problem with the new administration n in Border City. It really needed some serious work, and I specifically ordered Beatrice to watch over Nina, the bunny girl, because I didn''t trust her yet. Lucy and Melissa were one thing as I had dominated the Vampire girl, and the Subus girl and her subordinates would follow Beatrice without exception. ''Maybe I should order Beatrice to expand the Subi''s group with her power, but they will be hard to manage then.'' I hoped Beatrice would do a great job of making Border City habitable, as it would be an essential location in the future if my n went smoothly. The prologue of Sins Paradise was over, and my preparation went smoothly. Soon, the game''s main plot would start, and this world would fall into a bit of chaos. Though it wouldn''t affect me too much, I knew I would get involved. Why? Because I was interested and it looked fun. After walking through fields and residential areas, where the people were so friendly that all of them greeted me with smiles, I arrived in front of the church of Rose Barony. It was located near the outskirts, right behind the residential area. To be honest, I was expecting this church to be simr to the one in Academy City or Bluerose Duchy, but¡­ "It''s so small." Even so, the bell tower beside the church with its symbol on the roof had be a beacon for me to find it as the other buildings in the Barony were also small, and most of them were one-story buildings. With a quick peek on my radar, I noticed there were only five people in the church, and no church knights were present in the area, which was a bit strange considering this territory was close to the border. Or maybe because this was close to the border, the main church only sent five people here so they could evacuate as soon as possible if there was an ongoing war; hence the location of the church near the outskirts of the Barony. That could also be a possibility. ''I guess people who went to war will revive in the Capital City, or they could also build a revival chamber in a secret ce.'' The church only had a few personnel was a bit surprising, but at least it was clean and still had the small stairways to the top, with two naked Angel statues greeting everyone who arrived. "Now¡­" I went upstairs with confidence as I strapped [Excalipoor] on my waist and [Shadow Cape] over my shoulder. "It''s time for work for my future''s sake." And I disappeared into the shadows. Chapter 142 142 – Veteran Priest And Divorce’s Preparation ? Dealing with the revived Rowen Rose was easy. The revival chamber and the church''syout were simr to the ones back in Academy City and Bluerose Duchy, although smaller in size. Thanks to that, I could find it easily and even hid his body before the nun arrived to greet him. After that, I went inside the church through the main entrance as if nothing had happened after taking off my [Shadow Cape]. The interior of the church wasn''t as good as the bigger one; it was modest. Rows of benches were ced in the hall, facing the naked statue of Goddess Teri. At the end of the hall, a gray-haired priest was kneeling while putting his hands together in front of the statue. When I walked closer, he suddenly spoke. "How rare, a visitor in this backwater church when it''s not the monthly morning prayer." His voice was calm and collected. He slowly stood up, turning around to see me. When he fully turned, I could finally see his face filled with scars. Even his left eye was gone, with a vertical scar across it. And behind his collected smile, a fierce beast was hiding, ready to be unleashed. Immediately, I raised my guard. Scars weren''t something usual to be found in this world. People would fully recover when they were revived, thus healing the scars and all injuries, even the internal ones. The missing arm would grow. The decapitated head would return to normal. And the fact he had many scars on his face exined one thing. He had never been revived, even when he gained a scar. I didn''t know whether it was from an ident or battle, but I would assume he gained those scars from battle as one of them was really big, searing across his face. I also assumed so because of the veteran-like aura he had around him. After being in the death game for 5 years, I naturally developed some kind of instinct to judge people''s strength. This priest had that kind of strong feelinging from him. He was not too strong like Alesia or the buffed Adam but was still a seasoned fighter. Also¡­ ''Somehow he feels familiar.'' Did he know what I did earlier? No, probably not. When I arrived, Baron Rose had just been revived whole and sitting on a stone b of the revival chamber like a broken doll. It happened in only 3 seconds, and I immediately returned to the stairs and went inside the church. Though even if he knew what I did, it didn''t really matter. I was just a bit surprised by his appearance, that was all. "A seasoned young one at that. Do you have any business in this church, young man?" He continued, standing tall at the end of the hall and looking at me with his right eye making a slit. "I need a bit of your help, Father." I responded to the priest as I showed my Pdin Crest. He looked at my crest and let out an amazed voice, but that was it. No special reaction like the people in the Duchy. Probably because he was in a backwater ce like this, he wasn''t really interested or care about my Pdin position. "A Pdin, huh?" He mused. "What can this old priest do for you, Your Holiness?" Then he continued with a polite tone and bowed slightly, clutching the Rosario with the church symbol hanging on the ne. It was great that he recognized me and was willing to pay respect to me. The request would go smoothly then. "It''s about something a bit personal. Shall we talk about it inside?" "Of course! This way, please." The priest turned around and asked me to follow him inside. We entered an office and sat on the couches, and I began to tell him about my business of visiting the church. We also met a nun on the way and asked her to prepare tea for us while we were talking. Surprisingly, the veteran priest was cooperating and didn''t ask any questions when I brought up Vivian''s divorce. He even offered to help prepare the divorcing ritual and would do it himself. When I asked about what needed to be prepared for the ritual, he said the church usually took 5 Gold for donation. But because I was the one who asked, there was no need to donate to the church. However, I couldn''t do so and decided to donate 500 Gold to the church. The priest was surprised, but he then smiled softly. We finished talking shortly after and drank the tea prepared by the nun. While doing so, I had the chance to have a small talk and asked the priest to help me with a little project in the future. "Thank you for your help, Father." "No, Your Holiness. We are the ones who need to say thank you. Sister Lily will be happy to receive this donation because your donation will really help the orphanage we run." He said. "I will begin the preparation after this. Please visit again in the afternoon." Orphanage. That word immediately made me stop going downstairs and look back at him. He only smiled softly at me while putting his hands behind his back. ''He recognized me.'' That was what I felt from his gaze. I didn''t know who he was as I hadn''t received Arthur''s prior memories before the first day at school. But looking back, it was natural that many people in the Barony recognized me, although I bet my aura and the air surrounding me had changed greatly. Maybe it was because of that the priest acted casually around me, not truly minding my position as the Pdin. For him, I was just a boy who was in the orphanage a few years back. I said that I had left the orphanage early to Rania, but it seemed like I had stayed there for quite a long time. So I smiled back at him, dropping the Pdin act. "I will visit again sometime when the situation has calmed down." "We will be waiting." The priest nodded. "We won''t be able to serve anything fancy to a Pdin such as yourself, but at least we have sister Lily''s warm soup. It''s quite delicious." "Hahaha, I am looking forward to it." Iughed and then left while waving my hand to him. "Well then, see you again, Father." "Yes, see you again." Afterward, I returned to the mansion and hoped Vivian was ready. The divorce would be held this afternoon, and it only needed her presence alone. In other words, the divorce could happen with just one side''s approval and didn''t require the other party as long as the reason was clear. Arriving at the mansion, I immediately sought Vivian, who was actually drinking tea in the backyard, and watched Eliza''s training with a proud smile. A small table with various treats was in front of her with a big umbre to shade her from the sun. The perverted teacher and my childhood friend were a bit away from her, so they didn''t notice me sneaking behind Vivian. Vivian greeted me with a smile and weed me, inviting me to sit with her on the empty chair across from her. I told her what I talked about with the priest, and she cried happily. Her breasts bounced when she suddenly leaped toward me to take my hand and buried it in her chest. "Thank you¡­ As I said before, Arthur. I will definitely repay this favor you did for me." "You don''t need to repeat it, Madam. I am happy to be of help." The divorce would happen soon. And then, I would shelter her in my mansion and develop my rtionship there. Or, hopefully, she will visit me tonight. ''As if that would happen, right?'' Chapter 143 143 – One Unfinished Business ? "With this, your connection with your former husband is severed. You''re now a free woman, Vivian ydall." "I never thought I would be called that again. Thank you, Father." "You''re wee, my child. May Goddess Teri''s blessing be with you." We were deep inside the church in a ce in front of a small fountain. Back in the Academy City, the Pdin test was held in this room, ording to the churchyout. But because there was ack of it here, it seemed like this room was used as a marriage and divorce ritual instead. The process was simple. With the help of the holy book held by the priest, which was apparently a magic item, he erased a marriage crest on Vivian''s waist through her clothes. I hadn''t had the chance to look at married women or men''s naked bodies, so I didn''t know that they had a small Castitas Church crest that showed that they were married in their bodies with their respective partners'' names written in small letters. It was like breaking a contract with the magic item, making me curious about the holy book. ''I should ask one from Sana.'' Anyway, the divorce procedure had ended. Eliza had also been informed and was currently waiting in the hall with Emilia as they had also finished the magic training. The priest approached me and whispered. "We''re done, Your Holiness." I nodded at him and turned to Vivian, who looked dazed in front of the fountain. She raised her dress to check her waist and had a mixed expression between happy and sad as she looked at her reflection in the water. She would be fine, I guess, so I turned back to the priest. "Thank you. And about the matter I talked about before¡­" "I''ve prepared for that. Please just leave it to me." He responded before listening to my full sentence. He worked fast, as expected from a veteran. I gave him a grateful nod, and he left the room. Vivian was still in front of the fountain, and I didn''t think I should approach her in her current condition. So I quietly left the room, leaving her some time for herself. In the meantime, I should probably tell Eliza about this. Vivian''s family name had changed to what it was before, but I doubted it also worked like that for Eliza as she was Baron Rose''s daughter and probably was the only heir for the Rose Barony. I said probably because I didn''t know whether what Rowen Rose did in the past few days bore any fruit. And I meant¡­ seriously. I heard from Beatrice that Rowen Rose had evenid on the viger''s daughter when he was on an outing with Otto. ''What happened will happen. I shouldn''t care about that, but Eliza probably will ask for help to take care of those half-siblings of hers if Rowen Rose''s seed bears any fruit.'' When I arrived in the hall, Eliza looked restless as she looked around aimlessly. Her hands were put together on her thighs, praying silently while mumbling that, hopefully, her mama would be happy from now on. While it was a bit strange to hear her calling Vivian mama instead of mother, it only showed how much Eliza loved her mother and how close she was with Vivian. Emilia sat beside her and raised her head, noticing that I was walking closer. "Arthur." She called out, rming the younger girl. Eliza raised her head in an instant; her hair was flicked up due to the sudden movement. Standing up, she ran toward me and grabbed my shoulders. "Is it done?" She asked, looking up with a hopeful gaze. "Where is Mama?" "She''s still inside. I think she will need some time alone as she has just¡­ divorced your father. The procedure was finished, and she regained her maiden name." I exined in the simplest way possible, and Eliza sighed in relief. "Thank Goddess!" She eximed. "It finally ends¡­" "Yeah, it is." I agreed, pulling Eliza into a hug. She epted it and leaned against me. Her breathing was stable, and then¡­ it became weaker and weaker. As I looked down, I noticed she had fallen asleep in my hug. "She''s sleeping, huh?" At that time, another voice rang, and I raised my head to see Emilia approaching. She had a soft smile as her gaze was on Emilia. "Just let her sleep for now, Arthur. She had exhausted her MP in our training earlier. Somehow, she became motivated to be stronger to the point she pushed herself harder than before." "Is that so?" I replied in a low voice as I looked at Eliza''s sleeping face. She had a really peaceful expression as if the burden she tried to bear was suddenly lifted. I knew she had been worried about her mother since yesterday, but I didn''t know she was this worried. I held her tightly and carried her in my arms, nestling her head on my shoulder in afortable position. "So?" Emilia raised her voice, getting closer to me. "What do you n to do next? We''ve finished our business here, no?" She said while smiling yfully. "Or do you still have a business to take care of?" Then she turned to the entrance of the corridor I just took from the ritual room earlier. I smiled back at her, "There is just one more thing I need to do. And for that, I need a bit of your help." "Oh? What is that." "Just¡­ some simple thing." I didn''t go into detail as that wasn''t needed. Emilia was an intelligent woman, and she knew what I wanted to tell her. The reason she asked me was because she just wanted to tease me, but that wouldn''t work, unfortunately. And after thinking for a while, I saw no reason for Vivian to agree to my suggestion without Emilia or Eliza''s help. From my observation today, Vivian was still fond of this territory. She had many memories here as she had probably lived there for more than half her lifetime. Also, even when she masturbatedst night while thinking about me, I saw no chance for her to visit my room for a night visit. Her lingering feeling was still too strong for that, as I had seen earlier. So¡­ I needed to be patient. Having Vivian together with me and sleeping with both my childhood friend and her beautiful mother was a dream for all men, but those who were impatient wouldn''t ever get it. "I will tell you the detailster. You will probably like it too, as I have another proposal for you." "A proposal, is it?" Emilia asked curiously; her voice raised pleasantly. "Is it a marriage proposal?" "Unfortunately, I am not ready for that yet." What was this woman talking about? Marriage? I wouldn''t give her the potion to allow her to be creampied without getting pregnant if I was ready for such a thing. Settling down was nice, but I was still young and wanted to screw around first. Besides, the frustration and stress from Horizon Online weren''t exactly washed off yet. It had only been a few days since I got freed from that hell. Emilia looked crestfallen when I said I wasn''t ready yet. "I''ll marry you in the future, okay? But not in the near future." I added quickly, and her expression brightened again. "Of course." She nodded repeatedly, crossing her arms under her breasts. "And for the unfinished business, I will help you with anything I can." She moved closer, blowing cold breath onto my neck. "I also have new techniques to help you at night, taught by Madam Vivian." Did she also learn how to seduce me from Vivian? I meant¡­ how did they get so close that Vivian even taught her some techniques. No, it wasn''t bad. In fact, it would have been better if Emilia had a good rtionship with Vivian. At that moment, I heard footstepsing from the corridor behind me, past the closed door. I turned around to wait for someone who would show up shortly. "I will look forward to your new technique, but I will count on you with this unfinished business first." "Alright." Emilia nodded and stepped away from me, putting on her strict expression. The footsteps got closer and closer; then, the door was opened with a squeaking sound. Vivian appeared from behind the door with a trace of tears on her cheek. She was smiling but clearly not in the best state after getting divorced. "Eliza is sleeping?" She first asked that as her gazended on my arms, to which I replied with a firm nod. Then she looked up, "Did I make you wait?" "No." I shook my head at her. "It''s not a wait at all, Madam. In fact, we can wait as long as you need." "I thank you for your consideration, but I am fine." She responded, forcing herself to smile. As expected, I couldn''t make a move on her today. It would need time to close the wound in her heart, and I would help her with that. "Well then, how about we return to the mansion? It''s embarrassing, but somehow I crave something sweet. Do you mind apanying this olddy to enjoy some treats?" She asked, tilting her head slightly as she held her cheek with her right hand. "With pleasure," I replied. "Some treats sound nice on this good afternoon," Emilia added with a soft smile. "Great!" Vivian pped her hands together. "I''ll have you know that Linda''s sweet tastes better than the ones made in pastry!" "Hahaha, we''re looking forward to it." Iughed as we began to walk out of the church. "I think Eliza will also love seeing sweet treats in front of her when she wakes up." ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Fufufu, it will be strange if she doesn''t." With this, only one unfinished business was left before I could return to Academy City. No hope for a night visit, it seemed. I was a bit disappointed that my n only led to this, but I should also understand Vivian''s feelings. She loved her former husband more than I thought, after all. ''I will have many chances, no need to feel disappointed.'' I consoled myself in my mind. At least Eliza''s growth was a nice wee. I gained a few things from my trip to Rose Barony. Chapter 144 144 – Returning To Academy City! ? A few days had passed since the divorce. I lived in the mansion at that time, leaving the one unfinished business to Emilia and Eliza, who happily joined after she was awake. After we returned to the mansion that day, we had a small tea party in the garden, as Vivian had promised. However, the treat she said was delicious was still a level below what Milea could make, but of course, I didn''t say anything about that as it was still delicious. In thosest few days, Vivian would always watch her daughter''s magic training and always had some tea after they finished. It was at that time Eliza persuaded her Mama to live with her in Academy City, but that was still a bit hard. Thatsted for 3 days as we waited for Sandra and Jane to arrive. Vivian finally decided to ept Eliza''s persuasion on the fifth day after something happened. Rowen Rose, who had never returned since we arrived, was sentenced as a Sinner and would be jailed in the church by the veteran priest in Rose Barony. The news shocked the civilians and even Vivian, but thetter party epted it almost immediately because she had seen something that Linda recorded. Thanks to that, Vivian finally epted the offer to move to Academy City with her daughter. That priest moved exactly like I requested. I should bring him some giftster. Also, Vivian actually punished the maid for making such a dangerous move, but it wasn''t too harsh to the point it made her quit. I also developed my rtionship with Eliza at night. She... became more honest and even invited me when I was about to reward Emilia. Though my childhood friend was still a bit reserved about doing a threesome, she was willing to wait until I was done with Emilia''s reward. As for Vivian, I felt like our distance was also getting closer, especially after Eliza told her mother she was in a rtionship with me. The older woman began to call me affectionately, just like how she acted with Eliza. Beatrice also reported the progress in Border City to me while looking like a little child. On the seventh day, I allowed her to orgasm once and let her regain her original form because there was a need to introduce her as the new Subi leader in the Border City, recing Melissa. And I also asked her to take care of Ria, the wolf girl, as I couldn''t keep her hidden any longer even with Emilia''s help. That girl was really fierce and wanted to bite me anytime she got the chance. So I handed her back to Beatrice for now, asking the Subus to send her to Academy City soon. That was unexpected, but good work from her nheless. I could count on her as long as I kept a tight leash on her neck. And also, I wanted to return to Academy City as fast as possible because I wanted to make sure Garcia wasn''t consumed by her lust and the knight squad was doing well. So we decided we would go back as soon as Sandra and Jane arrived. Then on the eighth day after I arrived, they arrived. I decided to meet them first as the others still needed something to prepare before going on a trip. Girls took a long time to prepare, after all. "Kyuu!!" Astro immediately jumped at me from the top of the horse when he saw me in front of the mansion''s gate. The little tiger was excited and remembered me as his master, happy to be reunited with me. "Hahaha, good to see you too, Astro." "Kyu~" He licked my cheek as hended on my shoulder. It felt ticklish, but I ignored Astro for now and looked at Sandra and Jane. They looked rather¡­ dirty and haggard from their journey. In short, they smelt and looked bad. Even Sandra''s white hair wasn''t shining anymore and was covered in dust and dirt. Her clothes and boots got a patch of dry mud here and there, and the horses didn''t look beautiful anymore. They had probably showered in the city when they stopped, but they had no change of clothes. It was natural for them to get dirty then. So I decided to clean them. " ." Golden lights covered their bodies, and the filth in their bodies was washed clean. Sandra looked at what happened with pleasant surprise, and the horse neighed. Jane, however, had a bigger reaction than the Dark Elf. "W-What happened? We are really clean now!" Her reaction was what I had been expecting. Not knowing what had happened and having no idea what the spell did to her, Jane spun around in wonder and confusion that her maid dress was suddenly cleaned. Then she looked at me and gasped, bowing her head deeply. "T-Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." "Don''t mind it." I brushed her gratitude off with my hand as I stopped Astro from licking me with my other hand. It had be too much, so I just pulled a pet snack from my inventory so he could nibble on it. And he did enjoy it while crying cutely, holding the snack with his paw. "It''s good that both of you arrived now. We are just about to move?" "Move?" Jane raised her head once again as she looked at me, confused. "Yes." I nodded at the maid. "Actually, Madam Vivian and Eliza are now preparing for our return to Academy City. There are some troubles when both of you are still on your way here, but telling you will take too much time. Just know that we are going back to Academy City right away." "T-that''s!" Jane raised her voice, clearly devastated by the news. "P-Please excuse me." Then she bowed once again before running inside in a hurry, leaving me with Sandra. "Master." The Dark Elf called out to me expressionlessly. I looked back at her, noticing a seriousness in her tone. "Does something matter?" I asked. "Has trouble happened during your travels?" "Yes. There is a big problem." She began, nodding slightly, confirming my suspicion. I narrowed my eyes at Sandra, looking straight at her crimson eyes. "Tell me about it without lying or making the trouble sound bigger than it actually is," Imanded her with an authoritative voice. Problems were varied in size, and I had prepared for them since there would be a lot of iting for me due to my position or the kind of subordinates I had. And before I left with the flying magic carpet a few days ago, I instructed Sandra to listen to what kind of troubles or strange things were happening in the cities they would pass by so I could know the situation of the world. Information was important, and getting it wasn''t as easy as in the modern world. Communication was limited. While there existed underground organizations like Border City or Raven Group that collected information around the world, they weren''t so friendly to strangers, especially those who came from the church. Having Sandra as my mobile information gatherer was great. As an assassin and one who had Lv 3 , it made her move everywhere easier and collect intelligence for me. ''And that Sandra said there is trouble.'' "Actually¡­" Sandra started with a low voice as she acknowledged my order. "I¨C" Growwl~ At that moment, a loud growl echoed in the surrounding area. It was so loud that I could hear it clearly, and Astro put all the stack into his mouth, rmed by the sudden sound. I didn''t need to look around to know where that sound came from and what that was. It was soical that I facepalmed, letting out a long sigh of disappointment. Well, I knew the source of that trouble and what kind of trouble it was now. "Master, the trouble is¨C" "You''re hungry, right?" I cut off her sentence and threw a big loaf of bread from my inventory. Sandra caught it with both hands and smiled happily. "Thank you, Master!" She chirped happily and began to eat the big bread without thinking about manners. Looking at her, she was like a small animal. Right now, I was feeding a pet and a small animal. Pretty strange, but it was good to pass the time while waiting for the other girls. While waiting and letting her enjoy her bread, I gave Sandra another instruction. "After this, we will return to Academy City, so¡­" eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "I need to bring the horses with the maids, yes?" Sandra said, stopping eating her bread for a second before returning to it right after. "I¡­" "Need some funds for the meal, I know." I finished her sentence for her as I knew what she requested. It was what I did before I left her with the horse too, but it seemed like the money wasn''t enough to satisfy her at that time. So this time, I gave her more, and she epted it gratefully. "Thank you very much, Master. I will also look around for some interesting information or beautiful girls." While I appreciated that, thest one was unnecessary. I had no n to find any other new girls and focused on developing my rtionship with the current ones. I needed to add, if no girl took my interest in the future. The others exited the house shortly after, bringing big bags with them. "Arthur! We''re ready to go!" Eliza shouted at me while waving her hand. Emilia wore her usual teacher suit as Vivian was present, but Eliza seemed to take a liking to the mage robe I gave her at that time. Vivian wore a sleeveless white dress with a deep slit on a skirt and exposed cleavage. Its design emphasized the curve of her body and perky ass, making her look really sexy with a mature charm. They gathered around me, and I took out the flying magic carpet. "My! What is this?" Vivian looked interested, poking the floating magic carpet. "This is interesting." On the contrary, Eliza looked really terrified. "C-Can I take the horse instead, Arthur? I-I can handle a few days of travel with Linda and the others." However¡­ "You don''t want to travel with Mama?" "And you should ustom yourself in the air as a person who specialized in . I won''t teach you anything if you choose to travel bynd." Emilia added, narrowing her sharp eyes dangerously. "Ugh¡­ I¡­" My childhood friend bit her lips, not sure about how she responded to Vivian''s question and Emilia''s threat. "¡­F-Fine. I-I will close my eyes all the time, though!" "Fufufu, that''s fine, Eliza." Nothing could beat their persuasion, I guess. Even the scared Eliza agreed to join our magic carpet ride. I prepared a bag just in case she threw up mid-air. As for their luggage, I put all the bags in my inventory, and we hopped onto the magic carpet. And then¡­ "AAAAAHHH!! H-Hold me tight, Arthur!! I will fall! I will really fall!!" Eliza''s scream became the bell of our return trip through the sky. Chapter 145 145 – Visiting Knight Squad ? "We¡­ We''ve arrived!" Our return trip ended with Eliza''s happy voice as wended on the main path in front of my mansion after flying for 12 hours. The sky had turned dark. Astro immediately leaped from my shoulder and ran away to the backyard, his small house. The reason for our long trip was, once again, Eliza. She almost cried because I went too fast, so we slowed down slightly to match her limit. Even so, it was still fast and needed me to use skill from to keep the wind pressure out of my way. "So this is your mansion, Arthur?" Vivian approached me as I put the magic carpet into my inventory. She stopped on my side and stood gracefully with her hands put together in front of her. "Yes, headmistress Alexia gave it to me," I replied to her with a smile, turning my gaze toward the entrance. The door was opened from the inside, and the twin nuns walked out with stoic expressions. They put themselves on the sides and made a gesture with their arm. "Wee home, Your Holiness. We have been waiting for your arrival." "The guests'' room has been prepared, and dinner will be ready soon." They both talked alternatively, just like usual. Vivian looked a bit surprised at how efficiently they moved, and it brought a smile to my face as I knew that the nuns that took care of my mansion were really capable. "Well then, let''s take some rest for today. It has been a long day." I said to Vivian with a friendly smile. "Please just think of my mansion just like yours, Madam Vivian." "Thank you. I really appreciate it." She replied with the same kind of smile. Then she turned to Eliza, who walked toward me while being supported by Emilia. "Let''s go to our room, Eliza. I think you will need some good rest for today." "Y-Yes¡­" Eliza replied weakly as she circled her arm around Vivian''s neck, transferring the support from Emilia''s shoulder to her mother. "I can appreciate a nap, Mama." "Fufufu, you are really a big baby." Vivian giggled lowly as she began to walk to the mansion with Eliza. I gestured to Lisa and Lara to help them, and they nodded in understanding. They helped Vivian to support Eliza and went inside the mansion. Lisa stopped for a second and looked over her shoulder, sending a message in a low voice that made me smile wryly before she continued inside. ''Garcia has been waiting, but she can wait, huh?'' That was just like her. Even though she couldn''t wait and her sexual desire was uncontrolled after tasting me, she still thought of my situation and was willing to wait. As I smiled while looking at the closed door, Emilia suddenly spoke. "I think I need to return to the teacher''s dorm today." "You aren''t going to stay for a day?" I asked, a bit surprised by her suddenness. "Not today." Emilia smiled and turned to the mansion. "I can hold back for a day, at least. But do help Garcia, though. I feel bad for her." "Hmm¡­" I mused, smiling at Emilia. "You''re a good woman." e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Emilia smiled at me, borderline grinning. "I know." *** After seeing Emilia leave, I didn''t immediately enter my mansion. The sun had already set in Academy City; it was time for the church knight''s patrol shift to change. The time on the clock inside a certain store showed 7 PM, and I knew the female knights were resting at this time and were probably having dinner in the church. I heard they often had dinner together in therge dining room at the back of the church, near the training ground. And I went there immediately without stopping at any ce. The church''s dining room wasrge and could even fit more than a hundred people at once, with rows of benches and a table between two of them. The ceiling was high, showing beams supporting the roof, with many chandeliers hanging on them, decorated with magicmps letting soft yellow glow. Those benches were half full, with female knights sitting on them. Some of them still had full white te armor while eating the soup and bread provided by the canteen on the side. While some of them were in the white and red themed knight uniforms with tight miniskirts, probably resting for today. And the rest only wore their bodysuits while their bodies were covered in sweat. I said the others, but only a group of 5 girls surrounded a long table in the corner of the dining room. They stood out even in this loud and rowdy room because the two of them, women with long fiery red hair and short blonde hair, were ring at each other. "As I said, Lea is suited in long-range as she''s using a longbow! Why does she need to train with a dagger when she can use bare hands? Rather than bringing more weapons, shouldn''t she bring an extra quiver and arrows?" "Dagger has more usability than just killing enemies! It can also be used to deflect enemies'' swords and cut through leaves and bushes when you are in a jungle." One side, Rania, wanted Lea to train , while the other, Sophia, wanted to train Lea with to protect herself in close range. Both weren''t wrong; those skills were indeed important and best for self-protection. Even Emilia, a Mage, also had the basic Lv 1 for protection in case of emergency. I could hear them from the entrance. And once I stepped inside and the knights began to register my presence, the sound died down immediately, leaving only that particr group standing out. As usual, they wanted to pay respect to me by saluting, but I raised my hand to stop them and gestured for them to sit and eat as we were in the dining room, and they were resting, not on duty. I also put my finger in front of my lips, telling them to stay silent, as I wanted to hear what the people in my knight squad were talking about and how their rtionship was developed. I only noticed that Sophia and Rania weren''t getting along well. Not that they hated each other, but it seemed like Rania also developed the same rivalry that Sophia had felt against her at the time I left them alone to do their stuff. Isabelle, the one who seemed to be a bit responsible, seeing how she did her duty perfectly when helping me catch Jane ten days ago, was¡­ minding her own business and ate quietly on the edge of the table. That was an impressive ability to ignore those two arguing. On the other hand, Lea, the topic of their conversation, looked confused and hid beside Natasha, scooting closer to the elegant girl. "W-What should I do, Natasha? I¡­ don''t know how to say I can''t choose both because I wanted to learn short staff!" She whispered with a quivering, nervous voice. "Why don''t you just give both a try?" Natasha suggested. "But¡­ I am afraid of wielding a de or defending the de with my bare hands¡­" Lea quickly added in an almost inaudible voice. "¡­ That''s a problem," Natasha muttered. "Especially since we are going on a mission assigned by the Archbishop soon." "Y-Yes." Lea nodded. "That''s also why the Vice-Captain and u-umm¡­ S-Sophia argued." ''Mission?'' I heard something interesting as I walked over to them casually. Isabelle noticed me and sent a slight nod, but then she returned to her meal. But¡­ Sana assigned a mission to them, huh? I hadn''t had the chance yet to train them personally, but it seemed like their rtionship with each other was great, and they already had enough power if Sana even assigned a mission to them. Still, I was curious about that mission too. So I used to appear behind Lea and Natasha who were sitting beside Rania, and leaned my head between them. "What mission are you talking about?" I asked with a smile. Sophia and Rania stopped arguing, and Natasha froze in ce. Lea, however¡­ "Kyaaa!!" She shouted and threw a punch at me. Tak! I stopped it with my palm and turned to her. "That''s dangerous, Lea," I said. "Hiiee! I-I am sorry, Sir Arthur!!" She immediately pulled her punch and bowed¡­ prostrated on the bench at me. That was quite funny but over the top. "It''s fine. You don''t need to do that." "Y-Yes." The shortest girl in my knight squad replied and raised her head. Then I turned to Rania and Sophia, who were probably the most knowledgeable. I really wanted to hear the content of the mission, but first¡­ "I am back." I greeted them with a smile. "Wee back, Arthur!" And Rania weed me with a smile. Chapter 146 146 – Mission ? Because we hadn''t met for more than 10 days already, I decided to ask them how they were doing while putting myself to sit between Sophia and Isabelle. The onyx-haired girl looked a bit displeased and frowned, but her aloof and indifferent expression returned. She put up a wall between us, trying to push the people around her at a certain distance, and didn''t invade her private area. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel This behavior was often found in the traumatized yers in Horizon Online, and I was quite familiar with it. So I didn''t push myself to invade Isabelle''s area and only asked her when necessary or when she was brought up on the topic. They told me about their training and how they had been officially recognized as Pdin Knight Squad, serving under me by Sana a few days ago when I was in Rose Barony. "So this morning, the knight squad was given a mission to investigate the riverside in a fishing vige located north of the Capital City because there is disturbing news?" I asked, and Rania nodded. "Isn''t that the Kingdom Knight''s job?" I added. "Yes, well¡­" Rania scratched her cheek, smiling wryly. "It''s the extension of the Kingdom Knight''s duty. They asked us for help because they have something to investigate further north, in Lima Port City near the World-End Waterfall. As for the details, we will be given when we arrive." She added. "World-End Waterfall, huh?" "Yes." Rania nodded. Just like its name, it was a waterfall located at the edge of the world in the north, often called the end of the world. Unlike Earth, Sins Paradise''s world had nos. Thisnd was also not round but t with a rugged surface. The shape was simr to a rectangle with some uneven edges because of the terrain. Naturally, the Virtue Kingdom had 3 different ends of the world. The north was a vast sea, and at the end of it was arge waterfall filled with a mystery. No one had ever tried to cross or even took a peek at whaty over the waterfall or whaty below it. The reason was simple; it was really dangerous. Many dangerous monsters lived in the sea near the waterfall, and the sky was full with dangerous Beasts over Level 70 living on the small sky ind floating at the world''s edge. Yes, there were floating inds too. Until now, no one was able to tell a tale about whaty beyond the end of the world. ording to the map, the history of Sins Paradise, and the lore I remembered, nothing should be present in those areas. I was interested in those areas. ''And a disturbing thing happened in the north, in Port City called Lima near the edge of the world. And that disturbing thing somehow affected the riverside vige near Capital City.'' "When will you go to investigate it? And will all of you go together?" "We will depart tomorrow at the fastest, Sir Arthur," Sophia replied to me with an excited smile. "As for the members, it is me, Natasha, and Lea. Just the three of us. I believe that''s enough to investigate and even protect the vige in case there is a lurking danger." "Just the three of you?" I asked, a bit uncertain if that was a good idea. "Yes." Sophia answered with a nod. "I also wanted to tag along, but I don''t think that''s needed. Besides, I also need to prepare for the Academies Annual Tournament too." Rania added. "So I can''t really go on the mission with them. But don''t worry, Arthur. Although I don''t want to admit it, Sophia is strong." "Hahaha, you''re finally honest." Sophiaughed merrily. "Have you recognized my strength now?" "It''s hard not to after seeing how you did well in the training." My masochistic sister responded. I knew that Sophia was strong for people and probably the fourth strongest person here. But she brought two inexperienced people with her, a rather shy one and an elegant girl who seemingly never saw blood in her life. Judging people by appearance wasn''t something I should do, but I was just worried about them. I meant¡­ at least bring Isabelle, okay? The girl looked rather lonely because she wasn''t in the group¡­ or not. When I nced at her, she didn''t seem to flinch and had the second helping of the soup. And Rania was about to prepare for the annual tournament, huh? Good to know that it was close now. "Well, you need to be careful then, Sophia. The two of you too." I turned to Lea and Natasha. "Yes!" Both of them answered at once. We then talked about their training, and I decided to give Lea some advice about defending herself at close range. "I think you should learn . If you''re afraid of getting hurt, I can give you a pair of gloves made from monster leather. It''s durable and sh-proof." When I told her that, she became interested in it. I asked her what her Level currently was, and she told me she had just reached Level 24 two days ago after eliminating some monsters outside Academy City as a part of their training menu created by Rania. The choice of equipment would be a little limited now that I knew Lea was only Level 24. But she should be reaching Level 25 soon, and so¡­ "[Troll Gloves] seems to be a good choice. It slightly increases your DEX and STR statuses needed to be a good archer." I took out a pair of brown leather gloves with a red ent on the backhand and fur around the hole and put them on the table. "You need to be Level 25 to wear it, but you will manage, no?" Lea looked at the gloves with glistening eyes. "They are for me?" "Yeah." I nodded at her words. "I also have something else for the others." Afterward, I asked Natasha''s Level, and she replied that she was only Level 26. I gave her a [Red Tiger Short Sword], a sword made from the fang of Red Tiger, a weaker version of ck Tiger. It could light a me around its edge and was a sharp sword and one of the best for Level 25 weapons. As for Raina, I gave her the long sword I promised, called [Fairy Longsword], a Level 50 weapon. I had almost forgotten that I had destroyed herst sword. I felt really bad about it. Sophia got [ming ymore], a Level 40 greatsword that could also light fiery me if MP was infused into it. The four female knights looked happy with their present, and I only needed to give thest gift to Isabelle. "What do you need, Isabelle? Your sword is¡­ a bit better than the others, so I don''t think you need a weapon?" I asked, looking toward her short sword. I recognized it as a Level 60 weapon from Horizon Online, [Night''s Edge]. It was a rather rare magic sword created from the scythe of a monster called ''Shadow Mantis'' and had the ability to create shadow swords. That was why I asked her whether she needed anything other than a sword, as I didn''t know what was inside her inventory. "I don''t need any gift." Isabelle replied as she turned toward me with cold eyes. "I have everything I need." She made this difficult. I just wanted to be a good leader and give my subordinates some gifts to increase their power. I only knew a weapon was useless as she got a good one already, so I just needed to gift her something else. I wanted to use this chance to make her interested in me. "Alright then," I said as I pulled out a set of ck armor, purely made from the material harvested from Shadow Mantis, simr to her sword, called [Night''s Armor]. "This?!" I noticed Isabelle''s eyes widened slightly as she looked at the set of armor I put on the table in front of her. If she was truly a survivor of Horizon Online who was stranded here by some kind of luck or any other means, she would surely recognize this armor, as this usually came in one set with [Night''s Edge]. "It''s your gift," I said as I stood up, looking around at the table. "Good luck with your training and mission, then. I need to meet with Archbishop Sana to talk about something now." "Wai¨C" Isabelle tried to stop me by extending her hand, but she was toote. I used to get away and reappeared at the dining room entrance. Getting Isabelle''s attention was a bit hard due to my first impression of being someone who spanked Rania in an official duel. But with this, I was sure that she would be restless if she didn''t know about me. ''Hopefully, she will be curious about me and will try to ask me about the armor.'' And I could use her curiosity to sate mine as well. I could ask questions that I couldn''t ask if she still had that privacy hall around her. Just like¡­ How did she arrive in this world? What happened to her in the past? Did she remember Horizon Online> And why was she in the church knight order? I had so many questions for her. But now¡­ ''I am more interested in this disturbing news around Lima Port City.'' And so I walked out from the dining room with a certain destination in mind. Maybe, the plot was moving faster than I thought due to my influence and the next event after the prologue had already started. Chapter 147 147 – Strange Incident In Virtue Kingdom ? When I arrived in front of my destination, Sana''s office, I confirmed that the person I was looking for was inside and knocked on the door. Knock knock¨C! "Sana, are you inside?" "Kyaah!" Crash! I just called her with a normal voice, but the reaction I got was way more than what I expected. Rather, that was quite a loud crash. Was she okay? My answer came in the form of the door opening from inside, and Sana appeared with disheveled hair and a stiff smile, hiding a piece of porcin behind her small back. "S-Sir Arthur? You''re here?" I looked at the short Archbishop in front of me with a smile. Her white leotard was a bit crooked, and she fixed the shoulder strap with her free hand. "Good evening, Sana. May Ie in?" I asked with a collected tone, casting a friendly smile over my face. "Of course. Please doe inside, Sir Arthur. But¡­ Please excuse the messy ce. Hahaha¡­" Sanaughed wryly as she opened the door wide and showed her disastrous messy office room. It was totally different from the neat and graceful one I visited earlier. Many documents were stacked on the desk, spilling even to the floor around it. These documents were one thing, but the broken piece of white porcin with a red rose and wet water seeping into the soft carpet immediately caught my eye. "I was careless." The Archbishop made an excuse as she threw the broken piece in her hand to join the rest of it. "I-I was just a bit too busy, Sir Arthur! I am by no means a careless person by nature." "I know, Sana. You don''t need to say all those as that only serves as digging your own pitfall." "Uggh¡­ I am ashamed." She muttered while burying her red face into her hands. Who would''ve thought the almost perfect Archbishop Sana Castitas to have this side of her? It just showed that every person had a w. Of course, me included. I decided to help her to clean the carpet by putting the broken porcin into my inventory and drying the carpet using a simple [Dry Fan], a misceneous magic item I had in my inventory, amongst many other things. We sat on the couches across from each other afterward, and Sana''s face was still red from shame. However, she tried her best to lookposed and smiled as if nothing had happened. "You''ve returned faster than I had expected, Sir Arthur. How is your trip?" "It''s doing quite great. There was some trouble regarding my childhood friend, Eliza''s father. But I''ve helped them cope with it and currently sheltered Madam Vivian ydall in my mansion." "A trouble, is it¡­?" Sana tilted her face cutely. Seeing such an innocent face was refreshing, although I knew the woman in front of me was far from innocent. "It''s about the primordial Subus I talked about before." Once I said that, Sana''s expression turned serious. Her eyes narrowed dangerously. "So she really exists? In here, the Virtue Kingdom?" "She exists," I confirmed. "In fact, she was in the Academy City until a few days ago and was the one who charmed Alexander Bluerose." Sana suddenly jumped from her chair and shouted. "Then we need to prepare ourselves! If the Subus is truly in Academy City before, we need to get the knights to pa¨C" "Calm down, Sana." I stopped her with a calm voice, putting her outburst to a halt. She noticed that she had panicked, and her cheek turned red, "I-I am sorry." She muttered and slowly sat back on the couch. "But, Sir Arthur. If the primordial Subus'' presence is confirmed in the Academy City, then there should be more charmed people! And we need to look for them before they create trouble. Or worse, a Devilkin like the former Archbishop will appear." Finishing her sentence, Sana held her head and released a long sigh. "I am truly sorry for you to watch me like this. But even the former Archbishop Jasper''s matter had be a big trouble for the church. I have been dealing with it for a few days since I was the first to know about¡­" She suddenly stopped and looked at me, shaking her head. "I-It''s not like I med you for telling me about it! Instead, I feel thankful because you told me first." e¦Áglesnovel`c,om "I understand that, Sana," I reassured. "I know you''re tired, so you shouldn''t push yourself too hard. Rather, I should be sorry for disturbing you. That''s why I wanted to go right into the point as to why I visited, and before you go into panic again, I will personally take care of the primordial Subus." "As I said before, Sir Arthur. You can bother me anytime without feeling sorry. And hearing you saying that you would take care of it personally is reassuring. I understand very well that we can depend on you." Sana responded, relieved. "And so, about your reason for visiting me¡­" "It''s about the mission you assigned to my knight squad." "Ah!" Sana eximed. "I apologize. I thought you would returnte, so I gave them a mission so they could build some reputation as the new Pdin Knight Squad. If you have a n with them, I can always reassign the mission to the other knight squad." "No, I don''t mind that. I think it''s a good idea to assign them a mission. You actually did a good job." "My, thank you for yourpliment. Fufufu." Sana giggled, ttered. "Was the reason for your visit was topliment me, Sir Arthur? If so, then I am truly happy." "That''s one thing I wanted to do, indeed," I replied with a yful tone. "But I also want to ask something about the mission. If you don''t mind, can you tell me the details of this¡­ disturbing news ahead of the others? I am quite curious." "Of course. Where should I start?" "Just the news and what they need to investigate. If possible, the news about what happened in Lima Port City too. This case is what makes King Cassiuste in dealing with those nobles, no?" "Indeed." Sana nodded, confirming my suspicion. "This actually happened in a few ces at once, but the most noticeable one is in Lima Port City." "This happened a few days before King Cassius'' visit, the same day when the pack of ck Tigers was spotted near Academy City. The monsters'' activity became strange as if something had roused them. The area that got affected heavily was Lima Port City. A Kraken has appeared close to the shore." "A Kraken?" A Level 70 monster appearing near the shore was way more worrying than dealing with nobles. Usually, that kind of monster wouldn''t even get close to human settlement and only hang around the edge of the world due to their habitat and their food source also hanging in the same area of their habitat. "Not only Kraken, but many monsters also appeared. The Kingdom Knight suspects someone or something had instigated the strange monster''s behavior and decided to investigate it directly because the influence had reached the riverside vige near Capital City." That was a rational decision, indeed. But that decision was a step toote. Why did they wait for the strange monster''s movement to be close to Capital City before investigating it directly? The ''directly'' word meant they had investigated it before but not in the real location and probably only used magic items tomunicate with someone from Lima Port City. Sana exined the content of the mission and the extent of the monsters'' strange behavior in detail, and I listened to her quietly. As the Kingdom Knight and Church Knight''s duties were different and both were different organizations altogether, the scope of our job was only to exterminate monsters and help the vigers. If it was just that and was located away from the main ce where the strangeness happened, then Sophia and the other two would be enough. About the monster''s strange behavior¡­ ''Probably it''s because of that.'' The first event of Sins Paradise after the prologue. It was an event purposely created to get the main character stronger. And rted to this event. ''There will be something interesting happening. And I don''t want to miss a chance to have fun.'' The answer was clear. "That''s troubling," I muttered. "Indeed. But it''s a chance for your new knight squad to gain some reputation from helping the vigers." ''She heard it, huh?'' I thought, shaking my head. "Ah, it''s not that. I didn''t mean anything about the mission. It''s rted, but not about the monsters." I quickly responded, causing Sana to tilt her head curiously. Her gaze pierced me with the question, ''What is it?'' written in her eyes. The corner of my lips curled up into an amused smile as I continued, "I said it''s troubling because I thought about something after hearing your exnation. If my guess is right, then it will be troubling for the Kingdom Knight." "What part of it is troubling you, Sir Arthur?" "The part about Kingdom Knight investigating the cause of the strange monsters'' movement directly in Lima Port City," I replied with confidence. Then, I continued. "They will die for sure." Although I said the Kingdom Knight would die investigating this ident, Sana''s question was weak. It was due to the fact they could revive when they die. Who would be afraid of dying? They would only lose a Level and could regain it with hard work. Dying was also a risk those knights knew when they steeled themselves to serve the Virtue Kingdom. But I wasn''t done yet. There was always a catch. "They will slowly die for a year before they can actually die." And that changed everything. Chapter 148 148 – Who Are You? ? I left the church after exining what I meant by slowly dying in the span of a year to Sana, all by faking it as my real experience, even though I only knew about it thanks to the first event in the Sins Paradise. After hearing my story, Sana looked horrified and disgusted. Of course, she would, especially after I told her what kind of thing could wait for the Kingdom Knight. Then she was relieved that our church knight didn''t need to go to that ce. However, from that information, I was sure the first event hadn''t begun yet. I could rest easy, yet I wanted to go to Lima Port City immediately. But before that¡­ maybe I should exin something to a curious someone. "Hello. What are you doing here all alone, Isabelle?" Standing at the end of the long stairway of the church in a white and ck knight uniform with a tight skirt was the onyx-haired girl, Isabelle. Her uniform was altered so the skirt reached at least half of her thighs and had a slit to ease her movement and ck stocking to hide her smooth skin. She looked at me with narrowed eyes as I looked back at her with a soft smile. ''Her curiosity has gotten the better of her, eh?'' Right now, she was wary of me. Her guard was up, and she left no opening. "Sir." She began to speak in a soft voice. "I am waiting for you. I have a question that I''d like to ask you, and I hope you will be honest with me." "It seems that''s a serious question," I said, walking toward her. But then, when I took a step closer, she took a step back as if avoiding me, so I stopped. She wanted to talk but didn''t want to get close to me due to her wariness. This was troubling. We couldn''t talk in that caf¨¦ or restaurant then. "This ce won''t do, right? How about we go to the training ground behind the church? I believe no one is there at such a time." I suggested. "That''s fine," Isabelle answered. *** We then moved to the empty training ground behind the church, and I sat on the root of the big tree, leaning my back against the trunk, while Isabelle sat a bit away. No one was here as the knights surely returned to their post or even dorm to rest as it was now near midnight. I talked with Sana longer than I initially thought, and Isabelle had been waiting for me since I left the dining room. Currently, she was looking at me with a judging gaze. Her expression hardened with a mixed between curiosity and hostility. "What is this?" Isabelle suddenly asked as she showed me the [Night''s Armor] that appeared in her hand with a bluish light. "Can you exin to me, Sir Pdin?" Her tone was serious, and she would definitely take no lie as an answer. "What is this?" She repeated. "That''s armor fitting you," I replied with a calm voice, not disclosing anything with my answer. "Do you like it?" "I do." Seeing her blunt and direct personality, even toward me, I never expected her to reply honestly like that. I thought she would deny or even evade my question altogether. "I like this armor so much that I really wanted it." She nced at the armored dress for a second before returning to me. "But this armor should be impossible to exist. Yes, there is no way I can find this armor. That''s why I wanted to ask you. Where did you get it?" Such was the question she asked. Naturally, the first thing on her mind was where I got this armor and why did you have this. It was due to the fact there was no way I came from the same ce as her, Horizon Online. At least, that was in her mind. That also answered one of the questions I had in my mind. If she didn''t believe anyone other than her was in this world, she probably arrived in this world in an unconventional way or due to an ident. I wasn''t sure yet and still needed to find the answer myself. I doubted Isabelle would tell me happily. And even though I had no intention to hide that I knew Horizon Online, it would be more fun to see Isabelle trying to find the truth herself. But if she was willing to open her identity to me and ask me about Horizon Online, I wouldn''t dodge her question either. "That was mine." I pointed at the armor in her hand. "I got it from my friend." I was honest and didn''t lie. That armor was something I got from my friend, but that was back in Horizon Online. "He was quite an incredible cksmith," I added with a nostalgic smile. Those guys. My formerrades were great people. Talking with Isabelle like this made me remember them, probably because she had the nostalgic air around her, though it had been diluted by how long she had been in this world. ording to Sana earlier, Isabelle suddenly appeared in front of the Castitas Church a few years back. She was in an injured state, and the Archbishop helped her to get back to her feet. It took time, but Isabelle finally opened up and joined the church knight. Isabelle looked at me with a gaze filled with suspicion. She didn''t believe me yet that the armor was from my friend. "¡­ Is that true, Sir Pdin?" "Yes." I nodded. "I provided him with the material, and he made it for me. Ah! Don''t misunderstand it. I have no hobby in collecting armored dresses or anything. At first, I wanted to give someone that dress. But unfortunately¡­" While I didn''t n to talk a lot, it seemed like the nostalgic atmosphere brought words out of my mouth. Careless? Yes, I did lower my guard slightly because I wanted Isabelle to trust me. Was it bad that she heard what I said? No. I had already thrown away all my memories in Horizon Online behind, whether it was bad or good memories, as I didn''t want to remember them. "The material¡­" The onyx-haired girl spoke again. The [Night''s Armor] disappeared with a blue sh from her hand. Her gaze narrowed dangerously as [Night''s Edge], her sword, reced the armor in her hand. For someone with severe trauma, Isabelle was really wild. I prepared myself to move if she decided to attack me. Slowly, she stood up and unsheathed her sword. So, in the end, she decided to attack me? Alright then. That was also fine. This was how it should be in a meeting between two yers. We never had peaceful one-on-one meetings unless we had been good friends since the start. Isabelle surely understood that. However¡­ the attack didn''te. "That material¡­ Is it from Shadow Mantis?" She showed her sword, glimmering under the moonlight as hope arrived in her eyes. Then with a mixed expression, she pointed her sword at me and asked, "Sir Pdin¡­ Who are you? Are you also from Horizon Online?!" How should I answer her question? ''Should I say I am the Pdin like usual?'' That would make her attack me. The fact she just pointed her sword at me and didn''t attack me immediately meant at least she had a bit of trust and respect toward me. Or she might still be confused, and her trauma stopped her from attacking me. The fact she brought up Horizon Online just proved how serious she was in her question. She was willing to blow away her real identity to get mine. Both were possibilities. Hiding my identity wasn''t something I wanted to do. This was part of me, and the only reason for me not announcing it was because I didn''t want to be looked at like a crazy person. Who would believe that I came from another world? From a death game? Probably only Isabelle because she came from the same ce as me. Besides, having Arthur''s identity was convenient for me. Still, that didn''t affect Isabelle. She didn''t know Arthur from Sins Paradise before she met me the first time a few days ago in this training ground. So, it would be best if I answered it truthfully. "I am Arthur," I responded with a clear voice, slowly standing up to match her gaze. "The strongest yer from the Round Table Guild." Isabelle immediately understood the term yer and probably recognized my guild name. No one in this world used those terms, and her body shook as her eyes widened. An audible gasp escaped her lips. While she had introduced herself to me back then, it still wasn''t fair if only I had introduced myself to her using my yer and guild name. So I asked her. "And who might you be, Isabelle? It seems like you recognized my guild." "I do." She replied with a resolution, sheathing her sword back to the scabbard. "And I had expected it, but I never thought it would be you." Thankfully, it seemed she wasn''t my enemy or my guild''s. It would be awkward if she was my former enemy or rted to them. ''I will kill her until she loses all her memories regardless of how much I like her if she was my former enemy in Horizon Online. I can''t let those people live or remember anything.'' I was waiting for her answer when I noticed Isabelle''s gaze toward me had changed. There was¡­ recognition and nostalgia in her eyes. "You asked who I am, right?" Isabelle took out a pendant from her inventory. A simple silver pendant with a name roughly carved by a knife inside a circr surface. ''Why?'' My eyes widened in shock. I stood frozen in ce, unable to think clearly. Various thoughts shed in my mind. Memories of the past five years. I was supposed to forget it. Forgetting those memories would bring me peace, and I didn''t want them to linger inside my head as I enjoyed my bonus stage. But why? ''Why does she have that?'' Why should she remind me? I just thought she was just another person in Horizon Online. "I am¡­" Isabelle''s answer was the one I had never wanted to hear. And I really regretted asking her about it just because of my curiosity and wanted to have fun with her. Chapter 149 149 – Memories ? I didn''t return to my mansion after that. The shock had¡­ put me in an awkward position, and I decided to take a walk outside Academy City. The night spring wind was a bit chilly. I sat on the edge of the tall gate and looked over to the horizon at the crescent moon looming over in the distance, surrounded by many bright foreign stars in the sky. Those weren''t real stars. Instead, most of them were only in the sky, moving together with the moon like a set of paintings behind clouds. No rotation, no revolution in the sky. This world was devoid of all that. Again, I found this out from the few sses I attended before and the lore I read 5 years ago, before I entered Horizon Online. Many things have changed since then, me included. "Sigh¡­" An exaggerated sigh escaped my lips as I rested my head on my hand. As I said before, I had changed and knew about it. When I first entered Horizon Online, I wasn''t this confident, and I very much acted like a mob between a bunch of main characters. Small and forgettable. Even though I was bullied back then, I wanted to change and be stronger. "I wanted to forget about it." Such memories were something I wanted to forget. No, it wasn''t just that. But there was more¡­ something that made me the way I was now. Those were my formerrades back in Round Table Guild. That guild was something we created out of fun due to our nicknames resembling those knights from the Arthurian Legend back on Earth. And my experience in that guild was both the best and worst one. "That pendant¡­" I took out the same pendant Isabelle took out earlier. A circr pendant with silver color. As I opened it, my name was carved inside. Many people imitated us as we grew stronger and our reputation grew in themunity. This pendant was something like a name tag we used to identify each other, and each had a distinct handwriting so we wouldn''t mistake them. And the one Isabelle took out was, without a doubt, a real one, belonging to one of my formerrades. "To think it would end up like that." Although we were often together, we also often went in a different way. For example, one of the guild members called Merlin was a Mage who loved to travel to find magic items and weapons. The reason why I had many useless and useful magic items was thanks to him. I really appreciated his work, and the magic items he found were useful in my fight with Ghost Marite, keeping me alive and saving me at some points. Then there were members who loved to create weapons. Two idiots who created many weapons, such as [Excalipoor] and my beloved [Excalibur], which got destroyed in my fight with thest boss. All my formerrades'' items were currently in my inventory, except those that went missing. And there was also a female member who went by Tristan. Although her name sounded like a man, she was definitely a girl. And she was someone I wanted to forget the most but was still unable to, even so when I had someone close to me with a personality like hers. "Surely this is a joke that the System prepared for me, right?" I doubted the almighty person behind this system who gave me this bonus stage even though I wanted to return to my home just gave me a chance to enjoy the result of my hard work after what earlier. "If this is a joke, then it''s not funny." The debt I had to a lot of people back in Horizon Online was by no means a small one. It was an enormous debt that I doubted I could pay even if I tried my entire life because I owed them my life and not less than that. Furthermore¡­ "I don''t know what to do to Isabelle now." I slowly stood up and stood over the edge of the tall wall. The answer and what I wanted to do was clear. The fact Isabelle knew about me back in Horizon Online wouldn''t change. And another fact that she had spent a few years in this world, contrary to me, who had only spent a month at most, would also not change. She also told me she didn''t remember how she ended up in this world, which was troubling. We didn''t discuss anything more than that as she left, satisfied after knowing the truth. Of course, not before she told me that I had changed a lot, which I failed to understand. "Who is she, really?" No details were given except for one fact. "Why did she say that she''s someone who shouldn''t exist?" My head hurts. I wanted to enjoy this life and was given a mystery. And what was concerning about Isabelle was the fact she had woken up in Sin Kingdom before she made her way to the Virtue Kingdom safely. There were many things I couldn''t understand, but¡­ "This is the shittiest bonus stage ever." *** Bam¨C! The door was mmed close, and the onyx-haired girl immediately slumped on the floor, tightly holding a silver pendant close to her chest. ''He''s here¡­'' Not just anyone that looked like him, but it was truly him. At first, she was skeptical and only thought of him as a person with a simr appearance. The air around him had changed too much for her to recognize. And the fact he did those things to a girl was very much unlike him. Spanking a person in a duel? Such a barbaric thing didn''t define him at all. But¡­ It was him. The person she had kept inside her heart. Her heart beat faster after she met him again, but she kept a calm expression and told him what she wanted to say. It was enough. Yes. It was enough for her to know that he was fine. She was happy to meet him again and couldn''t take it anymore so she ran away. Not only that¡­ she got her armor again. The armor that she thought was long gone and wouldn''t find again. Her eternal frowning expression now changed into a small smile. And then, it dropped again as she realized something. "Why is he here?" A question that had no answer. She knew why she was in this world and kept it a secret from him. But why was he here too? Crack! The floor cracked due to the pressure she hadn''t realized she exerted from her legs. Her heart beat faster than before. This time out of worry and uncertainty instead of happiness. "Why?" She had no chance to ask. Rather, it was because she ran away from him that she got him no chance to say anything. Now she was curious and worried. She had been cold. Time had also changed her, but the memories she held dear hadn''t changed. Her breath quickened due to panic. Hyperventtion. Such was her current condition, broken and unrepaired. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Memories were fickle things, and she very much had a lot of bad memories instead of good ones. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Thud! Dizziness attacked her. Everything was in a spiral, spinning around. The more she tried to hold it, the worse it became. Unable to hold it, her body dropped to the ground as she held her chest. She was hurt¡­ Hurt by her reunion and the fact he didn''t remember her due to how much she had changed, both in appearance and personality. Even her name had changed to forget the past. "Arthur¡­ Haa¡­" Her grip loosened as strength left her body, and the pendant dropped from her hand to the floor as she fainted. It rolled a few centimeters from her face, and the case got opened, revealing the name written inside in bad handwriting. ''Tristan'' was the name written on it. And in the Arthurian legend, it was the name of the Knight of Lamentation, which truly fit to be in Isabelle''s hand as she was filled with grief and sorrow. Chapter 150 150 – Going On A Mission ? In the end, I didn''t return that night. I wanted to talk with Vivian and the others, but it wasn''t possible with my state of mind at that time. I felt bad for Garcia because I wasn''t there for her, but I wasn''t in the mood for that kind of activity either. Running away from my past was something I decided by myself after I lost everything. Living like an empty husk, devoid of any problems. I only attacked Ghost Marite out of anger and boredom. This bonus chapter was something I appreciated after I lived in this world for a while. It allowed me to recover. But¡­ my wound was opened once again, and the ghost from the past showed up to chase me. So I became a bit frustrated and decided to freshen myself. How? "Die!" Swoosh! eaglesnov?1,§ão§® A vertical flying sh from my flew toward arge boulder and sliced it cleanly into two. A loud rumbling sound echoed inside the forest as it fell to the side. The ground cracked due to its size and weight, and the force kicked dust into the air. I watched it happen as I continued to swing my hand, sending dozens of flying shes toward the now half-boulder, turning them into small cubes. Some of them got destroyed as they fell to the ground and created a small hill. The area was filled with debris from me dicing boulders and trees. My body was full of sweat, drenching my clothes and pants. After letting out a satisfied sigh, I finally calmed myself down. I could always use [Calm Mind] to stabilize my mind, but I chose not to do that to confront this problem by myself. And I had collected my mind enough to find the problem in my thinking. I was wrong. What was the problem if a ghost from the past chased after me? What I wanted and needed to do wouldn''t change the slightest bit. "Still¡­" I looked around my surrounding area. The destruction I caused from trying to calm down was¡­ massive. It extended to a few hundred meters ahead and created a new clearing in the middle of the forest. Slicking my drenched hair back with my hand, I smiled dryly. "I need to fix this." Taking out a normal iron sword from my inventory, I lowered my stance and inhaled deeply, preparing my skill derived from Lv 7 . "" A power that created a blue cleave followed my upward swing. The ground gouged out deeply, flying to the surrounding and creating a trench. They rained from the sky, burying the scene of destruction I causedst night and leaving a small hill. The height was only around 3 meters high, but it could still be called a hill. The appearance was a bit sad, though, filled with brown color and some stones. "Let''s make it a bit better." I took out a greenish-blue potion from my inventory, and I put in the iron sword. The container was a round ss tube, and I threw it toward the top of the hill. Itnded with a crashing sound, and the liquid inside spilled out. It happened instantly like magic. The brown ground turned green as the grass grew on the surface, filling the space with a diameter of 500 meters from the ce the potionnded. Many kinds of flowers that could only be found in Horizon Online also filled the area. It was a potion created by my alchemist friend, along with many dubious ones. Its effect was to create a garden in any kind of environment. And it worked wonderfully. The barren hill I created was now covered in green grass and many beautiful flowers. It might attract some attention from people in Academy City, but well, I could just settle it with just a few words from me. Satisfied, I nodded and walked away. I had decided on somethingst night after thinking alone for a while. Running away from my past was something I wouldn''t do. Forgetting about it was probably enough, but I wouldn''t run away. Now that someone who knew me from the past appeared, I would try to settle it directly. The mission from Sana this time was perfect as a reason for me to move together with Isabelle, trying to know her better so I knew what I should do to her. Besides trying to understand Isabelle and her past better, I wanted to know how she knew about me. The name Isabelle rang no bell in my memories, and her appearance was foreign to me. But it didn''t change the fact I was connected to her at one point in Horizon Online. "And I need to ask her where she got that pendant from." That pendant had an enhancement that destroyed it once the yer died. So the fact Isabelle had that pendant meant the owner gave it to her. And I knew Tristan wasn''t the kind of person who gave her pendant to someone else without any reason. Meaning Isabelle was connected to Tristan in one way or another. "If that''s the case, I need to know what their rtionship is. Depending on the answer, I need to change my attitude a little bit around her." It was a bit tricky, but nothing was impossible. "First, though. Let''s stop by the mansion and tell Garcia about this." I felt really bad that I wasn''t there for her. So at least I could tell her about it so she could convey it to the others. *** "Wee back, Sir Arthur." The smiling Garcia greeted me as I entered my room through the window. She was standing near my bed in her sexy nun outfit, her crotch drenched by her juice and her face flushed red from arousal. Her breath was also heavy from the excitement. Even with her hands behind her back, I noticed she was holding a dildo I gave her; probably, she had just masturbated and decided to enter my room to greet me after she felt my presence. Looking at her like that, my feelings got a bit jumbled once again. Still, I smiled at her. "I am back, Garcia." I replied with a smile. Truly, I was blessed in this world. At first I just wanted to have fun, but my feelings for them also grew stronger. Even now, I wanted to hug Garcia and push her to the bed, satisfying her. I knew she held back even now just by standing in front of me. Her instinct as half-Subus must''ve taken over already, but she tried to hold back as she also considered my consent. But¡­ I approached her and took off my shirt. Her eyes shone in expectation, but she looked disappointed when I took out another shirt from my inventory and wore it. Too bad, I only changed because I was sweaty. And I continued. "I might need to go to another city for a few days again. Can you tell Eliza and Vivian so they won''t need to worry about me?" Getting close to Vivian was important, but giving her time was also important. This problem with Isabelle was currently also more important to me than having sex with Vivian. I wouldn''t be able to calm myself down if my curiosity wasn''t satisfied yet. "Again, Sir Arthur?" Garcia asked, her voice was filled with disappointment and sadness. "How long will you leave this time?" "Probably for 7 days or more," I said, turning to her. "So I am thinking." Garcia tilted her head slightly, looking at me curiously. "Why don''t youe with me this time? I might need your ability to help me." As I said that, Garcia''s expression brightened, and she nodded repeatedly. "Yes!" I might need Garcia''s ability to deal with the 1st event in Lima Port City. If I brought her along, I could also help with her sexual desire. Besides¡­ I also had another goal of bringing the perverted nun. ''I don''t want to go there just with Isabelle alone. Garcia would help to ease the awkwardness between me and Isabelle.'' Chapter 151 151 – She’s Seducing Me ? We set out almost immediately after I used to clean Garcia''s body and make her leave the dildo in her hand behind. She blushed in embarrassment because I mentioned it and quickly put it down on the shelf near my bed. Iughed lightly at her and let her do what she needed to do first: inform the others that I would be gone for a while. Meanwhile, I tried to remember the content of the first event in Sins Paradise. I only fully remember two things: the main content of the event and the monster that could eat and keep a person inside its stomach for a year, slowly digesting them with their body fluid. Tobat that, I needed to ensure Garcia could protect herself from it. Isabelle already had [Night''s Edge] and [Night''s Armor] I gave her to protect herself from that monster, so she wouldn''t have any problem. "Nun dress¡­ I think I have one." It wasn''t a standard nun costume from this world or even in that world, but I had a cosy designed by my dear friend Merlin who loved magic items and even armor and weapons. Knowing what Garcia had worn all the time, I hoped she didn''t mind getting a little present from me and changing her clothes for at least during this mission. The nun dress I took out wasn''t anything as sexy and open as Garcia''s, but it was still more open than what Milea and others wore. It featured a ck dress with an open chest area extending to the navel and only covered the side before a short skirt connected to the dress covered a slight private front and back area. Detached sleeves were presented on two arms, ruffling due to their oversize. The dress was then finished with a ck and white veil and a ck garter belt holding two high ck thighs. The color scheme didn''t really fit Garcia''s usual white, but I thought it would also look sexy on her, especially since she had massive breasts. If she wore this custom nun dress, I bet her sideboob and underboob would be exposed more and enhanced. "I look forward to her wearing this." Saying so, I turned my attention toward the door. It was pushed open from outside, and Garcia entered. Closing the door behind her, she bowed slightly. "I''ve informed them, Sir Arthur. We can depart anytime." "Great." I said, looking at her. Her breasts moved alongside her motion and jiggled as usual due to their sheer size and sticity. "Come here, Garcia. I have a little gift for you." Smiling, I beckoned her to get closer with my hand. She followed my instruction obediently and tilted her head. Once I showed her a nun dress in my hand, her expression brightened, and she grabbed it carefully. "This is for me?" She asked, looking upward at me. "A new nun dress? Can I even wear it, Sir Arthur?" "I see no problem with it," I said, "it is equipment that could increase your defense better than an ordinary nun outfit. Try it." "Yes!" With an excited voice, Garcia began to undress right in front of me. She took off her veil first and then the choker that held her breast curtains together. Her massive breasts were freed and bounced slightly as she removed her upper outfit. There was no shame written on her face, only pure joy and a slight embarrassment from her upper body being seen naked. She proceeded to take off her lower leotard and skirt, continuing with her garter belt and socks until she finally wore nothing. However, she didn''t try to hide her body and instead looked at me with a seductive smile. I knew what her intention was, and I also knew why she did something like that. As a man, I was definitely tempted by her invitation. While I wasn''t in the mood for it a few moments ago, it had also changed once I faced her. The mission was important, and I hadn''t even told Isabelle that we would go to Lima Port City today after Sophia and the others departed to the nearby riverside vige. So, considering all factors in this situation and my growing desire, I wanted to do Garcia right away. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel She wore the new nun clothes I gave her slowly, starting from the ck panties and garter belt with the ck thigh-high socks. They hugged her thick thighs tightly, snuggling perfectly in her legs as they had size-adjustment enhancement. Then she wore the clothes. It brought her massive breasts together and showed her hip lines and curves, enhancing her beauty and perfect body. Only the front area of her breasts was covered with the dress, and when she wore the short skirt, the slit exposed her ckced panties and the thighs area between it and the socks, exposing her soft thighs, which very much were asked to be squeezed. And when she bent forward to put on the veil, her silver hair fell onto her clothes. Her dress was also loose, so gravity pulled it downward, revealing her cute pink nipple underneath. No one would be able to hold back when they were in this kind of situation. Garcia was clearly seducing me as she kept sending a nce to see my reaction with every movement that could entice any man out there. "I am done changing, Sir Arthur." Garcia posed by spreading her arms and spinning around slowly. Her skirt danced in the air easily, and her dress moved as intended, hugging her breasts and then going to the side to hold the short skirt. It suited her really badly. Bad, I meant that she looked so sexy, evenpared to her previous outfits. Her sideboob and underboob were emphasized, and her perky butt peeked behind her short skirt, giving a sexier and mysterious atmosphere that made me want to flick them up to see what was hidden underneath. And that was exactly what I did. "Hya~" A yful yelp escaped Garica''s lips as I grabbed her ass underneath her short skirt. "Sir Arthur~ Please don''t surprise me like that." Even as she said that Garcia smiled widely, enjoying the sensation of my hand squeezing her ass cheek roughly. "You''re seducing me, so you''re ready for something like this, right?" I said, pulling her into my hug. "You look really sexy right now, Garcia. You make me excited and make me feel better than before." "I noticed that." The perverted nun pushed her body against me, deforming her breasts as they pressed my chest. "And I want to make you feel better, Sir Arthur. This body is yours, and you can do as you please. So if I can help you with my body, feel free to do anything to me." "Alright." I nodded and raised her chin with my hand. "I won''t hold back, though. I was in a really bad mood before." "Feel free to." Garcia caressed my cheek gently. "You can be as rough as you want to me. I will always enjoy anything as long as it''s with you, Sir Arthur." "Then¡­" I released her and took a step back, taking out a cor, leash, and a dog tail with anal beads from my inventory. I really wanted to do this with Garcia since I had sex with Nina back in that whore house. "Be my dog, Garcia." "Woof~" Garcia barked cutely as she went to her knees, raising her hips. "I am your dog and will follow yourmand, Master~ And please do walk me sometimes." "I will. But for now, I will train you how to serve and lick me." "Woof~" Chapter 152 152 – Dog Girl (R-18) ? I watched Garcia as she approached me by crawling on the floor, licking at my feet while wagging her hips happily with her tongue out. "Now let''s start training..." I said, crouching and putting the cor around her neck. Then I attached the leash to the cor, making sure it didn''t hurt her. She immediately began to crawl towards me, following my orders. "Good girl! Now we need to teach you some obediencemands." I said, holding her head with both hands. "Lube these anal beads with your saliva so I can insert it into your asshole easier." "Yes, sir!" Garcia obeyed without hesitation and licked the ball seductively. She rolled her tongue around the tip and inserted her wet tongue inside the hole of the bead, moving her mouth all over it. The anal bead glistened in the light, and Garcia started to caress its surface with her tongue, feeling the smooth texture. The way she sucked the toy was very erotic. It felt like an innocent act but also naughty at the same time. As she licked it, her hand went underneath her panties and inserted her fingers into her anal cavity, lubricating herself further. This was only forey, however. Soon enough, Garcia stopped licking and stood up straight again. She lifted her hips slightly higher and lowered her waist down until she could fit the anal bead I held in hand in between her cheeks. "Master, please insert the toy into my hole slowly..." Garcia asked nervously. "...of course. Let''s try inserting it one more time." I replied and guided the anal beads into her anus. After gently pushing it inside, Garcia squirmed and moaned softly, clearly ufortable with having something shoved inside her ass. However, after a few seconds, she rxed and the beads slid smoothly into her rectum. Once done, I removed them and looked at her butt, seeing that there wasn''t any blood or tearsing out. The tail plug fit perfectly and looked good on her. "That''s good." I praised her and patted her behind lightly. I walked to the bed and sat on the edge, patting the ground with my feet. "Now, it''s time for your training. First, satisfy me with your mouth." "Of course, master!" Garcia quickly got onto her knees and crawled forward, opening her legs widely. Her pussy lips were already dripping wet, giving off a sweet scent. Stopping between my legs, she took my pants and underwear off, leaving my lower bodypletely naked. Her soft pink nipples poked through her thin top and made contact with my skin when she leaned closer. I grabbed both breasts firmly, squeezing them roughly. "Mmm~" Garcia groaned and closed her eyes tightly. With that, she opened her mouth wide and moved downwards, cing her face right above my cock. "Ohh..." I gasped as her warm breath tickled my dick. She then ced her nose against my balls and inhaled deeply, letting her hot breath flow across my shaft. It sent shivers throughout my entire body and I instinctively thrust upwards, eliciting a moan from Garcia. "It smells good, master," Garcia murmured, her voice muffled by the fact she was close to my cock and licked my ball. Then she pushed her tongue out andpped at the underside of my penis, slurping loudly as if enjoying the taste immensely. I couldn''t help but feel aroused watching her perform oral service on me, herrge tits bouncing about under her ck sexy dress. In response, I reached down and fondled her breast, massaging it as best I could while she continued to suck. "Ahhh... mmmmm..." Garcia moaned and kept sucking. My hands wandered down her back, grabbing her firm round ass and pulling her closer. With each stroke, I pressed my groin harder against her head, causing us both to gasp and moan in pleasure. Slurping sound filled the room as Garcia bobbed her head up and down, taking every inch of my thick meat into her mouth. I wanted to fuck her mouth hard and fast but decided otherwise. Instead, I pulled away just before cumming and ordered her to get on her fours. "Get on the bed," Imanded and watched as Garcia obeyed, crawling toward the center of the bed andying t on her stomach. "Hurry, master! Please take me now~" Garcia begged, spreading open her legs wider than usual. While still standing, I knelt down and positioned myself behind her. Then, I put my dickhead at the entrance of her vagina and rubbed it against her clit. I held the tail plug connected to her anal so it wouldn''t fall out and used it to stimte her g-spot. "Nnnggh!" Garcia let out a loud cry and arched her back. Using this opportunity, I plunged my length into her tight pussy, feeling her inner walls squeeze around me. "Hnnn Aaaaahh!" Garcia cried, moaning loudly as my tip hit her cervix. The sensation caused her whole body to shake and tremble violently. It also made her thighs mp shut even tighter, making it difficult for me to move. However, I didn''t mind since the feeling was amazing anyway. The tight pussy wall wrapped against my meat rod tightly. My hand moved to her ass, while the other one held the leash connected to the cor to pull her back. This allowed me to push deeper into her, increasing the pressure of our bodies together. "Aaah~! Fuck meeee!" Garcia wailed lustfully as she felt more pleasure build within her. "Fuck me harder, master! Give me all of you!" Without hesitation, I picked up the pace, mming my hips repeatedly into hers. Each time I did, I shoved my cock deep inside her until her pussy stretched further apart, and the tip touched her womb. "Do you like it? Say it." "Yes, yes! Take me, master! Make me yours!" Garcia screamed, arching her back and pushing herself backward. This forced my pelvis against her butt cheeks, rubbing their smooth skin against mine. "You''re currently a dog! And a dog can''t say anything except ''woof'' or ''bark!''" I said, forcing myself into her faster. "Woof! WOOOFF!!" Garcia barked, whimpering in pleasure as I pounded her pussy. However, she soon stopped whining and started panting heavily, clearly loving the rough treatment. I pulled the leash harder, causing Garcia to yelp and whine. "Yessss!! Yes! Keep doing that! Oh goddess, keep going~" Garcia panted, reaching orgasm after only two minutes of fucking. Her body shook and trembled uncontrobly as she came, her juices flowing freely onto myp. Her breath turned rough and heavy. She was having trouble breathing as the cor tightened around her neck. I kept fucking her from behind like a dog, pulling the anal beads in the form of tail and put it back into ce. My balls were pping against her ass cheeks as we fucked. After several seconds, Garcia''s entire body went limp and rxed. I took advantage of this moment to stop moving and lean over her back, kissing her shoulder des. "Woof~" Garcia responded weakly, turning her head slightly to look at me. She had an exhausted smile across her face, which gave way to a soft sigh when I kissed her cheek. Then, I grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over, sitting upright on top of her. She extended her arms and wrapped them around my neck, pulling me closer for a kiss. We stayed like that, simply enjoying each other''spany. I pushed my cock deep inside her as we kissed sloppily. It wasn''t long before Garcia reached another climax again. This time, she squealed louder than ever before. Her body tensed and twitched as wave upon wave of ecstasy washed through her. "Ooohh!!" A loud moan escaped her lips as she shuddered beneath me. When she finished orgasming, Garciay there motionless,pletely spent, and unable to move anymore. I wasn''t done yet. She said I could use her body however I wanted. So, I decided to give her what she asked for. Grabbing her by the hips, I lifted her off the bed and sat down on her stomach. With both hands under her knees, I spread her wide open, exposing her wet pussy to my gaze. Then, I lined my shaft up between her legs, ready to prate her once more. "Mmm..." Garcia moaned softly as she felt my dick press against her folds. "Master... Please fuck me hard~" With those words, I thrust forward, sinking my length into her slick pussy. Garcia groaned quietly as my thick meat slid inside her. "Ahhh~ Mmph!" Garcia gasped, biting her lip as she was filled with something bigger than usual. My cock was raring to go after a night of frustration building inside of me. "Hahaha~" I chuckled lightly as I began to slowly pump my member in and out of her tight hole. "You really are such a naughty dog, aren''t you?" "Yes~ I am just your pervert nun, your dog, and anything you want me to be. You own me, Master~" Garcia replied happily, looking up at me with her heart-shaped pupil. My heart skipped a beat every time I saw that expression. It made me feel so excited, almost like I was about to cum right then and there. But I managed to hold back. "Good girl," I praised her, leaning down and giving her a quick peck on the forehead. "Now it''s time for doggy style again, pervert nun dog. Turn around and raise your ass again!" Chapter 153 153 – What Should We Do? (R-18) ? "Yes, Sir." Garcia obeyed immediately, turning around and lifting her rear end high in the air. The sight of her round bubble butt jiggling enticingly sent tingles rushing all throughout my body. "Come here, slutty nun!" Imanded, grabbing her by the thighs and spreading them apart. "Mmmm~" Garcia let out a quiet moan as my tip brushed against her clit. "Oh Goddess, please don''t tease me~" Garcia whined. That did nothing to deter my lustful urges, though. Instead, it seemed to drive me even further towards my goal. I was about to cum, but at least I wanted to cum together with her first. "Aghhhhhhhh~!" Garcia cried out loudly as I finally hit her spot. I found her G-spot a long time ago already. It was near her cervix, and she loved it when I prated it at full force. The feeling of her hot insides squeezing tightly around my throbbing shaft drove me wild. I couldn''t help myself any longer, and I mmed my dick home onest time. "Nnngggg! Ahhh~!" Garcia screamed as she came. Her orgasm triggered mine too, and I unloaded rope after stringy rope of my seed into her womb. Before I was done, I pulled my cock and sprayed some more onto her back. My semen covered her new sexy nun dress and ass. "Uuugh... That was fun," Garciamented as she turned around and looked down at herself and noticed how sticky our fluids were making her clothes. "But you''re not done yet, aren''t you, Sir Arthur?" She knew exactly what I liked. She always had an idea or two for me. And today was no exception. "Of course not," Iughed. "Let''s continue. Now get on top of me." As soon as I gave her permission, Garcia crawled over myp and straddled me. Once she got situated, I grabbed her waist from behind and guided us both until we were face to face. We kissed passionately while I groped her tits through her shirt. Her nipples hardened instantly, and she moaned into my mouth as I yed with them. It didn''t take long before Garcia started grinding her pelvis against my crotch. We continued kissing each other for several minutes, taking turns licking and sucking on our partner''s lips and tongue. Eventually, I decided it was time to move things along. "Hey, Garcia," I said breathlessly, breaking away from our kiss and staring deep into her eyes. "Why don''t you show me what else you can do besides being a good little dog? Let''s see if you have a kinky side to you." "Yesss, Master~" Garcia purred, nodding eagerly. "Show me everything you want, Sir." "All right, then..." I smirked as I leaned forwards. Garcia shuddered softly upon sensing my intentions. I licked her earlobe, eliciting another soft moan from her throat. Then I moved down to the nape of her neck and sucked on it gently before moving downwards to her shoulder. When I reached her upper chest, Garcia squirmed slightly and whimpered quietly. This only encouraged me to keep going. Soon enough, I was able to reach the strap that locked her dress together. It didn''t take long before I unhooked it and let the dress fall. Once I freed herrge melons, they bounced free under their weight andnded heavily on my arms. They felt heavy and warm. Garcia was breathing heavier now than ever, and her hands were trembling uncontrobly. "Are you ready to be fucked again?" I asked her. "Please... Please fuck me, Sir... Fuck me hard..." Garcia begged me. My heart swelled with pride, knowing just how much this woman desired me. It made me feel so powerful. So dominant. So horny. I wasted no time getting started again. As soon as I released her wrists, Garcia wrapped her arms around my shoulders and buried her head into my neck. The way she trembled told me all I needed to know ¨C she was desperate for more. And who could me her? After spending a few days without me and only pleasuring herself with a dildo, I needed to reward her for more. I had time until the afternoon before we needed to depart to the church, and there was plenty of time to satisfy her needs. With that thought in mind, I lifted her up by the hips and sat upright. Garcia groaned as she settled atop of me, resting on my thighs with her legs spread wide apart. Her pussy was still dripping wet and glistening from our earlier activities. "Mmmmmm~" Garcia sighed contentedly as I rubbed my erect member between her folds. "Oh yes," I chuckled happily. "You like having your pussy be teased by the tip of my cock, huh? You love feeling it slide across your clit." "Yes... Yes, Sir~" Garcia purred, tilting her head upwards to look at me. "Fuck me, please... I need you inside of me..." I couldn''t deny her request. Not when she pleaded like that. I took hold of my shaft and pushed it forward slowly, allowing the head to enter first before sliding deeper into her tight tunnel. "Ahh!" Garcia cried out loudly, burying her face into my neck. "Oooh! Oooohhh!!" Her body tensed up, and she didn''t hold back her moan and cry of pleasure. She bit down on my skin as she rode me harder, making sure to grind her cunt against my dick every chance she got. The sensation of her inner walls squeezing tightly around me sent waves of pure bliss throughout my entire body. Her breasts bounced with every movement, adding an extrayer of stimtion to her already-pleasurable ride. Eventually, I began thrusting faster and harder into Garcia''s slick slit. My balls pped against her ass with each stroke, and she screamed louder than ever. "Masterrrr!! SO GOOODD!!! AAAAHHNNN!!!!!" She came over and over again, screaming and moaning incoherently as I pounded her relentlessly. Her tits shook violently beneath her, bouncing and jiggling about wildly. And even though she still wore her panties as I only moved it to the side, I never once worried about losing control due to the sheer amount of friction generated. Soon enough, I too grew close to climax. But instead of cumming inside of her, I pulled myself out and flipped us both over. Garcia moaned deeply as she felt my thick length press against her entrance, but she quickly regained herposure after realizing what I wanted to do. "Ahhn~ Please cum inside my ass, Master! Fill my little hole with your seed~!" That was exactly why I chose her. For her willingness to try new things. To push boundaries and experiment with different kinks. Without any hesitation whatsoever, I pulled the tail plug and plunged my throbbing erection deep within her tight anus. Garcia squirted in excitement, and I held nothing back either. I grabbed her waist firmly and pumped my shaft into her rectum rapidly, causing her to scream loudly while arching her back toward me. "Uuunnnnnggggghhhhh~ MMMMPH!!" I kept going for several minutes before finally reaching my limit. I mmed my cock deep into her bowels onest time and let loose a torrent of hot semen, filling her uppletely. Not only did it fill her little hole, it even dripped down her thigh. [Ding! You had cummed inside Garcia Pas'' anal! Your Sins increased by 5!] "Yesss!" Garcia grunted excitedly, grabbing onto the bed. "Cum inside me, Master! Cum INSIDE ME~!" As if on cue, I emptied everything that was left in my balls, sending ropes of cum shooting into her asshole. It sttered all over her insides, coating them with my warm seed. After a minute or two, I stopped moving altogether and pulled out of her rear. The sight of my sticky load leaking from her sphincter made my heart skip a beat. "Thank you so much, Sir Arthur!" Garcia turned around, speaking breathlessly. "I feel a bit satisfied now. Please allow me to clean your cock with my boobs and mouth~!" Chapter 154 154 – Explanation And Fun Before Mission (R-18) ? She crawled over to me eagerly, leaning forwards until her chest touched my cock. Then she reached behind herself and undid her remaining clothes until she was left with only detached sleeves and a garter belt. Once done, she brought both hands together, cupping her breasts and pressing them against my crotch, and putting my cock between thoserge mounds. "How do you like your cock between my boobs, Sir Arthur? I''ve been practicing this movetely, so tell me how it feels~!" I gasped softly as I watched Garcia yfully bounce her breasts off my groin, using her ample cleavage to massage my member. Even though she wasn''t really doing anything special, the softness of her breasts,bined with their size, was more than enough to send shivers through my spine. "Mmm... It feels good..." I groaned lightly, enjoying the feeling immensely. Garcia giggled cutely at my reaction and leaned backward slightly. "Well then, please allow me to use my mouth too. Meanwhile, you can tell me what you need me for in your journey, Sir Arthur. I am ready to do any order you give me." She lowered her head slowly, allowing my cock to slide along her lips before taking it fully into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around my sensitive tip, teasing me without mercy. After a few seconds, she pulled away and took another inch, continuing to suckle on me greedily. I caressed her head softly as I watched her move her breasts with her hands to pleasure me. She was right. I should tell her what she needed to expect from our journeyter. "Our destination is Lima Port City." I began while pleasure attacked me. Her boobjob felt great and better than before, but I could still stay calm and continue. "We are going there due to some problems that have appearedtely. Archbishop Sana got a backup request from the government." Garcia raised her head and asked, "Archbishop was?" Then she continued to lick the tip of my cock, which jutted out from between her massive breasts. "Yeah." I nodded in confirmation. "It''s rted to the sudden spike in monster activity." The moment I mentioned monsters, Garcia''s face turned a bit grim. But before we could continue talking about that, she suddenly started licking her way downwards, kissing the base of my shaft and wrapping her lips tightly around its length. My mind went nk for a second when she wrapped her full lips around my dick. My breathing quickened as I stared at the beautiful woman pleasuring me, sucking gently on my penis and making sure not to gag herself. "A-Ahhh... Hahaha..." Garcia moaned quietly, slurping hard on my cock. Her cheeks hollowed out as she sucked harder, giving me an idea of just how big her small mouth actually was. Anyway, she was just cleaning my cock from her own pussy juice and my semen, and I needed to tell her about the content of the mission. "This spike in monster activity is caused by something, probably because a high-Level monster from the World-End Waterfall got too close to the shore." Garcia listened quietly as she bobbed her head up and down, using her tongue to clean every cm of my shaft down to the base and my balls. Her movement was quite skilled, unlike before, probably because she practiced diligently. "The church decided to send help to the nearby riverside vige, but I think that won''t be enough. So I n to investigate Lima Port City myself with another church knight for a while. And I might need your help to deal with this monster, so are you willing to help me?" After finishing my exnation, I looked at Garcia. The sight made me forget everything else in my world; she had taken all of my erect cock inside her mouth, leaving barely any space for air. Her pink tongue moved back and forth,pping up my precum one drop after another. Her breasts bounced wildly with each motion, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. The boobjob was over, and now it was a full blowjob while she yed with her pussy with her hand and used the tail plug from earlier to pleasure her anal hole. All these things were happening simultaneously, and Garcia still blew my cock skillfully. Every time I thought I couldn''t take anymore, she would surprise me again. "Hmph..." Garcia grunted as she swallowed my entire length once more, her throat muscles squeezing tight around my girth. "Yes, I will dly assist you." She gave me a wicked grin, letting go of my member and leaning forward until her tits hung above my face. I eagerly grabbed them, pulling their weight towards me and moaning as they pressed against my chin. She hugged me even tighter, pressing herrge boobs together and rubbing them across my face. She didn''t stop there though. Instead, she reached to my cock and positioned it under her pussy, guiding it upwards. It slid easily into her wet folds, causing her to gasp loudly as she pushed back onto it. "Mn!" Garcia let out a muffled moan as I buried my cock deep within her, feeling her insides wrap around me like a warm glove. "It''s inside again~" With that, she sat upright, pushing us both off the bed and forcing me toy down. Once she did, her legs spread apart and wrapped around my waist, locking me in ce as she rode me cowgirl style. "Fufufu, I am now on top of you, Sir Arthur." Garcia giggled happily as she bounced on myp, grinding her hips and bouncing up and down. I groaned slightly as she kept moving, riding me faster than ever before. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through our bodies, and I knew that if she wasn''t careful, she''d end up cumming first. But right now, I wanted her toe on my dick instead. And since she was already so horny and had orgasmed a few times already, I figured it wouldn''t take much effort to make her orgasm. All I really needed to do was keep going as fast as possible, and she''d reach her peak soon enough. That being said, I also realized that I should''ve not let her clean my cock. I knew she would get excited again and ended up continuing to have sex like now. Well, it was toote now. "You''re really a horny nun, aren''t you. Didn''t you hear that we are going to face some kind of high-Level monster in Lima Port City and that we will depart in a few hours?" As I spoke, Garcia stopped riding me and leaned forwards, kissing my neck and biting it lightly. This only increased the amount of stimtion I felt when she ground herself against my crotch, making me want to push her away and continue to fuck her roughly. "I know, Sir Arthur. But I won''t get this chance anymore soon due to you bringing a knight with you, no? I want to... feel your body now. I know I am selfish, but I was lonely without you. I am half-Subus, you know? My sexual drive is really high." Garcia''s words hit me hard. For someone who was supposed to be a holy woman, she sure acted quite shamelessly. Of course, I could understand why she would act this way. After all, she was a half-Subus, and her sexuality would naturally increase whenever she got aroused or excited. That meant she would need to have sex often to satisfy her urges. She only managed to hold back this long because she hadn''t experienced any sex with anyone. But that changed after she slept with me. "It can''t be helped." I smiled and pushed her body away lightly, looking straight at her heart-shaped pupil. "Let''s hurry and finish up here." After saying that, I began pounding her pussy harder and faster, mming myself into her quivering cunt over and over again. Her moans grew louder and more frequent, and I loved every second of it. We continued to fuck until the afternoon, and I covered all of her body, hair, and even her holes with my semen. Garcia was really energetic and did not let me go until she was satisfied. Then we cuddled together for a while, talking about what I needed her to do. Garcia''s ability was something I needed on this trip. Not only would she help me with the mission, but she would also be able to help me with something else. Chapter 155 155 – Departing To Lima Port City ? "Do you need something from me?" Isabelle''s first question was cold, and her eyes were narrowed dangerously when I asked Garcia to bring her out of the church''s dining room. After cleaning ourselves from ourst activity, we decided it was time to depart, so we picked Isabelle from the church, who had no idea she was invited to our mission. I expected something more from her reaction. Like aggression or something after meeting me, but that wasn''t the case at all. She just showed a cold and distant expression as if we were strangers. ''It''s truly unexpected, but it works for me. At least she''s not avoiding me.'' Currently, we were standing right outside the church, in the hallway leading to the training ground. I stood beside Garcia with our backs facing the wall as Isabelle stood in front of us. "Yes," I replied to Isabelle with a nod. "We will be going on a separate mission from Sophia and the other two." I continued, observing her expression. "¡­ Is it mandatory?" She asked, heaving a sigh. Her attitude wasn''t something a church knight would or should show in front of me, a Pdin. Even Garcia red at Isabelle with a death stare after the onyx-haired girl showed disrespect by heaving a sigh after answering my question. It wasn''t like this mission was mandatory for her. After talking with Sana yesterday, we arrived at the conclusion that the church needed to investigate Lima Port City too. And talking about missions wasn''t mandatory for me, too, as I got no mission from the System. This event wouldn''t cause any trouble for me, I assumed, and they gave me time to settle my personal problem first. ''It''s like someone controls the system and knows my every move. It''s unsettling.'' Anyway¡­ "It''s not. The decision is left to you. There is also nothing to force you to go with me, but I want to hold a personal investigation too in Lima Port City. Especially the World-End Waterfall." I replied seriously. It was a gamble. What I implied with the personal investigation could be taken in two different ways. For Garcia, I assumed she thought I wanted to investigate it by myself to make sure everything was alright and wouldn''t cause trouble to the church and citizens. As for Isabelle¡­ It was a bitplicated. If she had lived in this world for a few years already, surely she already knew this world''s terrain and about the world''s edges. The mysteries around the end of the world were something interesting. Many questions appeared in my mindst night, and the end of the world could probably answer one of them. Such as how Isabelle could get into this world. Or probably¡­ ''I can find the way home without having to die.'' Even now, I still wanted to return home. If I died, I would return home; that was the promise the person behind the system gave me. However, I wasn''t that na?ve to believe that promise. I also created new bonds here, and if possible, I''d like them to be able to visit my world too. Looking at Isabelle''s current expression, I knew that she was thinking the same thing. Or at least she was also curious about what my personal investigation was. The World-End Waterfall was called the gate to another world. If she was just interested in that just a bit, then¡­ "How long will we stay in that city?" She looked at me with upturned eyes. "I need to prepare my luggage first." ''Got her.'' Just like I thought, she would agree to go with me. The corner of my lips curled up slightly in response. "Probably 7 days at most. And you don''t need to prepare a tent as we will use [Teleportation Gem] to reach Lima Port City. Archbishop Sana gave enough for the three of us." "Alright." With that, Isabelle turned around and left, not toward the dining room, but to the knight dorm beside the church. Her steps were steady, and her expression had resolution written on it. "Sir Arthur¡­ Is that the knight you wanted to bring along on this mission?" When Isabelle was gone from our sight, the perverted nun suddenly asked such a question. "She''s rude toward you." "Hahaha¡­" Iughed dryly. That might be true from the other''s perspective, who didn''t know about our situation. But Isabelle earlier warmed up a little bitpared to before. At least she didn''t give me a death stare likest night. Thankfully, it didn''t seem like she was hostile toward me. And that would make me able to get close to her easier and ask her why she had that pendant. "That''s not a problem, Garcia." I patted her head and ruffled her hair. Garcia purred happily and closed her eyes, enjoying my touch. Her hands even held mine and pushed it against her head, wanting more. I smiled softly at the sight before pulling my hand away. She looked at me with a disappointed gaze, but it quickly disappeared and was reced by her usual soft smile. "Isabelle has a lot inside her mind," I said, looking at the intersection where she disappeared earlier. "Besides, it was my fault for not recognizing who she is when she clearly knew me from the past. So I don''t me her." "You know that knight, Sir Arthur?" "I do¡­" I replied. That pendant¡­ I wanted to know why that pendant was with her. The biggest regret I couldn''t solve back in Horizon Online was the fact I never retrieved Tristan''s items because she was gone. What if she didn''t die and was actually hiding from me? What if she was still alive and still in Horizon Online? While I said I was thest yer, I didn''t know those who went into hiding and were probably still alive somewhere. Would they be ejected and returned to Earth? Or did they follow me to this world because of that person behind the system? The answer probablyy in Isabelle. If I knew how she arrived in this world, finding the answer and the way to return home besides death would be easier. "I am supposed to know her." I continued. Garcia didn''t ask anything more afterward, and I also didn''t say anything. Many nuns walked past, bowing their heads to me when they noticed who I was. Obviously, they emphasized their breasts and moved their hips with each movement in order to seduce me to sleep with them. They understood it was useless, and I only slept with those I liked, but they still did it nheless. The knights saluted when they passed by. Before long, Isabelle returned with a leather bag slung over her shoulders. She had also changed her outfits to the [Night''s Armor] I gave her yesterday. Because it came from Horizon Online, the design wasn''t as open as the armor from this world. It had metal shoulder pads, gloves, and greaves. The dress underneath the armor itself exposed her cleavage, and the slit on the right side of the skirt showed her smooth thighs. [Night''s Edge] was strapped on her left waist,pleting the set from Shadow Mantis. Looking at her like that and the fact she wore the silver pendant around her neck reminded me of Tristan. She really liked that armor. The image of a long blonde-haired girl with a bright smile ovepped with Isabelle''s cold face. However, I immediately shook my head to clear it. They were too different. There was no chance Isabelle was, in fact, Tristan. And then, she stopped in front of us. "I am ready anytime, Sir." "Alright." I nodded at her and took three [Teleportation Gems] from my inventory. I gave the other two to Garcia and Isabelle. They took them and gripped the gem in their palm. "Let''s get going then. To Lima Port City." With my signal, we activated the [Teleportation Gem] and disappeared with a bright blue light covering our bodies. Chapter 156 156 – Lima Port City ? The three of us appeared outside in the clearing a bit away from Lima Port City. One reason was that the destination of the [Teleportation Gem] was set around here so we wouldn''t collide with other people when we teleported. Looking around, I saw a tall wall on my left. A strong breeze hit my face, ruffling my hair and my Pdin uniform. It was so strong that Garcia held her skirt and shielded her face from it. As for Isabelle, her hand went over her ear, holding her hair, while the other one kept in front of her skirt, keeping it in ce. The smell of the sea was strong and prated my nose. The Blue Sea stretchedrge and far as I looked around. In fact, the only thing I could see besides the port city was the sea and the forest behind me. A quick look in my made me frown a little, but I quickly reced it with a small smile as I turned to the other two. "We''ve arrived." "I can see that." Isabelle was quick in her word and replied sharply. She didn''t mince her words and spoke what was in her mind. Garcia red at Isabelle in displeasure. The rude act she clearly showed in front of me seemed to tick the perverted maid''s nerve. Nothing worth mentioning, but they probably wouldn''t have the rtionship I hoped they would have. Garcia''s first impression of Isabelle was the worst, after all. "What should we do now?" Isabelle asked, "Should we proceed to investigate right away?" "No." I shook my head. "We need to secure our lodging first." "¡­ Make senses." Isabelle responded. *** As Isabelle, Garcia, and I walked through the bustling streets of Lima Port City, the sound of waves crashing against the shore grew louder with each step. The salty smell of the ocean mixed with the aroma of exotic spices and fresh seafood, creating a heady scent that filled the air. The city was a melting pot of different races, with Dwarfs, Elves, Beastmen, and Humans all going about their business. Isabelle''s onyx hair shone in the sunlight, and Garcia''s habit pped in the salty breeze as she ogled the sailors unloading cargo from massive ships. Those things should be new for Garcia as she spent most of her time staying in Academy City under Sana. We passed by stone and wooden buildings with sloping roofs, their windows and doors open to the street. Vendors hawking their wares, calling out to us as we walked by. The cobbled streets were uneven, and we had to navigate around the people and carts that crowded them. Due to the area''s uneven terrain, stairs were everywhere, leading from the dark alleyway to the bright main street. The buildings were also mostly built on a slope, making them tilt slightly if not for their foundation. Merchants from all over the continent peddle their wares on the crowded streets, selling items from other cities as well as buying sea products from the sailors. The sound of bartering and haggling mixed with the nging of metal as cksmiths worked their forges and the chatter of customers in the local taverns. This city was beautiful, even more so the shore. So the lodging area was concentrated near the port and beaches. Wooden ships, with their sails fluttering in the wind, were docked side by side, ready to embark on their next voyage. Their hulls were adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures, and their masts towered over the port, casting long shadows in the afternoon sun. They didn''t really discriminate over races here. Strong Beastmen and intelligent Humans were working together to operate the ship. Some strong people with weapons, especially Elves with their bows and arrows, were ready to protect them from iing monsters. As we walked along the pier, we passed by a group of Dwarfs, busy repairing the hull of a ship, their tools nging against the metal. A group of Elves were loading barrels of ale onto another ship, while a troupe of Beastmen were unloading crates of goods from a third vessel. Then finally, we arrived at the biggest lodging in the area. Cling¨C The bell rang as I pushed the door open, entering with Isabelle and Garcia walking behind me. The lobby area was a tavern, and many curious eyesnded on us before they resumed their activities. Many tourists could be seen in the area, ranging from Nobles to Commoners. So it wasn''t that strange to see people dressed nicely like me or wearing armor like Isabelle. Nuns could also be seen everywhere around this area as the church was located near this lodging, just beside us. Besides, Garcia used her to hide the fact she wore a different kind of nun clothes than the others. I doubted the magic worked on Isabelle. Probably that was the reason why she wasn''t that friendly with Garcia in the first ce. Also, if you asked why I didn''t stay in the church this time, the reason was simple. This was my personal investigation and had nothing to do with the church, and we also didn''t want the Kingdom to use the church for disturbing their investigation too. ''If I stay in the church, it will be an official visit. So I need to stay in the lodging so that I can say to those knights from the Kingdom that we are here just for a vacation.'' No problem would be created that way. Approaching the receptionist at the end of the room, I ordered two rooms for us¡ªa double one for Isabelle and Garcia and a single one for me. Garcia looked surprised and at me with an unwilling look, but Isabelle didn''t say anything about this arrangement. Rather, I could see that she was rather pleased because I didn''t force either of them to stay with me. The price was 150 Gold Coins for 10 nights, meaning we spent 15 Gold each night. That was expensive, but again, this lodging was a good establishment with the perfect sea view from the highest floor, so I didn''tin. "Go ahead to your room first. I wanted to have a walk." I told them after giving Isabelle the key to her room. She nodded silently and went upstairs, but Garcia didn''t move from her spot beside me. When I looked at her and asked her with my gaze, she smiled softly at me. "I will apany you, Sir Arthur. I can''t exactly leave you alone without any attendant, no?" While she said so, I could see her excitement and willingness to explore. The sign had been there since we arrived in this city, but it was unexpected. To think Garcia was this excited to see new things. "Alright then. Let''s leave Isabelle alone for now. I think she still has a lot in mind due to my sudden invitation." Garcia frowned when she heard Isabelle''s name. "I don''t like that woman, Sir Arthur." She dered. "She''s too rude and¡­ can''t see your kindness." I only smiled without saying anything and patted her head. Garcia couldn''t understand Isabelle. I also didn''t force her to like or understand Isabelle, as I knew people from this world and Horizon Online yers would have difficulty connecting with each other. Anyway¡­ Their rtionship would definitely improve after this mission. That, I was certain, if I could cure Isabelle''s trauma and find who she actually was, that was. "Let''s not think about that and explore the city, shall we?" I pulled my hand away from Garcia''s head and she nodded slightly. "Yes." Chapter 157 157 – First Event Clue ? Why would I leave Isabelle alone in the lodging while I was out to explore the city? Because I wanted her to collect her thoughts before we went for our investigation for real. What I currently did was just a pre-investigation to make sure I remembered correctly about the first event. There should be some clues in some ces, and if there was something different due to my interference, I should be able to notice it if I visit those ces. Still¡­ "Are you sure you can hold my hand like this, Garcia?" I turned to the side, looking at the perverted nun who pushed herrge breasts against my arm. Due to her clothes covering only the front breast area and her side, my arm was buried between two soft mounds. "It''s okay, Sir Arthur! I used to make us look normal, walking side by side." "Then, that''s fine." "It is fine." Because I got confirmation, I didn''t really mind about it anymore. My hands were in my pockets, and I let Garcia do anything she wanted with my left arm. She looked happy, so I didn''t say anything anymore. More importantly, I was worried about something else. Since we arrived earlier, I felt like someone or something had been watching me, making me ufortable. What made me ufortable was simple¡­ For some reason, I couldn''t detect that gaze, and it didn''t even show up in my either. ''Anyone who is currently observing me has high level . At least he or she has Lv. 8 that my can''t detect.'' It was also for that reason I let Isabelle stay behind. So if anything happened to one of us, the other one could rescue them. ''It''s unsettling that I need to use this strategy to ensure our safety.'' Whoever was observing us could also use high-level just like what Vivian did to peek at my night activity with Eliza. That was also a possibility that I couldn''t throw away. While I was strong, I wasn''t omnipotent or omniscient. There were also things I didn''t know and couldn''t do. Hence, I surrounded myself with those girls who could fill in my weakness. Just like Garcia. She could use her to allow her to do something a nun couldn''t do in the open, and that was seducing me. Anyway, I had 3 ces I needed to visit this afternoon. One of them was close to our lodging, and that was here¡­ "We''ve arrived at our first destination." "Beach? Are we going to swim, Sir Arthur?" Garcia stepped away from me and released my arms from her breasts. She looked around with her hands in front of her crotch, pushing her skirt down like a graceful girl. "There are no people here¡­" She added, looking around the empty beach. After a while, she stopped and tilted her head, looking at me. "Why? I heard people love to go to the beach to enjoy the sea and swim?" "Because it''s a bit dangerous now," I replied, looking at the sea. Yes, it was more dangerous than the report Sana received and showed me. Increment in monster activities? Might as well write it as the monsters were breeding quickly and overflowing the ocean. The ships were fine as they were made from wood that most sea monsters hate, or so I heard, and they had many people ready to fight the monster. But people on the beach wouldn''t be safe if the monster suddenly jumped at them, especially when they were under-prepared and were only in their swimsuits or bikinis without holding any weapons. Even now, my radar was filled with red dotsing from the sea. My was by no means small, and I could even see Isabelle''s green dot in it. However¡­ "That''s a lot of monsters." The number of monsters in the sea was almost twice or thrice the usual number of monsters in Horizon Online''s dungeon. That was saying much because each dungeon had around 500 to 1000 monsters. "And it''s only around the shore." "¡­" Garcia didn''t say anything and only gazed at the sea. It was because she couldn''t understand what I was talking about. Then she leaned slightly toward me with a smile. "Sir Arthur¡­ You can defeat all those monsters, right?" "I can." I nodded with confidence. "But that''s not my job. Let''s move." "Yes!" Judging from the number of monsters near the shore, I assumed the opening for the first event had already begun for at least 3 days. The reason for it was¡­ the change in the environment in the world. The first event was to prepare the protagonist, making him stronger. Strength was necessary for future events, and the game purposely dragged weaker monsters to the shore so the protagonist could kill them and Level up. Beatrice could help the protagonist Level up faster. But that would destroy the game''s bnce. And besides¡­ that slut didn''t even care for the protagonist to begin with and only used him for her own goal. I stopped her, and she became my ve. One troublesome opponent with nothing I knew about was taken care of rather easily. That, however, wouldn''t change the future events as they had nothing to do with Beatrice. "Let''s go to the second ce." I walked away from the beach with Garcia walking beside me. This time, our destination was in the city. To be precise, the fish market. It was located around the port on the outskirts, where many sailors and fishermen hung around and sold their catch. We arrived after walking for 5 minutes. "Port? The smell here is¡­ quite fishy." Garciamented as she held her nose. "I am sorry, Sir Arthur. But the smell is too much for me." I thought that was strange. Garcia didn''t really mind orin when I covered her whole face and body with my semen, she rather enjoyed it, but sheined about a fishy smell from the port. I knew I shouldn''tpare the two of them, but that was a bit funny I couldn''t help it. "You can return to the lodging if you want to. Thest ce I wanted to visit doesn''t exactly have the best smell." I offered. "I won''t." She shook her head. "I said I would attend to you, so¡­ This smell is nothing. I can manage!" "Alright then. The port is full of people trying to buy fish, so follow me closely." I extended my hand toward Garcia, and she took it happily. We passed crowds easily as people who saw me made ways one way or another. They took a nce at my clothes and then at Garcia''s nun costume before doing that. Knowing we got this kind of treatment, I was d to be a part of the church. But they probably mistook me as some kind of noble and just didn''t want to get into a mess by getting close to me. "Sir Arthur, what are we searching for in this ce?" Garcia asked as we kept walking along the port, close to the stores where they sold varieties of fish and sea products. My eyes, however, were running around to the vendors instead of what they sold. "We''re searching for people," I replied. "People, is it? What kind of people are they?" "Bad kind of people," I smirked, smiling yfully at Garcia. "People who will avoid someone like us." While I remembered the main content of the first event, I didn''t know what had happened before that. The only thing I remembered was¡­ Some people, a group, were responsible for the strange monster activities. And to find those people, this port where sailors and fishermen gathered was the perfect ce. Due to the nature of their jobs, they had to be here. No, they should be here if my memories of Sins Paradise served me correctly. I needed information to proceed with what I had nned ahead. This event was also my chance to cure Isabelle''s trauma if I did it right. That was my main priority. Finding the truth from her would be a chore, as if I couldn''t cure her trauma. Finding the people I was searching for didn''t take a long time. We entered the ship docking area, walked past the fish market, and that was when I saw one of the people I was searching for. "Found them." Chapter 158 158 – A Real Cowgirl ? A tall figure walked among the sailors and fishermen toward one of the ships docked at the port. She was taller than almost everyone, standing 2 meters tall. With long green hair, small white horns over her head, and a beautiful curvy figure, her appearance stood out like no other. She was only wearing a set of ck, holding her monstrousrge breasts and white parka around her waist. One of her hands was on her waist, and she smiled widely, showing her wide teeth. Her hips swayed with each step she took, and she looked at her partner, a man of a simr height with the same hair color and simr green eyes. He had big horns protruding from the side of his head. Their ears were droopy, and white in color, simr to cow ears. The clothes he was wearing were something sailors often wore, in brown clothes with baggy pants. Their skins were tanned brown, just like most of the sailors around here, because they were more active under the sun. From their appearance alone, you could see they were siblings and part of Minotaur Beastmen. Unlike Emilia, that girl was the real cowgirl. And those siblings were the people I was searching for. "Let''s follow them, Garcia. Use your to hide us from them until we get onto their ship." "Yes!" I instructed Garcia in a low voice, and she followed it almost immediately. "It''s done, Sir Arthur." "Alright." The skill Garcia used didn''t change my perspective or anything around me. I was a friendly individual to her, so I wasn''t the target of her . Even if I was her target, it wouldn''t work on me due to the difference in our Level. But we wouldn''t be visible to other people. Since Garcia told me she had used her skill, most people ignored us, and some were about to bump into us on the street. Thankfully, this area wasn''t as crowded as the fish marked, so I could dodge them easily. Garcia, however, had a hard time doing that because her physical ability wasn''t as good as mine. So¡­ "Hya~?!" I grabbed her and carried her in my arms, in the so-called princess carry. Without asking, my hand went underneath her dress and skirt, holding both her tit and round butt tightly, causing Garcia to let out a moan. "Hnn~ I-I said you may use my body as you pleased, but in a ce like this!" "Not right now." I replied seriously to her seduction and jumped high. She held my clothes tightly, and her aroused face was reced by surprise. Wended softly on the ship''s main mast those people were going to and crouched, letting Garcia fall onto myp. "P-Please don''t surprise me like that, Sir Arthur! A-And it was when I enjoyed it¡­" She pouted, circling her arms around my neck. "My bad. But it''s an emergency." I chuckled at her and looked down. She also looked down, watching the Minotaur Beastmen siblings board the ship. Both of them suspected nothing and went straight to the captain''s cabin. "But¡­ Is this their ship? This is huge¡­" "They won''t board any ship that''s not theirs. There is such a rule in this city." "Is that so?" Garcia muttered, "If that''s true, then I wonder what their job is. Are they sailors? Because they have a ship, they are going to the sea, no?" "Simr to that." Their jobs weren''t really far from the sea. It was apparent from them having this huge ship. Even amongst the other ships docked at this port, the ship we were on currently could be called one of the bigger ones. Heck, it was loaded with weapons too. I knew because this ship showed up in the game Sins Paradise in the first event, and from that, I knew the siblings'' true identity. "HAHAHA, we will be rich if it goes on like this, Cecil." I heard the man''s loudughter from inside the captain''s cabin. A part of the roof was open, so I jumped down with Garcia still in my arm,nding softly and peeking inside. Garcia also peeked inside beside me, and our faces were close to each other to the point our cheeks were touching. Her cheek felt soft and her hot breath hit my skin, but I concentrated on hearing what they talked inside for now. The man was sitting on a luxurious couch, holding a big ss of rum while looking at his sister, who took her parka off and put on a short white skirt and ck cropped coat over her shoulders. "It''s just the beginning, but you''re right, Crane." The sister, Cecil, replied. "Can''t you imagine those sailors'' faces?! We offered them protection, and they looked so happy with our high price! They don''t even suspect us of anything after we took down our Jolly Roger!" "Hahahaha! I am truly brilliant." The man, Crane,ughed while pointing at Cecil. "Those plebs don''t suspect using from the Sin Kingdom because our Virtues are higher than our Sins. Kukuku, this Kingdom is the best. The people here are so na?ve that they trust others easily." "I can''t believe it." Cecil giggled evilly, leaning against the wall near the steering wheel. "How much did we make from the protection in thest 3 days?" Crane smirked, bringing four hands up, "90 thousand Gold Coins. We usually make that in 3 months of robbing those merchants." "Hyaa~ That''s a lot of money!" Cecil squealed and hugged her body. Her breasts pushed up, bouncing wildly as she spun around in happiness. "What can I buy with that? A ve? I want to dominate a man to use him as my errand boy!" "Errand boy, huh?" Crane muttered and gulped the beer down to thest drop. Then he mmed the empty wooden mug onto the small table and grinned. "I also want a ve. If possible, a virgin nun. Hahahaha, I want to train them and mold them to my liking. Our pirate group can grow with your errand boy and my nun ves!" "Sounds fun." Cecil added with a wide grin. Crack¨C I heard a cracking sound as soon as Crane stopped speaking. Turning my head to my side, Garcia was frowning deeply, and her expression was warped in anger. "Gar¨C" "Unforgivable." I was about to calm them down, but she muttered in a low, hate-filled voice as she red at the Minotaur man. Even if Garcia was a pervert and originated from the Sin Kingdom, she was still Castitas Church''s nun. Naturally, she wouldn''t forgive those who said those things to her friends and fellow nuns. "All nuns are Sir Arthur''s! How dare he say something like that." But I was wrong. It seemed like she was just as perverted as before. "Calm down. We''re here to observe first." I patted her butt, squeezing it slightly. She let out a soft moan and calmed down immediately with flushed red. This was the best way to calm this perverted nun down, something I learned from my time with her. Anyway¡­ it seemed like they were rted to this incident. They probably knew something that caused this strange monster''s movement. And also¡­ That minotaur girl called Cecil was beautiful and sexy. Her tanned brown skin and tall stature were to my liking. She was also one of the main heroines back when I yed Sins Paradise, so I had been waiting for this time to meet her. Now that I saw her, I wanted to do something with her. Of course, that was my secondary goal and not my main one. They proceeded to talk about something else besides their n of what to do with their money, Such as how they could maximize their extortion and bring new members to their pirate ship. For now¡­ "Let''s move to third ce, Garcia. I''ve already confirmed what I want to see here." I called out to her, but no reply was returned. I looked to my side and found that she had entered an aroused state. Her breathing was rough and heavy, and her face was flushed red. "Sir Arthur¡­ I¡­" Did I touch her too much? My gaze went down, and I noticed that I touched her too close to her pussy. One of my fingers even brushed against her entrance, and it was after I held her close to me when I carried her earlier. "You''re such a handful pervert." Imented and jumped down from the ship while carrying Garcia. Now that she was like this, she couldn''t move before I satisfied her. So I chose to return to our lodging for the day and would visit the third ce alone after having a little bit of fun with this perverted nun. I wasn''t going to lie, but Cecil''s appearance earlier also made me excited, so this was truly perfect. It wasn''t like I expected this, but¡­ this was for Garcia''s sake and nothing more. And besides¡­ ''Isabelle has made her move too. I see that she''s not the type to stay silent when there is a problem around her.'' Just like her¡­ I kept the continuation in my head as I entered the lodging through the main entrance and ran toward my single room. Due to the in effect, no one looked at us strangely. As soon as we entered my single room, I threw Garcia to the bed with a white sheet covering it, and she began to undress with a seductive smile. "Please¡­" She begged. "Give me your semen inside me." ''Well, she will be alright.'' Chapter 159 159 – A Cave ? "¡­Why did I agree toe?" Isabelle grunted as she walked down Lima Port City''s main road, going down the slope and passing by some vendors trying to sell seafood by calling out to her. "It''s so crowded here." She wasn''t sure why she epted Arthur''s invitation to tag along to the mission. It was unlike her usual response. All this time, she faked her ability as the church knight because she didn''t want to be sent on a mission. With all her might, she avoided something called a mission that made her leave the convenient space called Academy City. Due to personal reasons, she wasn''t keen on leaving the private space she had built up around her. Academy City was nice. There was no big problem. The city was clean and nice; everything was within the wall, and she could visit them anytime. Nothing beats the convenience of Academy City. It was said even those from Capital City envied the Academy City for its beautiful and peaceful atmosphere. At most, the only inconvenience was rowdy students who were too excited after school was over. However, that also added to the charm of Academy City ifpared to the others. And Isabelle was now in a dilemma. She held her head, which was attacked by a headache due to the sudden change in environment. "Why did I agree?" She asked once again, stopping in the empty area on the side of the road. Nothing forced her toe. In fact, Isabelle could refuse and return to Academy City alone right now. She knew Arthur wouldn''t be mad at her. Disappointed? Might be. But he wouldn''t get angry for such a small reason even if he didn''t remember her at all. Looking around, she immediately knew it wasn''t her ce. Isabelle knew she wasn''t supposed to be here. And she didn''t mean by this city, but this world altogether. A mixed feeling got jumbled inside her, making her feel really awful. Shaking her head strongly, she muttered, "¡­Let''s just walk." Isabelle continued her aimless walk. She didn''t know the terrain of this city, so she had no real destination in mind. It was just¡­ she remembered seeing a beautiful ce from outside the city earlier and wanted to find it. As for the way back, she could just trace her track or ask for the citizens. They would definitely answer if she asked the question politely¡­ something that was a bit hard for her current her, who had a sharp tongue. But she could try. The ce she had seen from outside the city was a small cave at the end of the beach on the other side of the city from their lodging. Somehow, she was fixated on that cave. Was it because it reminded her of the dungeon in Horizon Online? Or was it because she wanted to seek a thrill again, just like in the past? ''What are you doing?'' She asked herself as she stopped in front of that said cave. ''It''s been 10 years since you fought. Although you got younger when you arrived, you''re already in your 30!'' Isabelle was confused. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. She had changed, buttely, she changed once more. The trigger was clear, but she didn''t want to admit it. Even now, she knew she was just seeking something nostalgic. Something that made her re-remember her past. Such as this cave that looked like a dungeon. "Maybe¡­ just a peek will not hurt me?" In front of her, the entrance to the cave stood tall. She was looking inside as she stood on sandy ground. No light prated the interior of the cave, casting a long shadow due to how deep it was. From its appearance alone, it wasn''t clear how deep this cave was. The atmosphere inside was different from the outside. This foreboding and heavy atmosphere was as if a monster could jump from darkness anytime. Unsheathing the [Night''s Edge] on her waist, Isabelle gulped and started walking. "Let''s check it for a second and walk out afterward." Her feet moved with mixed feelings between anticipation and anxiety. "I can do this." And then, she disappeared into the cave, prating the darkness of the shadow cast by the sun in the sky. *** "Hnn~ I love you, Sir Arthur¡­" "I know. Sleep well, Garcia." I put a nket over the naked Garcia and stepped away from the bed. The bed was covered in various liquids, and the room was filled with a sweet sex scent and pheromones. Garcia''s body was also covered in sweat and semen. She refused to be cleaned and begged to let her sleep like that as it made her calm and happy. I had no choice but to agree, and I didn''t realize that a few hours had passed since we did it. Well, after getting satisfied, she apologized for getting into heat again and then fell asleep. Thankfully, Isabelle was out all this time, so she didn''t see or hear our activity. "Talking about Isabelle, why does she move back and forth?" While getting dressed in a ck and white shirt, I checked my radar and noticed Isabelle''s dot location running back and forth in a certain area. For some reason, she was also underground if that added to the strangeness of this situation. "What''s she doing? Don''t tell me that she''s directionally challenged?" If so, that was troubling. Once again, the fact that she was underground worried me. Did she try to find an underground city? There should be no such city around this area. Then, what did she do? What was she trying to do? A clue? Maybe she found something and decided to check it herself without asking me. I should''ve asked her to stay in the lodging if that was the case, and this would turn out to be my fault. What if she was kidnapped then? A bad premonition entered my head. Getting kidnapped in a new area was something that often happened in Horizon Online. Just because I was in Sins Paradise, I shouldn''t lower my guard like that. "Tsk!" I clicked my tongue and took out a magic sword from my inventory. It wasn''t [Excalipoor] or something weak like that. Instead, I took out a genuine sword that only a Max Level yer could equip, the spare sword I often used in case of emergency. "[Caliburn]." The shimmering gold de reflected the sunlight that seeped out from the gap in the window in my room. The blue handle fitted perfectly in my hand, and the simple handguard didn''t give away that this sword was one of the best. Unfortunately, this sword had no scabbard. So I was forced to hold it in my hand as I opened the window slowly, stepping out from it. Where should I go? ''Think.'' This lodging was tall but located at the feet of a slope. I had no good vision here, but it was enough to see the entire city. ''Where is the ce that can be used to hide an underground entrance? Or where is the ce that Isabelle most likely would visit in this city?'' My eyes surveyed the entire city, from one side of the wall to the other and then from one beach to the other beach separated by a port. And at the end of the beach on the left, I saw it. "There." A cave with a simr look to a dungeon''s entrance stood at the end of the long beach. The entrance was massive, and it was deep. My radar showed that one of its paths led underground. "That''s the ce that Isabelle most likely will visit." Why would I know about it? Because I also wanted to visit that ce. The third ce on my list was actually that cave. It was just for a personal reason and not because I wanted to find a clue about the first event. For some reason, the cave was just inviting me. It drove my attention to it, making me unable to look away. And that cave¡­ something about it reminded me of Horizon Online. "If Isabelle felt something simr to me, then I bet she entered that cave out of curiosity." Looking at the current situation, exploring a strange cave was dangerous. It also wasn''t mentioned at all in Sins Paradise, probably because it wasn''t necessary and wasn''t a part of the first event. "Well, there is nothing wrong with checking it. I also need to check if Isabelle is okay." If that girl was indeed getting kidnapped, then the kidnappers were truly skilled, so I took out my [Caliburn] for preparation. However, if she were just getting lost, I would be relieved and only scold her. She was just as handful as Garcia, it seemed. ''Talking about getting lost due to curiosity, she''s just too simr to that girl.'' Sighing, I kicked against the roof softly and jumped to another roof. ''The simrities are just scary. I can''t even think of her as just Isabelle now.'' Nothing was certain yet, but I hoped Isabelle was just lost and didn''t get involved in any trouble. Chapter 160 160 – Breakdown ? "This is the entrance?" I muttered as I looked at the cave entrance in front of me. It was massive. The height alone could easily reach 8 to 10 meters and was more than 20 meters wide. ording to my radar, it would get smaller until it only left 5 meters wide at some paths and even some big rooms inside a few parts. Just looking at the map, I became certain this was a dungeon¡ªa simr dungeon to the one in Horizon Online with a special environment inside. It invited a question. What did it do here? There should be no dungeon where monsters gathered in this world as they often hung out in the wilderness or the world''s edge. Then, what was this cave? This question appeared in my mind even more strongly now that I stood in front of it. The atmosphere and the air around it reminded me of a dungeon. No, it was too simr. "I will find the answer once I am inside. Meeting up with Isabelle is my priority." No one was inside besides her. This could also be my chance to ask her questions I couldn''t ask in front of other people about Horizon Online and who exactly she was. Of course, I wouldn''t expect an answer if she still didn''t trust me enough. But these questions bugged me so much that I couldn''t concentrate. "What happens will happen, I guess." Muttering so, I stepped inside the cave and took out a magic item [Evesting Lantern]. This item looked simr to antern with a ck frame and white gem encased inside sses instead of fire. How this item worked was simr to a magicmp, but it shone brighter and wouldn''t go out as long as I kept supplying 1 MP once an hour. The light was also brighter, and I could strap it on my waist due to its small size, only 10 cm big, so I could still use both hands to fight. I had also equipped armor before I proceeded. I chose a Level 50 armor called [ck Tiger''s Leather Armor]. Just like its name, it was a ck leather armor that only covered my chest and a pair of arm guards. It was nothing much regarding bonus stats and special effects, but it didn''t hinder my movements and even increased my AGI by 25 in a closed space. So this was the perfect armor to explore a cave like this. "Isabelle also has [Night''s Armor] that can create a shadow shield. That set will show its power in a closed space filled with shadows like this cave, so she should be able to protect herself even if she meets Level 80 monsters." Yes. There were also monsters underground. Thankfully, Isabelle had yet to reach that area and only circled around the maze area near the entrance. After walking for a while, I found a forked path. Two paths led to dead ends, one short and one really long to the point it extended to the sea. Only the middle path led inside the cave, extending down with a slope one couldn''t notice due to the low incline. I chose the middle path without hesitation. This was the path that led to Isabelle, after all. However¡­ the path wasplicated, and even going to the wrong one would result in getting lost, just like what happened to Isabelle right now. "I need to hurry, or she will get anxious and panicked. Getting lost is taxing on the mind, making them think about something dangerous, or so I was told." Thinking so, I increased my pace. The path narrowed quickly. Swinging a great sword in this ce was now impossible as the path was only 3 meters wide. It was smaller than I originally thought. Because there were no monsters or traps, the biggest obstacle when traversing a dungeon, I progressed smoothly. This was like a pic, though the surroundings were bleak, and a putrid smellbined with some mineral smell filled the space. The air was also moist, and the ground was slightly wet from the water dripping from the ceiling. After some intersections and narrowed paths, which required me to destroy some walls, I arrived in front of the maze area. Though I said it was a maze area, it wasn''t like any normal maze in your imagination. This maze was only a bunch of intersections connected to each other, creating a natural maze with a 500 meters long path. A natural maze, or so to speak. Naturally, something like this maze wouldn''t stop me as I had a map from . What made it a problem was¡­ it seemed like Isabelle managed to get out of the maze after so long, and the direction she took was deeper inside the cave. In a little while, she would meet a monster den with a dozen monsters waiting for her. And it wasn''t just any monster. It was a Level 50 [Stealth Bat]. "I need to hurry." I immediately kicked the ground and ran through the shortest path while looking at my radar. Just 50 meters more, Isabelle would reach that monster den. I wouldn''t arrive in time. Why did she also increase her pace? Did she see the path leading upward and thought it was the way out? Unfortunately, the maze''s shortest path had many intersections, causing me to turn a few times and take my time. If it was a straight path, I could definitely reach Isabelle before she entered the monster den. But¡­ "It didn''t seem like I made it in time." I narrowed my eyes as I saw Isabelle''s dot enter the monster den and was immediately surrounded. I was a fool. In a normal situation, she would be okay. But¡­ The (Severe Trauma) beside her name concerned me. That was also the reason why I rushed here. What if her trauma was rted to monsters? What if her body froze when she met with monsters? I had seen many people die in that way. Heck, the majority of people in Horizon Online died because they were scared of monsters or got betrayed. The problem here was¡­ I wasn''t sure if Isabelle could revive or not. If she was like me, then death was an eternity because we defied the rules of this world. "There." I finally saw the way out of the maze after a few seconds. It was then¡­ "Noo!!" A loud scream came from the short hallway with a rather steep slope. I didn''t need to ask anything before increasing my speed once more. "" Just a simple skill was enough to boost my speed. A loud boom resounded behind me as I immediately traveled the straight path in less than a second, arriving at therge room. In the middle, I saw a shadow dome surrounded by a dozen ofrge bats with sharp fangs and ws. I tightly held [Caliburn] and infused MP into it. In response, the de hummed and glowed a bright light. Using a skill like or might be able to kill those monsters at once, but that would also risk getting Isabelle, who hid in the shadow cocoon, involved. So my option was limited, and I chose a pure swordsmanship technique to kill them all. "" Swoosh¨C My sword danced in the air, leaving a golden trail as I appeared beside the shadow cocoon. One sh was enough to kill five bats at once. Then the second sh followed up almost immediately, defeating 6 bats at once. Thest [Stealth Bat] was trying to use and ran away, but I threw [Caliburn] at it and killed it. Pang¨C! My sword got embedded in the wall, but that wasn''t important. "Isabelle!" I shouted loudly as I looked at the cocoon. "Are you okay? Answer me, Isabelle!" "Haa¡­ Help¡­" "It''s okay! I have already killed them all." Just as I had expected, she was scared of monsters. Her trauma was rted to it. "It''s fine. I am here to protect you. So take the cocoon down, Isabelle." "Help¡­" "Tsk! It doesn''t work." She was too scared to even listen to me. It left me with no choice then. Raising my hand, I brought it down toward the cocoon at a fast speed, and then¡­ Crash¨C! The cocoon got destroyed, and Isabelle''s weak figure appeared. She held her knees together, curling up into a ball, and cried. "Aaa¡­ Arthur¡­ Help me¡­" She was like a little baby. And what made it worse was she called my name. Not anyone else but me. Why? We just met. There was no way she would trust me enough to make her call my name in this situation. Unless¡­ I had known her, but she had changed. Both in appearance, personality, and even name, making me unable to recognize her. Was she Tristan? That was a possibility. No, I was certain that she was her. But it wasn''t important right now. "I am here, Isabelle." I hugged her softly from the side, ignoring the tears that came out of her eyes. "You''re safe. I am here to save you." Her body felt weak, frail even. Just a slight touch could probably break her. Hence, I hugged her softly, not exerting any strength. And she slowly turned toward me. Her eyes were filled with hope and fear. "¡­Ar¡­ thur?" She called out softly. Hearing that, I became sure of my guess. It wasn''t just my imagination. She wasn''t just splitting images. I just didn''t want to admit that she was really her before this. "Yes." I nodded, backing away softly so she could see my face. Tears of joy also fell to my face without me realizing it. And then, I called her back. "I am here, Tristan." Chapter 161 161 – Breakdown [2] ? Tristan, or now Isabelle, cried loudly while burying her face in my chest. The dam in her emotion exploded, and the sadness, fear, and every kind of mixed emotion she buried deep inside came out at once. I let her hug me, squeezing me tight. Her 70 STR wasn''t something to be looked down upon. And added to the bonus status she got from her weapon, her hug managed to inflict pain on me. However, I stayed still and caressed her soft onyx hair while whispering softly. "I am here. I will always be here." "Aaaahh¡­ sob¡­ Arthur¡­!" "You don''t need to be scared. I will stay here with you." I was the worst. Why didn''t I realize it sooner? Why did I hesitate to confront her? Did I get scared to confront my past unconsciously? Did I want to forget and leave those things behind just like I initially nned? Yes. I just wanted to run away. I wanted to die in thatst dungeon and never thought I would be able to defeat Ghost Marite. But I was here. And now, Tristan was also here, although she looked way different from before. Maybe this was fate? Or was it how that person behind the system gave me a bonus? Anyway, I was happy to be reunited with her once again. And this time, I would make sure she wouldn''t get lost from my sight. It took a few minutes before she stopped crying. "Are you okay now?" "¡­ Yes." She nodded weakly, erasing her tears with her sleeve. After she was done, the cold expression on her face returned. "Get away from me now. I won''t cry again." "Hahaha, alright." I released her from my hug and stood up, using in the meantime to wipe her remaining tears and the trace of tears on my face. She turned her head away and tightly held the pendant hanging on her chest. Truly, how could I not see it? She was really the spitting image of Tristan, even in her habit of holding her pendant when she was happy or nervous. Probably because her personality was the total opposite of hers and she looked different. Even her chest area became more bountiful¡­ ''Let''s not talk about that. She''s really mad every time I tease her about her size.'' I gave her time alone to calm herself down while pulling [Caliburn] from the wall. The de still looked pristine and didn''t have any chips, even though it embedded deeply into a hard rock. Truly an exceptional de. "Arthur¡­" Isabelle called out to me weakly, and I turned around, giving her a warm smile. "What''s up?" "You''re really Arthur, right?" She asked, standing up groggily. She almost lost bnce, and I stepped forward to help her, but she raised her hand to stop me. "I can stand alone." "Alright then." I sighed after looking at how headstrong she was. The girls around me were all a handful. Most of them had their own personalities and needs. And Tristan, back in the past, didn''t want to show her weakness to me. It seemed like that part of her personality still remained. "So¡­ You''re really Arthur? The same crybaby Arthur back in Horizon Online?" She repeated her question. This time, with an extra insult as if she wanted to get back to me from seeing her crying earlier. Crybaby Arthur. That was such a nostalgic nickname I had when I was a newbie. "Please, don''t call me that. It''s a bit embarrassing." I scratched my cheek and smiled wryly. "Besides, I haven''t been called that for a few years now." That memory was truly embarrassing. A crybaby¡­ I would die out of shame if anyone found out about that nickname in this world. Anyone except her, that was. "So you''re real¡­" Isabelle muttered, looking up at me. "Somehow, I can''t believe it." "How can you not? I am here, standing in front of you. What do you need me to prove again? This?" I took out my silver pendant from my inventory and opened the case, revealing my name carved roughly by a knife. "This should prove it, no?" I said. "Are you truly Tristan?" "Yes." Isabelle nodded in confirmation. Her face was filled with relief. "I was Tristan." She continued. Was¡­ I guess that was how she wanted to say that she was Isabelle now and had thrown Tristan''s name away. It was a bit sad thinking about how she stopped being Tristan. But, well¡­ it was her choice, and she knew what was best for her. Then, her expression suddenly turned into horror as she clutched her pendant. "But¡­ Why are you here? How could you be here, Arthur?" "What do you mean?" I was confused by her question. I meant it was clear that she was curious about why I was here, but her expression certainly said something else, like it was bad if I was here. "That''s also my question, Tri¨C Isabelle. How are you here?" "That''s¡­ quite a long story." She replied, looking down at the ground and holding her arm. Then she raised her head again, looking straight into my eyes. "Tell me how you got here first, then I will tell you about my story." "Alright." There was nothing to hide in my story. If she wanted to hear it, then I would tell her. It was a cheap price to know how she got here. The biggest mystery I wanted to know and bug me that night. Then I took out a cloth,y it on the floor, and sat on it. I patted the space in front of me, gesturing Isabelle to sit, and so she did. We faced each other, and I began with my fight with Ghost Marite. At that point, it had been 2 years since she went missing, so she didn''t know what I did. But my history wasn''t that important. At least, I thought so. "You¡­" Isabelle''s eyes widened when I finished my story about how I was granted a bonus stage by that almighty someone and my theory about how that someone could create a world as he pleased. It was natural for her to be surprised by that truth. Not even I would believe such an unbelievable thing unless I saw it directly. However¡­ "You fought thest boss yourself? Are you crazy?" Isabelle was truly Tristan. The focus she took from my story wasn''t on the mysterious person behind the system but on my safety. "Hahahaha." "You are crazy¡­ Why are youughing? Did you want to die so badly? I can kill you right now if you want to." I justughed at that because it was so nostalgic. Her cold demeanor was¡­ nowhere to be seen. What was left was just that old, nostalgic Tristan I knew. "My bad¡­ It''s just¡­ It had been 2 years since we met. I thought¡­ I thought I couldn''t meet you again." My voice died down in myst sentence as I cast my gaze down. No normal people would''ve thought they could meet a person they thought was dead after 2 years. "2 years¡­ so that''s how long for you." Isabelle''s weak voice entered my ears as a sad smile washed over her face. "I''ve heard your story and understand your side. It''s my turn." That was right. I had told her, and it was her turn. I was worried and curious. What had she been through to the point she had that (Severe Trauma) written beside her name? "I''ll try to talk, but don''t be surprised if I suddenly look pained and almost faint. I''ll do my best so that won''t happen. And I can''t promise that I will be able to tell you everything now." That was worrying. I narrowed my eyes at her, but she just gave me that sad smile without exining anything. No, she was about to exin it, so I should listen to her, just like what she did to me. This cave was silent. The only thing I could hear was our breath. And then, the silence was reced by Isabelle''s soft voice. "Let''s start after we parted ways, Arthur. Let''s see¡­ I think it was 12 years ago for me." Chapter 162 162 – What Happened In The Past ? "I went on a hidden quest I found alone, leaving you and the others." Isabelle began with a soft tone. "The quest sounded easy, but I never expected I would encounter that thing." I didn''t say anything and only listened. ''That thing?'' Whatever that was, Isabelle''s body was trembling, and she held her arms tightly when she mentioned it. Maybe that was the source of her trauma. No matter how much I wanted to console her and tell her, everything would be fine now that I was here. But that wouldn''t help her. She needed to face her trauma by herself. I was only here to support her slightly and give her the push she needed. So I waited. It didn''t take long before she continued. "I went to a Level 80 dungeon with a party. It''s not just a random party. You know them too, the 3 girls'' party called Valkyrie Squad." "I know them." I nodded in confirmation. Valkyrie Squad was a partyposed of Tristan''s female friends. They were close to each other and always raided some high-Level dungeons together, making them have pretty good teamwork. And 2 years ago¡­ they suddenly disappeared with Tristan. ''So it''s because of this mission?'' "The dungeon was¡­ a bit different from the usual. I was the vanguard at that time, and nothing managed to get past me. There were only low-Level monsters in a few first rooms, and we advanced confidently because of how easy it was, thinking it was a free quest." "The exploration continued smoothly with me as a leader." The story continued. She told me about dungeon diving, just a normal one that I knew of. Fighting off sudden attacks from monsters, disarming traps, and making a bed. Everything in her story was normal. Nothing stood out from the others except the monsters'' Level increased at a fast speed instead of going up slowly as they went deeper. And another strange thing happened. "The monster''s attributes suddenly changed even though the environment stayed the same." Isabelle''s expression turned serious with a hint of fear written on it. "They became¡­ ferocious and attacked us without any fear." "Their attributes changed?" I narrowed my eyes questioningly. "How exactly did they change?" "Their fire attribute turned into a water attribute in ava environment. And our equipment was focused on fire resistance and not water, making us vulnerable to it. A Smander bes an Ice Lizard." "¡­ Continue." I gestured with my hand. Strange. As she said, a dungeon had an environment and attributes. The monsters dwelling inside usually had the same attributes as the environment in that dungeon. For a water attribute monster to live in ava environment was just¡­ suicide. However, Isabelle said a Smander became an Ice Lizard, a monster of its opposite attribute. Not only that, it managed to survive in that ce. "We didn''t think much at first." Isabelle clenched her fist and gritted her teeth in frustration and anger. "That''s until we went deeper and almost reached the location that our quest asked us to visit. Unlike our expectation of being greeted by another hotva environment when we arrived, a giantke spread wide in front of us, leaving only a few parts of the ground we could use as footing there." "Ake?!" Now that was a different kind of thing altogether. A dungeon that changed its attribute at the end of the stage? "That''s just like the final dungeon¡­" I muttered out loud, holding my chin in deep thought. Isabelle looked at me curiously. Come to think of it, Isabelle didn''t know anything about the final dungeon except what I told her earlier. And I only exined to her how I raided it alone without exining itsyout. At least this became a nice stop to make her calm down a little bit. But her story needed to continue and I shouldn''t say anything anymore. "Sorry, you can continue." "You should exin that to meter." She said, narrowing her eyes. "I will. But I want to hear your story right now, and what do you mean by it''s 12 years for you." "I am getting there. This part is something I don''t want to remember anymore, but¡­ I want to tell you about this." Isabelle heaved a long sigh, collecting her courage to tell me. ''Ah, this must be the biggest reason behind her trauma.'' I thought, leaning slightly to hear her better. Of course, we were still in the cave, so I was looking at my radar while I was listening to her. ''Nothing strange or something that can interrupt her is nearby.'' "The girls from Valkyrie Squad didn''t lower their guard, nor did I. We knew that we were inside the dungeon, but¡­ Theke was peaceful and serene. My detected nothing, and Zeta''s also found nothing. And so, we decided to take a rest." "We enjoyed it. Yes¡­ We enjoyed the situation even though we knew we were inside a dangerous Level 80 dungeon with monsters that could escape our detections. We¡­ lowered our guard." That was something fatal. I narrowed my eyes, a bit disappointed in Isabelle. She was supposed to be aware¡­ Yes, supposed to. I changed my mind after I heard her next sentence. "Theke¡­ It''s a magicke that could cloud our judgment. We realized that toote. And when Delta realized it¡­ Zeta and Beta were no more. Their bodies were gone." Isabelle''s body trembled uncontrobly. She tried to hug herself, but it didn''t work. Alone, she wouldn''t be able to continue to face her fear. However, I was here. Slowly, not to make her startled, I got closer and closer until I sat right beside her. Finally, our shoulders touched each other, and I wrapped my arm around her shoulder and brought her closer to me. "What happened next? I am trying to help you, but I won''t be able to do it without hearing your problem." I whispered softly. "You can trust me, right? I even beat thest boss, Ghost Marite, alone. Let alone the monster in front of you, I can even defeat an entire army of it if it''s to protect you." "You''re safe with me." I didn''t need more words tofort her. Isabelle slowly leaned her body against me, surrendering her weight against my shoulder. "It''s calming." She muttered. "And nostalgic." She continued. Her trembling reduced considerably, but I could still feel she was scared by her fast heartbeat. Just like me, or even worse, she wanted to forget her past. But she confronted it today because I pushed her. I¡­ felt bad, but it was necessary. Living in fear wasn''t pleasant, I realized. If this moment of pain could help her live better in the future, I would push harder while confronting my own past too. "Arthur, do you believe me?" She looked over her shoulder with a wavering gaze straight into my eyes. Answering her with an unflinching gaze, I nodded. "I do. So you can continue." I said. "What kind of monster is it?" "A big one," Isabelle replied shortly. "A monster that looked like a beautiful human female with octopus legs. Under that was a big mouth¡­ filled with rows of sharp teeth. Zeta and Beta''s bloodied, butchered bodies were inside that mouth." The trembling returned. I held her tighter, making sure that I was right by her side. "Itsugh was eerie. I still heard it inside my mind, in my nightmare. Every time, every night, I thought it should be me who died that time. My armor saved me. It got destroyed, but it saved me. And¡­ and¡­" This went in a bad direction. Isabelle began to me herself, and that was really bad for her mental health. So I circled my arms around her head, pushing her close to me. "It''s not your fault," I whispered the word people in her position wanted to hear the most. "It was my fault." For not stopping you, I added inside my mind. It stopped. Her breathing almost returned to normal. "It wasn''t." She said, pushing herself away from my embrace. "It was my fault. And it was that monster''s fault." "It''s Scy''s fault." "Tristan¡­" Her name unconsciously escaped my lips. "Don''t worry. I am fine now. That monster is no more." Isabelle tried to smile with all she got and got up. "But don''t expect the old me to return. I¡­ can''t be the cheery Tristan anymore. I am just Isabelle, the empty husk." She stood up and stretched her arms up. "It''s refreshing." She looked at me with a masked smile. "Sorry. In the end, I can''t finish my story. I will tell you if we have time in the future." That was unfair. Why did it have to be that monster? And why did I confront her today? Because the coincidence was really scary. No, was it really just a coincidence if something like this happened? In the first ce, did coincidence exist? I meant¡­ I was given a chance to redeem my past just after I found out that Isabelle was the same person as Tristan. ''Sorry, Isabelle.'' I stood up with the help of [Caliburn], looking at Isabelle stopped near the entrance where I came from earlier. ''I will cure your trauma no matter what you say.'' My lips curled into a smile as I walked toward her. It was best if she didn''t know about it yet. Yes, I would keep it a secret from her. About my n. ''Feel free to hate meter if you want to. I want you to live happily in this bonus stage and not worry about being scared of monsters anymore.'' Our stories hadn''t finished yet. I still didn''t know what she meant by 12 years, and I hadn''t told her about my journey after she was gone. We still hid something from each other, but¡­ It was enough for now. Curing her trauma woulde first. ''I will need Garcia''s help.'' Chapter 163 163 – What Will Happen In The Future ? We exited the cave together and went back to our lodging. Just like what I had expected before, Isabelle was truly directionally challenged. Not too bad to the point she wouldn''t know a direction, but she had already forgotten the way back and almost disappeared into the maze. Thankfully, I could guide her while thinking about something else. When we arrived at our lodging, Garcia had already woken up and cleaned herself. She was inside her own room instead of mine, whispering that she tried to clean my room but still wasn''t able to get rid of the smell because there was no air freshener in there. I said it was okay and asked her to apany Isabelle. Taking our eyes off her right now was a bit dangerous. She might look calm outside, but I had pushed her too far to make her tell the story she wanted to forget. At least I managed to find a clue about the source of her trauma and could probably fix it. For now, I just needed time. What I wanted or needed to do in the future wasn''t affected by the fact that Isabelle was Tristan. I just wouldn''t actively pursue her, and it was toote to act like a goodie two shoes in front of her after what I did to Rania in the training ground that day. As a matter of fact, I still wasn''t sure what to take on this matter. I did love Tristan in the past, but that feeling had faded and only resurfaced a while ago. If she didn''t mind me having a lot of girls, I would then pursue her. ''I need to remember that I am in my bonus stage right now. I will cure her trauma and try to confess once.'' That was enough for me to part from my past. Still, I was hoping she would ept the new me at that time. Night had arrived. We went to have dinner at the tavern in the lobby of our lodging. The atmosphere was rowdy, with many sailors from various Races drinking together around one big table. To avoid confrontation, we chose a small table at the corner of the room, near the stairs that led us upstairs to the lodging area. The dinner was pleasant, but Isabelle kept silent and put up her cold expression. She had reverted back to her normal state. This normal state was fine. At least I knew she was okay and didn''t push herself. And when the dinner was over, I put down the fork and knives and looked at Garcia and Isabelle. "Can I trust you girls with something tomorrow?" I began. Their attention was focused on me, so I continued. "I want to conduct an investigation alone, and I need you girls to map this port city for me, noting some ces that can be used as hiding spots for some shady people." "Why?" Isabelle asked, "Is it rted to the mission, or¡­" "It''s rted to the mission." I immediately replied, looking at her with a smile. "And it won''t involve any monsters either. What I want you to find are people." "Someone like those people from before, Sir Arthur?" Garcia was fast to understand what I talked about. She had seen those pirate siblings before, so she understood what kind of people I was trying to find. "Yes. Report to me if you find any prospect that fits their criteria. Also, don''t involve the church. It''s our private investigation. We will move subtly." "For what reason?" Once again, Isabelle asked curiously. "Just as I exined before, kingdom Knights are also here to investigate the strangeness. We don''t want to get involved with them, and I certainly don''t want King Cassius to get news that I am here to use me. He hasn''t paid the debt he owed me yet." I replied, smiling softly. I still remembered his promise. The one he failed to deliver and made me solve that problem myself even after we had that agreement. Another reason was I wanted to use this chance to move separately from Garcia and Isabelle as I had something to do. Rounding up those thugs who would make the first event troublesome could be left to the two of them. If it wasn''t against monsters, Isabelle was a force to be reckoned with. And Garcia wasn''t weak either, seeing her status and high Level. Meanwhile, I would deal with the second most troublesome thing: those pirate siblings. "From my investigation with Garcia yesterday, I found out something near the port. That''s why I wanted to investigate it alone tonight until tomorrow." As I finished my sentence, I looked at Isabelle and continued. "We should divide our tasks to make this investigation easier. And before you misunderstand, I want you to report to me the locations you think are suspicious and not destroy the people in that location. If you were attacked, just round them up and call the kingdom knights or the guards, okay?" "But you said¡­" Before Isabelle could finish, I interrupted her. "I did say not to get involved with the kingdom knight, but that''s only for our investigation. They won''t know that you''re a church knight, and you can always say that they attacked Garcia, a nun, and subdued them in self-defense." Seeing both of them nodding their heads in understanding, I nodded back and smiled. My instructions should be clear enough this time. An on-site investigation was needed for something like this. I could see many suspicious spots on the map on my radar, but I couldn''t make sure they were the spot those thugs used to hang around. My n required me to find some of those thugs who would be interested in joining the pirate siblings'' scam. That was why I asked Isabelle and Garcia to scout the area. Besides¡­ That would also give me time to move alone and prepare what I needed for my future n. "And so, good night, girls. I might not return tomorrow, so hope you have a good dream." I stood up after leaving some gold coins for them to pay for their meals. I waved at them while walking out of the tavern, putting on my [Shadow Cape] to infiltrate some ces. No one would be able to touch them in that tavern, even if I left them alone. Even though her cheery personality was gone, Isabelle was still the Tristan I knew. If someone dared to get close to her, then¡­ ''I feel bad for that person.'' Anyway, I made my way to my destination. I had already put a marker on the pirate sibling''s dots, and currently, both of them were away from each other. It was my chance to score a point with one of them. The man, Crane, was currently in a building deep inside a dark alleyway. That was probably an illegal brothel, seeing how there was another dot ovepped with his at the same spot and in the same room. ''That guy is having sex with a prostitute, huh?'' And the woman, Cecil, was currently in a tavern not far away from the port where they docked their ship. Many dots surrounded her, but none was close enough to touch them. From the position of the dots surrounding her, she probably drank with her friends or some sailors, building rtionships for her scam to run. My target was decided then. Meeting a person who was having sex in a brothel was something any normal person would avoid doing. And so, I decided to stalk Cecil, the female minotaur. Besides, she was only drinking in a tavern and was easy to approach in that manner. I''d rather follow a woman rather than a man. ''And she''s also my target anyway, so I''ll use this chance to get close to her.'' In Sins Paradise, it was mentioned that a pirate was the one who caused the strange monster''s activities with a magic item. The only pirate that was rted to the event was Crane and Cecil, so I nned to infiltrate into their ranks to find what they had been hiding. ''And the best way to infiltrate is to act like an innocent boy and pretend to be obedient to Cecil. I remembered she wanted an errand boy, so she will get one.'' And the errand boy she wanted was probably also one she slept with. I could train her to be unable to live without me again even when I was infiltrating. That was a win for me. After deciding, I used the [Shadow Cape] effect and disappeared into a shadow. Chapter 164 164 – Not Even A Pirate Can Resist My Charm ? A/N: I tried to write sailors tongue, it will only be in a few chapters so don''t worry about getting confused when reading it :) *** The tavern near the port was the biggest one in this city due to how many sailors and fishermen always worked near the port. It was called ''Mermaid''s Rest,'' and its building was made out of strong woods simr to the one used to build most ships here. Not only did the atmosphere scream, ''Sailors are wee here!'' but the rowdy interior also enhanced that image. The air was thick with the familiar aroma of ale and the tantalizing scent of freshly cooked seafood. The warm glow of flickering candlelight illuminated the room, casting dancing shadows on the wooden beams that crisscrossed the ceiling. The walls of the tavern were adorned with nautical artifacts - weathered ship wheels,s filled with seashells, and faded paintings of legendary sea creatures. A skilled bard in the corner yed soft sea shanties and folk tunes, their melodic tunes blending harmoniously with the bustling atmosphere. In the center of the tavern, a cluster of tables had been pushed together, forming a makeshift gathering spot. Sailors and fishermen, their faces weathered by the sea and adorned with scruffy beards, were engaged in lively banter and raucous tales of their nautical exploits. They especially talked about the strange monsters'' movementtely,ining about how they were afraid to set sails. The clinking of ss mugs and asional cheer filled the air, creating a vibrant atmosphere that exuded camaraderie and adventure. It was nostalgic to me as I often visited a tavern with my formerrades to have drinks after raiding a dungeon. Naturally, I wasn''t here just for a simple drink. I was here because of someone. I looked at my target as I found a seat at the bar, enhancing my senses not to miss anything. Seated in the midst of the boisterous crowd was a Minotaur beastwoman, her imposing tall figure stood out even amongst those sailors. She was wearing a ck bikini with a cape over her shoulder and a dark miniskirt simr to her bikini. In her hands, she cradled arge, frothy mug of cold beer, her eyes twinkling, reflecting the warm light as she spoke to the sailors around her. "No need to fret ''bout sailin'' to another port or castin'' yers for a good catch. Our protection be top-notch, mark me words! Captain Crane be as skilled as theye, and me spearmanship can send them Level 40 monsters to Davy Jones'' locker with ease!" "And what''s more, the fee of 5000 Gold Coins for each ship''s protection would be a bargainpared to the fancy Elf mercenaries, don''t ye agree?" A business smile stered on her face as she eyed those sailors who listened to her offer while nodding in agreement. Her way of talking was different from what I heard back in the captain''s cabin. She was like those sailors, blending in right in the middle of them. "Aye, that''s a right stealpared to them fancy Elf mercenaries! They are demanding a hundred Gold Coins for every hour of their watch, and we need a good ten of ''em scurvy Elves to keep our ships safe. But tell me, matey, why be ye so confident ye can hold the line all on yer lonesome, eh?" One of the experienced sailors asked Cecil with narrowed eyes. The cigarette in his mouth puffed out thick smoke. The minotaur girl grinned. "Listen up, matey! I ain''t got nothin'' to prove except the tales of me fellow sailors. We''ve safeguarded nine ships, a good two hours sailin'' distance, all the way to Ampat Port City. If that doesn''t convince ye of our skills, well then, I reckon ye ain''t the customer I''m lookin'' for, mister." She drank her booze at once and mmed the empty mug back to the table with a loud bam, causing it to shake. "So weigh anchor and set sail if ye must, but don''te cryin'' to me when the seas turn rough!" The bearded sailorughed out loud at Cecil''s open provocation. "Ye be spoutin'' off like a true saltwaterss, ain''t ye? Got some fight in ye, I reckon! Show me what ye got,ss, and prove ye ain''t just a pretty face and big titties. If ye bests me man here, I''ll be trustin'' yer strength without a doubt." He pointed at a buff man beside him. His ripped shirt didn''t hide his arms'' muscles. They were those so-called bodybuilders'' muscles, and the size of his arms was twice mine. And here I was, confident with my body. "Aye, let''s get to it." Cecil didn''t back off from the challenge. She replied almost immediately and put her elbow on the table after clearing the food and drinks in front of her. "Step up, ye big lubber, and prove yer strength to this big sister! But mark me words, don''te whinin'' and beggin'' for a drop of milk if ye find yerself on the losin'' end of this bout!" "Don''t be underestimatin'' me, ye big titties." The burly man spat back, put hisrge elbow on the table, and held Cecil''s hand. "I be lovin'' me rum and beer more than a mermaid loves the sea! Milk ain''t for me." The man had a serious expression as he flexed his muscle, ready to destroy Cecil. The bearded sailor stood up between them, holding their hands to be a referee and be the one to start the arm wrestling. In the meantime, a waitress approached me while bringing an ale. Her long braided hair swayed left and right as she made her way toward me, and herrge breasts also moved in ordance. She wore an open one-piece with an apron that didn''t hide her cleavage. "Here is your drink, mister." She bent forward, shing me. Her lips curled up, bringing her cheek with cute freckles up, and she winked at me. "It''s in the house for the first-timer. And if you want to, I can bring you a snack. Special for a handsome man like you." Well, I guessed that I couldn''t hide my handsome features even with my hood on. So I smiled at her, making her blush. "Thanks," I said. "I appreciate it." Her face now turned red as she hid behind the tray she used to bring the ale earlier. "A-ah, yes. I will bring something shortly. Please wait a minute!" And she ran away, leaving me alone once again. I got a free drink, something I had never expected but still appreciated. This went well with the heated atmosphere in the middle of this tavern. The show of strength had started with the bearded man''s signal. "Begin!" Both sides exerted their strengths at once, trying to overpower the other. Cecil still had a rxed smile, while the man seemingly had a hard time when the vein in his hand popped up and became visible. How big your muscles were didn''t affect your strength in this world. If you had a big body but low STR, you could be defeated by a scrawny individual with high STR. But it was strange. Cecil clearly had a low-Level, probably only 30 to 40. While one''s body didn''t reflect one''s STR, usually we could see that person was an individual with high STR growth if they had a big body. A Beastman also usually had high STR growth, so I didn''t see anything strange until now. ''They are in a cahoot.'' I thought as I noticed Cecil''s feet hitting the man''s shin under the table. At that moment, the man suddenly struggled to use his strength, and then¡­ Bam! Cecil pushed the man''s arm to the table, causing him to grunt in pain. The minotaur girl had the widest grin on her face as sheughed. "Hahaha! Victory be mine! Turns out ye be nothin'' but a scurvy sea slug, ye big lug!" "Tsk!" The big, burly man just clicked his tongue and stood up. "Captain, I be takin'' me self for a breath o'' fresh sea air." "A-Aye¡­ Don''t get lost in the waves,d." The bearded sailor couldn''t say anything more. He was so shocked that his man was defeated by the big-tittied minotaur girl and looked at her with surprise. "Looks like ye ain''t all mouth and no sail!" "Aye, that''s the spirit, matey! Now, let''s talk business. How does me offer sound to ye?" "Fair winds,ss. I''ll be eptin'' yer offer." Both of them shook hands with each other,pleting the deal. ''It''s time for me to move.'' I stood up from my seat and approached Cecil, who was discussing business with the bearded sailor. The sailor seemed to have a job carrying some items to Tiga Port City. ''It''s perfect.'' Now I had an excuse to get closer to her. The waitress returned from the back and looked at me with a confused gaze while holding a tray full of snacks. I gestured to her to put it on my table first as I put down my hood. Her face turned red after I smiled at her and turned away to look at the minotaur girl. She had noticed me walking toward her already and couldn''t avert her gaze from my face. Her lips curled up in a wide smile as she licked her lips seductively. That kind of gaze was familiar already. Many nuns looked at me with that predatory gaze, wanting to immediately push me down. ''I guess not even a pirate can resist my charm.'' Imented inside and stopped in front of Cecil. "What can I do for ye, ye fine lookin'' sailor?" She asked. "I am interested in the protection," I answered with a bright smile. "And I am not a sailor, unfortunately. I just need protection in your ship until I am sure that I am fine." I continued. "Ah, not a sailor, I see." Cecil reverted back to talking normally. "Sorry,d. But we''re booked already. It''s a shame since I like your face, but businesses first, you see?" She pointed at the bearded sailor, who looked at me with a death stare. "I don''t see a problem with that. Just let me tag along with your ship." I replied, still having the same smile. "I can pay you a lot." "Oh?" The minotaur girl''s brows raised high, clearly interested in my offer. "Maybe if you can follow one condition." "Sure," I responded without waiting for her to exin what that condition was. It wasn''t important for me, as I only needed a reason to board her ship until it set sail. Once I was aboard and we were on the sea, I could continue with my next n. "As long as you protect me." "Alright!" She eximed, standing tall in front of me with the widest grin. "Wee aboard, matey." "It''s my pleasure." ''Infiltration sessful. I hope the girls won''t mess up with their job.'' Chapter 165 165 – Attacked By A Minotaur Girl ? After letting Cecil finish her talk with the bearded sailor and sign a contract between them, she brought me to the corner of the tavern, at a rather private space with a bead curtain. I brought my ale and the snacks given by the waitress with me and ordered another mug of ale for Cecil. "You surprisingly know how to act around women, huh?" The minotaur girlmented after the waitress from earlier brought ale for Cecil, and I offered kind words and extra gold for her. "I am not that used to girls," I replied to Cecil while scratching my cheek. "Lies." She spat out, frowning slightly. "But then, I don''t mind. I took a liking to you, especially your fast decision without hearing the condition I have in mind. I don''t know whether you''re na?ve or just desperate." "Thanks, I guess?" I tilted my head slightly. "And I am desperate for protection for a strong person like you." "I can see that." Cecil grinned and grabbed the mug. "I assure you. As long as you follow me, you will be safe." "I see! I made the right decision then!" Acting like an innocent boy like this made me want to hurl. However, it was necessary. Whatever secret they were hiding wouldn''t be something they shared with outsiders. As for her condition, I already guessed it from her conversation with Crane this afternoon. Cecil mentioned she wanted to dominate a man, to use him as an errand boy. So the chance of her condition for my protection being me to be her errand boy and making me follow her instruction was high. ''I will just pretend to be it, though. I won''t follow her order except for maybe some sexual ones, which is a probability. Letting her be on top of me might be fun too.'' We talked about various things afterward. It was mostly Cecil boasting about her strength and flexing about what she could do. My focus was on herrge breasts, which were even bigger than Garcia''s due to her tall and big stature. Her bikini only made them look enticing and interesting. I wondered whether she couldctate, seeing the minotaur was also a cow, but I shook that from my thoughts. ''She probably can. I remembered one of her CGs in Sins Paradise had her boobs body and tanned skin covered in milk, not semen.'' That only made me more interested in her and put up this innocent handsome boy act that every woman who wanted to dominate men liked. And I knew Cecil liked me from how she looked at me. It was just a matter of time and made her drunk before she took me to her ship and brought me to sail with her. That time was faster than I imagined, though. "Let''s head to my ship before my bloody brotheres back from the whorehouse." Cecil suddenly stood up after she finished her fourth mug. Probably she drank a lot more than that and was now drunk. Her cheek was slightly red, and her gaze wasn''t as focused as before. She even returned to use her sailor''s tongue now. So that was her real way of talking. "I''ll be showin'' ye our fine vessel, me beauty. We can have a grand time aboard, just the two of us, revelin'' in the pleasures of the sea." She continued, grabbing my hand and pulling me in the process. I took out a few Gold Coins and threw them on the table, making a clinking sound. I didn''t know how much I took out, but I hoped that would be enough to cover everything I ordered earlier. While I had a hard time understanding the sailor''s tongue, I could make out some of it. Like, showing her vessel meant showing her ship. And for sure, I knew what she meant by having a grand time and reveling in the pleasure. ''She''s too wild.'' The way she pulled my hand seemed to give an air of not taking a no as an answer. She only took yes, and I was half-forced brought to her ship. Her brother was still in the brothel, probably sleeping at that ce after being satisfied having sex with a whore. I was immediately brought inside the captain''s cabin when we reached the ship. Showing the ship around your tits, she wanted to attack me right here and then. Unfortunately or fortunately, my act probably was too convincing as I only needed to look at my past. As I stepped into the captain''s cabin, a sense of tranquility and expectation washed over me. At the center of the cabin stood the prized possession of every captain: the grand, mahogany steering wheel. Its polished surface reflected the soft glow ofntern light, bearing witness to the countless journeys and adventures undertaken under its guidance. It served as the helm of the ship, a symbol ofmand and mastery over the mighty ocean currents. In fact, it was too grand for a pirate ship. Nestled in the corner of the cabin, arge, luxurious bed awaited. That was where Cecil pulled me over and pushed me onto it without letting me look around longer. Soft candlelight danced across the room, casting flickering shadows that danced upon the wooden panels. It lit the minotaur girl''s face, which was close to me. The light also casted a warm glow on her tanned skin. The gentle sway of the ship created a soothing rhythm. Cecil''s breasts swayed around, following the rhythm. My hand was ced on her breasts, and she looked at me with a seductive, aroused smile. "Arr, ye be a right handsomed, makin'' me blood boil and me heart race. The urge to ravish ye somethin'' fierce be takin'' hold, and I can''t be denyin'' meself any longer." Not understanding what she said, I just looked at her and put up a scared look. My hand, however, squeezed her breasts a bit roughly, causing her to smile even wider. It was really soft, and the shape was deformed as my fingers dug into therge mound. "Be grateful, me beauty, for I be takin'' ye on a wild, passionate ride ye won''t soon forget!" With those words, her face got closer to me, and she took hold of my lips. Her lips were soft, far from my expectation, because she was just a pirate. However, once again, she was one of the heroines and a wild one at that. She was beautiful and sexy. Her tongue began to move, attacking me. The smell of booze tickled my nose. And her saliva tasted like the ale I drank earlier. My mind went nk. I felt my body responding to her kiss, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing back. After about 10 seconds of this, she finally broke off the kiss. A predatory smile appeared on her face as she took off her cape, causing herrge breasts to bounce. Her nipple was already erect beneath her bikini, and I noticed that her bikini itself was also slightly wet. ''As I expected, shectates too.'' "Prepare yerself, for I''ll be takin'' yer virginity!" ''Is this so-called female domination? This is a different kind of fun than dominating a woman. Though I still prefer being on top, I will enjoy myself on the bottom for now and look at Cecil''s effort to satisfy herself.'' And to think she misunderstood this to be my first time. Could it also be her first? If that was so, then... "Umm... Please be gentle." I said timidly. "I am new to all these things..." Sheughed softly and replied, "...Well, you ain''t exactly a virgin, if ya know what I mean. Ye''ve been pleasured by another woman before, haven''t cha?" "... No. You will be my first." Cecil smiled mischievously, saying, "Aye, well, that''s how it usually goes. Now then, let''s get started~ Well, ain''t I lucky to have you as my first, too. Let''s make it a night to remember." Chapter 166 166 – Cowgirl’s Milk Is Delicious (R-18) ? After saying so, Cecil began to undress me slowly, taking care not to rip anything. She removed each piece of clothing carefully, revealing more and more of my body until, eventually, nothing remained but a pair of trunks. When she had taken off everything except my underwear, she sat next to me and wrapped an arm around me, pushing herrge breasts against my bare chest. "Mmm... Ye skin be as smooth as the sea on a calm day, me heartie. So soft and silky, it''s a pleasure to touch." she murmured quietly while caressing my cheek with her thumb. Then, she whispered something in my ear. "Yer such a goodd." Her hot breath sent shivers through my entire body. "Ye don''t need to worry ''bout a thing. Just rx and enjoy yourself." As she spoke, her hand slid between my legs and gently rubbed the tip of my cock. She also kissed me on the neck several times. It didn''t take long before I became fully erect. "Oho! Looks like we''re ready to go," she eximed happily. Without further ado, Cecil stood up and straddled me. Her mischievous eyes gazed at my erection, which made a dent in my trunk. "Yer unexpectedly has big balls for a youngd, havin'' a dick like that. Must be why your momma loves yer daddy so much." At those words, I smiled seephisly, feeling proud of my size. "But enough talkin'', me beauties. Time fer some lovin''." Once again, her tongue began to attack me. It was warm, wet, and sweet. Her hand still caressed my cock over my trunk, and her other one took her skirt off, followed by her bikini. "Ooh, me heartie. Yer quite hard already, aren''t cha?" The sight of her naked body was overwhelming. There wasn''t even any hair on her pussy, and it glistened with moisture. Her erect pink nipple jiggled slightly when she moved her hips. This was my first time with a woman taller and bigger than me, and seeing her nude made me feel excited. Especially because shectated, I didn''t know what to say, but I wanted to drink the milk dripping from her nipple to her massive breasts. Was the taste simr to cow milk? Or was it tastier than cow milk? She was a literal cowgirl, and I was curious about it so I asked. "Can I drink your milk?" "Haha, ye wanta try my milk, do ya? Well, it tastes fine, if ye ask me. Not a bad vor at all, me reckonin''. But if ye be wantin'' to find out for sure, I can give ye a taste right here and now, me hearty~" Her voice sounded yful, and her expression looked eager. She held her massive breasts from under, squeezing them with her hands, and made her milk squirt from her nipples. Then, she brought her body closer to my face and offered her breast to me. My mind went nk as I stared at the milky white liquid oozing down from her boobs into my eye level. "Ye can lick it if yer interested, or ye could suck it instead. Whichever way suits ya best. I won''t stop you either, though." ''Shit. I really want to taste it, but will an innocent boy do that?'' I felt conflicted. My lust overpowered mymon sense, however. So without hesitation, I leaned forward and opened my mouth wide. Cecil was drunk. Surely she wouldn''t think much if I just allowed her to y with my bodyter. This was my chance to taste a cowgirl''s milk right from the source. I hoped the taste would be tasty. And I got my wish. The moment I put my lips near her nipple, the sweet scent filled my nose. And then, I tasted the milk directly from her boob. "Ahhnn~" Cecil moaned softly as I began to suck her milk and squeezed her breast over her hands. This was heaven. Sweet and delicious. I couldn''t believe how wonderful this vor was. The taste was a bit simr to cow milk, but it was way tastier. It had a creamy texture and sweetness to it. I licked the rest of the milk from her tits until no more drops were left, but the milk kept squirting because she was aroused. "That felt goodd..." Cecil purred happily as she sat back on her knees, panting lightly. The other nipple that I didn''t suck also has milk dripping from it, covering her brown-tanned skin with white color, making her look sexier. As expected, women in this world were hornier. They were also weak to handsome men like me. Cecil was worse, though, as she came from the Sin Kingdom. Her sexual drive probably was higher than the women from the Virtue Kingdom as she was raised in that ce. She told me this was her first time with a man, and she already wanted to be dominant, being on top. That exined why she was acting like this. "Now, let''s continue the fun, matey~ I shall take ye to heaven." With that said, she straightened her posture and pulled my trunk down. My fully erect penis sprung up between us, extending straight to her stomach. "Mmm... What a big thing, eh? It''s even bigger than most minotaur''s Beastmen. How''d ye get such arge member, anyway?" "It''s gic," I replied simply. "But I''m d that you''re enjoying yourself." She smiled widely and giggled. Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she grabbed my shaft, stroking it slowly while looking deep into my soul. "Oho! Ye don''t need to worry ''bout anything. If ye ask me, I''ll make sure to use every inch of it to pleasure myself." "You have my word." Then, she lowered herself and kissed the tip of my cock, sucking it gently. As soon as she did so, I felt something warm around my dick. There was some sort of lubricant coating my cock, which helped Cecil to slide her tongue along its length easily. The sensation was heavenly. A part of me thought that it wasn''t necessary since her fold was already wet. However, I quickly realized how wrong I was when Cecil sucked harder and deeper, taking half of my shaft inside her throat. "Ugh!" I groaned loudly. "Looks like ye enjoy a bit of rough y, eh?" Cecil cooed before continuing her blowjob. I watched as she slurped and swallowed my entire erection, bobbing faster and faster on me as I tried to keep calm. For a dominant woman, she seemed to know how to please a man too. Was this truly her first time? After about a few minutes, Cecil stopped and looked up at me. "Well now, it be time for ye to give back what ye received, me hearty~" Her words made me realize I hadn''t given her any pleasure except by ying with her tits. ''Well, let''s show what I can do to her. While pretending to be inexperienced, let''s slowly train her not to be able to live without me again.'' I shed a shy smile as Cecil stared at me intensely. She positioned herself on myp, got on her knees, and slowly lowered her hips, lowering her pussy towards my cock. At the same time, Cecil slid her folds apart, revealing her pink inner flesh. I could see her small clit peeking out from the hood, waiting to be prated by my erect "Nnngggg..." Cecil moaned as she slowly pushed her folds further down, letting my cock enter her tight hole. Slowly, my dick sunk into her slit. I felt resistance as my tip poked through her folds, causing her to grunt softly. It was her hymen, apparently. So she was really a virgin. "Hahaha... Looks like ye really are new here, aren''t ya?" Cecil chuckled quietly as she leaned forward, kissing me passionately. She was trying to hide her excitement and fear from me. However, I couldn''t care less. Why would she stop at a time like this? Wasn''t she the one who pulled me to eat me sexually? So she wouldn''t mind if I also moved, no? Even an innocent boy could get excited. ''I will give you a bit of help here, Miss Pirate.'' I pushed my hips forward, pushing my cock all the way inside her body. "Ahh!!" Cecil cried out loudly as my thick pole stretched her insides. [Ding! You took Cecil''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] My mind went nk as I saw Cecil''s face contorted in pain and pleasure. The cow girl had never been fucked before, but I didn''t want to stop until I gave her an orgasm. Her scream echoed throughout the room as my cock reached her deepest parts. Her tail pped against my thighs, creating a loud pping sound. "Aaaaahhh!! Nnngh... Ahhhhhhhh..." Cecil grunted heavily, sitting on top of me as I thrust my hips upwards. For a moment, we just stayed still, both of our bodies shaking violently as they were filled with each other''s warmth. Then, Cecil sat upright and looked at me with a heated gaze. "You!!" She screamed angrily. "Ye took m-my virginity! And yer going to pay for it! I''ll make sure to fuck your brains out for eternity!" "What?!" I eximed, pretending to be shocked. "I am sorry!" "Ya better can hold yer stamina then," Cecil growled. "Now stay on da bed and prepare for a good fucking!" "Yes..." My n to rouse her worked, and I grinned internally. Now, she would definitely try to seduce me even more than ever. And I would be kept on this ship without her letting me go. My n worked, and I would enjoy looking at her trying to dominate me. In addition, I would totally enjoy drinking her milk in this night session. It was too good to pass by. "But if ye cum too fast, I''m gon'' get angry. Understand?" "Understood." Chapter 167 167 – Endless Stamina (R-18) ? ''Cum too fast? Woman, you don''t know that I canst until morning even if I cum many times.'' I thought, chuckling silently. Cecil smiled at me and grabbed my wrists tightly. Before I knew it, she pinned them against the mattress while my cock was still deep inside her. Her wet and soft vagina wall wrapped around me, squeezing my shaft hard. The sensation caused me to groan deeply as I felt myself getting close to climax. She had already given me a really good blowjob earlier. However, Cecil didn''t seem to notice that yet; instead, she started riding me furiously. She bounced up and down, grinding her pelvis against mine as she rode me faster. As I watched, I realized how much effort and strength was needed to ride someone like this. But she did so effortlessly, bouncing up and down on my cock as though she wasn''t exerting any energy at all. It made sense since she was a powerful woman after all. Herrge breasts bounced wildly as she moaned in pleasure, using my big cock as a tool to satisfy herself. "Mmm~ Mmph... Hyaahh!" Cecil let out a loud moan as she arched her back slightly. It seemed like I just poked her G spot, making her orgasm. She pulled herself up, mming her pussy harder on my shaft. Her entire body shuddered as she came again, squirting warm juices over my crotch. Her juices coated my entire length and dripped down towards my shaft. "Oh, sweet mother of the sea... that feels amazing..." Cecil whispered as her eyes zed over. "Yer dick is huge, but it fits perfectly into my tight little hole!" As she spoke, her hands slid from my arms and caressed her own tits. Her fingers ran across her nipples as she squeezed them roughly, making milk squirt. "Ooh~ Aaaahn... Uuuhn..." She moaned softly, continuing to bounce up and down on my cock. This sight made me be aroused once more. My cock throbbed as I imagined what it must feel like when she took care of my cock while I sucked that milk out of her jugs. In fact, thinking about those things got me closer toing, which only encouraged her further and made her grin. "Ahaha~ You''re gonnae soon, aren''t ya? Don''t worry. I won''t leave you unsatisfied~" Cecil leaned forward, devouring my mouth and sucking my tongue. The feeling of her hot breath tickled my neck before she pressed her lips against mine. Our tongues wrestled together as our kiss became deeper and more passionate. Our movements grew frantic, and my cock wasn''t without a care either. She lowered her hips once again, taking my whole length inside her. Her tightness almost pushed me over the edge, causing my balls to tighten and twitch. I could barely take it anymore but somehow managed to hold off. "Hyaaahhh~" Cecil moaned loudly, grinding her pelvis against mine. "Fuck me harder, damnit! I''ll make ye mine, ye handsome boy!" "Fine..." I grunted, grabbing both sides of her waist and lifting her up. Her tits were smashed against my chest as we continued to fuck each other. I thrust upwards, driving my cock into her pussy with full force. Her walls gripped me tightly as I pounded away at her, going as fast and rough as possible. My cock went in and out of her pussy rapidly, hitting every part of her sensitive spots along the way. She cried out in pain and pleasure, moaning louder than ever before as I fucked her brains out. Her milk sprayed everywhere as well, coating my body and stomach. That couldn''t be left unattended. So I pinched her nipple and sucked her milk out of another one. It tasted delicious. "A-Ahnn! Ahhhhhhhh~!" Cecil screamed loudly, bucking her hips against mine. "Drink! Drink! Suck! Take all o'' mah milk~!" I obeyed, drinking greedily from her breast until there was nothing else left for me to get. Then I moved down and licked the rest of her milk off her tits, leaving behind a trail of saliva while moving my hips to satisfy her. Right now, I was acting like an innocent boy, letting this minotaur girl use me as a way to pleasure herself. After all, if I didn''t do something like this, then she wouldn''t keep me in her ship, and my n wouldn''t be able to continue. "Haah... haah..." Cecil panted heavily, panting as she held onto my shoulders. "Damn... yer so good, ain''tcha?" She grinned widely, looking down at me as I kept fucking her. Even though she was drunk, she still had enough self-control to ride me properly. Then she grabbed my face and brought me closer to hers. "Ye can cum whenever ye want, right? Ye don''t gotta wait for me." "Yeah..." I nodded. "You said it yourself that you wanted to make me yours. And I''m sure I''d enjoy your milk too much to resist anyway..." "Mmph!" Cecilughed happily, locking her legs around my waist. "I decided. Yer gonna be my boy now, hmm~" The two of us kissed passionately, sharing our spit between us. We rubbed our bodies against each other, feeling the heat of our lust burning through everything. Then she broke off the kiss and looked straight into my eyes. "So, how ''bout it? Wanna have a bit o'' fun with me, me heartie? Been waitin'' for someone like ye toe sailin'' me way~" It was a sess. I gained her affection and, by extension, probably her trust. Now I just needed to continue my act like a good boy and spy on them. But first, I had to give her a proper reward. So I started kissing her again, sliding my hands across her body and groping her breasts. "Ohh~ Mmph~" Cecil groaned softly, pressing her boobs against my palms. "Yesss... That feels gooood~" With no hesitation, I squeezed them hard and fondled her nipples, making her moan even louder. My fingers yed with her soft flesh, teasing the tips of her ares and rubbing against her hardened nubs. Cecil let out a cute whimper as I did that, and I knew what would happen next. I was about to cum, and she was going too. "Hehe, ahaha..." Cecil giggled breathlessly, rocking back and forth on top of me. "Ooh~ A-Ahhh! Oh~ Drink my milk!" She suddenly stiffened, her entire body tensed up. The tip of her tail twitched wildly as she came.. I could feel her milky juices sshing against my cheeks, soaking into my hair and dripping down onto my neck. Her pussy juice coated my cock and made me harder than ever. So I didn''t stop. "I am about to cum, Cecil." I grunted. "Are you ready?" "Nngh! Yes! Cum inside me! Fill me up~" And so I did. With onest thrust, I buried myself deep within her tight pussy and unloaded my seed into her womb. We both moaned loudly, her voice echoing throughout the room. But we were far past caring about anything else when I felt her walls mping tightly around my shaft, squeezing my life out and forcing more semen out of my balls. My orgasmsted longer than usual, but it wasn''t over yet. After all, I still hadn''t finished filling her full of my hot load. When I finally stopped spurting, I copsed beneath Cecil, who was still riding me, and began to suck her own nipple. "Aaahnngg..." Cecil shuddered and trembled, her muscles clenching and rxing repeatedly. "Hnn... HNNNGG~ Ahhhhhh~" Her climax went on for several minutes before she eventually fell limp atop me. Her squirted milk covered our bodies. Her tanned skin was now covered in white liquid, and my semen gushed out from her tight slit as she orgasmed. It dripped down her thighs, pooling underneath her. [Ding! You had cummed inside Cecil''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] Finally, after a few moments, she got off me. Our sweaty naked forms intertwined together, and we shared a long passionate kiss while still lying on the floor. Or rather, she was forcing me to kiss her until I gave up. Of course, I only pretended to give up to make her happy. "Uuugh..." Cecil sighed contentedly, rolling over on me and pushing her breasts against my chest. "Yer a good boy. Thanks for fillin'' me up." "Will you protect me with this?" I asked with an uncertain tone, still pretending to be a good, innocent boy. "Ye know it," Cecil replied with a wink. "I''ll keep ya in my ship. Ye can stay here forever if yer wants. Just don''t try to escape or do anythin''. If ye wanna leave, then... well, there ain''t much reason for ye to, is there?" "No." I nodded slowly. "There isn''t." "A, ye''re such a sweetheart. Yeees, I''m gonna take care o'' ye. Ya hear me?" "Yes." I said simply, smiling at her. "Thank you for taking care of me." "Good boy." Cecil cooed happily, leaning forward and nting another kiss on my lips. "Let''s continuh... haah... have some fun, hmm? We''ve only just begun~" I nodded. Well, letting her take care of herself using my cock was fine by me. Especially since this was a new sensation and I''d like to explore everything. Still, I loved to be on the top more than on the bottom. ''I know she won''t be able to forget me once she gets used to me.'' I thought, smirking to myself. ''It will take a bit of time, but that''s okay. I can always dominate herter when I find what they are hiding!'' We continued having sex with her rocking her hips on top of me, making sure every inch of my dick was fully taken advantage of. She seemed to like it when I yed with her nipple. It was sensitive enough to make her moan when my breath brushed against its surface. After a couple of hours passed, we had already fucked each other multiple times. Her womb was filled with my semen, and the only thing that made me not worried about her getting pregnant was the fact she drank a contraceptive potion she got from underground. It seemed like she really wanted to fuck a boy, and it was a good thing I was the one who took her virginity. My stamina was amazing, especially considering how many women I had slept with before her. And even though we were both tired and exhausted from fucking nonstop, Cecil couldn''t seem to let go. Her brother didn''t return even when the morning came. Cecil still loved to y with me and she even put me on herp, asking me to drink her milk and y with her breasts while she gave me a handjob. That was probably why she was horny as hell and kept trying to fuck me again and again. I even covered her whole body with my semen after I was done drinking her milk, gaining me extra 5 Sins. She wanted to make sure I wouldn''t run away. And I had no intention of doing that before I got what I wanted. From this, I found out about something. ''Minotaur''s girl stamina is insane. And Cecil''s milk tastes really delicious.'' Those were two things I learned during our endless sexual intercourse. And it made me certain about dominating her in the future. Chapter 168 168 – My Acting Is Too Good! ? When the sun had surfaced above the sea, Cecil ended our sexual intercourse and took me to have a bath. There was one connected to the captain''s cabin; it was just downstairs on the deck. Arge bathtub made from woody there, and we cleaned ourselves together. Cecil was scrapping my semen out of her pussy in a smaller bathtub on the side, so the water wouldn''t get dirty or anything. She was already sober but still clingy to me, hugging me from behind and pushing her breasts against my back as we submerged. "Sorry, boy. Was that too hard for you? I was drunk and aroused at the same time, so I went too far and continued until morning." "No, it''s not a problem." I shook my hand, looking at her over my shoulder. I wasn''t used to being treated like this, and I certainly didn''t like it. ''I havee to terms with being a sadist, so being treated like this makes me ufortable.'' But I needed to hold on. Just a few days. And if I couldn''t hold it anymore, I could always slip away from her for a few hours and have rough sex with Garcia. Yes, that was my way of coping with my situation. ''If only I know what they are hiding, I don''t need to infiltrate like this.'' I thought. ''I swear I will get back to this cowgirl and show her that what she experienced before was just from her effort alone and not mine yet.'' "I¡­ also enjoyed it." I smiled at her with the brightest one I could ever muster. "That''s great," Cecil eximed. "We will set sail in a few hours to protect the sailors from before. It''s my job to protect those people." "I see! That''s a really good job, Cecil." It seemed like she still wanted to hide that she was a pirate, which was fine by me. That meant she wanted to make me depend on her more and made me see her in a good light. ''If I don''t know she''s a pirate, she might take me to a special ce where they hide their secret by telling me that''s their relic or something.'' She just made it easier for me to act. "Alright then, enough with the bath." Saying so, Cecil rose from the bathtub and put her hands on her hips. Water dripped from her breasts down to her thick thighs, and she looked down at me. "Prepare yourself for a sail, handsome boy." "Yes." *** Cecil left me alone on the ship after she got dressed in a red bikini and parka, leaving to find his damned brother or so she said. She also put on a red hat often used by sailors. "Now then¡­" No one was here, and she trusted me enough to leave me after having sex with me. Rather, was it that easy to get her trust? Or maybe she didn''t think I would run and believe my act of acting like a weak, innocent boy? Anyway, it was my chance to know what she was thinking about me. "Let''s follow her." Putting on [Shadow Cape], I began to sink into shadow and followed Cecil closely. If you asked why, then I was sure she would speak with her brother about this protection and would talk about how they would deal with me. Exploring the ship would be easy now that Cecil assumed me to be close to her and became her ''boy toy'' or ''errand boy.'' Maybe finding their secret and knowing what caused the monsters'' strange activities might be even easier than taking over Border City. And taking over that city was quite easy, thanks to Beatrice''s charm and the groundwork she had prepared beforehand. Finding her was quite easy even when she left a few minutes before me as I marked her dot already. Though without me marking her, I could find her just fine because of her tall height and conspicuous long green hair. A beautiful girl as tall as her and had that massive breasts was truly rare and probably couldn''t be found anywhere in the Virtue Kingdom, so she stood out a lot. Even when I got close to her and observed her from the roof of one of the buildings, I noticed some people gazed at her breasts, which were only covered by a thin red bikini. Her dress was quite open evenpared to the other girls in this port city. I meant she only wore a bikini and a parka. As I followed her from a certain distance and dived into shadow when she looked around, I noticed she was going toward a certain dark alleyway located on the outskirts of Lima Port City. It was where her brother, Crane, stayed all night and hadn''t moved until now. This path was between two tall buildings, casting a dark shadow over it, making it perfect for me to follow her as I could stick closely to the shadow. And when I got close to her, I was able to hear Cecil muttering. "That damned Crane. How long will he stay in the whore house? And here I got a deal and a handsome meek boy who follows all my orders. I''ll fool him and keep him by my side forever as my boy." The corner of her lips curled up as she let out a low giggle. As I''d thought, she truly thought of me like that, huh? I was even afraid with my talent to fool her. It was just too easy. It was probably also thanks to my experience with dominating girls, but I was d she thought that way as it was just as nned. The problemy in her brother, Crane. Finding the treasure or something they hid would be hard if he didn''t believe her and trusted me. And I knew they didn''t hide it in their ship but in an open ocean or on a small deserted ind away from the shore. It could also probably be in some flying ind hovering close to the ocean, something I hadn''t seen yet as it was rare. Anyway, Cecil stopped in front of a door with a red canopy and knocked on it three times. "What?" The person inside opened a small window at normal eye level, which was where Cecil''s giant breasts were. The minotaur girl immediately bent to keep the peering eyes off her breasts and leveled her eyes against the small window. "Open the door. I am here to fetch Crane." "Oh, Cecil, huh?" The door was opened from the inside, and a middle-aged man with an unkempt appearance and dirty brown hair smiled while looking at Cecil with a disgusting gaze. On the other side of the door was a short hallway with a stairway leading to the second floor at the end and a small table beside it. A wooden door stood behind the table, and many naked girls'' pictures were hung on the wall on the sides. I used this chance to sneak inside and stayed in the shadow near the stairs. "Gufufu, your brother is on the second floor, the usual room. He just enjoyed a new girl, a virgin, so cut him some ck." The man rubbed his hands together. "I don''t care," Cecil replied and stepped inside, ring at the middle-aged man. "I am in a good mood and only want to talk with Crane about business now. So move away, Gibbs." "Alright alright." Gibbs raised his hands and stepped to the corner, giving way for tall Cecil to move. "My offer still remains, though. I can pay you handsomely if you decide to be a whore in this ce." "No thanks. Business is booming, and I don''t like to be touched by a man beside someone I choose myself. And I got a boy in my hand already." "Oooh? Introduce me to that boy someday. You know I also have a brothel for those richdies." "Don''t you dare!" Cecil narrowed her eyes dangerously as she stopped in front of the stairs. "I won''t introduce him. He''s my boy, and he will stay with me forever." "How scary." Gibbs chuckled as he closed the door. Cecil ignored him, went upstairs toward the first room, and kicked it open without knocking on it. I followed her from behind and looked at what was inside the room. "Wake up, Crane!" Chapter 169 169 – Find The Hidden Pirate Treasure! ? As we entered the room, I saw the minotaur man from that day sitting on the edge of the bed, already fully clothed. "Oh, Cecil? What''s up?" He asked casually, raising his head. "We have a job." They began to have a conversation about the job Cecil secured from fooling the sailorsst night. I listened to their conversation, and Cecil also told her brother about me. Surprisingly, he was okay with me tagging along when Cecil said I was obedient to her and was her ything. I swore I would make her regret calling me that in the future. How did I say it? I didn''t expect both of them to believe in me so easily. Crane didn''t even meet me yet. It could also be due to their overconfidence in something they kept a secret between themselves. At least he was still a bit wary when Cecil mentioned about me earlier. "Did you have fun with that girl, Crane?" Cecil asked her brother, looking straight at him. The minotaur guy grinned, "Oh, yeah. She was willing to wear a costume I bought, so I asked for her. She''s a bit expensive because she was a virgin, but it''s worth it. Her tight pussy is the best!" "Is that so?" She added. "I also had fun with my boyst night, so I won''t scold you this time." "You''re the best, sis." Crane chuckled lowly. "I am now interested in that boy." "He''s on the ship. And he''s so cute and handsome." Their conversation derailed slightly before returning back to the scam protection business. My attention went to the bed. To be exact, to a girl with nun clothes thaty motionlessly on the bed, covered in various liquids, including a pink and white one. A sweet smell prated my nose, and I knew that the pink liquid was an aphrodisiac. Cecil pinched her nose and only gave a side nce to the girl before resuming her conversation with her brother. The girl wasn''t a real nun, as the clothes'' quality was way lower than what usual Castitas Church''s nuns wore. It was just a costume. There was no way a nun would work at a ce like this as a prostitute, even when they were desperate. That poor girl¡­ This man probably couldn''t handle a girl and only satisfied his desire. It was by her choice to be here, but I thought she deserved to be handled with care too, just like how I wanted to give all girls who slept with me pleasure and satisfaction. Unfortunately, I wasn''t a saint. So, I wouldn''t do anything for her. But¡­ ''Don''t worry, girl. This Crane will stop sleeping with girls carelessly or even stop altogether after I finish my n.'' As I thought so, their conversation about the business was over, and the minotaur guy, Crane, said something that caught my attention. "Alright. Because they seem wealthy and have a lot of ships, let''s bring them to that ce where we hide that thing, shall we? It will be risky, but we will get a big haul this time if we seed." "I agree." Cecil nodded, grinning widely. "And I can show off to my new boy to make him trust me. That way bringing him to Domination House will be easier." "Hahaha! I hope there will be a virgin in those sailors'' ships too. If so, then I can also dominate her and train her to be my ve!" "Do as you please. I will allow only one, though, as I only have one too." "Alright alright." Crane shrugged his shoulders. "Let''s get some thugs to hire them. They will be perfect for our n." ''Lady luck is with me.'' My lips curled up into a grin in the shadow as I heard that. The fact they wanted to hire thugs meant the first event had almost started. Their first appearance in the game was on the ocean with their ships filled with thugs, attacking the protagonist''s ship as he went to investigate the area with the least sea monsters. Meaning they had stopped this scam protection and went full pirate mode again, as they realized it was more profitable than extorting people from protection money. ''And this job is probably what makes them change their mind about their operation.'' At that moment, I heard a notification in my head. [Ding!] [A new Quest has appeared.] [Find the hidden Pirate Treasure!] This notification only served as a confirmation that this hidden thing was something I sought and probably was closely rted to the first event. My bad, Cecil. But things wouldn''t happen as you nned. Because if we followed the storyline, this was where your n branched. *** To not bring any suspicion, I returned to the ship first and changed my clothes to a luxurious white shirt and ck pants, waiting on the hull while reading a novel I bought on my way back. This way, I would look like I was resting and not draw any suspicion from Crane, seeing how he looked wary when Cecil mentioned about me, although his expression quickly shifted. I also had time before they returned as they stopped at a certain ce to recruit some thugs, so I checked my new quest. --- Quest: - Find the hidden Pirate Treasure! Quest Description: The pirate siblings seem to hide a treasure they used to scam people out of protection! This treasure is important and has a direct connection to Sins Paradise''s ''Sea Monster Paradise'' event! Secure this treasure, and you will get a reward! If you fail, then a scary and wild Scy will appear! Deadline: 7 Days Reward: 20 Sins --- I wanted to hold my hand and curse loudly so badly if not for the fact that I was currently infiltrating a pirate ship and acting like an innocent boy. Now I was sure someone was watching me and my bonus stage. It must be that guy who told me I couldn''t return and asked me to choose the bonus stage. ''Fuck.'' The choice was whether I chose to finish the quest to get 20 Sins or cure Isabelle''s trauma by letting this monster be released. From the description, this treasure or magic item seemed to have sealed Scy or couldmand Scy. In the end, I should still find this treasure. Based on what Isabelle told me, this Scy was probably a Boss-rank monster. Unlike a normal one, a Boss-rank monster''s status could break the limit as all of them had title and were usually defeated by a party or many parties in a raid. In short, it was an unbelievably strong monster that even Level 90 Tristan and her party were wiped out easily. Of course, it would be easy for me, but thisplicated many things. "The pirate sibling has a treasure like that? I might need to resort to violence if they don''t show me the treasure after they are done with the job." I muttered and looked at the bright, blue sky devoid of clouds. My mission was to secure the treasure, not to find it. I could just think of my next move after I saw the treasure and appraised it. On the corner of my sight was the radar, and the minotaur siblings already reached the port and approached the ship. In fact, they had already walked up the bridge to board the ship. I pretended that I didn''t notice them and looked at the book. Their footsteps got closer and louder. Then they appeared, smiling at me. "Boy." Cecil called out to me, and I raised my head to look at her with a bright smile. "Cecil!" I replied cheerfully, putting up a happy face. Then I looked at the green-haired man with a wild look beside her. "Who is he?" "This is my brother, Crane." She introduced, pointing at him. "He''s the captain of this ship." "Hello, boy. I heard from Cecil that you were asking for our protection for a few days. Don''t worry! We will protect you as long as you stay on this ship!" "That''s reassuring! You also look strong, so I am relieved." I shook the hand he offered me and smiled. His eyes showed no wariness, and he looked down on me because I just looked like a na?ve, handsome boy who ran from his home. "Can I call you captain, if you don''t mind? I am looking forward to working with you!" "Hahaha, sure!" Heughed loudly, pulling his hand away. "Just ask Cecil if you need something. She''s a good girl, so I know she will take care of you to the best of her ability." "I really appreciate it, thank you," I responded. ''She treated me really well. And I will treat her really well too, Captain Crane.'' I added in my mind, hiding a smirk that glossed over my face for a second. ''I know you will regret it when the timees after you ask her to take care of me.'' Chapter 170 170 – Provoking Cecil ? Near afternoon. After Crane asked me various questions in the form of interrogation that I managed to answer smoothly about why I needed protection, we met with the thugs they recruited at the port near where the ship was docked. This time, I was asked to tag along because we would sail with them together to scam or protect, in their dictionary, the sailors with 10 ships. There were a total of 6 thugs,posed of 4 men and 2 women. But something unexpected happened. All of them were bruised except for a single woman with short white hair at the back of the crowd, wearing better armor than the other thugs. ''What''s she doing here?'' I looked at that woman who wore a ck armored dress in contrast to the other who wore dirty leather armor. That¡­ Even if she dyed her hair white, I recognized that she was Isabelle. She looked at me with a surprised gaze before averting her eyes coldly, turning to Cecil, who stood behind me and rested her breasts on my shoulders. They were soft, and Cecil unexpectedly loved skinship like this. ''This is bad, isn''t it?'' Without needing to say anything, I knew this situation was the worst I could hope for. Why was Isabelle here? I only asked her and Garcia to find something suspicious¡­ Oh, right. This ce was suspicious. ''She must''ve seen the scam requirement and decided to check what happened.'' And the fact she dyed her hair white meant she knew the recruitment she came across was dangerous and needed her to be careful. ''But it''s really bad timing.'' Not because she was here and we were about to sail toward a treasure rted to Scy, but because she might misunderstand what I did right now. Just a nce was enough to see that Isabelle was sulking. She might''ve arrived at the conclusion that I disappearedst night to hit on a girl and ended up in this ce. But that was wrong! I was here to spy on the pirate. ''I might need to exin something to her.'' Later¡­ I added as Crane took a step forward on my side, crossing his arms. He wore a hat fit to be a captain, simr to what Cecil wore but ck in color. "Listen up, everyone! Nod your head if you are here because you saw our recruitment offer." All of them nodded at once, including Isabelle. As I had expected, she saw the recruitment and decided to check what it was about since she found it in a suspicious ce. Or she could also walk by, see my head sandwiched by two humongous breasts, and decide to change her hair color to see what I did. Anyway, that wasn''t important right now. "Great. Let''s move to the ship, then. I will exin our job there. If you understand, then answer me!" "Aye!" The group then followed Crane to board the ship. They followed behind him and passed by me and Cecil, who watched from the side. When Isabelle walked past, she narrowed her eyes slightly and turned her gaze to Crane. ''She''s really sulking.'' Iughed wryly in my mind. At that moment, I felt a soft touch caressing my hair. "Don''t mind that thug girl, boy. You look handsome enough to get my attention, after all? You don''t have to mind the fact she looks at my damned brother and not you." It seemed like Cecil misunderstood something too, so she tried to console me. I turned around, only to bury my face in her boobs. They were too big, and she was too tall for me to look straight into her face. "Fufufu." Cecil giggled mischievously. "I know you love my boobs, but to think you want to hug me like this. I like you more now." ''No, girl. It was an ident, okay? I am not used to facing someone taller than me.'' But I couldn''t say that because I was an innocent boy now. So I just pulled away slightly, taking a breath I needed, and smiled at her. "Yes, Cecil. I also like you more than the other girls." My answer brought a big smile to her face. A predatory smile belonged to a satisfied woman whose n went smoothly, or at least that was how she saw it. Cecil hugged me tightly, burying my face between her boobs again. It was suffocating. "How cute!" She eximed. I held my breath and let myself be yed by the minotaur girl as I heightened my senses, trying to eavesdrop on the conversation on the deck. Crane exined to the group how he nned to extort the 10 sailors and protect me on the ship. In the middle of his exnation, I heard a female voice saying, "So you like big boobs? That''s why you did that with that blonde and brought that nun with us. And then that woman¡­ I know mine isn''t that big, but it''s bigger than before¡­" That voice belonged to Isabelle, and it sounded jealous. As I mentioned before, Isabelle, or rather Tristan''s personality, was really simr to Eliza''s. They were also cheerful outside and couldn''t be honest with their feelings toward their loved ones. It was a good thing Isabelle also still had that side of her. Though she was now a cold tsundere, I was happy to know she still had a bit of feeling toward me. I should fix this misunderstanding faster, then. And I should find a way to kick Isabelle out of the ship, as we would meet many monsters in the seater. ''It would be dangerous.'' The way to kick Isabelle out of the ship was probably in the woman hugging me. So I tapped her back to let her know I wanted to say something. Cecil released me right away and took a step back. "Sorry, boy! I didn''t realize you can''t breathe!" "N-No, it''s not a problem," I replied. "But I must say¡­ That white-haired girl from earlier looks beautiful. Don''t you think so too, Cecil?" "Huh?" A low voice escaped Cecil''s lips as her smile fell from her face, showing her real face that belonged to a pirate. "What did you just say, boy?" "Isn''t that girl beautiful? The one in the armored dress." I repeated, smiling innocently. "She looks cute and strong too. And I like a strong girl. I wonder which one is stronger, you or her." For a second, Cecil''s face contorted into a fit of anger. It quickly changed back to a confident smile as she brought my face closer to hers and gave me a light kiss. "It''s obviously me, silly." She said, "I will prove it to you right now." "Are you gonna fight her?" I asked. "If that''s what you want." "Then I want to see it," I eximed. Provoking Cecil was truly easy. With how she wanted to dominate a man, I knew her pride would be high for a pirate. Knowing how pirates worked and how they treasure their gold and hidden treasure, I knew they wouldn''t back off so easily. Even if I tortured them, they wouldn''t say anything about their hidden treasure. They would choose to die instead of revealing where their hidden wealth was. And Cecil had already thought of me as hers. If I mentioned another girl being cute and strong in front of her, I knew she would be jealous and would do something to eliminate that girl. ''Isabelle is strong and doesn''t fear using her strength against her opponent as long as they aren''t monsters.'' So getting them to sh with each other was the best way to send my message to Isabelle that I didn''t need her on this ship and wanted her to continue her investigation with Garcia. ''All of it will be easier if I can use skill. And I can''t take out any magic item from my inventory because Cecil is always close to me, observing my every movement, since she returned.'' "Alright then." The minotaur girl grinned and looked up at the deck of the ship. Isabelle was leaning against the railing, looking in the other direction. "I will show that girl who''s stronger. It will serve as her test if she wants to sail with us." "Whoa! How exciting!" I pped my hands to make Cecil more excited. ''Sorry, Isabelle. I don''t want you to mess up with my n right now. Just get defeated by Cecil and stay in the lodging for a few days.'' Chapter 171 171 – Cecil Vs Isabelle ? After provoking Cecil, we went onboard the ship, and I stood near the door of the captain''s cabin, looking at Cecil walking toward the unsuspecting Isabelle with a heavy step. It seemed like the minotaur girl was angry after I praised Isabelle, and thetter still didn''t know about it and only looked at the oing danger with confusion. Once she saw my smile and me waving my hand, her expression immediately changed into a troubled one. "Do your best." I moved my lips as her gazended on me, and Isabelle frowned deeply. Just as I finished warning Isabelle, Cecil stopped in front of the girl and looked down at her. Due to their different stature, Isabelle needed to look up, trying her best to hide her dissatisfaction from the minotaur girl. "Get to the main deck. I will see if your strength is enough to sail with us." Cecil pointed at the open area behind Crane without exining anything and red at Isabelle. The minotaur guy looked rather confused, and so were the other thugs. But then, he also couldn''t do anything as that was something Cecil had decided already. So he only told the other thugs to move aside, giving them space. "Why should I?" Isabelle asked with a displeased tone. "I read the recruitment is for all people and you just need numbers." "It''s a new rule," Cecil responded back shortly, not wanting to back away. "Prove your strength, or I will kick you from my ship. The one in control here is me. My brother only acts as the captain because he knows the direction." "What an unreasonable rule." "My ship, my rules." Both girls didn''t want to back up against each other and exchanged res. While I was the one who set up this situation, I couldn''t help but feel the tension between them. The others could feel it too. Their res contained their resolution, creating sparks between them. Cecil wanted to kick Isabelle because I praised her, and Isabelle wanted to stay because I was here, and she didn''t want to be ordered around. No one wanted to back away as both were headstrong, and the cause of that was the innocent me who stood a bit away from them and enjoyed this situation. Why shouldn''t I? I wanted Isabelle to get off the ship because my preparation wasn''t over yet. And besides, back in Horizon Online, she put me in a lot of simr situations. So it was my way to pay her back for something she had done to me. And then, I decided to add fuel to the fire. Of course, without pissing Isabelle too much. "Cecil! You don''t need to do that. The girl in front of you looks scared!" It worked wonderfully as Isabelle''s ear twitched in anger. She looked up to face Cecil straightly and dered. "You just want to see my strength?" Isabelle asked, to which Cecil replied with a predatory grin. "Yeah. Let''s have a bout." "Fine." Both of them red at each other for a second before moving down toward the empty area on the deck near the ship''s main mast. Isabelle unsheathed her [Night''s Edge], while Cecil got a 1 and half meter spiked club given by Crane that he took out from behind the wooden boxes stacked near where he stood. ''A staple weapon for a minotaur, huh?'' I thought as I got closer to the group to watch the fight together. The other girl that came along with the thugs, a short Elf girl with dirty tinum hair and eyes, was nimble. She climbed up the rigging and got a position near the crow''s nest, having the best spot to see the fight from above. "That girl is good." Crane nodded in approval. A dangerous smile stered on his face, and I immediately knew what he was thinking without even asking. ''Thank Goddess, I didn''t bring Milea, or I will be unable to act innocent like this and just destroy Crane and this ship.'' "Hey, girl." Cecil noticed the girl who nested near the crow''s nest and called out to her. "Give us a sign to start." "Aye''!'' The girl roared and raised her hand. "On three, matey." "One¡­" "Two¡­!" "Three!" As soon as the Elf girl shouted three, she brought her hand down, and both fighters moved at the same time. Or rather, it was Isabelle who moved first with a fast speed. She didn''t hold back and activated her weapon''s effect, controlling the shadow under her and created five shadow swords that flew toward Cecil at a fast speed. "Hmph!" The minotaur girl didn''t flinch at all at the sight of those swords flying at her. Using her spiked club, she crushed all the shadow swords and grinned. "Is that it?!" "Why don''t you look down?" At that moment, Isabelle had already gotten closer to Cecil and swung her sword up. It was fast and sharp. However, Cecil managed to react to the attack. Using the weight of her spiked club, she swung backward at a moment''s notice. Her body sprung backward and managed to dodge Isabelle''s sh by a hairbreadth; thus, the sharp edge only ripped her hat off. "That''s my favorite hat, you bitch!" Cecil roared and brought her club down. It missed as Isabelle had already jumped away to safety. Without any target, the clubnded on the wooden deck and destroyed it, creating a big hole. The destruction showed how much force was behind that attack and how high Cecil''s STR was. ''She should be around Level 30 if she can do something like that.'' I thought as I watched the battle unfold once again. With her fast movement, Isabelle was attacking restlessly, forcing Cecil to be in a defensive position, blocking her attack with her spiked club. If it went like this, Isabelle would win, and Cecil would have no choice but to let her board the ship together. ''But I can''t allow that to happen. Isabelle shouldn''t be on this ship. Looking at her reaction yesterday, she''s not ready yet.'' So I stepped back, hiding behind the unruly thugs'' shadow, and took out a certain magic item from my inventory. It was shaped like a white letter and came with a feather quill pen. This was the closest magic item in my inventory that worked simrly to . It could send a message to a certain person in mind, and nothing could interfere with or even look at the message. The downside was the message showed up as a floating window, and it would disturb Isabelle''s sight. ''She will be unscathed because of [Night''s Armor]''s passive, so I am not worried about her getting hit by Cecil''s club.'' And so I wrote the message, a long one with an exnation and a bit of scolding because she acted recklessly even though she still had a trauma of monsters. Firstly, I exined why I was in this ce and asked her to return to where Garcia was to protect the nun. Of course, that was only an excuse, as I knew Garcia needed no protection. Secondly, I scolded her for acting out of my instruction, making my n almost go awry. Currently, I was her superior in her job, so she should be following my instructions. Thirdly, I added some spam words telling her how much I loved her and how much I treasured her and just copied the same words to fill up the letters. After it was done, I sent it to Isabelle, and the effect could be seen immediately. "Huh?" A surprised voice came from the deck as Isabelle suddenly made a mistake on her footing, causing her to slip. It was a chance that Cecil didn''t waste. She grinned and swung her club hard, hitting Isabelle''s body cleanly and blowing her away to the sea. "That''s what you get from messing with me," Cecil eximed as she struck a victory pose. Chapter 172 172 – Set Sail ? A single girl crawled out from the sea on the beach shore, a bit away from the port. The bleach in her hair faded out, returning to its onyx color. Her body was covered in darkness, and she coughed out the water she involuntarily drank. "Cough! Cough! That cow!" That girl was Isabelle, and she didn''t like what happened to her earlier a little bit. A woman with big stature and cow tits hugged someone she treasured like a toy. Worse, she suddenly challenged her out of nowhere and wanted to kick her out. Something she didn''t know definitely worked behind the shadow. Then in the fight, that woman hit her and sent her flying to the sea. Thankfully, the shadow shields her armor created took all the impact, and she only felt a little bit of pain from drowning in the sea. "And Arthur¡­ Why did he send me a sudden message like that?" She muttered in wonder as she looked at the floating window in front of her. "He even used [Love Letter] to send me a private message." The content was¡­ long. It covered almost all her sight, even extending to the ground. As its name implied, the letter could only be sent to someone you considered a friend or beloved one. Because the friend option was gone in this world, that only left the beloved one option. Realizing that fact, Isabelle''s face became a bit hotter from this, but she quickly shook her head to read the content of the letter sent by Arthur. The first paragraph was filled with excuses ¨C for her ¨C exining why he was on that ship and how she almost made his n fail. That infuriated her, but reading further, it seemed like those people were truly a pirate, just like the recruitment she found in one of the suspicious alleyways, and they were rted to the investigation their team conducted. As stated in the letter, his reason was to investigate the pirate. The details of his n weren''t written there, but he asked her to join Garcia investigating the port city. Something about this didn''t sit right with her. "He''s treating me like a burden." Then the second paragraph was filled with a scolding, beginning with how reckless she was and how she could die if she tagged along. Now that worried her. What did he mean by that? Die? That was something she had forgotten since she arrived in this world. "I can just revive, after all, unlike when in the Horizon Online." Isabelle thought that Arthur probably was still hung up with the past, looking at how worried he was about her dying. It was as if¡­ ''He''s still afraid of dying, probably. Figures. He said he just arrived in this world for a few days, a month at best.'' Then she arrived at the third paragraph, and she gasped in surprise. This wasn''t at the level of beloved again. Isabelle''s face blushed a deep red as she quickly closed the floating window by clicking the red X at the corner. She didn''t know what to do but to cover her face with her hand. "Stupid¡­" She muttered. Her tone was a mix between happy and sad. "Stupid." But then, she needed to reply to him. Of course, she would write something long to make him feel like reading it was a chore. So she took out the [Love Letter] from her inventory and began to write while still sitting in an M position on the sandy beach. *** The matter with Isabelle was concluded with Cecil''s victory. I helped her a little bit by disturbing Isabelle, but I was surprised by the fact that I had gotten a reply from the onyx-haired girl just a little whileter. And for some reason, her reply was so long. ''I guess she wanted to get back at me.'' I thought as I began to read the reply while sitting on a couch inside the captain''s cabin. I was asked to wait, locked here, as Crane and Cecil met the sailors to talk about business. The other thugs also prepared for the ship to sail, and the agile Elf girl from earlier had been appointed to look at the surroundings and was currently on the crow''s nest holding a telescope. That was why it was the perfect chance to read what Isabelle had sent me as a reply. "Just hug that cow tits that you like so much, no need to call it a n. I will just return to the inn and sleep without caring about you, stupid." Such was the first paragraph she wrote to me, inviting a smile to my face. How cute she was, reverting to the tone she often used back in the past. Then I read the continuation. It was filled with curses that wished for me to die and get revived because she almost got revived in the church, thanks to me. Come to think of it, I hadn''t told her that I couldn''t die in this world or it was Game Over for me. Reading that, I assumed Isabelle could revive in this world, and that reassured me a little. The letter was simr to mine, but there was no love word in it. I got discouraged a little, but I knew she couldn''t be honest. More importantly, it seemed this letter was really just something she wrote for me because she wanted to get back from earlier. "I appreciate the letter, Isabelle," I muttered as I clicked the red X to close the floating window. My senses were heightened. The conversation that happened near the ship and even the thugs was clear to me. Cecil seemed to be in a good mood after I praised her earlier after she defeated Isabelle, and she even had Crane take care of the business. I also heard her n to take the captain''s cabin for herself tonight to y with me, kicking Crane outside to control the ship from the main Helm in the cold of night. It seemed like I needed to prepare for a long night. I was always ready, though. And then they returned after a good 30 minutes. "Boy, we''re setting sail now! Are you ready?" Cecil burst inside the room and dered loudly. Her breasts bounced with each step, and her hips swayed left and right. She then sat beside me and brought my head to herp. All I could see was now herrge breasts. I couldn''t even see her face from this position. "Once we''re on the sea, we will have all the time we need. I can let you y with my boobs again. What do you think?" "That''s wonderful," I replied with a big smile, not that she could see it. "Fufufu. Seeing how much you drank my milkst night, I know you will like it." We talked for a while, with me pretending to follow all her orders. Just a day more. Or rather, just half a day more, as tonight I would begin my n to dominate Cecil. I already found out about her requirements. --- Name: Cecil Race: Minotaur Kin Description: A female pirate originated from Sin Kingdom, sailing away because she had found a certain treasure to control sea monsters. She had lived a sailor life with her brother, Crane, since they were children. Due to her upbringing, she loves to hoard treasure and something important near her and is protective of them. She will defend her treasures with her life. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 30 Sins needed to dominate her: 50 Requirements: 1. Let her pamper you for a day (Done) 2. Drink 1 Liter of her milk (0.3/1) 3. Find the treasure she''s hiding with her brother. --- I definitely needed to drink a lot tonight and didn''t hold myself back. I would make her unable to forget me and make her treasure me more, but not at the point of an obsession simr to Mia''s. They both had green hair, although Cecil was lighter, but I was worried. "Raise the anchor!" Crane''s loud shout reverberated through the area as I felt the ship begin moving. "Woah¡­" Cecil''s breasts bounced again due to the sudden movement and fell to my face. "Ah, sorry. Are you okay?" "I-I am okay," I replied shyly. This was the end. Thest time I would say this. My innocent boy''s acts in front of her would end tonight. And I would show who was superior on the bed tonight. Crane mentioned the location of the treasure was only a few hours from the port in his secret conversation with Cecil. So while he did that, I could make Cecil busy in this room and dominate her as soon as we arrived. ''I can finally say goodbye to this disgusting act soon.'' Chapter 173 173 – What Would You Like To Drink? ? After we set sail, I was allowed to take a step out of the captain''s cabin, although Cecil was still following me everywhere. Behind thisrge ship were 10 smaller ships with the same blue g raised on top of their crow''s nest with a beer symbol in the middle. They belonged to the sailor I met at Mermaid''s Rest that night, and apparently, they were merchants, ording to Cecil''s exnation. "They need protection until we reach Tiga Port City, and we will reach that ce tomorrow after we stop at some point to rest and recover," Cecil added as we stood on the quarterdeck, looking at the ten ships following us from behind. Stopping at some point, that must be where they nned to do something to the merchant. And the fact Cecil offered to sleep with me tonight and got the captain''s cabin by herself, she probably didn''t want me to see what would happen to those merchant sailors. ''So they will reach that stop at night.'' Nothing would happen before then. Rather¡­ something couldn''t happen before that because the monsters had been avoiding us since we set sail, swimming away as if we were their bane of existence. The red dots that filled my radar before had turned into a fan shape as we passed through the sea. ''So even if they don''t have that treasure in hand, the effect they use beforehand or the fact one of them equipped the treasure beforehand protects them from sea monsters?'' Something like that also existed in Horizon Online. In fact, my [Caliburn] also worked like that. It had a passive to increase my damage. Even if I put it in my home and I was away, the effect would still be in ce as long as I equipped it beforehand. That meant this treasure must be a high-Level magic item. But that brought a question. How did they equip it? Even Sins Paradise also had a Level requirement to equip an item to activate their effects. There must be something I missed. Whatever it was, I would find itter. For now, though¡­ I turned around and was greeted by rowdy thugs running around to keep the ship going. Crane held the helm above the captain''s cabin and a telescope in his other hand to scout the area. An evil grin was stered on his mouth, and he didn''t even hide it. But I was an innocent boy. I knew nothing about something evil and wouldn''t notice that. The Elf girl from earlier nested in the crow''s nest, looking at the horizon. The strong sea wind kept the sail fluttering around. They pped and created a loud sound, and the ship was rocking from the waves crashing against its hull. It was at that moment her expression brightened, and she turned to look at the deck. "A flying ind is spotted in the distance!" She shouted loudly, bringing everyone to attention. Her shout brought my attention, too, as I turned my gaze over to the vast horizon of the sea filled with nothing but blue color. But then, a dot appeared in the distance. That dot wasn''t big at first, but as the ship approached, it becamerger andrger until I noticed it was floating in the air. "Woah¡­" I muttered in amazement as I watched the flying ind. It wasn''t big. The size was only even half of this ship. But the sight of it was beautiful. A greenery filled the top area, and a bluish light covered the dirt underneath to keep it floating in the sky. That bluish light was Mana, a natural one that formed from the resources mixed in the dirt. What kind of resources mixed in wasn''t something I knew. My knowledge was limited by the vor text in Sins Paradise when the game introduced the flying ind; even that wasn''t perfect as I had forgotten many things already. However, beautiful things were still beautiful, and I liked them. At that time, I felt two soft mounds pressed against my shoulder as a pair of arms hugged my waist. "Is this your first time seeing a flying ind?" Cecil whispered close to my ear in a soft voice. Her breath tickled my nape and sent a shiver down my spine. "This is not my first, but I still like them." She continued. "This is my first time." I replied as I tried to keep my innocent face from breaking. Why didn''t the sun set faster? We were heading to the west, so the sun was right in front of us. It was still hanging on the horizon, behind the flying ind, and cast a warm orange glow to the world as we passed right by the ind from underneath. Judging from our distance, I might be able tond on it just by jumping from this ship. I was trying hard to contain my excitement and jump away from the putrid flower smell that had been tickling my nose since earlier. Yes, a putrid smell often appeared when a woman was aroused and getting slightly wet. Since we were alone at the back and no one saw us, Cecil seemed unable to contain herself anymore, especially after she rubbed her boobs against my back. Her erect nipple was visible through her thin bikini, and breast milk was leaking from it slightly. "Hey, do you know what I liked when I watched the flying ind?" Cecil''s whisper had gotten closer and more seductive. Her tongue danced around my ear as she softly pulled me toward the captain''s cabin, still within her cradle. A soft and wet sensation trickled my neck as Cecil closed the door behind us. "I like to drink some booze. But we have nothing like that inside, so let''s rece it with something else, okay? Tell me what you want." All in time, I was still in her hug, facing the other way. ''Damn it.'' I wasn''t supposed to like this, but I couldn''t help but get excited when a girl made a move toward me first. And I would never refuse a girling toward me unless I hated them or wanted to evade them. As for Cecil¡­ She was someone who I wouldn''t refuse her advance of. So I turned around and faced her straight, pulling her down and kissing her as my answer. She seemed to be surprised by my sudden kiss, but then she began to enjoy it and inserted her tongue inside my mouth. Afterward, I pushed her onto the bed and pinned her shoulder with one hand. Then, I grabbed her butt cheeks and squeezed them tightly, enjoying how they squirmed under my fingers. She moaned lightly while rubbing her tits against my chest, causing a small amount of breast milk to leak out between her bikini. As much as I loved the taste of it, I couldn''t wait any longer and kissed her deeply once again. We broke off the kiss and looked each other in the eyes. "Naughty boy. What makes you so eager?" Cecil asked teasingly. "Are there some hidden desires in your heart? Or are you simply too horny to hold yourself back?" I grinned at her question. Not the innocent boy smile I put up as an act, but a real grin that I showed to the girls I dominated before. "I really want to drink your milk, Cecil." The moment I said that Cecil''s expression changed drastically. Her lips trembled, and she stared at me with wide-open eyes. Her breathing became heavy, and her nipples hardened further. "As I expected, you''re a pervert," she muttered quietly. "But...I''ll allow it." This time, she pulled my face and kissed me passionately. Our tongues tangled together as our hands groped each other''s bodies. She also turned over, pushing me onto my back, and climbed on top of me. Herrge breasts hung above mine as she straddled my hips while she continued to kiss me. Her bikini was already wet with pussy juices, and now it was dripping even more. My cock twitched and grew harder. But I need to put up something first. While exploring her mouth and interlocking our tongues, I spread a certain powder from my inventory. This was a special type of powder called [Darkness Curtain], filling the area with powder, creating an area that couldn''t be seen from outside, although it appeared normal from our perspective. The captain''s cabin was secluded enough that no one could see us if we stayed here. Even if someone did find us, they wouldn''t notice anything because of the Darkness Curtain. It was perfect for what I needed right now. And so, after Cecil was satisfied with kissing me, she pulled away with saliva still connecting our tongues. My cock throbbed painfully as I felt its heat rising up, begging to be touched. "Mmm~, do you need me to take care of it?" Cecil suggested, looking down at my crotch. "You can drink all the milk while I take care of your big cock." I nodded silently. ''Let''s give her the advantage first. Then, once she lowers her guard, I will make her fall for me even more.'' Chapter 174 174 – Training The Cow Girl (R-18) ? Cecil let mey on herp as she undressed, revealing her naked body. The sight of her huge breasts and curvy waist made me drool, but I didn''t stop myself. Instead, I reached out toward Cecil''s boobs. They were so soft, yet firm and warm. And more importantly, shectated delicious milk. With both hands, I started to knead her breasts gently. "Ahh~! Ahhh..." Cecil groaned softly, leaning forward and hugging me tight. "Don''t squeeze too hard, boy! I know it''s my fault that you be naughty, but drink slowly, will you?" That wasn''t true, though. I had always been like this. Rather, I had been holding back until now. Now that I no longer needed to care about infiltrating as we had set sail and even sailed toward the treasure they hid, it was time for me to unleash my full potential. "Hahaha~!" Iughed happily, squeezing her breasts even tighter. "It feels good when you get excited, doesn''t it?" "A-Ahh~! Mmph~, yes..." Cecil''s eyes widened in surprise as I squeezed her breasts harder than usual. Her breath quickened, and her whole body shivered slightly. She squirted milk from her nipple, sttering all over my hand. "Haah...haaah~!!" "It''s delicious," I praised her as I licked the milk off my fingers. Then I moved my head closer to her breast, licking it clean. "Can you help me down there, Cecil? I''m going to suck your tits dry." "Hnn, sure. That''s what I wanted anyway." After saying that, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around my pants. With her soft breasts pressed against me, I grabbed them tightly with both hands and bit her nipple lightly. "Oooh~!" Cecil moaned loudly. "Geez, you''re being rough. You better not break these nipples." "Oh, don''t worry," I replied teasingly. "They are pretty durable. And I want to drink a lot of your milk." ''At least 0.7 Liter to finish the requirement to dominate you.'' I added in my mind. Then I sucked her nipples, pulling and sucking on them roughly. A small stream of white liquid dripped from her breast, flowing down my chin and chest due to my lying position. Soon enough, I heard her moan slightly. "It''s time for me to take care of your little boy~!" Cecil said seductively before she pulled my pants down, freeing my fully erect dick. Her eyes went wide upon seeing how long and thick my penis was. "Wha-, whaaat?!" She eximed, staring at my erection in awe. "Your cock is so big! Isn''t it bigger than yesterday?" Indeed, it was muchrger todaypared tost night. I was just not in the mood to be taken care of. I loved being the one on the top and thinking about dominating this cowgirl made me really excited tonight. So I answered simply. "Yes." "What an amazing cock~! Are you gonna use it to fuck meter?" She asked, giggling nervously. "I''ll definitely skewer you. But first, I want some milk." "Alrighty." Cecil smiled mischievously. "But I will also try your milk semen this time, okay? I had no chance yesterday because I didn''t know what to do." I chuckled. Right, yesterday was her first. And today, I would teach her what a real pleasure was and make her fall today, making her think that I was more precious than any treasures she had or even her brother. She was weak to an innocent boy, so I would use that. "Okay then." I grinned, sitting up straight and taking hold of her breast once again. "Please make me feel good." "Of course, boy~! Just like I did yesterday~!" And so, I took Cecil''s breast between my lips and started to suckle on it. My tongue explored every nook of her nipple while I teased it with my teeth, making her gasp and moan in delight. Her milk flowed out faster than I expected, coating my mouth with creamy white fluid. The taste was different fromst night. It tasted sweeter somehow, maybe because she felt pleasure. The taste became more delicious, and she produced more. "Hnn~! Oh gosh, you''re so skillful with your tongue~! It feels good!!!" She pushed herself onto my face, moaning loudly as she tried to push her tit deeper into my mouth. "I don''t want to lose, boy. I will also make you feel good. Please let me show my skills too~!" Cecil began to yfully tease my cock with her hand, stroking it slowly but firmly. The sensation tickled and aroused me greatly, causing a drop of precum to leak out. Soon after, another followed suit, forming two tiny puddles on the sheets below us. "Mmm~! Yesss~!" Cecil groaned lustily, rubbing her pussy with her other hand now. My head was no longer on herp as I hugged her breasts instead, allowing Cecil to continue ying with my cock. Her warm hand slid smoothly along its length. Meanwhile, she kept her breast close to my face, letting me drink her milk and y with it. "Nhn!" I grunted in response, feeling my orgasm approaching rapidly. "Cecil... Your mouth." "Oh? You''re about to cum?" Cecil replied softly, looking up at me with a smile. "Let me give you my best service yet~!" With those words, she lowered her lips towards my throbbing shaft as she moved. Her tongue came forth, licking over the tip of my cock. Then she opened her mouth wider and engulfed halfway through. "Ugh..." I gasped as her hot wetness enveloped my dick. Her tongue was long, even longer than many of my girls. It enveloped most of my members inside her throat. She moved to the rhythm of her breath, sliding her tongue around my cock. Her hands gripped my hips tightly, keeping me still against her body. Her saliva coated my cock, lubricating it further for her oral pleasure. After several minutes of slow deepthroating, she stopped moving her tongue. Instead, Cecil raised her head back up and looked at me with a grin. "You''re ready to cum already, aren''t you~?" I looked down at her. There was sweat covering our bodies. My balls were full and tight, begging to release their load soon. "Yes." I replied quietly. "I''m almost there." "Then cum inside me~! Cum in my mouth and all over my tits~!" Cecil said that with such excitement, I couldn''t help myself anymore. I thrust upwards and held her head with both hands, guiding my cock to her waiting mouth. As I entered her, she moaned happily, wrapping her arms around my waist and pulling me closer. My pelvis hit her chin hard before I could enter fully, forcing her to open her jaw wide to amodate me. With each stroke, she swallowed more of my cock until, finally, I bottomed out. Her cheeks bulged slightly due to the size difference between us. But her lips stretched enough to fit my entire cock within her mouth. That alone made me feel very pleased, knowing how much effort she put into pleasing me just now. Then she began to move. Her breasts were pushed against my chest as she bobbed her head up and down, slurping eagerly on my cock. As she sucked, I grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled it roughly. The pain only spurred her on, encouraging her to take more and more of my cock inside her mouth. Soon, I felt an intense pressure building up behind my stomach. I had been holding back this whole time, but now my orgasm was imminent. "Cecil..." I whispered hoarsely. "Take it all inside your mouth!" And then I climaxed. A thick rope of cum shot straight into her mouth. She gasped in surprise, but then she gulped it down without hesitation, swallowing every single bit. Chapter 175 175 – The Fall Of Cow Girl [1] (R-18) ? Afterward, she continued sucking my cock like nothing happened. Her body shivered as she came too. I saw goosebumps appear across her exposed flesh. Her breathing became ragged, making her breasts shake gently while her milk dripped out from her nipple. When she finished, Cecil licked her lips clean and smiled at me teasingly. "Yup! Now I have your seed stored away inside my belly~!" It seemed that she enjoyed having my cum inside her. I didn''t mind either way, though, since I''d always wanted to do something simr to what I did earlier. The fact she liked it was a bit surprising, but she looked quite sexy while licking her lips to get all my semen that slipped out of her mouth. "Hahaha, so good~!" She giggled lightly. "Your semen is delicious~!" "That''s because ites directly from a young boy," I replied cheekily. Cecil gave me another naughty look, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "Mmm~ So you want more milk, don''tcha? Somehow you are different from before, boy. Is this your real personality?" "Well, yes." I nodded. "Are you disappointed that I am not as innocent as before?" "Not really... You know, if anything, I think it makes me like you more. Taking care and making a naughty boy as you behave is my favorite thing to do." I raised my body and looked Cecil straight in the eye. I used to clean my semen off her face and mouth, making it clean again. Then I grabbed her breasts roughly, pinching her nipple between two fingers. "If you say so~" I grinned. "But first, let me return the favor~ I will make you cum a lot." My hands squeezed herrge breasts, squeezing them together. They jiggled and shook under my grip as I lifted one breast above the other. Both nipples pointed toward me, eager for attention. With a quick movement, I leaned forward and took her left nipple into my mouth. It hardened instantly, pressing against my lips even harder than usual. "Ahn~!" Cecil moaned softly, tilting her head to give me better ess. "I''d like to see you try, boy. Don''t underestimate this big sister!" "Big sister who just graduated from her virginity yesterday." I teased her. "Weren''t you also just a virgin yesterday?" She asked, smirking. "I lied." Saying so, I bit her nipple and moved my hand toward her already-drenched pussy. The sudden pain and pleasure caused her to yelp loudly, causing her tits to bounce wildly. I couldn''t help myself; they were simply too tempting. After all, it wasn''t often that someone got to y with such perfect boobs. And shectated on top of that. This girl who wanted to dominate me let out a yelp because of the sudden pleasure she had never experienced. "W-Wait!" She realized she was being dominated by me. But instead of resisting or escaping, she tried to resist my dominance. This made me smile and tease her. "Didn''t you say you wanted to make me behave?" I said. "So why stop yourself here? Let''s continue, shall we? I still want to drink your milk." I sucked her nipple hard, biting it slightly to cause some slight difort. Her milk started flowing faster, spilling over onto my chin. With a satisfied smirk, I drank them and did not care about Cecil''s loud moan. "Aaahh!" Cecil screamed, her voice filled with lust. "S-Stop! If we keep going like this, I''m gonna lose control!" "No," I answered firmly. "You can''t escape. Not now." Cecil gasped when I pushed my finger inside her. Her inner walls clenched around my digit immediately, letting me feel how wet she truly was. She tried to push my hand away, but was unable to. "H-How dare you..." She growled angrily. "Do you know what happens if you don''t obey me?! I won''t protect you!!" Her words sounded serious, but there was no fear behind them. Instead, she looked angry and frustrated rather than scared. "What are you talking about?" I chuckled. "Who cares whether you''re protecting me or not? I approached you because I wanted you in the first ce. What could possibly happen to me if you weren''t around?" "Boy! How dare you?!" She shouted. "Don''t you realize I would have killed you if I didn''t like you right now!?" "Hmm..." I hummed, pushing my finger deeper into her pussy. She squirmed beneath me, groaning deeply. The sight of her struggling only aroused me further. "Nng... Nnnghhh..." Cecil panted heavily, her breathing bing ragged. It seemed like her resistance was fading fast. She stopped fighting me, allowing me to move freely. My free hand went down to her ass, grabbing it tightly. "Mmmmmm~!" "Aren''t you enjoying this right now?" I chuckled. "And you are all talking about making me behave. Look at who behaves just from a bit of pleasure now, hmmmm?" "Gahhhh! You bastard! Ahn~!" I pulled back, releasing her tit from my mouth. As soon as I did, the milk spilled out, sshing onto my face. "Ha ha~!" Iughed, licking my lips clean. "I really love the taste of your milk. So sweet~" "Bastard! Stop teasing me!" Cecil cried, ring daggers at me. "If you keep doing this, I''ll kill you!" "Oh please," I scoffed. "Why should I listen to you? I''m much more powerful than you, after all." "Wha¡ª!" Cecil''s eyes widened upon hearing my words. It seemed like she finally understood what kind of person I was. "Ooh, do you understand now?" I chuckled. "I let you fuck me yesterday. How is it? Did you have fun?" "I don''t!" "Lies." I grinned wickedly, leaning closer toward her. My finger went deeper, finding her G-spot. When I wriggled it around, Cecil''s expression was a sight to behold. "Ahh~!" She moaned. Even though she said no, her body betrayed her. Her hips buckled against mine, forcing my fingers deep into her. Because of what we did yesterday and earlier, her body had already desired me so badly that it couldn''t help itself anymore. This was how I would train this pirate cowgirl to be mine, unable to forget me. "That''s good." I purred softly. "Now tell me how you liked it." "Uuugh..." She breathed shakily. "If you tell me, then I will give you something special." "W-Wait!" Cecil cried out. "Just wait! Don''t force me to speak!" My grin grew wider. This woman was starting to panic, which meant I was close to getting what I wanted. "Fine." I nodded. "Then I shall ask you another question instead." "Y-Yes?" "Do you have any treasure hidden somewhere within your ship?" Cecil hesitated for a moment before answering. "Well..." She started slowly. "There might be some things aboard, yes." "Such as?" I asked curiously. "A chest full of gold coins, maybe?" "Anything else?" "Perhaps weapons, perhaps..." Nothing in this ship. I thought she at least had another magic item, but apparently not. That was too bad. Still, I knew where to look, so I didn''t need to be in haste. "Alright then... Do you want to continue having sex with me, Cecil? Or do you wish to leave?" "...Please stop asking me these questions..." "Answer me." "No!" The answer came immediately. Apparently, she still preferred her treasure over me. Well, I guessed that made sense. After all, she''d been through hell when she tried to resist me. But I knew that was only temporary. Soon enough, she would learn to ept my authority over her. It was when my innocent boy acts returned. "I-I am sorry, Cecil." I apologized, lowering myself down to Cecil''s eye level. "I thought you would like to have a manly guy as your partner, so I tried. But if you don''t enjoy being with me, then..." Cecil''s expression was funny. She lookedpletely baffled as she blinked repeatedly. "Boy?" She muttered. "I am truly sorry." Fake tears formed around my eyes as I gazed into hers. "You''re lying." She didn''t believe me. And why should she? I did all that to her earlier. But I didn''t stop. "I... I only wanted to look cool in front of you. Do you know? To show off to the girl I like that I could get your attention and satisfy you. I just got carried away because you were so beautiful. I never intended to hurt you or anything like that." "W-Wait! What are you talking about?!" "Hahaha!" Iughed. "Don''t worry. I won''t try to seduce you anymore. Instead, I promise that I will disappear after this. Thank you for the experience for thest two days, Cecil." Saying so, I crawled off the bed. But then, my hand was pulled. "Wait, boy!" Cecil called out, grabbing onto my arm. "What are you going to do?" "Oh, nothing much," I replied casually. "I''m leaving this ce right now." "Why?!" "I hurt you, didn''t I? So, I''ll leave the ship and won''t bother you again." "N-No! You can stay here with me!" ''How gullible.'' I smirked inside. Now it would be easy. Chapter 176 176 – The Fall Of A Cow Girl [2] (R-18) ? "Yes! You can stay. Rather, stay with me." Cecil begged desperately. "You love my milk, right? You can drink more! Here." She grabbed her breasts and squeezed them together. The sound of flesh smacking echoed throughout the room, followed by warm liquid sshing across my face and mouth. "Mmm~" I moaned happily. "Yes. This is truly delicious." After finishing drinking from her tits, I sat back against the wall. Cecil crawled over to me and hugged me from behind. It felt so nice to be embraced by the softness of Cecil''s body once again. This time, she seemed to be gentle towards me. "Thank you for letting me keep you, Arthur," Cecil whispered into my ear. "And thank you for forgiving me." Her lips brushed lightly against mine. Cecil from yesterday wouldn''t do something like this. But today, it was different. Today, I could feel her love. ''I expected a lot, but it''s so¡­ easy?'' I wondered to myself. ''Am I too good at this? Or the woman in this world is too easy to fall in love with someone else?'' Whatever the case, I decided to go along with things. For now, anyway. If Cecil really loved me, she would definitely agree to have more sex with me. "You know, I like the wild you from before. Not naive and manly. So I understand how you get carried away when I say I liked you more than your innocent side. That''s not bad. But still, please don''t let it happen again." "Okay." "So, what shall we do next?" She asked. "Do you still want to drink my milk? The night seems to have arrived, so we can have this captain''s cabin by ourselves. No one will bother us here." "Yeah." I nodded, keeping my innocent act for now. I still needed a lot more milk to finish the requirement. "But if I act like before, can you cooperate with me, Cecil?" "Of course, Arthur." She smiled brightly. "Just tell me whatever you need, okay? As long as you are mine, I will always give you what you want." ''No, girl. You are mine and not the other way around.'' I retorted in my mind. "Great. Then..." I started thinking. "...Let''s have some fun tonight." I turned around and kissed Cecil deeply. Her tongue entered my mouth and explored every inch of my mouth. We both tasted each other''s saliva until our tongues met. Our hands touched each others'' bodies. My fingers traced down her chest while hers went lower and rubbed my crotch. The kiss broke apart, and Cecil looked at me with lustful eyes. "Let me be on the top, Arthur." Since earlier, Cecil had been calling my name instead of just boy. I guess she wanted to show me that she already recognized me. "Sure." I agreed. "Do as you please, Cecil. The night is long." "Then, I''ll start now." She got up and positioned herself above me, bringing her breasts together with her hands so her nipples were touching each other. "Take these big boobs, Arthur. Drink from both nipples at once as I use your dick to satisfy my pussy." "Hmm." I hummed in delight. They felt amazing. Soft, round, and firm. And they smelled sweet. Even though she was covered in sweat, her sweet scent lingered. The putrid flower scent of pheromones and sex. With those words, Cecil lowered her hips onto my cock. Her pussy swallowed my entire length. The sensation made my head spin. With each thrust, my penis slid deeper into her depths. Each pration sent shivers through my spine until I felt my tip hitting her cervix. "Ahhhnnn!!" Cecil screamed out loudly. She bit her lip. I knew then that she was close to climaxing. She must''ve experienced both pain and pleasure from my cock hitting her cervix, and I grinned in delight. As she rode my shaft, I reached for her breasts and held them over her hands, plunging those nipples with white traces into my mouth. I sucked hard on her nipples, causing her to moan even louder. I didn''t stop sucking and drinking her milk. "Mmmph! Mmph!! Ahhhhhh!" Cecil moaned loudly. My mouth was filled with her sweet nectar. It flowed freely between my lips and dripped off my chin. After several minutes, Cecil stopped moving. "T-That was amazing. Just a single trust... What did you actually do, Arthur?" She slowly lifted herself up, looking at me. My tip was still inside her warm and drenched pussy. "Did you take a drug to erge your dick?!" "Nope," I chuckled. "Not at all. This is because I am excited to drink your milk and sleep with you until morning." "Sleep? Fufufu, didn''t you mean having sex?" Cecil hugged me tightly, burying my face against her bosoms. "Then I am going to move slowly. If I move fast, you won''t be able to drink my milk directly, right? Do you promise not to hold back yourself?" "Yes." I replied firmly with a smile. ''Of course, I won''t hold back. I want to make you know the height of pleasure tonight. And I don''t need to be careful as I want you to break and fall.'' Cecil began to grind her pelvis against mine. She moved slowly, enough that it wasn''t painful but also quick enough that I could feel her tightness gripping my member. "This feels good... I am going to pleasure your nipple, Cecil." "Haha. Good boy." She giggled happily. "You really are obedient, aren''t you? Just a bit wild earlier, but as expected, you''re mine!" Her voice was soft and gentle, yet her words were full of lust. I couldn''t help myself but smile at her useless attempt to dominate me without knowing she was dancing on my palm. I grabbed both of her tits and squeezed them gently. I licked her left nipple before switching to the other one. I gave it equal attention, licking and sucking it like there was no tomorrow. I drank a lot of milk today and wouldn''t let any drop go to waste. "Aah~! Aaaaah~!" Cecil cried out loud when I switched to the other breast. "Fuuuh, yesss! Drink it! I love it when you lick and suck my nipple!" "Yeaahhhh..." I groaned. "Good boy!" She said, squeezing my cheeks. "Don''t stop doing what I told you to do." The sight of the cowgirl bouncing on top of me while rubbing herrge breasts against my chest was too much for me. I was about to cum. But I didn''t want to ruin this moment by releasing my seed just yet. So, I kept grinding my crotch against hers and continued drinking her milk. "Ooh, ohhh, ooouuch!" Cecil gasped. "What''s wrong?" I asked, worried. Did something happen? Was she feeling pain or difort due to my size? "Nothing, I''m fine. It hurts a little, but I can handle it. Don''t worry so much, okay?" "Okay." I nodded. Then, I softly kissed her neck and whispered into her ear, "But don''t tell anyone else how big I am. Or else all other girls will flock around me, wanting to have fun with my huge cock." "Eeeeek!" Cecil squealed in fright. "Of course not." Even if she talked big about dominating a man, an inexperienced woman with only her body as a weapon like Cecil was easy to please. She hadn''t known about the pleasure of being dominated by a man stronger than her. And I would show her that pleasure tonight. Cecil kept moving up and down my length. Her wet pussy gripped my member tightly every time she bounced on me. The friction made her clit rub against my pubic bone. That was all it took for her to climax. "Ah, ah, uunghh!!" She didn''t even think about allowing me to drink her milk directly from her milk as they bounced wildly with her movement. She simply rode me hard and rough. After experiencing her first orgasm, she immediately started riding me harder and faster. "Ufufu, you''re enjoying this, right?! You''ll enjoy moreter on~!" She smiled seductively. I was d she enjoyed our fucking session. And I was d she was still thinking that she had me in her palm while the fact was the opposite. After several minutes of vigorous thrusting, Cecil finally reached another peak. As soon as she did, I felt her inner walls tighten around my shaft. My own orgasm came after her second one. I held onto her ass and pushed her hips towards me, forcing my cock deep inside her womb. "Ohhh! Uuuaaaaaaagh!!!" Cecil screamed loudly. Our orgasms mixed together and sent waves of bliss through us. We moaned in unison and lost ourselves in the euphoria. Our bodies shook uncontrobly until we copsed on each other. I shot my load inside her warm vagina, filling her with my sperm. Every single spurt of semen caused her vaginal muscles to contract and squeeze my dick tightly. Cecil''s body shuddered violently when she finished cumming. Her nipples sprayed out milk from their tips. They flowed freely across her boobs and hit my face. I opened my mouth to swallow her precious nectar. When I looked back at her eyes, I saw tears flowing down her cheek and her tongue stuck out in ecstasy. Her tanned skin was now covered in her sweat and milk. "Mmm... Mmmm..." Cecil moaned quietly. We stayed like that for some time. Neither of us wanted to move away from each other. My dick was still erect and inside her pussy as her breasts pressed against my chest. Her face moved slowly, seeking mine, and begged for a kiss. I gave her what she wanted and sucked her tongue deep into my mouth. When I released her lips, I could feel her soft breath against my throat. "You taste good," Iplimented her, smiling. "Now, let''s continue. I am not satisfied yet and still want to drink your milk." "A greedy one, aren''t you?" Cecil giggled. Then, she leaned forward and grabbed both of my hands. She pulled them off her tits and ced it on either side of her head. With those actions, she guided my head and kissed me passionately. My fingers found her small pink nipple and began to gently caress it. In return, she bit my lower gently. A hot sensation ran through my whole body. The next thing I knew, her hips had moved slowly, grinding her crotch against my pelvis. My cock inside her pussy continued to slide along her inner wall. Her breathing became heavier and quicker. She broke our kiss and stared straight into my eyes with lustful desire. "I shall move slowly now, so drink my milk. I... can only cum when you drink straight from my breast." *** A/N: Is the pace right now already alright, or should I increase the pace so this arc will finish faster and move to the next arc? Your opinion is appreciated xD Chapter 177 177 – The Fall Of A Cow Girl [3] (R-18) ? That statement caught me off guard. But I wasn''t going to deny myself something that sounded so wonderful. My training had paid off a little. So I obeyed hermand and drank directly from her tits. It was a blissful experience. Her breasts were huge and heavy, but they weren''t too firm or bouncy. Instead, they were very smooth and silky. It was also great having her milk dripping down my chin instead of spraying everywhere. "Yesss!" She groaned excitedly. I gulped down her sweet nectar and licked her nipples clean afterward. Then, I pushed her down and pinned her under me in a mating press. "Nnngg... Mmph!" She cried softly. I took advantage of her vulnerable state by kissing her neck and shoulders. Her legs wrapped around my waist and squeezed tight. Soon enough, her pussy tightened again as she climaxed once more. She didn''t even care who was on top now. "Ahh... Ahhhh!" She mumbled between breaths. She was panting heavily, probably due to exhaustion. However, her mind remained focused on me. That made me happy. As much as I loved her milk, I couldn''t wait any longer. My grin widened as I watched her breasts bouncing with each of my trust, spraying her milky juice all over my body. "Hahaha! Do you like this, Cecil? I am using all my knowledge to try to satisfy you." "Yes! Yes!" She cheered happily. With that, I decided to stop teasing her and fucked her hard and fast. My dick slid deep into her pussy and her juices lubricated its movement. The friction felt amazing as she clenched her thighs around my waist. "Do you want to be my woman, Cecil? You will never need another man after this night." "Ugh... Uuuuuhhh..." She moaned loudly. "Oh yes!" After hearing those words, I lost thest ounce of restraint and buried my dick fully inside her cunt. Women were always the same. They all wanted to be dominated by strong men. I pounded her faster than before, feeling every inch of my shaft sliding in and out. Soon, we reached an intense orgasmic moment where our bodies shook together. We screamed and moaned loudly as I kept thrusting into her until my seed erupted. "Ooohhh!" This time, she produced even more milk, and they squirted out onto my stomach. I immediately brought her nipples together and drank the gushed-out milk. "Mmm... Delicioussss~" When I finished drinking, Cecil copsed on the bed with her eyes rolled back and her tongue stuck out. Our bodies were covered in sweat and our hair looked disheveled. But there was no way I would end it here. So even though she waspletely exhausted, I thrust my cock deep inside her once again in a missionary position. "Aaahhhhh..." She screamed in surprise, not expecting such rough treatment. However, she soon epted it and let go of her arms to tightly wrap her legs around me. This allowed me to pound her harder without worrying about hurting her. Her hands were on her breasts, and she sucked her nipple while presenting the other for me to suckle. I did just that, licking her breast and sucking at her sensitive bud. We both came twice during that session. Afterward, she hugged me and refused to let me go while I drank her milk. After a bit of rest, she straddled me again with a sexy expression and began riding me. "GyaaAAAH!" Our orgasms seemed toe one right after the next. She even did a tail job on me, which was quite interesting since she''s a cowgirl, while I sucked her breast milk. And when it was just past midnight, a notification of me finishing one of the requirements to dominate Cecil rang inside my head. ''It''s time.'' "Hey, Cecil," I called out to her, who was lying beside me, exhausted. "What is it?" She asked sleepily. "Do you want to know something I have been hiding?" "Hmm...? What could that be?" I grinned and moved on top of her. She didn''t suspect anything and circled her arms around my neck. "You see, I have seen you before we met in that tavern." "Huh? When was that?!" "Just a day before." I leaned closer and drank a potion I took out from my inventory. I didn''t swallow it and kept it in my mouth. Cecil didn''t think anything wrong, even if I took out something out of thin air, as her focus was already shifted to pleasure. Her brain was fizzing away and could only be thinking of sex. And so when I kissed her lips, she instantly opened them wide to wee me in, not even thinking that I wanted her to drink the potion that was still in my mouth. "Ahh..." She moaned softly, gulping the potion down. "And so what?" The taste of alcohol mixed with honey made her feel dizzy, but she was too horny to care. This potion wasn''t an aphrodisiac or something. But it was a potion used in battle to increase one sense and focus. It also increased sensitivity. And when used in sex. "Oooohh!!" The effect was amazing. Just a slight touch of my hand against her skin caused Cecil to moan loudly in pleasure. Her body convulsed under mine, and she squirted cum everywhere. Her back arched up like a cat being petted, and her pussy tightened. While she was falling into a world of pleasure, I whispered to her. "I am here to steal you and your treasure. The treasure you''ve been hiding with your brother, the one that controls the sea monsters." Then I thrust my cock inside her tight hole instead of using my fingers. It felt incredible. The softness of her inner walls gripped my shaft. My balls pped against her pelvis. "Aahhnn!!" My hips mmed into her over and over again. Each thrust made us gasp louder than thest. "Hahahaha, you like me, no? Be my woman, Cecil! Let me dominate you! Be my ve!" She tried resisting but couldn''t do much, given how turned on she was. Plus, this potion was really effective. She started moaning uncontrobly now, begging me to fuck her harder and faster. "Oooohhh!! Fuck meeee! Do it harder, Arthur... Please!! You''re minee!!" Hearing herst sentence, I stopped and pulled my cock out. "I''m yours?" I asked in a cold tone, looking straight at her eyes. "No, I am not yours." I replied, showing her my real personality. "I will never be yours. If you keep saying that, I will stop right now." "W-Why? After you make me like this!" She looked disappointed. I grabbed her hair and yanked her face towards mine. Our faces were inches apart and our noses touched each other. "Because you are a dirty pirate cow girl who kidnapped an innocent boy like me to be used as your toy, no? Unfortunately, that innocent boy was just an act I did to drink your milk and infiltrated this ship." "Nngh, N-Not true! But why¡ª You''re supposed to be mine. I even have se¡ª" But I cut her off. "You have sex with me? No, you forced me that night. But I don''t mind because I honestly like you, Cecil." I caressed her softly. "That''s why, be mine and I will continue fucking you until we arrive at our destination. Not only that, I will grant you many treasures if you wish for them and avish lifestyle in Academy City. What''s your answer?" Her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped open. "Wha¡ª?! W-Wait, hold on there! Are you serious?!" "Yes." I nodded firmly. "Now tell me, Cecil, what do you say?" She began to consider it seriously. The promise of pleasure and treasure began to sink into her brain. But then, a brush of my finger against her skin caused her to moan. "Uuuhhhh... Mmmph, uuuughhhhhh..." "Hmm? Is that all you can reply with? That is very disappointing." I pinched her nipple hard. She gasped in pain but soon found herself moaning in pleasure. "Mmph mmpf mmmmmppff..." "You want more? Well, I''ll give you more." I continued squeezing her breast. "But answer me. What''s your answer?" "Y-Yeah! I agree! Yes, I ept!" She said happily while looking at me with lustful eyes. "Please don''t let go of these breasts, Arthur! Oh, please use them any way you like!" "Oh, you mean those tits?" I chuckled. "Well, they are indeed special." After releasing her tit from my grip, I ced both hands around her waist and lifted her up. Even if she was big and tall, I was able to lift her without effort. Her legs wrapped tightly around my torso, hugging me close. My tip touched her pussy entrance perfectly. Just a single push and it would slid inside. And before I continued fucking her as she had answered my offer, I decided to praise her. "Good girl. You''ve done well." The moment I finished speaking, I pushed forward. And then the feeling of being stuffed by a huge cock filled her tight pussypletely. "Aaaaaaahhhhhhh!!" And we continued fucking without holding back, covering our bodies with milk and various liquid until I heard Crane''s shout from outside, telling us that we would disembark shortly. Chapter 178 178 – Treasure Hiding Spot ? I got off the bed after I heard Crane''s shout. Cecil was still on the bed, breathing heavily, her chest moving up and down, and her body covered in various liquids. "W-Where¡­ are you going?" She forced herself to get up even though she was exhausted and asked. "W-We''re not done yet¡­ Especially after earlier!" She protested. "We will continueter, okay?" I kissed her on the forehead and took out a set of clothes from my inventory. "You rest first. I will satisfy you until morningter." "Don''tmand me. I still do not fully agree to be your woman before you give me what you promised! Don''t think you can get my heart just by that. I am not that cheap and have a lot of treasure." Cecil heaved a sigh andy back down on the bed. "But well, I will just masturbate. My body is¡­ on fire and sensitive right now. Come back fast and fuck me until I break, then I will think again of being your woman. Hnn~ So good!" She began to pinch her nipple and insert her finger into her pussy as I got dressed in ck trousers and an unbuttoned dark brown shirt. I didn''t wear anything luxurious as we were in the sea. It would just get wet from the crashing waves. Exiting the captain''s cabin, I closed it again so no one could hear Cecil moaning loudly inside. But that woman was also cheeky. How much treasure she had to even deny the pleasure and happiness she had with me? I knew she couldn''t live without me anymore. But if she was willing to throw away that kind of pleasure for her treasure, it must be a lot. ''She shared it with her brother, though. So it''s not entirely hers.'' The deck was busy. 4 thugs were running around the deck, trying to disembark at the ind that came close to us. Due to the darkness and only a little moonlight shining over the sea, it was hard to see the ind. That ind was normal; the size was probably only 500 x 400 meters, with rugged hills and greenery. Many blunt rocks jutted out on the edge surface, making it easy for a ship to use them to rope the ship close to the ind. "Tie it tightly! Elf girl, follow me to the ind! We will take something and leave right after the others show up!" "Aye!" Crane gave instructions with a loud voice and jumped off the ship without any hesitation. The Elf girl followed close behind him, and theynded on a rock before jumping around to reach the sandy beach. The others were still working and didn''t even try to look at me. My position here was as Cecil''s boy, and I needed their protection. However, it was now different, as Cecil had already agreed to be my girl. Not that her personality would change overnight, but at least she understood that I wasn''t the innocent boy she could dominate. "But they just straight up ignoring me, huh?" I muttered as I looked over the thugs. "It''s just convenient for me." I looked like a bad pirate due to my clothing. It was also dark and not standing out. Looking at Crane''s dynamic movement as if he was avoiding something along the way by zig zagging around, some traps might lie inside the forest they just entered. It just made my belief this was where they hid the treasure stronger. "Let''s take a look and get the treasure, shall we? While I am at it, let''s take over this ship and be the captain." Grinning excitedly, I kicked the ship softly andnded on the ind under cover of the night. ncing back, I noticed the thugs hadn''t realized me yet, and I proceeded into the forest. For safety reasons and because I wanted to chase after Crane without losing sight of him, I traced his steps but still looked around to see whether I had missed something they hid or any traps. But there was nothing like that in the path I traced. The grass was even parted to mimic an animal trail, making it easy to know where to go next. And after running for a few seconds, I managed to catch a glimpse of them running side by side. It would be bad if I was seen before Crane reached his destination, so I jumped on the trees to hide and maintained my distance while enhancing my senses. It took only 2 minutes before Crane suddenly stopped around the foot of a hill and turned to the Elf girl. "Hmm." I stopped and watched their sudden action. Rather, it was Crane who made a move first. "Stay still," Crane ordered authoritatively at the Elf girl, stretching his big hand forward. The Elf girl, whose name I didn''t know, looked shocked and took a step back. She was afraid of the sudden change in Crane and shrunk like a small animal. I was ready to move if he tried to do something the girl didn''t want to. But my worry was unfounded. "Don''t move!" He shouted at the girl. "I am about to open a secret door. Stay still, or you will trigger the trap. Trust your captain, girlie." "Oh¡­ Aye, captain. Me apologies." Crane nodded at the Elf girl and extended his hand toward the hill as his hand was covered in a bluish mana, the earth before him moved, revealing a hidden door underneath a 1 meter pit. So that was where he hid his treasure. Crane''s grin told me what I needed to know: the door in that pit led to the treasure trove he and Cecil hid. Even if I tried to find this ce myself, I would be unable to as I had no skill that a rogue usually had. And my radar showed a lot of hollow area underground, so I would need to check all of them before finding this one, and that would take a lot of time. "Listen." He faced the Elf with a stern expression. "Because you joined our pirate crew and are useful, I will trust you with this knowledge. But, I have one condition." "What be it, captain? Ara be all ears, ready to listen and obey." The Elf girl, apparently her name was Ara, replied in the sailor''s tongue. That was still foreign in my ears, but I could understand it a little bit better now. "Be my girl." Crane dered without beating around the bush. "And the treasure inside will also be yours." Scratch that, this guy needed a beating. Ara looked ufortable and confused. Of course, a man almost twice her height and withrge horns protruding on the side of his head just asked her to be his woman, and the treasure inside was offered to her. However, I was na?ve. I didn''t know that a pirate and thugs, even in the Virtue Kingdom, was as worse as a criminal in Horizon Online. "What about yer sister, captain? Ain''t ye sharin'' this treasure with her?" "Doesn''t matter. She''s just a bitch and acts pretentious around me. I am the captain, and this treasure is all mine." Crane replied with a smile. "So, be my woman, and let''s share this treasure. Of course, hide the fact from that woman." "If that be the case, then I be eptin'', captain. No, darling." "Kukuku, good decision." Craneughed in a low tone and kissed Ara right in front of me. Yikes¡­ seeing that made me want to hurl. That Elf girl was actually so greedy. Of course, that would be the case. Was I stupid? She was a thug who joined a pirate ship to scam the merchant. After they kissed for a few seconds, Crane jumped down the pit and kicked the door open. They disappeared inside. I took out [Shadow Cape] and followed them inside by hiding in the shadow. And when I entered, I immediately was greeted by a notification that I hadpleted the requirement to dominate Cecil. However, I ignored that for now as the sight in front of me invited a big smile to my face. ''Holy! This ce is indeed fit to be called a treasure trove.'' Chapter 179 179 – What Was That Treasure? ? A sight of unimaginable wealth and wonder greeted my eyes. The pirate''s secret treasure trovey before me, a glittering sea of gold and shimmering magic items. The chamber was vast; its dirt wall didn''t even take away its richness. Golden coins were scattered in abundance, forming great piles that glinted in the faint light that seeped through hidden crevices. Jewels of all colors adorned the treasure. Many magic items of many Levelsy on the ground: swords, spears, armor, and even some [Teleportation Gems]. Cecil and Crane must''ve taken a lot from people in the Sin Kingdom and the Virtue Kingdom to umte these kinds of wealth. That was why Cecil also yed hard to get and loved to hoard treasure and try to dominate me because she liked me. ''They will be a good addition to my inventory.'' Among the treasures, my eyes were drawn to a simple table upon which an extraordinary flute-like magic item rested. Its slender form exuded an aura of mystique, adorned with a scale of sea monsters. ''That must be it, the magic item to control sea monsters and can even call the Boss-rank monster Scy.'' I thought as I saw Crane approaching the table on which the flute sat. It was clear that the flute was his goal ining here. Stopping in front of the table, he stretched his hand toward it and grabbed the flute. "Let''s go." Crane turned around and walked away, not even sparing a nce at the excited Ara or the other treasure. The Elf girl looked around for a while before running away after him, and then they closed the door of this secret treasure trove. Time wasn''t on his side as the merchants they apparently left behind would catch up soon, and I knew he nned to use that magic item to rob them. But, to think they would leave that fast¡­ It was outside of my expectations. I thought he would bang that girl inside this room, which would be the best time to kill him. ''Not that I n to kill him, as I still need him to be the viin, though. That was unless he did something out of my n.'' As a result, I was left inside. I couldn''t take over that ship then, but I got something better than that ship in this room. "Alright." I muttered as I appeared from the shadows. I used from Lv 1 , and a small ball of light appeared on my palm. The room lit up immediately, illuminating the treasure, and my lips curled into a grin. "Let''s loot this room." *** The way back to the ship was faster than when I followed Crane, as I could use my fast speed and easily dodged all the traps inside the forest. About the treasure trove, I just destroyed the door and jumped out. I had already taken all the treasures inside, so that ce was useless anyway. A big red dot right under me made me a bit confused and worried. The dot even covered the ind and even the docked ship, indicating how big the monster under us was. ''What is it? I don''t think it''s Scy, but¡­ this monster should also be a Boss-rank if we just look at its size. I hope nothing out of the ordinary would show up.'' As a result, I could slip onto the quarterdeck and observe my surroundings. With my enhanced senses, I could see the 10 ships in the distance approaching with just the help of moonlight. A person atop the crow''s nest of the first ship seemed to shout loudly to those below. The bearded sailor who made a deal with Cecil looked enraged as he stood on the bow, his leg raised, uncaring about the strong wave hitting his body. He seemed to shout some curses, but I ignored him and turned my attention to the ind. It seemed like they had already noticed Crane had scammed them and brought them to this ce to rob them. Their way back was also filled with sea monsters again, making them unable to leave. That could exin theirte arrival, even though the quality of their ships was simr to this one. Crane and Ara appeared from the forest. The minotaur guy immediately looked in the distance in the direction of the merchant ships before running back to this ship. "Throw a rope for us!" "Aye!" One of the thugs¡­ or rather the pirate crew now that Crane apparently recognized them, took the rope on the ground and threw it down, helping Crane and Ara to climb the rocking ship by pulling them. The dot in my radar moved slightly, engulfing all red and even pink dots that belonged to Cecil. That¡­ I see. So that was how it was? I was a bit¡­ an idiot to forget that magic items in Sins Paradise were different from those in Horizon Online. There existed a few magic item types that workedpletely differently from those present in Horizon Online. For example was the [Teleportation Gem]. Something like that didn''t exist back in the deathly game, so I had no stock of those Gems in my inventory. Astro also didn''t forget me even after he didn''t see me for 3 days. Meaning the system was also different. I needed to stop connecting both and made it my habit. I knew thepany that made both games were the same, one being a VR and one being a normal PC game, and so the system was really simr. But there was bound to be a difference between both games. And I was in reality, created by that person behind the system, so there was also something different from when this world was just a game called Sins Paradise. ''I should have explored the markets more to collect more magic items from this world.'' Imented and heaved a sigh. And that flute was one type of magic item that wasn''t present in Horizon Online. I wasn''t someone with , so I couldn''t appraise magic items I hadn''t touched or held yet like the earring from back then. It was different from a normal skill I had. The fact the red dot moved as that flute moved only meant one thing. ''The dot indicating my enemy is the flute itself. That flute is Scy in a magic item form, not a magic item. That''s why even low-Leveled pirates like Crane and Cecil can use it! As a monster that turned its body into a magic item has no Level restriction to be used. But I am not sure yet because I can''t appraise it for some reasons.'' Based on what I heard from Isabelle when she met Scy, the environment was vastly different. Was it truly Scy that turned its body into a magic item to be used by humankind? If so, then it should still be recovering from whatever happened that made it resort to itsst choice of recovering its MP through slumbering as a magic item. The Quest description would also make sense. And the quest was actually a trap to make me fight this magic item''s true form. ''And it only rewards me 20 Sins for that?! How stingy!'' Anyway, it seemed like Crane was preparing to use that flute to rob the merchant now. He evenmanded the crew to load the cannon after they raised the anchor. They immediately moved, and Crane also went back to the helm, controlling the ship to face the merchant. With the flute in his hand, he had a fearless grin on his face. "Let''s take all their treasure and their ships! We will bask in the glory!" He shouted loudly, and the few crew that heard him shouted with full spirit. Calling them pirate crew when there were only 6 people in total was strange, but again they were stronger than people on Earth, so taking care of this ship was easy with just a few of them. "Hoist the color!!" Crane shouted loudly once again, raising his hand high. "Aye, captain!" Ara shouted back and took a ck g from the crow''s nest, tying it at the highest spot of the ship. The g had the jolly roger of the pirate crew, a skull withrge horns protruding on the side of its head. Craneughed maniacally as the g pped uncontrobly from the wild sea wind. The ship was rocking wildly, and in the middle of theugh, shout, and the sound of waves crashing against the hull was Cecil''s moan from inside the captain''s cabin. ''She''s still masturbating?!'' I shouted in my mind. ''What a good girl. I''ll shower her with some love and treasureter. A treasure called pleasure.'' Chapter 180 180 – Destroy Them All ? Crane blew the flute as the ship got close to the merchant convoy. A melodic, soft sound escaped the windpipe. It sounded great as if the greatest bard had just yed his life masterpiece. That, however, probably was only the effect of the magic item and not from his musical skill. ''It begins.'' The sea turned around. It suddenly became calm as the wave stopped. I nested on the quarterdeck behind the captain''s cabin. No one noticed I was there because I stood against the wall, away from the other eyes. ''Let''s use the best equipment,'' I thought as I opened the list of equipment avable in my inventory. I was on the sea and about to fight many sea monsters, probably even Boss-rank monsters. So armor with water resistance was required. My choice was Level 90 [d of Ice Sea], a dark blue armor with a silver ent created from the sea monster''s scale. I immediately equipped it without much thought and then went to the weapon selection. The unbuttoned brown shirt earlier was reced by cool armor covering my whole body. The shoulder pads looked sharp, and my gloves and greaves were colored deep ck with glowing blue engraving. [Caliburn] would do nothing. Its effect was best when used to fight against sea monsters. This was a sword better suited to fight another human or in a war, as that was the lore when I gained this sword from being a King of a nation in Horizon Online. My weakness was magic. My fighting build was centered around my swordsmanship and body enhancement, and the only Magic above Lv 5 I had was . The others were only Lv 2 or Lv 3, as I had no use for them. Instead, Ipensated for that weakness with equipment to get a simr effect to a high Lv magic. "Sea monsters are weak against high temperatures as most of them can''t regte their own body temperature." Meaning the best weapon I could choose was those amongst fire attributes. Boiling the seawater might be the best way to kill all of them, but that was impossible even for me in this world, considering how this sea might be even bigger than that of Earth. "But I can at least increase the temperature with that." I took out the weapon of my choice and grinned. [Sword of Mars], something my weapon idiot friend made after he created [Excalibur]. It was a long sword with light amber color and one edge that was always burning with the sun''s surface temperature when I fed it with my MP. Of course, the sun''s surface temperature was just an exaggeration. But it didn''t change the fact that I could burn my enemy to a crisp with just one sh. Their wounds wouldn''t even spray any blood as it was immediately closed with a soaring heat from the de. "This one is perfect." I inspected the one-ded sword in my hand with a sleek curved design and swung it down slightly. The wooden railing got hit slightly by the tip of the sword as I still failed to judge its distance and got chipped. That little chip was turned ck just from the sword''s initial temperature and caught in a fire. That was a mistake, so I immediately put the fire off by patting it with my hand, sighing after making sure no one noticed it. ''I won''t be able to take over this ship if I destroy it. Be careful, me.'' But thanks to that, I remembered how long my reach was and how to move this sword. The knowledge was already in my mind as I had used this sword many times in the past. The rest was¡­ "They areing," I muttered as I looked at a big wave, more than 50 meters tall, in the distanceing from the side of the merchant convoy. Because that wave was still outside therge dot''s range, I saw many small red dots clumping together inside. That wave wasn''t a normal one. It was caused by monsters'' movement from all directions of the sea. A simr wave also appeared on the other side as well as behind the merchant convoy. I took a peek, and the people on their ships were panicking. I noticed some Elves holding bows and looking around in horror. I guessed they were mercenaries hired by the merchants because he didn''t fully trust Cecil. Normally, that was a good decision, but not at this time. ''He just added some dead bodies that will be revived in the church.'' That was something I could just ignore. They were nothing to me, and I didn''t act as the Pdin. For the merchants and the pirates, I was just someone to protect. Even Cecil didn''t realize that I was the Pdin yet. She was too horny to notice that she gained no Sins even though she had sex with me. That, or she didn''t even care if she gained Sins. Anyway, the merchants and the pirate crew could die as they pleased. I had no obligation to help them. And those merchants would be a hindrance if they saw my face. "First¡­" I muttered and jumped from where I stood andnded on the sea a bit away from the pirate ship that stopped moving and just rocked on the sea. The water underneath me immediately turned into ice, creating a foothold for me. This was the passive effect of [d of Ice Sea], and that was turning seawater into ice when I stepped on it. Because the merchant would be troublesome, I decided on something. "Let''s just destroy them all and the monster at once before they see me so I can deal with Crane and his crew without overthinking." From my position, slightly behind the pirate ship and a bit away to the side, I could destroy everything in my sight without getting the pirate ship caught in it. Raising my sword, I began infusing it with a lot of MP, impossible when I still had a maximum of 100 MP. Now, I could use as much as I could and amplify the effect of the sword many times. The de let out a bright orange glow, and the temperature around me rose exponentially. The ice under me also cracked due to the heat, but I immediately supplied 20 MP to my armor to increase its chilling effect, once again fortifying the ice. "100 MP seems to be too much," I muttered as my lips rose in an awkward smile. "But I can''t cancel it, so I can only unleash it." It was ready. Next, I only needed to use a skill that had an AoE effect. And that one fits the best in this situation. "" Unlike the one I used in the forest, I swung it vertically. And the trace left behind wasn''t the golden glow, but an orange one as the sword I used was that of fire attribute, and I activated its burning effect. This skill would automatically change its attribute to what I currently use if the person using it was skillful enough. But I haven''t finished yet. Before the skill was shooting out arge vertical flying sh, I activated another skill. This time, it was a basic one derived from Lv 3 . My sword moved at a lightning speed twice. "" A cross-shaped flying sh with bluish color without any attribute connected to the turned red due to the elemental resonance and flew toward the convoy and the wave. Swoosh!! The night sky suddenly brightened as my flying shes cut the sea, illuminating the area with bright orange light as the Sonic Sword left a long trail behind. It happened instantly. In just a second, the flying shes had already reached the convoy and destroyed thempletely, turning them into the burning debris of the sea. [Ding! You had killed 150 people with Virtues alignment! Your Sins increased by 75!] What I heard in my ear was the notification indicating I had just massacred good people. They would revive, so I wasn''t really that worried about them. The sea was split, but I didn''t fall as the ice underneath me had turned into a solid pir. From my radar, I noticed the sea monsters were almostpletely annihted, leaving only those lucky enough or strong enough to dodge the attack''s aftermath. However, the pirate ship was attacked by a strong current and a big wave, pushing it toward the ind from earlier. The hull was damaged, but that was still repairable. I didn''t need to worry about it. The flying shes slowly disappeared after traveling more than 500 meters. The split sea crashed back, hitting each other in front of me while hot steam rose from it. My attack boiled the sea perfectly, turning it into a hot pot of sea monsters, and the red dots in my radar slowly disappeared once by once. "It''s a perfect job if I do say so myself." I nodded in satisfaction. "Now I just need to deal with the pirate ship that got stranded on the ind. I hope Cecil will be fine and not that badly injured." Chapter 181 [Bonus ] 181 – Dealing With The Pirate ? I put [Sword of Mars] back into my inventory and began to run on the boiling sea. The passive effect of my armor seemed to be stronger after I infused my MP earlier, so even the boiling sea turned into ice when I stepped onto it. As for the pirate ship, I noticed that Crane and the crew looked rather fine, except for the Elf girl, who broke her hand because she probably fell from the crow''s nest. All of them had already jumped onto the ind, including Cecil, who looked perfectly fine and was already dressed. I was d that she was okay, but it was time for me to deal with the others and take the flute. Just from what I saw earlier, that item was too dangerous to be in his hand. That army of sea monsters, which numbered thousands, could destroy many cities near the shores connected to the sea nearing World-End Waterfall. "Now that I showed my power, Crane will definitely try to find what caused the sudden destruction of the merchant convoy and his sea monster''s army, even if he needs to wreak havoc in the Port Cities along the shore." Showing myself after the previous firework show on the sea in front of Cecil would also be a trigger to make her certain that bing my woman was the best decision. And when I showed myself in front of them, they looked really surprised, especially Cecil. "Fuckers!" A loud roar reverberated on the shore of the ind as Crane pointed at me angrily, realizing that I was the one who destroyed the merchant convoy and the sea monster army earlier. "You ruined my n!" Cecil looked rather confused as she looked at me. Her expression changed between disbelief and surprise. How smart. Knowing the situation didn''t favor the pirate group, she silently stepped back and shook her head, gesturing to me that she wasn''t part of anything his brother nned. I nodded silently at her, gesturing for her to take another step back or return to the flipped ship. As the others were focused on me, the minotaur girl managed to slip out silently and disappear behind the shadow of the ship. Great, I didn''t need to worry about killing her. "Ruined your n? Captain Crane, I just wanted to help you by destroying the pursuer." I shrugged my shoulders in contemtion. Heaving a sigh, I continued, "and I got a curse instead of thanks. I guess you don''t like me fucking your sister, huh? I am hurt, brother-inw." I smirked. "Still, her breast milk tasted really delicious. I can drink it without getting bored." "Don''t get familiar with me, you fucker." Crane growled and took a step back. His hand clenched the flute tightly, and at that moment, his grin returned. "Are you happy fooling my idiot sister, huh? I bet you were happy taking her purity like that." "I am," I replied and took a step forward without hesitation, taking out a normal iron sword from my inventory. "And I will take your treasure now." "Try it." For some reason, Crane acted fearless as his grip tightened more around the flute''s shaft. What was he trying to do? If he kept gripping it like that¡­ Snap! Just as I was about to move, the flute snapped in half and got destroyed. Crane was still smiling, albeit the pirate crew and Ara looked confused and scared behind him. What was the reason for hisposure? His magic item was destroyed, and he no longer meant to fight me. [Quest ''Find the hidden Pirate Treasure!'' failed!] [No reward is given! Good luck for the next quest!] At that moment, a floating window appeared in front of me, apanied by the voice of the system. I realized immediately why he kept hisposure. "I won''t let you get my treasure," Crane muttered as he threw the snapped flue to the ground. In mid-air, the flute disappeared in light blue particles and was brought by the wind toward the sea. "Let''s die together, bastard." "Crazy." I knew why he said those words. And I was wrong. That flute wasn''t a monster turning into a magic item. That item was just a seal to keep a monster inside just like what I expected earlier. And because that seal had already guarded the monster, Scy, for a long time, it became a magic item and could be used without Level limitation. That seal was now just destroyed. Meaning¡­ "Kiiaaaaakkk!!!" The monster sealed inside was released. A mighty, loud roar echoed from the sky, causing the pirate crew and even Cecil to plug their ears and crouch due to the effect of the monster''s roar. What about me? I wasn''t affected because of my . This cheating skill really helped me a lot in many situations. And because of this, I was sure I could defeat Scy alone as I wouldn''t be affected by any debuff. ''Oh, how crazy this pirate is.'' I thought as I shrugged my shoulders. He was even willing to sacrifice a treasure just to kill me once. For what reason would he be so reckless? Anger? Hate? Those probably were the closest that I could think of. "Well, now my n really went awry. And it''s all because I never thought he would destroy the flute. My fault." What I needed to do didn''t really change. I used to close my distance from Crane and stabbed him in the stomach. "Guh!" The minotaur guy groaned in pain as he coughed blood. "Gaaahhh!!" "See you in the church." With those words, I swung my sword up and cut him in half. Blood spurted out as his body fell forward with a thud on the pool of blood below, sshing some of it onto my armor. The other pirate crew looked terrified at the sight and attempted to run. "Now, it''s your turn." But I didn''t let them. I used repeatedly to kill the thugs with one sweep of my sword, and the only ones left on this ind were the Elf girl, Cecil, and me. "S-Spare me¡­ I-I just tagged along to make money!" "I know." Ara begged me as she fell on her knees, crying with a smile stered on her face as she looked up at me. "T-Then¡­" Her hopeful tone reached my ear, but unfortunately, I wasn''t in the mood to spare someone now. So I swung my sword up, splitting her petite body in half. Seeing her innardsing out with blood that immediately disappeared and turned into blue particles didn''t bother me at all. "I have something important to do now." Muttering, I turned around and looked up at the ship. There, Cecil was looking at me with wide eyes as she muttered. "What was that¡­" Her tone was in disbelief. "This must be a dream." "It''s not." I replied as I appeared beside her, reaching out to her still-sensitive breast. "Ahn! S-Stop it!" "If it''s a dream, will you feel something like this?" I asked in a yful tone. "I-I got it. Release me!" Cecil shouted and pushed me away, hiding her breasts with her arms like a maiden. Who knew she could make that kind of embarrassed expression too? "Hahaha, I am quite strong, no?" Iughed, putting my sword back in my inventory. "What do you think of me? Does it make you want to be my woman now?" Chapter 182 182 – Scylla ? "You¡­ What was that for?" She replied without a shred of hesitation. "To think I promised to be your woman is crazy¡­ Am I crazy?" "Yes, you''re crazy for pleasure." I smiled gently at her. "But you promised me. Besides, bing my woman means you will be safe from that thing." And then I pointed at the sea. "That thing?" Cecil muttered, turning her head toward the direction I pointed at. Once again, her face had a bit of terror written on it when she noticed that thing. "W-What is that?" In the distance, the sea was raging. Giant waves crashed against each other. Whirlpools appeared in many ces, sucking the water and debris from the destroyed ship down to the bottomless stomach of the sea. The sky turned dark. The moon was hiding behind ck clouds umted above the sea. A storm was brewing as thunder pped loudly, striking at various ces on the sea. On my radar, the earlier giant red dot moved around crazily fast, circling the sea around the ind we were on. Many smaller dots also began toe closer, as if creating barricades so we couldn''t leave. And the thing I pointed at with my finger rose to the air. From a distance, it looked as if eight snakes rose and danced in the air. But those things weren''t snakes at all. They were¡­ "Scy''s tentacles," I responded to Cecil, who got close to me. "That''s the tentacle of the monster released by your stupid brother from that magic item." "Tentacles?! How¡­" Cecil''s voice quivered from fear. The courageous woman who didn''t even flinch in front of Isabelle and didn''t seem afraid of anything was now trembling, and her words reverted to the sailor''s tongue. "How in the fast seas are they growin'' so bloomin'' massive?! One o'' those beastly things be ''avin'' the strength to drag our ship straight to the darkest depths!" "As I said, those were Scy''s." The size of that monster was proportional to the sea she lived in. And this sea that was more massive than Earth probably was like heaven to that monster. We had sailed for almost a day, but I couldn''t see the World-End Waterfall yet. That just showed how big this water area was. ''That''s why the dot is so big. It''s still circling around this ind and is bigger than thendmass we were on. This could be dangerous.'' Of course, what I talked about was dangerous was Cecil. Scy''s size was bigger than I had anticipated, and the tentacles approached us slowly. It seemed like the main body and the tentacles were still detached. ''Wait?'' The main body and the tentacles were detached¡­ That¡­ "Could it be?" I looked around and at my radar at the same time. I observed the giant dot''s movement and the smaller dots. Those smaller ones seemed to circle around the tentacles as if they were guarding those tentacles in this ce. Why? Was it because the seal was released on this ind? No. That wasn''t the case. If so, why did I stand on top of the giant dot''s center even though it moved around on my radar? "The main body is chained below this ind, and the sea monsters are trying to bring Scy''s tentacles to fuse it with her. The one sealed inside the flute is the tentacles and not its main body. That''s why she followed the flute''s sound tomand the sea monsters!" I eximed. Finally, my curiosity and the mystery behind the flute had a proper exnation. I didn''t notice it because Crane never brought the flute away from the ind. "What be that ye be sayin''?" Cecil asked, looking at me with a panicked look. "Bloody hell! Ye mean to tell me that colossal beast be shackled right under this very ind where we be hidin'' our precious treasure?! We best be gettin'' it and makin'' a swift departure, boy!" "I have already secured your treasure," I replied calmly. "But you''re right. We need to get the hell out of here right now. I can''t fight Scy without a proper footing. This ind won''t survive for too long." Besides, Scy was important for me to cure Isabelle''s trauma. So I couldn''t defeat it without involving her first. "Take this." Saying so, I pulled two [Teleportation Gems] with Lima Port City as the destination I ransacked earlier and pulled Cecil close to me. "H-Hey!" She let out a surprised yelp, but I ignored her, pushed the gem between her cleavage, and forcefully activated it as I put the ship under us into my inventory. "We''re teleporting," I said, and our bodies were enveloped by bluish light before the scenery around us changed. The previous sandy beach surrounded by raging sea and forest now changed to a sandy beach with a calm sea surrounded by buildings behind me. Those buildings were from Lima Port City, which meant we had teleported safely. "We returned?" Cecil asked, her tone also returned to normal. "Yes." I nodded, "But we have no time to waste. First of all, look over here, Cecil." "Huh?" Cecil looked confused at my sudden request but still looked down to face me eye to eye. I brought up the notification from before that I received when I found the treasure trove. [Ding! The requirement to dominate Cecil has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Cecil? Yes/No] This was the perfect time to do this. To make my n easier, I needed to dominate Cecil right now. All requirements were done, and I just needed to press yes. But I wanted to ask her once more. "You want to be my woman, right? Say yes if you do and I will dominate you. Don''t worry, I won''t treat you horribly." Cecil narrowed her eyes seriously, looking at me with determination. "That¡­" "I will give you all the treasure you had with your brother before and many more. You''ve seen my strength, so I can guarantee your safety. And I have a fairly high status, so your life will befortable." "That¡­" She seemed to hesitate to answer. Getting dominated by a man meant trusting your all to him, so it was a big decision in life. I didn''t want to force dominating girls unless they wanted to, or I was forced to dominate them like in Beatrice''s case. Well, for that subus, she lived happily after I dominated her, so I also got her consent, albeitter on. Cecil had given me her consent when we had sex, and I only loved to see her troubled reaction like this while telling her what I could give her. It was¡­ a bit of fun before the situation became serious. Because she became hesitant about my offer, I decided to add more. Leaning closer, I whispered to her. "The effect of the potion I gave you earlier was gone? I got a potion to further enhance your sense and sensitivity if you want to. Of course, I will grant your desire if you want to. So say yes, Cecil. Be my woman." "Aaah! Get it!" Cecil suddenly shouted and broke away from me, taking a step back. "Let''s make our way to Domination House, aye? But let''s not forget the promise of treasure and a life of ease. I be fed up with this pirate''s life meself!" "That''s not needed," I smirked and pressed yes. While Cecil was confused, a pink mark was etched above her crotch, the mark of being dominated with my name, ''Arthur Vainglory,'' written in the middle of the heart shape. [Ding! Cecil is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] Using the chance in the middle of her confusion, I pulled her face down and kissed her. "Now you''re mine, Cecil. Let me tell you my n that you will participate with." "Blimey! I reckon I just made a ruddy massive decision without even realizin'' it. That name... ye be the bloomin'' Pdin, ain''t ye?!" "Aye." I smiled, imitating how the sailors spoke. "Does my title turn you on?" "Bloody hell! ''Course I turned on, boy." She replied with a huge grin. "To think I bin'' the woman o'' the most important bloke in this world, and just yesterday I was tryin'' to dominate ''im. What in the zes be goin'' on in this cursed world?" "That''s because you''re beautiful and I like you," I replied and took a step back. "Anyway, y some parts in my n, okay? My friend needs a little help with her mental illness, and that scary Scy will be our sacrifice to cure her." "Arr, I be havin'' no other choice, me matey. What role be ye wantin'' me to take in yer grand n?"Cecil patted her head around, fixing her untidy hair. My reply came with a red pirate hat I took from my inventory and handed her. "The bad guy part." "Avast! That be somethin'' I be well acquainted with." She smiled and took the hat from my hand, wearing it immediately. That hat looked rather good on her, with a skull symbol in the middle of the hat. "Cap''n Cecil be all set to unleash pure chaos, me darlin''." She eximed with the biggest smile on her face. "Great. But, let''s hide that mark first and move from this ce." I replied with a yful tone. "Let only me be the one who can see your dominated mark. So wear something, please." "Whatever it is for you, darling." Cecil held my face and then kissed me deeply. Everything was in ce. The viin, the monster, and the fighting location. ''We will fight it at the port.'' What we were currently missing was one. ''It''s time to get the main character, Isabelle, to join the y.'' Chapter 183 183 – Let’s Play With Water ? After exining to Cecil about my n, I went to the lodging. ording to my map, one pink dot with Garcia''s name and a blue dot with Isabelle''s name were inside the same room. I had prepared everything Cecil needed to y her part. Fortunately, she was willing to cooperate with me after I dominated her, and I didn''t need to ''order'' her to do it. Looking at Scy from earlier, it would take that monster a few hours before it arrived at Lima Port City. So far, everything had gone like how the event in Sins Paradise was. And I was pretty sure Scy woulde to this city. The reason was simple. ''To target me, the first human she had felt, and to get revenge against humans.'' I didn''t know what really happened in Sins Paradise''s first event as it had been lost in my memory, but I was pretty sure Scy wasn''t the monster that attacked. I was pretty sure it was a monster called Charybdis. ''It could be that Crane ordered Scy to call Charybdis back in the Sins Paradise, and the scary Scy was still chained underneath that ind.'' Whatever it was, it could mean I would need to fight 2 Boss-rank monsters at once. That was why I asked Cecil to do what she needed to do for me, and I would need Garcia in this fight. The reason I purposely made my quest fail was to bait Scy to this town too. And because I thought the magic item was Scy transforming into a magic item, I didn''t want to take any risk of holding it in my hand. That was why I kept Crane alive in hope I could use Cecil to ask him to attack Lima Port City or I could just threaten him like what I previously nned, but¡­ breaking the flute that was actually something to seal Scy''s tentacles was out of my expectation. It didn''t matter, though, as it seemed like Scy''s aggro was now focused on me and would try to find me. It was probably also thanks to the quest, but my n could be continued right now. And so I changed my clothes to a morefortable and dry one and began walking. "Hmm¡­?" As I walked toward my lodging leisurely, the sky slowly brightened. The sun peeked from my right, casting a shadow over the cobblestone path on the slope. Many fishermen and sailors had woken up from their night party and held their heads due to hangovers. Even so, they went to the port to work, walking in a different direction from what I took. While they walked past me, I couldn''t help but think that many of them would die if they went to the sea today. However¡­ ''That''s already taken care of.'' I just needed to focus on curing Isabelle''s trauma and defeating Scy with her. Arriving at the lodging, I immediately went to Garcia and Isabelle''s room. Both of them were still inside. I didn''t know whether they were up yet or not, but they needed to move now. So I knocked on the door. "Garcia, are you awake?" "Yes! Please wait a minute, Sir Arthur!" A voice answered from inside, and loud footsteps rang afterward. She seemed in a hurry and just jumped out of bed. Then the door opened. Emerging from it was Garcia, with sweat dripping down her face and neck to the temple. A white sheet draped over her shoulders was the only thing covering her body. A familiar sweet, pungent smell of love juices tickled my nose. It came from her, and she just smiled widely at me. ''This girl¡­ Did she just masturbate even though Isabelle is in the same room?'' From the open door, I noticed Isabelle was still sleeping on her nightgown. It was half-transparent, so I could see the dark blue lingerie she wore. Her taste in a nightgown was unexpectedly good, and it fit her image. The problem here was Garcia. She looked at me innocently as if masturbating in a room where someone slept beside her was something normal. Sighing, I couldn''t help but wonder how brave this girl was. I knew she could use Illusion Magic to make herself like sleeping from Isabelle''s perspective, but¡­ I hoped she could hold back a little. "Come to my room," I ordered. Her face beamed with a really bright smile. "And get dressed. I need to talk." The glow of her smile disappeared instantly as I spoke in a serious tone. But Garcia was a good woman. So she understood that I didn''t n to have fun with her right now, and the thing I wanted to talk about was serious to the point I asked her to get dressed. "Yes, Sir Arthur." She nodded in understanding. "Please wait a minute. I will get dressed and go to your room immediately." "I''ll be waiting." Saying so, I went to my room and sat on the bed, waiting for Garcia. Unlike any other woman, Garcia was quick and skillful in almost everything she did. For example, she woke up earlier than the others, though I doubted she even sleptst night, and she was the most obedient girl whose need was only to satisfy her sexual desire. However, even so, she never forced me to help her. She would beg, of course, but she never forced. And this time wasn''t an exception. Just after a few minutes, I heard footsteps approaching from the hallway. It stopped in front of my room, and then three knocks sounded. "Sir Arthur, I am here as instructed." "Enter." As soon as I replied to the one outside, the door was pushed open, and Garcia entered. The clothes she wore were the ones I gave her, and they still looked really good on her even though I had seen them before. She looked really sexy, and her breasts and hips swayed as she approached me. "Please tell me your order, Sir Arthur. This servant will follow." She bowed at me with her hands in front of her crotch without asking anything. I really liked Garcia. Especially this side of her who didn''t ask many questions and just followed and trusted me. So having her cooperate with me was easy. When she raised her head, I began to speak, "I need your cooperation with something. It''s for Isabelle''s sake." "What do I need to do?" "It''s simple," I smiled. "Did you remember your task from before, visiting some suspicious ce and remembering where the thugs are hiding?" "Yes. I found 8 spots where some¡­ unpleasant people gathered and that knight." Garcia''s face turned rather unpleasant when she mentioned Isabelle with ''that knight'' instead of her name. "She suddenly disappeared before finding any, and I found her sleeping in the room afterward." "Hahaha. I know where she went, so don''t me her." Iughed lowly as I pulled Garcia and sat her onto myp. Her face turned red as her butt fell on top of my pelvis. My arms went around her waist, and I whispered. "Are you by any chance jealous because I give Isabelle special attention, hmm?" "N-Not at all. I don''t dare to." "It''s okay." I hugged her tighter, tracing her bare skin and side boobs with my hand. She shivered in pleasure and held her moan, which was pretty cute. "You can get jealous as much as you want. But remember that I treat my girls the same, okay?" "Hnn, I understand, Sir Arthur." "Alright." I nodded, satisfied with her answer. "Then, I will leave this task to you. We will be going to y with waterter, so prepare some swimsuits for yourself and Isabelle too." "Yes~ Please leave it to me, Sir Arthur." "Good girl," I said, turning Garcia around. We locked gazes with each other for a while before I exined what she needed to do while I touched her body here and there. Her muffled moan ovepped with my exnation as she asionally nodded with a red face. I knew she enjoyed it. After we finished, Garcia actually climaxed once and wet my pants. She apologized, but I brushed it off without making it big. When I asked her whether she needed to change her panties before going to her task, she replied that she didn''t wear any panties to begin with and actually put them beneath her garter belt. After she wore the fresh panties she didn''t wear earlier, Garcia left the lodging, not forgetting to put an so her appearance would appear normal. As for me, I went to Isabelle''s room, where she slept alone. This girl didn''t change at all. She still had a hard time waking up. Without saying anything, I took a bucket full of water from my inventory and¡­ threw the water on the sleeping Isabelle. Ssh! "Whaa?!" She shouted loudly, and suddenly appeared in her hand, pointing it at me. She looked confused, and her wariness went on full throttle. But then, when Isabelle saw it was me who just threw water at her, she suddenly frowned deeply, displeased. "What do you think you''re doing, Arthur?!" "It''s time to wake up, Princess," I replied, ignoring her shout. "It''s another morning in the beautiful port city. Let''s y with water on the beach, shall we?" Chapter 184 184 – Calm Before The Storm! ? A few hours after that. "Why am I doing this?" "Now, now, let''s just enjoy it, shall we?" "How could I?!" Isabelle shouted as she tried to run away from me while wearing a dark blue bikini with frills. She couldn''t, however, as I used to appear in front of her and stopped her. "No one besides us is here. It''s just like¡­" "A date?" I finished her sentence, and she red at me. This girl was really scary and cold. A deep frown was etched on her face even though she was the one who willingly changed into the swimsuit, and it looked perfect on her. ''But her tongue is so sharp.'' I smiled wryly, looking at her. "Why suddenly, though?" She asked, crossing her arms. "Don''t tell me that you invited me here without a reason?" "I do, though?" I replied with a yful smile. "I want to spend time together with you." "Hah?" Isabelle raised her eyebrows in disbelief as her jaw fell. "Are you serious now, Arthur? If so, then I am leaving." Saying so, she tried to stride away again, but I held her shoulders to stop her. "Let''s just rx, okay? I even sent Garcia away on a task because I want to have a talk with you and rx on the beach." Turning around, Isabelle looked at me with a suspicious gaze. She observed me carefully while I smiled softly at her, appearing genuine. "Apologize," she said shortly with a chill-filled tone that could even freeze the hell as she looked at me with a nk gaze. "You have yet to say sorry for what happened on that ship." "Ah¡­" A soft voice escaped my lips as I remembered what had happened yesterday. "Hahaha¡­" Iughed softly as I took a step back, scratching my cheek. "Sorry, okay? But I already exined it in that letter." "You mean that wall of text?" Isabelle sighed in exasperation. "Did you think I would read something filled with such nonsense?" "I thought you would." I nodded at her and smirked. "And I also thought you would forgive me after replying with that wall of curses." "You deserved it." She replied. The atmosphere turned friendly as we exchanged banter with each other. I quite liked this kind of thing, and we eventually walked side by side alongside the beach with my feet submerged under shallow water. Isabelle was still cold and didn''t really want to smile in front of me. She was also walking on the beach side, trying her best to avoid getting into the water for some reason. Was she afraid? That shouldn''t be the case, as she could swim back to safety after getting sted by Cecil yesterday. Then was she still wary of getting near the water unconsciously due to the trauma she experienced? Her unconscious mind must''ve realized that getting near open water that could hide monsters was scary, so she avoided it. That could also be just my imagination, but then we stopped when we reached the end of the beach. We had walked a bit long, reaching the wall surrounding the city, a bit away from thest building near the shore. "Should we go back?" Isabelle asked, her tone bing calmer and friendlier after talking for a while. "We talked enough, right?" "Hmm¡­" I hummed and looked over the sea. I kept my senses at an all-time high even when I spoke with her because I didn''t know when Scy would arrive. However, I noticed that something had gone exactly like what I had nned. Grinning, I faced Isabelle, whose expression turned pale. "No." For some reason, she spoke to me with a serious face. "Whatever ns you have in mind, throw it away. I don''t want to get involved in any of those." She continued as she turned away and began to leave. "Don''t be so cold, Isabelle." Once again, I appeared in front of her by using . Her instinct was still good, especially when she guessed another human''s intention. "I n nothing at all. Rather, my n went a bit awry due to something unexpected and I wanted your help this time." "My help? After all of that?" "I''ve apologized, haven''t I? We even talked about it before." As I replied to her, she heaved a long sigh and faced me. "Listen, Arthur. You called this world your bonus stage, and I have no problem with that. But, as you can call this your bonus stage after defeating thest boss, I can also call this world my resting ce. Just¡­ Please don''t involve me with anything troublesome. Please." Her voice was earnest, as if she asked me with everything from her heart. That¡­ I couldn''t do that. ''It''s because of my selfishness, but I can''t let you have that trauma with you. It needs to be cured.'' I thought as I looked at Isabelle with a sad smile. Not only because I wanted her to be cured but also for her safety. Ignoring her high Level, she would get killed if she couldn''t fight a monster. Isabelle probably thought it was fine as she could get revived, but I didn''t think it was at all, especially after hearing the penalty from Sana. No, even without that, I didn''t want her to think that dying was fine in this world. Our circumstances might differ, but I also wanted her to enjoy this life without worrying about monsters or her trauma. So¡­ "Hate me or forgive me, but I will definitely won''t let you away, Isabelle," I said with resolution as I gazed into her eyes. "You know what I had nned in this sea, right? You''re smarter than me, and my worries clouded my judgmenttely. So say¡­ What do you think?" "¡­ You''re stupid." Instead of answering my question, she chose to let out a sigh and equipped herself with and . "You brought me here to help you fight those approaching monsters, right? Even though my only reached Lv 4 and isn''t as sensitive as before, I can still feel the approaching monster and people." As expected, she had already guessed my intention. However, that was a bit far from the truth. I didn''t bring her to help me defeat the monsters but to make her meet Scy. But I didn''t need to say that as sea monsters really got closer to the shore right now. Those monsters were following a single giant ship in the distance, chasing after it as if they were hoarded by it. And that ship approached us from a distance. There were many people on that ship, including a familiar one. Then a person emerged with a wide grin on her face with many dirty thugs crackling behind her. When Isabelle saw that person, she squinted in anger, gripping her tightly in her hand. "Is that a part of your n too?" Isabelle asked me coldly. "If so, then I need to thank you. I finally will be able to have a bit of revenge." "Nope, I have no idea at all. Maybe she''s trying to find me as I pretended to be her toy yesterday?" "¡­ I will just take that exnation." She replied. "How do you want to deal with them?" "Well, I am thinking something like this." I took out the [Sword of Mars] and readied my stance. "Why don''t you deal with those pirates first while I deal with some sea monsters? Then we can deal with the remaining monsters together." "Sounds like a n that I will follow." Isabelle''s lips curled up in a slight smile. "You''re the superior here. I will follow your order." "Then let''s go," I ordered as I looked at my radar. As expected, it could swim faster than even the fastest ship. It had arrived faster than I had predicted. On top of that¡­ ''It seems like she is bringing her sibling with her.'' Chapter 185 185 – Scary Scylla Ate Someone ? A/N: Bonus chapter for the castle xD And another mass release day! Let''s aim to win today xD --- Isabelle''s drive to get back to Cecil was just as high as I had expected. The fact that the girl who previously wanted to go back because she didn''t want to fight the monster running across the sea with a bridge she made using just showed how much she resented the minotaur girl from sending her flying to the sea. As for me, I went in a different direction than her and went straight to the horde of monsters Cecil gathered far behind her with the item I gave her while wearing [d of Ice Sea] to run across the frozen water. ''It''s just perfect.'' While my initial n to let Crane cause a bit of destruction by using the flute was a failure due to him destroying it, this spare n wasn''t all that bad because I identally attracted Scy''s aggro when I destroyed the merchant convoy and the sea monster''s army. "The next n is also ready. Let''s destroy half of these sea monsters and return to Isabelle." With her adrenaline pumping from the fight with Cecil, the risk of her getting frozen in front of Scy would also be minimal. As a result, I could reduce her probability of dying immediately and used a potion I prepared in my inventory to force her. I knew this went against my morals, forcing my friend to do something they didn''t want to do with a potion or a drug. And I was prepared to be hated. ''But this is necessary if I want Isabelle to survive the future events that just get bigger and crazier.'' If she wanted to cut off our rtionship after this, then I would also be fine. I just forced my selfishness on her to pay back what I owed her back in Horizon Online. "Let''s get crazy." I slicked my hair back and jumped to the sky, using the ice underneath as a foothold. Sea monsters jumped around from the water. Their sizes and shapes varied, from small to big and from looking like a great white shark to something simr to a snake and octopus. That didn''t stop me fromnding right in the middle of them. The sea underneath my feet got frozen, and the monsters immediately jumped at me. "You guys will be my dinner tonight." My sword danced in the air and spun around, turning the jumping monster into fileted fish. An octopus'' monster tentacles shot out, but I easily diced it up into many pieces. A burning smell rose to the air due to the burning effect of [Sword of Mars]. The octopus tentacle got cooked nicely, and I put one smaller piece into my mouth. Even though it was a monster''s meat, the taste was more delicious than a normal octopus from Earth. My lips curled into a big grin. "Let''s start." And let the massacre begin. *** Isabelle jumped on the rocking pirate ship. She used to push her up like a cannon. With her high AGI and STR,nding on the bowsprit in front of Cecil and the crowd was simple. "We meet again, big titties." Isabelle greeted with a voiceced with sarcasm and poison. "Say goodbye before you''re unable to." "Oh? Ye be talkin'' big for someone who got a taste o'' defeat from me own hands yesterday." "Did you think that''s the case?" Without any fear, Isabelle began to walk on the bowsprit and raised her . "I was just a bit rusty after not fighting for a long time. This time will be different." "Excuses," Cecil replied as she brandished her spiked club. "Me hearties, fall back! Thisss be belongin'' to me, and I''ll be takin'' care o'' her meself." "Aye, Captain!" The thugs promptly moved back. There were 10 in total, and all of them were somehow bruised, as if they had gotten beaten up beforeing up to this ship. Cecil walked away too with them, ignoring Isabelle, who jumped to the bow. "Where are you going?" The onyx-haired girl asked. "Are you running away?" "Ain''t happenin''! We be shiftin'' to a bigger spot, savvy? Don''t want to be wreckin'' the bow or mast, now do we?" "I thought you were going to run away and make your breasts sway, cow titty." "Arr, I be needin'' to throw these words right back at ye, ye scurvy dog! Ain''t nothin'' but a t-chested bilge rat, ye be!" "I changed my mind. I will feed you to the sea monsters." Isabelle''s chilling voice rang on the deck as she stopped across from Cecil. More than a dozen shadow swords rose from the shadow of the mats and her own, floating gently around her. "Die." With a simplemand, theyunched toward Cecil, leaving behind a ck blur. The minotaur woman watched it in surprise. They were too fast¡­ even faster from the attackunched at her yesterday. "Curses!" Shouting, Cecil swung her club with full strength. These shadow des were indeed fast but still fragile and made from shadow. At best, they could only injure one''s body, but they couldn''t pierce a block of steel swung by a strong person. Sparks flew everywhere when the club met the shadow des, and a loud sound resounded. ng! At that moment, Isabelle had already moved, just like before. Using the blindspot created by the big spiked club, she shortened their distance and attacked. sh! The attack only grazed Cecil as the minotaur girl had already jumped backward with her long legs. Isabelle''s reach was too short. However¡­ "I know you would jump back." Swoosh! A shadow de shot out from the she held. It was a huge de that was even bigger than the real weapon. "Bloody sea!" Woosh! The de missed. Or rather, Isabelle purposely changed its trajectory to slightly miss Cecil''s body. "You''re dead." Isabelle simply said so and took a step back. Cecil was dumbfounded. She couldn''t help but ask. "Why did you stop?" If that attack hit, she would surely die, just like Isabelle had said. And that was not a problem as she would revive in Lima Port City''s church, unlike her brother, who didn''t change his revive point. "Arthur didn''t like to see his friend get hurt," Isabelle replied with a chill tone. "And I am not stupid. You act way differently from before, and those thugs weren''t here yesterday. You¡­" The onyx-haired girl looked at the minotaur girl with a tired gaze. "You fall for him." She said briefly, pointing to her stomach. "And be her woman." Cecil stood unmoving. She lowered her club and dropped it on the deck. "Is it that obvious?" Her tone returned to normal. "Of course." Isabelle nodded, sheathing back her . "I''ve been with him for a long time." "First woman, huh?" Cecil smirked, making Isabelle''s lips twitch. "So, what do you want to¨C" "Raaaaaarrrrrr!!" Before Cecil could finish her sentence, a loud, reverberating roar echoed throughout the sea. She was forced to plug her ears and bent on her knees. Isabelle wasn''t an exception. She also covered her ears with her hand. The sea suddenly turned wild. Big waves crashed against the haul, rocking the ship uncontrobly. The thugs who secretly watched the fight between two girls from behind the captain''s cabin lost their bnce. Some of them even fell into the sea. "What was that!" She shouted loudly, looking at Cecil to look for information. "A fucking scary monster!" The minotaur girl shouted back as she rose to her feet. With her experience on the sea, walking in this kind of situation was rather easy for her. She immediately walked to the edge of the ship, gazing toward the distance. It seemed like she couldn''t find what she was looking for except for giant tentacles suddenly rising from the sea. So she turned back, looking at Isabelle. "Where is Arthur?!" A realization dawned on Isabelle. She immediately stood up. The noise from earlier had gone, so she used her hand as a support to go beside Cecil. At that moment, fear covered her face as she turned pale. Her pupil widened in horror at the sight of arge monster, bigger than she had ever seen in Horizon Online, rising from the sea where Arthur went to. That monster was familiar to her. Her body trembled at the sight of a beautiful naked woman with many tentacles as its legs. It couldn''t be helped, especially when that said a woman had a mouth on her lower body with rows of sharp teeth ready to eat anything. Green saliva dripped from it to the sea. And in her sight was a single man, standing on an ice tform. Their size was way too different. But then¡­ The monster moved at a fast speed which was impossible for her size. It plunged toward the area before her and dove into the deep sea. Boom! "Arthur!!!!" Isabelle shouted loudly to the point her voice cracked as she saw the sight. Chapter 186 186 – Evaporate The Sea ? "Oooh! It''s working! Great job." "It''s nothing. I am great to be of help." "Don''t sell yourself out. You are a big help this time. I will give you a rewardter." "Thank you very much, Sir Arthur. I will be looking forward to it." "As you should. Tell me what you want when we return to Academy City. As for now¡­ I will need to deal with something first." The n went smoothly. I could see Isabelle''s slumping figure as she sat motionlessly on the ship from where I was hiding behind a tree. Garcia was standing beside me, smiling brightly as I patted her head. It went better than I had thought, although Isabelle''s reaction was more severe than I imagined. When Isabelle was busy fighting Cecil earlier, I quickly dealt with the sea monsters and met up with Garcia. She created a big illusion where Scy showed up and ate me whole using her powered up with the equipment [Sage''s Veil] I lent her. That was the beginning of the n. To create a bigger impact, I used my skill to create arge wave that pushed the ship to the shore. In the middle of the confusion, I kicked all the thugs Garcia gathered for Cecil down to the sea. Those guys were just extra to make Cecil''s act believable, but it seemed like Isabelle had seen through it easily. "The real monster will arrive soon. I need to weaken it so Isabelle can defeat it herself." I spoke to Garcia as I retracted my hand from her head. "I am counting on you to speak to her, Garcia. In 10 minutes, I will send a message to Isabelle through . At that time, convince her to go after me." "Yes, Sir Arthur. May the Goddess'' blessing be with you." "May the Goddess'' blessing be with you too, Garcia," I replied to her and put on [Shadow Cape], disappearing into the shadow. The next n was for Isabelle to defeat her past trauma and move on. That would be hard, considering Scy was a hard monster to beat, especially for Isabelle in her current condition and Level. So I needed to weaken it and kill Charybdis in less than 10 minutes. I might need to unleash my full strength today, so doing it near the town was a bit too dangerous. ''There it is.'' I found a cliff in the ce nearest to the big red dots on my radar. One of the dots was bigger than the other, twice the other one''s size. Because I was already close, I jumped out from the shadow and threw [Shadow Cape] into my inventory. Stopping on the edge of the cliff, I looked at the calm sea. No one would ever think beneath that calm, blue sea swam two Boss-rank monsters that could destroy a city or even many regions single-handedly. Because they were swimming in the deep, their shadows could not be seen from the surface. However¡­ ''It seems that I can use on them now.'' My skill didn''t care about the depth and only cared about how far away they were from my radar, with me as the pivot. And when I used it on those two, the result came out with a bit of a surprise. --- Scy Level 90 HP: 16500 MP: 1000 A legendary monster sealed near World-End Waterfall. Her upper body''s appearance is simr to a beautiful woman, and she has tentacles as legs with a big mouth underneath her lower body. She''s trying to get revenge on humans who dared to seal her and swore to return to Hell once again. --- Charybdis Level 35 HP: 3500 MP: 2500 A legendary monster sealed near World-End Waterfall. Its appearance resembles arge worm, often depicted as a deadly whirlpool due to its mouth shape. --- Charybdis'' Level made sense as it was one of the early bosses. I could kill it easily with my current status and equipment. Probably, I only needed a few minutes to force it to surface and spent another 5 minutes to defeat it. And this monster was probably who brought over Scy''s tentacles that I saw back on that ind this dawn. The problem was Scy. "Her HP and Level are too high for a sea monster. But I bet its defense is paper-thinpared to other bosses." Personally, I had never encountered a Scy before. Her skill set was unknown to me, and Isabelle couldn''t deal any huge damage alone against her in this condition. The only hope was to aid her. ''My n needs to be revised slightly.'' I would leave the monster dying, for sure. But afterward, I needed to enter its mouth and burst out from inside, relieving Isabelle''s worry and hopefully curing her trauma because she would understand that Scy wasn''t that strong of a monster that could be defeated by the two of us. "Let''s start by fishing them to the surface. Hopefully, I can sh Charybdis in half because I doubt its defense is as high as Ghost Marite." Saying so, I took out [Sword of Mars] and got into a stance, raising it high above my head. ", , , , , , ." I used almost every buff I had in hand, and the sword started to glow bright red, fire burning wildly around it. Obviously, I added more MP into the sword to activate its effect. This time I didn''t want to split the sea but evaporate it alongside Charybdis. As for Scy, I doubted that monster would die in just one attack due to its Level and HP. However, I was also a bit curious about my current status, so I opened it and took a peek, only to be surprised. --- Name: Arthur Vainglory Race: Human Lv: 100 Sins: 499 Virtues: 80 Status: HP: 24400/24400 (MAX 100) MP: 18900/19840 (MAX 100) STR: 1050 (MAX 100) VIT: 640 (MAX 100) AGI: 990 (MAX 100) DEX: 640 (MAX 100) INT: 582 (MAX 100) LUC: 198 (MAX 100) --- After using , my status were doubled. And added half of my STR and AGI after was used. As a result, I became quite a monster with a lot of HP and MP. Of course, this wasn''t possible before because of my limited MP. Before I used , my MP would get depleted first. The other buffs I used were directed toward my weapon. And I was ready to unleash it anytime soon. I followed the dots'' movement on my radar and waited until it came right in front of me. "Not yet." They were still a bit far. Scy would detect my presence when she was close, and the slight movement on the sea was what I was waiting for. "They are not here yet." I knew I should save my MP for the next fight, but I wasn''t sure I would be able to kill Charybdis if I missed just slightly. So to make sure that I wouldn''t miss, I pumped more MP into [Sword of Mars]. The fire got bigger after I added 300 MP to the weapon. Hmmm¨C! It hummed, almost unable to hold on to the excessive MP I added more and more into its steel body. But it would be over soon. So please hold on. The dots approached faster, and then¡­ "Laaaa¡­¨C!" A shrill voice with a high note belonging to a woman rang loudly in the area. I narrowed my eyes as it was impossible for me to plug my ear because I noticed a movement in the sea. "There you are!" My lips curled up into a big grin as I activated myst skill, the one I got after mastering . "" The name escaped my mouth as I swung my sword down. Nothing happened in a second, but then the me burst like a torrent. The space got distorted, and the ground split. Cling! Only a small sound resounded at first. Then it was followed by an earthquake and explosion. Grrr¡­!! BOOOMM!!! A bright light covered the area, bathing the surroundings with an orange hue. The temperature rose immediately, and the forest behind me got burnt and only left a barrennd. The split ground burst open, spewingva as high as the sky and evaporating the water around it. And in the middle of that was a giant worm with itsrge mouth filled with teeth open wide. Theva covered its body, turning it into ashes. And besides that body was a giant figure of a naked woman with long hair made of hissing snakes. Three of its eight tentacles were cut, and they writhed in rage and anger as she jumped into the raging and boiling sea. --- Scy Level 90 HP: 10080/16500 --- She didn''t run, however. On the contrary, she seemed angry and approached me at a high speed. Just that one attack took almost half of her HP. Still, it wasn''t enough. I needed to chip its HP more. Scy, who had arrived in front of the cliff, jumped out of the sea and used its tentacles to stand. It cast a shadow over me with itsrge build, probably around 50 meters tall. Her dripping saliva from the big mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth underneath her body, added to the sight of the seaing back together and calming theva down behind her, was terrifying. "Kshaaaaaa!!!!" The monster tried to intimidate me with her scary voice, but I just stood there motionlessly without any fear. "Come and eat me, monster." I said calmly as I jumped toward its big open mouth and sent the I had written beforehand to Isabelle. Chipping its HP would be best done from the inside as no wound would be visible, and I would have time to think about how to burst open this monster''s stomach. "I believe in you, Isabelle." I muttered for thest time before Scy swallowed me from her lower hole. This was a bit anticlimactic, but at least this was the best way I could think of. Chapter 187 187 – Bigger Fear ? The situation in Lima Port City suddenly turned around after the ground shook, and a long pir of light emerged from the distance. For some reason, the sea''s water level had also suddenly decreased, causing some ships to strand and smaller fish to fall out of the water. That situation happened so fast. People began panicking, running away toward the tall wall in fear that arge wave would wash the city away. In this kind of situation, Isabelle still couldn''t move from the edge of the tilting ship, holding herself in fear with a pale face. One woman, Cecil, couldn''t stand the sight and approached the onyx-haired girl and grabbed her cor, raising her high to match her gaze. "Ye scurvy bastard! How long ye be standin'' there like a useless deck swab? If ye be truly strong, then let''s ruddy well y that she-devil o'' a monster and save Arthur, damn it!" Cecil shouted loudly. Her expression turned into anger because of Isabelle''s weak response. No reply returned, and Isabelle was only dangling on Cecil''s hand like a straw doll. Her body shivered in fear, remembering thest sight she had seen back in Horizon Online and what had happened earlier. "N-No¡­" "What be ye meanin'' by sayin'' ''no'' like that, ye scallywag?! Arthur be gettin'' himself swallowed by some monstrous beast, and we be needin'' to lend him a hand!" Isabelle didn''t respond at all. Instead, she threw her face away, not wanting to see Cecil''s anger that was directed at her. "Coward!" Shouting, Cecil threw the lifeless Isabelle down her ship. The onyx-haired girl rolled on the sand a few times before she stopped and justy motionlessly. This sight further enraged the minotaur girl, and she jumped down the ship,nded near the spiritless girl, and kicked the sand onto her face. "Ye''ve left me mighty disappointed." Cecil spat on the sand, looking down at Isabelle. "Ye were braggin'' ''bout how ye knew him inside out, but look at ye now, hidin'' like a scurvy bilge rat when he be gettin'' devoured by that sted monster. Did ye not know that the beast won''t be digestin'' him in her belly for a good year?!" Isabelle''s head perked up at those words, and she looked at Cecil. "Ye reckon Arthur be gettin'' revived by the mornin'' and sayin'' a jolly ''hello''? Nay, ye fool! Some sea monsters keep their prey alive for a year afore devourin'' ''em! Did ye truly reckon he''d be just fine sittin'' cozy in that beast''s gut for all that time, huh?!" "Is that true?" Isabelle forced out a weak voice from her throat as she pushed herself up weakly. Strength left her body due to fear, and she knew she couldn''t stay like this and needed to face monsters, but while her mind understood that, her body still couldn''t be moved as she pleased. "Aye, it be true, ye daft fool! Did ye not set eyes on that towering light from afore?! It means our Arthur be still locked in fiercebat with that monstrous creature, even after bein'' swallowed whole!" Isabelle''s eyes widened in understanding. That was right. The only person who could probably do something like that was Arthur and not anyone else. While that attack was stronger, that was certainly , a skill derived from mastering to the highest. "Right¡­" She muttered, standing upward. The sand covering her body fell as she moved, looking at where the light earlier came from. A huge wave wasing from that ce, and a shadow of a giant monster with tentacles could be seen within that wave. Just looking at that shadow brought the primal fear out from within her subconsciousness. However, she stood straight and finally noticed the small window in the corner of her eye. Isabelle didn''t notice it beforehand because her brain failed to register everything, not even her voice. And somehow, her strength returned as she clutched the pendant she wore. Saying she wasn''t afraid anymore was not true. In fact, her legs still trembled in fear. Facing her biggest fear which caused her to be scared of monsters, wasn''t easy. But when she thought of losing Arthur to that monster for at least a year, she somehow thought that would be scarier than that thing. The image of Arthur''s body getting chewed by that monster slowly within her stomach made Isabelle grimaced. Cecil didn''t say anything as she understood Isabelle was now facing her inner fear. What she could do was to prepare something else and walk away from the onyx-haired girl silently. ''We just reunited.'' Isabelle thought, taking a step forward toward the sea. The attack from earlier and the floating window probably was hisst resort to tell her that he was still alive. And because the monster was too strong, a Boss-rank, Arthur would certainly need time to escape without help. A few days, probably. That was the crazy guy who solo-ed thest boss that destroyed every yer in Horizon Online. Isabelle trusted him. But she also didn''t want him to suffer inside that monster''s stomach for too long. So she would help him, even if she was scared. "Losing him is scarier." She muttered as she opened her status. --- Name: Isabelle (Mild Trauma) Race: Human Lv: 70 Sins: 0 Virtues: 25 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 100/100 (MAX 100) STR: 73 (MAX 100) VIT: 76 (MAX 100) AGI: 77 (MAX 100) DEX: 67 (MAX 100) INT: 72 (MAX 100) LUC: 5 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 8 Swordsmanship] [Lv 7 Wind Magic] [Lv 5 Holy Magic] [Lv 5 Beast Taming] [Lv 4 Fire Magic] etc --- Titles: [Horizon Online''s Survivor] [Castitas Church''s Knight] --- Her Level increased by one, but that didn''t matter. She clicked the description for her title, [Horizon Online''s Survivor], and brought up the floating window beside the small one. --- Title: [Horizon Online''s Survive] ¨C A proof of being a survivor of the previous world, Horizon, and reborn in a different body. Bonus Skill: Transformation ¨C Transform into a ''yer'' state. In this state, you are able to bring all your previous ability. Important note (Hidden): You can''t be revived if you die in a ''yer'' state and you can''t return to your current body for 6 months. --- "It''s time to throw away my current identity for a while¡­ I don''t want to resort to this." No one but her could see the important note, not even a person with Max Lv. . So Arthur didn''t know about this either. "I need to help him. That crybaby probably cries and is waiting for me." With a determined gaze, Isabelle took off all her equipment and used the bonus skill. As she began to jump, a bright light enveloped her whole body. When the light was gone, what appeared wasn''t the onyx-haired girl from earlier, but a different girl altogether. Her stature shrunk a head smaller, and her hair became longer and turned into a tinum blonde. The blue eyes slowly transformed into a green one, and she equipped her best equipment. A white long bow with an exquisite design was cradled in her left hand, and her right hand pulled the bowstring to the limit, holding a pure white arrow. Her eyes narrowed in concentration as she hovered mid-air, standing on an invisible tform. This girl was Tristan, the best archer and a good enough swordswoman in Horizon Online. And she was at her strongest thanks to the Title''s bonus skill. Although her hands trembled in fear, and she hadn''t shot an arrow for over 12 years, she believed she wouldn''t miss her mark, the shadow of a monster in a giant wave rushing toward the shore. ", , , , ." Her voice had a higher pitch than before, sounding like a younger girl. Tristan still had no skill as she hadn''t achieved her limit yet. But that didn''t matter. Her job was to make an opening, a hole in the monster''s body. And within that body, she detected a human being. That red silhouette from was enough for her to smile slightly and calm down considerably. The trembling in her hand stopped as she read the floating window out loud. "I am counting on you, Tristan. What do you mean by that, dummy? Try not to depend on me sometimes." The arrow released from her hand, drawing a light green streak in the air toward Scy''s side body. A loud boom resounded as her hair and the silver pendant on her neck ruffled due to the wind from the released arrow. It flew faster than a missile and split the wind and sea like a tornado. "Raaaaaaa!!" A loud, devastating roar rang as Scy''s upper body appeared from within the wave. On its stomach area, the part that connected to her tentacles was a hole big enough for a human to enter, filled with dripping blue blood. "Get out of there, crybaby." Isabelle, or rather Tristan, hoped as she lowered her bow. "I know that''s enough for you." And true to her words, a shining golden de suddenly poked out from that area, widening the hold. Then an armored man covered in mucus and blood jumped out. Hended on the sea, and the area underneath his feet immediately turned into ice. With a smile on his face, he waved his hand toward her. Relief washed over Tristan''s body as her legs gave out. Finally, her body fell to the ground. "You''re truly the biggest idiot I''ve ever met." She muttered as she began to lose consciousness from pushing herself. Chapter 188 188 – Arthur Vs Scylla ? Saying I was shocked wasn''t an exaggeration. I meant the first thing I saw in the distance after I broke out Scy''s stomach wasn''t Isabelle''s figure but Tristan''s. Transforming back to Tristan. How the hell did that work? Could she do something like that? Even the weapon she held in her hand was something she had back in Horizon Online. Being able to shoot something to injure Scy would need at least Lv 8 or Lv 9 . That meant her skill set had also changed because I didn''t see any skill when I appraised her that time. Although she fell unconscious after damaging Scy, her appearance didn''t change. Fortunately, Cecil managed to steer her ship right below Tristan and caught her, giving me a sign that she was okay. As for Garcia, she stood a bit far away from them, on the slope, to avoid the water. She shook her head, gesturing to me that she had done nothing. After seeing all of them were safe, I nodded and sighed, relieved. "I am worried and curious, but there is a more pressing matter." Scy was angry. No, it was enraged. The damage done to her body had already reached more than half, thanks to Tristan''s attack and me chipping it away slowly from inside. This would usually cause the Boss-rank monster to reach the second stage and begin to use her MP. My duration had also ended. It could only hold on for around 10 minutes, and the cooldown was 1 day. skill was also out of the cold. The requirement to use it had changed slightly, and I didn''t need to use all my MP, but to activate it, I still needed to umte enough damage to others, and I certainly had no way to do that now. "It''s been a long time since I had a good fight." Brandishing [Caliburn] in my hand, I infused MP into it to activate its effect. The de hummed in response, casting a bright golden light. This de''s effect was simple. It maximized my LUC to 100, so I got a better drop back in Horizon Online, and it could cut every magic as long as I kept the MP supply steady. But in this world, LUC was still a mysterious stat for me. But that didn''t matter, tho. As [Caliburn] also provided me with bonus statuses, +30 STR and +25 AGI, unlike [Sword of Mars], which provided no bonus statuses because the effect was already overpowered. Anyway, it seemed like Scy also couldn''t wait to fight me as her remaining tentacles were all shot, aiming at me. They were fast, and their trajectory was hard to read like a whip. I calmly took a step forward to avoid two of them. Bam! The water exploded as the tentacles dug into it, kicking water high into the air. The remaining tentacles, including the newly regenerated ones, went straight toward me from various angles. Dodging them would be easy, but I didn''t need to. "" Swoosh¨C! A flying sh cut those tentacles before they could reach me. "Wooooo!!" Scy, whose tentacles were cut, cried in pain. At the same time, the water moved. Many water pirs rose to the sky in an attempt to confuse me and block my view. I ignored it and jumped up, passing through the wriggling tentacles and the water pirs. The one that blocked me ended up being cut by a simple swing of [Caliburn]. Nothing could stop me, and I wouldn''t allow anything to stop me. My body seemed to fly as I kicked the ice hard to the point it shattered. And soon, I met Scy face to face. Her face was beautiful, and her red eyes with ck sclera was mesmerizing. But her expression had contorted due to pain and anger. Water tornadoes surrounded her as if recing her missing tentacles. As a Boss-rank monster from sea, she obviously had , and those tornadoes were the result of her magic. "Shaaaa!!" With a simple cry, these water tornadoes attacked me from four sides. Their sizes were massive as they were created from the wave apanying her. One of them could easily destroy a part of the city and took 25 HP from me, which was a lot considering I had high VIT and defense from my armor. However, I faced the attack calmly and only swung my sword without any exaggerated movement. Logically, my simple swing wouldn''t do anything to this dangerous magic. However, my sword [Caliburn] could cut any magic. So when my sword touched the water, it split as if they were just jelly and not dangerous magic that could cut and break anything it touched apart. Even the monster looked surprised, but she quickly regained herposure and attacked me with her wed hand. Pretty smart. Realizing it couldn''t do anything with magic, it chose a physical attack. However¡­ "I am the master of close-rangebat." Stepping my leg onto the split water tornado, it turned into ice, and I used it to propel myself toward Scy. My sword hummed once again, and I thrust it toward her chest. " " A simple Lv 1 to increase my thrust damage. My sword, covered in bright mana, managed to pierce Scy''s chest cleanly, drawing blue blood. I stood on her boob, pulled my sword, and continued my attack. "" I unleashed a series of shes, cutting her body and upper limb. The remaining tentacles tried to stop me, but my flying shes cut them before they managed to reach me. Then I continued to use various skills against her, cutting her upper limbs, damaging her body beyond repair, and leaving her motionlessly floating on the water. Ssh¨C! "Raaarrrr!!" Knowing that all her attempts were useless, Scy let out a pained scream and began to thrash around, trying to push me off her body. "Stay still." I pushed my sword deep inside her chest and twisted it around. Scy''s HP should be almost depleted now after all that. With , I checked her HP. [HP: 380/16500] "I must say, you''re quite helpful," I smirked at the Boss-rank monster, who stopped moving at my order. The fact Tristan was able to unleash her attack against a monster meant that she had ovee her trauma. I didn''t know whether she was fully cured or not, but I was happy that there was progress. This was, without a doubt, thanks to Scy. "I won''t be able to cure her without you." "Grrrr¡­ hu¡­man¡­!" My eyes widened in surprise as I heard an unexpected word. A monster spoke a human word. I pulled my sword from her chest out of surprise and leaned closer to her face. "Did you just speak?" "Kill¡­ No!" "Oh?" My voice rang in an interesting manner. "So you do speak. This is interesting. I never knew a monster could speak." Although her words were broken, she was, without a doubt, speaking. While I know about monsters with intelligence, I "Spare¡­ me. Will¡­ obey." "Obey? You mean as my pet?" "Yes¡­" Again, this was a strange request. A Boss-rank monster asked to be my pet just to spare her life. Everyone wouldugh and say that I was crazy if I told them about this. But then, once again, monsters in this world were unique. Depending on their Level, Boss-rank monsters couldn''t be revived for a century or more. That was the setting of this world. And Scy, being a Level 90 Boss-rank monster, would definitely only get revived after a hundred or more years. ''But can I even tame a Boss-rank monster?'' I didn''t know. But having Scy as my pet was really tempting. "Let''s try it." There was first for everything. Unlike in the situation with Astro, Scy surrendered to me after knowing the difference of our strengths; she was a high-Level monster. To tame a high-Level monster, one usually needed a taming scroll. As an assurance, I took out the highest grade from my inventory. "After we made a contract, you will serve me and be unable to disobey mymand. But if the contract fails, I will kill you. Got it?" "Spare¡­ me¡­" "That''s my deal. Just hope that I can make a contract with you." Saying so, I unruffled the scroll and infused my MP. Whether it seeded or not, everything was left to thew of this world. Seeing I could even dominate Beatrice, a primordial Subus, I had a big hope to tame Scy. "Begin your prayer. Your fate will be decided with this." The scroll began to shine brightly as the effect activated. Scy looked at me with eyes full of hope. "Will¡­ survive." Chapter 189 189 – Outside Port City ? A few minutes before the fight between Arthur and Scy concluded. Outside Lima Port City, flooded by the giant wave that suddenly appeared, the citizens looked down on their city with worried gazes. They were speechless, not because of the flood, of course. That happened a lot before the moon got close to the ground. All of them couldn''t say anything because they had just seen something unbelievable. The kingdom knights, which consisted of a group of a dozen people, were also speechless. Not only did this was the first time they saw a wave as tall as the gate and the flood that attacked the city to the point it reached every nook and cranny, but they also saw a giant monster that could probably top the city easily. "Frahan, will you survive that?" A young knight asked hisrade with a pale face. "Because I am sure I will die immediately, even with my full armor on." He knocked on his chest te, which carried Virtue Kingdom''s symbol, the white lily. "Are you kidding me, Greg? There is no way I can survive that. The wave will kill me before I can get close. Only the captain has a chance to get close to them because he''s Level 37." "Hahaha. That''s impossible even for me." The soft-bearded knight captain with short brown hairughed and tapped the young knights on their shoulders. His expression hardened as he looked over in the distance, his eyes gleaming a brown light matching his irises color due to skill. "Only someone like that man is capable. I can''t even fathom his strength. Hahaha, truly a monster through and through." "Captain, do you know him?" The young knight called Greg asked curiously. "You spoke as if you recognized that person who fought that giant monster alone." "Of course I do." The captain answered with certainty. "In fact, we had heard about him at least once as he was a hot topic just a few days ago." "Huh?" The young knights still couldn''t understand. The other experienced ones just chuckled behind the captain. Not all of them had skills like the captain, but they had already guessed that mysterious person''s identity from his captain''s words. "It''s the Pdin." He whispered to his subordinates, causing their jaws to fall out of surprise. "Really?!" "He''s really strong!" The captain smirked at their childish reaction as if they had met a real hero. That wasn''t far from the truth. Because what that person currently did was an act simr to a hero in a story. Facing a giant sea monster that could create a wave as tall as the city wall alone, although it seemed like he was helped once before, was something straight from the fairy tail. Then his expression turned serious as he took a step forward. The battle on the sea had reached its climax. Not even he could see that man and the monster''s movement. All he could see was a ssh of blue blood mixed with water and a y of light. "That guy is really a monster. There is no news about him being here, so what is he doing in this city? The church is supposed only to investigate the vige near the capital." He muttered to himself, holding his chin as he fell into deep thought, ignoring his subordinate. "Then he''s moving by himself? I don''t know, but it''s reassuring. However¡­" This created another trouble and unsolved debt to the Kingdom. The captain knew better because he was one of the knights escorting King Cassius at the time he visited the church. And he coincidentally heard the King grumbling about something rted to that person before going inside the carriage. Another reason was his superior also told him not to allow any people from the church to get any credit for this investigation. It seemed like the tension between the kingdom and the church was at an all-time high, and the higher-ups apparently wanted to make an excuse to cover up something. As a captain of a kingdom knight, Jerven didn''t know a lot about it, but he just knew that what happened right now was a blessing for the citizens and trouble for the kingdom. ''I need to report it as soon as possible.'' Raising his head, he noticed the monster had disappeared, and that man with blond hair and dark blue armor began walking casually on the sea, causing him to smile wryly. "So a Pdin can walk on the water? That''s just ridiculous." Due to his surprise, his voice was louder than before, and many people heard him. The young knights began to call Pdin with respect in their voices and admiration in their eyes. Some citizens fell on their knees, thanking the Goddess for sending the Pdin to their rescue. As for Jerven, he silently walked away from the crowd after telling the experienced knight to handle the rest and calm the citizens. He walked toward a sparse area behind a tree and took out [Earring of Communication] from his chest pocket. Infusing MP into it, he called the receiver from the other side. It didn''t take long before his call was received. Jerven straightened his posture and saluted with his hand on top of his left chest to pay respect to the person on the other side of the call. "Knight Jerven has something to report." He spoke in a hushed voice but didn''t leave the respect behind it. "The Pdin showed up and dealt with the source of the monster anomaly, Your Highness. Please give me your next instruction." [Good work. Proceed as nned and keep in check with the Pdin.] A soft voice answered "Is that okay?" [Yes. I doubt he will be able to make an obvious move against the kingdom knight. Do ask his intention of being there, but don''t antagonize him. I will need him to y a part in my n.] "I humbly received your order, Your Highness." The call ended one-sidedly from the other side after he replied, and the captain took off the earring, heaving a tired sigh as his job increased due to the unexpected appearance of the Pdin. "Don''t antagonize him but still check on him." Not to mention, because his squad had helped the evacuation process, he would also need to help deal with the aftermath of the chaos with the other knights from the port city. They weren''t that unrted to this incident. "What a tall order you gave me, Your Highness. But I will do it for your sake." Chapter 190 190 – The Aftermath ? It was truly a shame. A few hours had passed since I defeated Scy, and the sea level had returned. It didn''t return to normal as a huge volume of water evaporated from my attack, but at least the city wasn''t submerged anymore, thanks to everyone''s effort. They deployed people who could use to drive the water out of the city. It seemed like they had experienced a flood a few times, as their reaction was quick. Some houses and lodgings were destroyed, including where we had stayed before. As a result, we were forced to move to the lodging near the gate''s entrance and far from the church. This lodging was better than before and was high enough to see the sea, so the price was rather high. Not that I cared, though. The room was better, and the bed was bigger. So we ended out rented out two highest floor rooms. As for the record, Cecil joined us and was currently in another room with Garcia, so my beloved perverted nun could exin to the minotaur girl what kind of thing to expect when following me. As for me, I sat on a chair, facing a bed whose upant was sleeping soundly with a relieved smile on her face. That smile reminded me of the past, and I wanted to stroke her hair so badly. The lustrous tinum blonde hair that looked simr to mine and her small cute face reminded me of an animal. Her size had shrunk from before, her height simr to Milea now, and her chest area deted, leaving nothing. However, this figure wasforting to me as I had already used to see her for 3 years. "d to have you back." With a simple , I noticed her (Severe Trauma) had turned to (Mild Trauma). It wasn''t a perfect cure, but I was d it wasn''t as bad as before. And when I appraised her, I noticed her Level had changed. Not only that, her skill set was also different from before. The Lv 8 remained, but there were also Lv 9 beside that. At that time, she was the best archer who managed to achieve Lv 9 in just 3 years of constant grind. Her title had one additional, but I could now see the effect of [Horizon Online''s Survivor] unlike before. "So that''s the reason." I nodded in understanding after reading it. Isabelle had regained her body, Tristan. And ording to the description, it seemed like she had indeed died and was reborn to this world. That was why she said it was 12 years for her instead of 2 years. I didn''t know how to feel for her to throw away the identity she had for so long. I was happy that she returned to her previous appearance, but I was worried that she had be like me and couldn''t get revived after she died. It might be only deleting her title for her, but I didn''t know whether I needed to risk it. I needed to protect her so she wouldn''t die. Thankfully, the effect of her bonus skill was only limited to 6 months. I bet she would scream and yell at me because her breasts were gone, but I already had something in my inventory to appease her anger. For now¡­ "I hope for your fast recovery." *** In a dark environment devoid of anything, Tristan opened her eyes and looked around. Unfortunately, it was too dark for her to see even her own hand. She could only see her long blonde hair falling onto her face. "Huh?" Nothing made sense at first, but her memories then returned as she remembered herst memories. It was when she used the bonus skill to transform back to the ''yer'' state, or so the system said and took her bow to save Arthur. "That''s right." She muttered in a low voice. "I''ve be Tristan again, not the scared Isabelle." The character she created, Tristan, was a sign of her strong self. Nothing scared her, but she felt sorrow and pity for her weak self. In the end, she decided to change and gained courage, something she had rediscovered just a little while ago. She was happy. Arthur seemed to be safe, and she believed he could beat that monster easily. Within her thoughts, a question appeared. "Where is this?" The darkness enveloped her warmly like she was within a cocoon that protected her from everything. It feltforting¡­ But it was at the same time lonely. Without realizing it, she stood up and began to walk, looking to her left and right to see where she was. At first, she stumbled and fell on her face. "Ouch!" It wasn''t because something tripped her or anything. But it was because she wasn''t used to walking yet. The bnce, the legs'' length. Everything was different from when she was Isabelle. "I need to get used to it quickly." Fortunately, this ce was perfect for that. She did react earlier, but she felt no pain attacking her when her face nted on the dark ground. That confirmed this was within her dream. Nothing stopped her then. But she needed to return fast. "Maybe the crybaby needs my help." Her body suddenly felt light as she stood once again, jumping lightly to sense her new center of bnce. Nodding to herself, Tristan kicked the ground and elerated quickly. After traveling for a few seconds, she increased her speed and began tough. How did she forget this joy? No, she didn''t forget it. She just ran away from the truth and from everything. This dream, the dark space, was indeed a cocoon to protect her from any external danger. She shut herself, even to the person she was close with. But she wasn''t afraid anymore. No, she couldn''t afford to be afraid. Even if she felt that way, the person beside her would blow it away. "Arthur still needs me by his side." A smile appeared on her face, breaking off her ice-cold expression. "He will now help me." The dark space changed. Light entered the dark space, blinding Tristan''s eyes. She immediately stopped and closed her eyes at the sudden brightness increase. When she opened them again, they felt heavy, and she felt like she was lying on a bed, wrapped by a warm nket. Only a nce was needed to know that she didn''t recognize the ceiling. However, she recognized the person who smiled brightly after seeing her opening her eyes. "You finally woke up, t chest." Even his irritating voice spewed out a familiar insult. Normally, she would hit him on his head, but now she could only smile widely at that insult. "You talk big for a crybaby." Both of themughed at the insults they often threw at each other in the past, showing how close they were. Tristan felt like something that burdened her all this time left her, and she returned to the good, old past. She knew that it wouldn''t change anything, but she enjoyed this time. And she had decided on something. "Arthur." She called out the name of her closestpanion. He just nodded in understanding, listening to her. "Let me tell you what happened to me after that story. But in exchange¡­ Can you tell me how they died?" Arthur didn''t need to hear who ''they'' Tristan talked about. So he nodded. "Alright. I''ll listen to the continuation of your story." "Hold my hand, please." Tristan requested, and Arthur squeezed her hand gently. His hand was bigger than hers, and it was warm. Nothing scared her anymore if she was with him, and she could now face her scary past. Then she told him what had happened to her after meeting the scary Scy in that dungeon. Chapter 191 191 – Leaving Lima Port City ? Morning. I got no sleep because I listened to Tristan''s story, and she also listened to mine about how our formerrades met theirst. Her ice-like expression melted into tears when I finished telling her my story, and I also needed to process her story because it seemed to be absurd. She told me that she had an idea why she ended up in this world as Isabelle. It was because she activated a magic item she found inside Scy''s body when she was about to die. After that, she woke up on a beach and got enved in the Sin Kingdom. After listening to her, I was mad and about to depart to destroy that ce, but she stopped me. However, I remembered the name of that city and her envers. Just wait. The story continued. Because she woke up as a kid with no sex appeal, she was safe from being asked to work in the brothel. She was also smart and could do the math, so she was asked to help the store. While doing that, she secretly trained. Bow and arrow were impossible to get in that ce, but something simr to a sword and many knives was present. In that ce, she killed her emotions and finally escaped. Although it wasn''t a smooth escape, she managed to find a [Teleportation Gem] in the storage and ended up in Academy City because the destination wasn''t specified. So that was why she got that ice-cold demeanor from before. I couldn''t me her at all. "Maybe I won''t be able to smile as much as before, but I feel like opening up again in front of you." Or so Tristan said before she returned to her cold stare. It didn''t look as scary as before because of her cute face and short stature. If I stood Tristan beside Milea, I bet they would look like a sibling. I only chuckled, let her rest for the day, and checked on Cecil and Garcia after giving her a kiss on the forehead. Tristan''s reaction was funny. Her face was tinted red while she pursed her lips, imitating a kid who was left by her father to go to work. When I arrived in Garcia''s room, I noticed both of them were holding their own breasts, and Garcia looked rather serious, looking at Cecil. "You should twist it like this if you want to produce milk. Look, it''s squirting." "I see. That''s interesting." Garcia imitated Cecil''s motion as she squeezed her breasts. But unlike Cecil, there was no milk squirting from her nipple. "¡­" I was speechless as it seemed like the perverted nun wanted toctate and asked the minotaur girl to teach her. There was no way that could happen, no? "Cough." I faked a cough and closed the door behind me to announce my presence. Both of them turned to me and gave me a different reaction. "Oh, Sir Arthur! Please forgive my unsightly appearance. I tried to learn how to create milk, but it seems I cannot." Garcia spoke honestly without hiding anything while fixing her clothes. She just needed to pull the loose clothes dangling on the side back to the front, and she was done. As for Cecil, she smiled yfully as she stood up, putting her hands on her hips as she let milk drip down her breasts without wiping them. "Do you want to drink milk again, boy? It''s still fresh from the source." She said as she puffed up her chest, causing her massive breasts to bounce. "Not now." I shook my head. Cecil looked disappointed at her failed attempt to tease me, clicked her tongue, and wore her red bikini again. Smirking, I took out two [Teleportation Gems] from my inventory and approached Garcia. "Can you return to Academy City first with Cecil, Garcia? I feel like trouble wille if we don''t leave shortly and I still have something I''d like to check." Garcia first looked at the gems in my hands before nodding and taking them without question. "Certainly, Sir Arthur. Do you need anything else?" "Great. You can also show Cecil around. I am counting on you, Garcia." I patted Garcia''s head, and she purred happily. Then I turned to Cecil. "I hope you can get used to the Academy City fast. If you want a house for yourself, just tell Garcia about it. I will give your treasure back after you settle in, okay?" "That sounds too good to be true." Cecilughed merrily. "But I guess that''s a given, huh? Mr. Pdin." "Your attempt to tease me is useless, Cecil. I just yed along in the past to get close to you." "¡­ The fact you said it like that makes you sound like a jerk." "But you said you like me, Cecil." I returned to my act of an innocent boy, and Cecil''s lips twitched in disgust. "See? Now that you know what I really like, that act sounds disgusting, no?" "You''re right¡­" She heaved a sigh. "You''re way better right now. And you can satisfy me more when you''re not acting." Her face blushed slightly as she looked away from me. Garcia looked between Cecil and me repeatedly before smiling brightly. From her look, I knew she nned something, but I could rest easy if the one who had a n was Garcia. She would definitely n something to make me happy. After giving Cecil a few hundred Gold Coins as an allowance, I left them and headed back to Tristan''s room. Unlike when I entered Garcia''s room, I knocked properly this time. Our rtionship with each other was closer than what I had with other people, but Tristan wasn''t my girl yet. It was more like we were best friends than lovers, even though we said we loved each other. ''I need to get her answer first.'' The answer I was waiting for came shortly in the form of a cold voice. "Just enter, Arthur." I smiled wryly and pushed the door open. Inside, Tristan stood in front of a mirror, looking at her green-leather armor. She spun around slightly, causing her white skirt to flutter. She held a beautiful white bow in her left hand as she struck a pose of pulling the bowstring while pointing it at me. "What do you think?" She asked coldly. "It''s nostalgic," I closed the door and replied with a wry smile. "[High Elves Tunic] and [Yggdrasil Bow]. It''s good to see your archer equipment again." "I can''t use it before as I haven''t reached Level 90 as Isabelle." She spoke in a sad tone and lowered her bow. "And I almost can''t use anything in my inventory as I already discarded almost everything before going to the dungeon. That''s why I needed 2 years to run away." "Understandable." I nodded and approached her. "Are you ready to return to Academy City now? If we stay a bit longer, I feel like the kingdom knights will knock on our door to ask for an exnation. I''d like to avoid that and¡­" "And?" "I wanted to show you something, so returning with [Teleportation Gems] is not ideal." "Ah¡­" She eximed with an understanding tone. "We use that thing? It''s been a long time since we rode that together." "Yes. How is it?" "Sure. You''re my superior, and I can''t return alone because of my new appearance." Tristan flicked her hair back and looked straight into my eyes. "So you need to exin it to them, leader." "You just called me a leader for troublesome things, as always." I huffed and opened the window of our room. It faced straight against the sea, perfect for our destination. "Prepare a lot of arrows, Tristan. Our destination will be filled with monsters." "Okay." She nodded and took out a quiver, slinging it over her shoulders. "I am ready." I smiled at her, took out my vehicle, the magic carpet, and jumped on it. Tristan followed closely from behind and crouched beside me, holding her bow tightly in her left hand. "Let''s go. To the World-End Waterfall." Chapter 192 192 – Toward World-End Waterfall ? Tristan''s eyes widened at my words, but then she nodded in understanding as she remembered what I had told her before we went to Lima Port City. My real goal ofing to this city besides curing Tristan''s trauma. That was to check the World-End Waterfall for a sign of going to another world. While I had found out about how Tristan had arrived in this world, I was still curious about whaty beyond the waterfall. Infusing MP and controlling it, the magic carpet took off at its fastest speed. It split the wind and created a shockwave around the inn, toppling some flower pots down. I felt rather bad, so I threw some Gold Coins into the street so they could use it to change their pot. At least I had the intention topensate them. We sped up once we reached the sea, and I put up a to keep the wind pressure pushing us from the front. The silence between us was suffocating as Tristan was concentrated deeply. She didn''t need to be that focused, as I could detect monstersing for us, so I decided to tease her. "You''re not going to scream because of the speed?" Tristan looked at me in disbelief and confusion. "Why should I?" "You always screamed in excitement whenever we reached full speed in the past." "Oh¡­ Right." Her voice sounded down. "But I am not that excited now. We are going to a dangerous area, right? I am worried about our safety, especially about you. Aren''t your MP got depleted from your fight against that monster?" "I didn''t tell you yet?" I asked, and she raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. I forgot about that. I only told her about my story of defeating thest boss and didn''t tell her about my reward for beating it. "I now have around 9000 MP, and the requirement to use , the ultimate skill I talked about, was different. Thanks to that, my recovery speed has also increased, so I have full HP and MP now." I said proudly. "That''s¡­!" Her eyes widened as her face scrunched with a mix of surprise and jealousy. Of course she would be jealous. No one from Horizon Online wouldn''t be jealous of having more than 100 HP and 100 MP. That was something sought by many. People who had mastered a few Max Lv skills could break past it using , but only I managed to break past it without using any skill. "My status has also increased. They are now averaging 300." "Are you bing a monster?! You didn''t even need my help escaping from that monster then! I thought you were¡­" "If I escaped alone, that would take a few days. Inside Scy is really gross, you know? The stomach liquid and all that mucus. Ugh¡­ I don''t want to experience something like that again. Do you want me to tell you about how gross it is? The meat is mov¡­¨C" "Alright, alright. Let''s forget about that. I already knew the condition inside that monster, and I don''t want to remember it." Before I could continue my story, Tristan blocked my mouth with her free hand. Then she narrowed her eyes as she looked at a distance. "I feel many Mana in the distance with my . The number is¡­" "Thousands, no?" I interjected her and stood up, taking out . Looking forward, I enhanced my senses. Many flying inds came into my sight, and each of them was filled with winged monsters from Griffin, Wyverns, and there was even a Level 60 Lesser Dragon in the distance. "Kill the one that escapes my skill, Tristan." "You didn''t need to tell me." In the quiver she slung over her shoulders, a dozen arrows appeared, and she took one of them and knocked it in her bow. Tristan didn''t need a lot of time to decide her target. It wasmon sense to first deal with the strongest one to add damage for an area attack. "" Pang! Her arrow flew straight toward the highest-leveled dragon at the back of the flying ind. It left a green trail, and I also swung my sword at the same time. "" An orange flying sh escaped my sword and flew forward in an arch, gettingrger andrger as it traveled. And when it hit the trail left behind by Tristan''s arrow, the arch deformed and shattered, flying everywhere like a sword rain. The first one to arrive was Tristan''s arrow. It pierced the dragon''s skull, instantly knocking it down the flying ind. My attack arrivedter, hitting everywhere unanimously. The flying ind got destroyed, falling to the sea while some debris stayed floating. Obviously, the monsters were also hit. Their bodies burst because of the attack. Some were lucky enough to escape and tried to attack us, but Tristan didn''t allow them to get close. "" Another arrow was released. It suddenly split into hundreds of green arrows in the middle of its trajectory, each going toward its target homing. Nothing escaped it, and the low-Level flying monsters got massacred shortly. "It''s easy." Tristan lowered her bow. "The monsters here are weaker than Horizon Online." She added. True. This world was originally an erotic game, and the setting of the world wasn''t that focused on fighting monsters. It wasn''t a surprise that the monster in this world was way weaker than their counterpart in Horizon Online. However¡­ "Don''t lower your guard. This is just the first defense." Because we were flying, we didn''t need to deal with the sea monsters running around below us. That meant we went to an easier way, but¡­ "You''re right," Tristan muttered as a bead of sweat dripped down her forehead. "That''s a lot of monsters." "Do you need some potion?" I asked as I stretched my left hand forward, my palm facing the row of monsters flying toward us, filling up the sky. "Not now." She replied and took out an orange and dark green potion in a round container. Without wasting time, she used her teeth to open both potions and gulped them down. "I still have some in my inventory." She continued and threw the empty bottle down. "Great. I hope you''re ready for a longsting battle." I grinned and took a peek at my radar. The area in front of us was filled with red dots. "Just tell me when you need a potion. My inventory is filled with our formerrades'' and enemies'' items." "That''s reassuring." That was the end of our conversation. The enemies were getting close, and I started by using the ultimate magic from Max Lv . "" Arge light beam shot from my palm like aser. The beam''s diameter was 6 meters wide, and it extended until I couldn''t see the end of it. The monsters hit by the beam disintegrated into nothing. Not even their ash remained. However¡­ Not all of them died from that attack. Many monsters,rger ones, managed to survive with only some injuries. Angry roars filled the sky, causing the world to shake. Tristan seemed to get a bit affected by (Fear) effect from their roar, so I used on her to cure the debuff. "Now it''s the battle of stamina. Rest whenever you need it, Tristan." "I don''t really need that." She replied coldly. "But I can make use of the MP potionter." Her confident answer made me smile happily. This was really nostalgic too, so I enjoyed this moment. And so we went inside the monster horde and began to make our way toward our goal, World-End Waterfall. Chapter 193 193 – World-End Waterfall ? Swoosh! Pang! My swords moved without stopping, and Tristan kept firing arrows at any monsters getting close to us. It didn''t take long before she ran out of the arrow and took out [Night''s Edge] to fight them using the shadow des. "Just a bit more! " "I know it! Just focus on killing them!" Many monsters fell as my sword moved. Some managed to reach us, but the barrier I put up earlier to keep the wind away managed to block their attack. As a result, we didn''t even lose 1 HP at all. The monsters were also only around Levels 60 to 70 as we hadn''t reached the area close to World-End Waterfall yet, so it was rather easy. "I Leveled up!" Tristan shouted from behind me. "What?! Did you feel sleepy?" "No. But my MP recovered just like when I Leveled up back in Horizon Online! So it''s not a problem at all!" "That''s great! Now continue to kill those monsters. Just a little bit more, and we will escape their horde!" "I know!" Probably because of the ''yer'' state, Tristan Level up didn''t include the deep sleep experienced by people in this world. That was reassuring. It would be troublesome if I needed to fight while protecting her. I could do it, but that would be troublesome. "I can see the light!" Tristan shouted as she pointed at the area in front of me. We were surrounded by monsters on all sides, causing the area around us to get dark. But, a light now prated through the gap, indicating that we were almost out of jail created by these monsters. Infusing MP into , it hummed in response and let out an orange glow that lit the surrounding. And then, I brought the sword close to my side and thrust it forward. " " A long searing hot me shot from , clearing the monsters in front of us. They disintegrated into ashes, leaving a hole big enough for my magic carpet to pass through. "Tristan!" "Yeah!" Without me telling her what to do, she immediately understood and took a special arrow out of her inventory. It was something simr to my , an arrow with an enhanced attribute. "Water and Wind equal to Ice." Tristan smiled as she knocked her arrow and faced the back of the magic carpet. Once we escaped from their encirclement, she shouted the skill name. "" Pang! The released arrow didn''t leave a green trail like the previous ones. Instead, it left a chilling wind before it broke off into hundreds of ice arrows, going toward the horde of monsters behind me. Those arrows hit the monsters and blossomed into beautiful ice flowers; each was more than 5 meters wide. Because there were more than a hundred ice arrows, the sky was filled with a bouquet of ice flowers, turning the monsters into a beautiful painting with the blue sky as a canvas. Unfortunately, those flowers did almost no damage, so we didn''t use them earlier. It only worked at times like this to keep monsters from following us. And when it blossomed in the sky, it was bound to fall due to gravity. "Kiieeekk!!" "Kiyaaaaakkk!!" The monsters behind, partially frozen from the chain effect of the ice flowers, fell to the sea one another. Almost all of them were unable to move, and the ones who didn''t get caught in the frozen effect also fell to the sea because of the collision. If they still spread out like when they approached us, they would be safe from collision. Another reason why we plunged straight toward them even though we could kill them one by one slowly. If there was a fast way, then why take a long way? Anyway, the sky monsters and the sea monsters weren''t friendly to each other. Bam! Ssh! So when those monsters fell to the sky, hell was raised. The sea monsters immediately attacked them, ripping their flesh with sharp teeth and dyeing the sea red. Blue blood also mixed in from the sky monsters'' resistance. However, I didn''t watch that spectacle for long. "There it is." Because another thing caught my attention, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, and Tristan also scooted over close to me to watch. "Beautiful." She eximed with glistening eyes. "That''s¡­ the World-End Waterfall? It''s so wide!" Before mey the magnificent World-End Waterfall, a colossal cascade that defied the limits of imagination. It was as if the very sea itself cascaded into the abyss, tumbling into nothingness. The sheer magnitude of the waterfall was overwhelming. I couldn''t see the end of it. Its waters thundered and roared as they descended into the abyss, creating a deafening symphony that resonated through the air. The spray from the falling water mingled with the salty breeze, engulfing the surrounding area in a mist. Therge flying inds floating above the waterfall looked like a fortress stopping people from getting closer. Beneath the crashing waters, a vast expanse of emptiness stretched into the horizon. It was a void of infinite depth. Both of us eximed in wonder, unaware of something lurking in that void. Even with my heightened senses, I could only see a little beneath it. That little something sent a shiver down my spine, and my body began to tremble. ''That thing is bad news!'' "Tristan, we''re getting out of here!" "Huh?!" She didn''t understand why I suddenly shouted, but I didn''t have time to exin. I took out [Teleportation Gems] and pushed one to her palm as wended on the nearby flying ind. I put a magic carpet inside my inventory, saved this ce''s coordinate to an empty [Teleportation Gem], and shouted once again. "We''re leaving!" This ce was way more dangerous than I had thought. If even my senses told me that we should get away, it meant I wasn''t ready yet to go beyond this ce. At least I had gotten a clue of whaty beneath that giant waterfall. Sensing my serious face, Tristan nodded and activated the [Teleportation Gem], and so did I. Our bodies got enveloped in light, and before we teleported, a notification rang in my head. [It''s not time yet. Enjoy your life to the fullest first.] It was a warning. Chapter 194 194 – Return To My Mansion ? The destination of our teleportation was right outside the Academy City. My body fell to the ground, and I heaved a long breath. I didn''t notice I held it back until we teleported away. Whatever that thing I saw, it was a dangerous thing. The fact the system also warned me meant the edge of the world wasn''t the ce that even I could visit for now. My instinct honed in numerous battles told me that I stood no chance against it. Tristan looked at me with confusion and asked, "Why did you suddenly act strange and tell me to teleport away, Arthur?" "Something dangerous is lurking beyond that waterfall," I replied while taking out a bottle of water and gulping it down in one breath. "Hah¡­ I never thought that even in my current state, there was something that I didn''t want to fight in this world. It''s truly interesting and scary at the same time." "¡­ Are you serious?" Tristan sat on the grass beside me and asked in disbelief. "Yeah." I nodded at her and stood up. Besides that something, I also saw something else, but I would keep it a secret from Tristan for now. "For now, let''s go to my mansion and eat some breakfast. I am really hungry after all that exercise." Growl~ When I mentioned food, Tristan''s stomach grumbled loudly. Her face flushed red, and she threw her face away from me, trying to hide it. "I-It''s not like I am hungry or anything, but I will take up your offer." "Yes, yes. I understand." After replying to Tristan half-heartedly, we walked down the grass in and went to the nearest gate. I already got a face pass and was pretty much allowed inside without showing my identification card. As for Tristan, whose appearance changed, I became her guarantee, and the guard also let her pass easily. As we walked down the street toward my mansion, Tristan''s expression stayed cold, and she seemed to have a bit of trouble walking normally. "Are you not used to your old appearance yet?" I asked curiously, ncing at her. "Yes." She turned at me and nodded. "The center of the bnce is off, so I need to get used to this body again." "Figures." I nodded in understanding and looked at a certain area. "After all, something is missing from your body." "True, my height is¨C Bastard!" As she answered, her eyes widened in realization, and she then kicked me in the butt. Of course, I managed to dodge that andughed it off. My AGI was now way higher than hers, so even if Tristan wanted to hit me, she was unable to. Before long, we arrived at my mansion, and the gate was opened from the inside as usual. However, I noticed theck of presence; only one person was inside. And that person was walking toward the front and opened the door. "Wee back, Sir Arthur!" She eximed loudly with a bright smile. Her appearance was simr to Tristan''s. Even though their height was simr, she wore a nun costume, and her smile hinted at cheekiness. If they were put together side by side, everyone would surely think they were sisters. When she saw Tristan beside me, she tilted her head slightly. "Is that a new maid to help the mansion, Sir Arthur?" She asked. "And to think you bring someone with a simr appearance as me. As I thought, you really love me the most among the others, right?" That cheekiness with no bounds was a part of her personality. Only this cheeky nun, Milea, could have something like that. Tristan''s expression froze when she was called a new maid. It looked like she was angry. "She''s my subordinate and friend, Tristan." I introduced her to Milea, and the nun nodded in understanding. "I see. Please forgive me for not recognizing you." Milea bowed her head, causing Tristan''s expression to melt. "It''s okay," Tristan responded. This girl was fooled by the cheeky nun''s act. I didn''t think she felt bad and genuinely thought I had brought a new maid. That nun needed to be shown her ce again. It had been a long time since I punished her. ''And I wanted some action after fighting a lot of monsters. Tonight is the perfect time for punishing her.'' I looked at Milea with a cold gaze, and she returned my gaze with an understanding nod. I nodded back, and that was all I needed to tell her I would see her tonight. But before that¡­ "Where are the others?" I asked the nun as I walked inside the mansion. Tristan followed right beside me, and Milea guided us to the dining room. "Garcia is with Madam Vivian and the new girl she brought back. As for Miss Eliza, she''s in the Academy right now. Mia is going to the church to pray, and as for Lisa and Lara, they are walking Astro around the city." "So, no one is here beside you?" "Yes, Sir Arthur. I prepared a hot meal after I heard from Garcia that you would return shortly. Please enjoy it and have enough rest. Also, I have prepared a room for yourpanion." She looked over her shoulder and gave a bright smile. As expected, she had heard about Tristan from Garcia but pretended to be oblivious and did something like that to y around. Obviously, Tristan realized that too. She was more sensitive than me at reading people''s expressions. That was why she frowned deeply since we entered the mansion. Looking at her like that, I couldn''t help but grin and pinched her side. "Hya!" A cute yelp escaped her lips as she stopped, ring at me with a death stare. She quickened her steps to catch up to me and growled. "You''re dead!" "Don''t be so stiff, Tristan," I chuckled at her. "Milea was just joking around. She was just surprised at how simr your appearance is to hers." "My deepest apologies, Miss Tristan. I truly didn''t mean it." Milea stopped beside arge door and bowed at Tristan with a genuinely apologetic look. Even the cold Tristan was troubled when someone bowed to her like that. We lived a humble life without any servants back then, and she had lived as someone in the church for more than a few years after that. Being treated politely would definitely be surprising. "Cough." Tristan faked a cough and put up an understanding expression. "As long as you understand. I am this guy''s close friend and not her subordinate or maid, okay?" And that would make her easier to please, more than usual. "I understand," Milea replied with a smile and pushed the door open for us. "Please enjoy your meal, then. Feel free to call me if you need anything. I will be in the kitchen." "Thank you, Milea." I thanked her and entered the room. And when I passed by her, I whispered in a low voice. "Don''t forget tonight." "Certainly, Sir Arthur." She bowed, hiding her face from me, as her long blonde hair fell to her face. However, I could see her excited smile. She couldn''t hide that she was excited in front of me. ''It seems that myst punishment didn''t teach her anything about her position. Though I do like her cheekiness, it makes me want to dominate her even more.'' And thanks to this, I decided to open Milea''s status with ''Requirement Appraisal'' to look at what I needed to dominate that cheeky nun. When I read her requirements, I couldn''t help but smile widely. ''Perfect.'' With that, I enjoyed my breakfast with Tristan, whose mood was lifted after seeing various mouth-watering food on the table. She enjoyed it as if there was no tomorrow and decided to forgive Milea for her disrespectful behavior one time. After the meal, I met Milea again to tell her that I would go to the church to re-introduce Tristan to Rania. However, when I got there, something really surprising greeted me. Chapter 195 195 – Oracle ? Finding Rania was rtively easy around the church. I didn''t even need to find her in the training ground because I met her on the main street, munching on a meat skewer in one hand and looking at me with a surprised look. "Arthur!" She called out to me and joined us to go to the church. Apparently, she had just finished giving sses to students at Temperantia Academy. As we walked, I talked about Tristan''s circumstances and asked Rania to take care of the documents. This masochistic sister of mine asked Tristan for a badge, which was apparently given to all church knights, and the tsundere took it out from her inventory while faking to take it out from her pocket. After seeing the badge, Rania nodded and brought Tristan to finish some administration to change her name and re-register her new name. I was left alone in front of the church, but I didn''t really mind. I also needed some time alone to collect my thoughts about what I saw earlier. Many people greeted me as I walked up the stairs, smiling brightly, and some civilians even tried to touch my body. However, those people were stopped by church knights before they were able to get close to me. And it was when I entered the church that a surprise greeted me. Sana was standing with what I recognized as Bishop Ertha, the nun with massive boobs and was called the Holy Maiden and one of the Holy Bodies ording to ''Requirement Appraisal.'' The Archbishop noticed my arrival and turned to me, greeting me with a bright smile. "Oh my, Sir Arthur. You''re returned." Ertha looked in my direction as I approached them with a smile and bowed her head. "It''s been a long time, Your Holiness Sir Pdin!" "I''ve returned from the mission, Sana." I greeted the cute Archbishop first before turning to the bowing Bishop. "Indeed, it''s been a long time, Bishop Ertha. You may raise your head and just call me by my name, you know?" "That''s unthinkable!" The blue-haired Bishop eximed loudly as she jerked her body up, causing her breasts to bounce. "You''re the Goddess'' Apostle! A lowly Bishop like me should call you by your title." Her energetic yet clumsy personality was just as I remembered. The blindfold around her eyes also didn''t work to hide her flushed face. "I insist. I don''t really like excessive politeness toward me. I''d rather have to talkfortably without thinking about my position with everyone else. Of course, it''s different on a formal asion." "How humble¡­!" She muttered as she hid her mouth with her hand. Sana giggled from the side, "Fufufu, Sir Arthur is always humble." Shemented and looked me straight in the eyes. "Is your business in the Port City finished already, Sir Arthur? Should I offer youfort?" Saying so, she smiled yfully and moved her skirt slightly. Ertha didn''t realize that, as she couldn''t see, but I politely shook my head. "You don''t need to, Sana. I just stopped by after finishing some business. But before I left, I saw Ertha and decided to greet her because I was curious as to why she was here." "Ah! So that''s the case." Sana nodded in understanding. "The recement for the former Archbishop has arrived in Bluerose Duchy, so Ertha''s job is finished, and she returned with the 20 girls from that incident." The blue-haired Bishop nodded at Sana''s words. "They are still resting in the room, and tomorrow we will introduce them to the other nuns. I hope the others will understand that their current situation isn''t something those girls wanted." Ertha continued with a solemn tone. "Oh? So they are here?" I asked, to which they replied with a nod. "I might propose asking them whether they want to be a nun or church knight. As Subus, they will have faster growth with their magic. I know Rania and Tristan, my subordinates, will definitely not mind about them being Subus." "That''s also one of the options I weighed in my mind, Sir Arthur," Sana replied in a low voice. "But I don''t know whether the others will be fine with them. As you know¡­ Subus is not widely epted in the Virtue Kingdom." That was right. I nodded in understanding before Sana continued, "Also¡­ May I have a bit of your time, Sir Arthur? There is an urgent matter I want to talk about personally with you." I looked at Sana and noticed her serious gaze. Then I nced at Ertha for a bit, and she just smiled softly. "Please don''t worry about me. I am about to have my daily prayer in the hall, so please excuse yourself, Your Holiness." With those words, she bowed a little and began walking toward the front row of seats in the hall where many people prayed while lowering their heads to the Goddess'' statue in the middle. My gaze followed Ertha for a while, noticing that her hips swayed and her breasts bounced with each of her steps. "Cough." Hearing a cough, I turned back to Sana, who somehow smiled dangerously. "May I have a bit of your time, Sir Arthur?" She repeated in a low tone, gesturing that she wouldn''t take a no even from me. "Alright. Shall we talk in your office?" "That would be wonderful." The Archbishop smiled brightly and pped her hands. *** We moved to Sana''s office and sat on the couches across from each other. It was so sudden that I was a bit confused. She didn''t look like she was having any urgent issues she needed to talk with me before, but what did I know? Sana had a lot of secrets she hid as the Archbishop of Castitas church. Of course, if I asked her, she would tell me. But I''d rather not ask if I didn''t need anything at all. And so I waited for her to start. "I apologize for asking for your time suddenly, Sir Arthur." "It''s not a problem. But what is it about? I feel like this urgent matter is something that you suddenly remembered or something like that." For the record, Sana didn''t wear an [Earring of Communication] or something resembling an earring in her ear. So the only thing I could think about was¡­ "I received an oracle from the Goddess," Noticing myck of reaction, Sana spoke seriously as she put her hands above her thighs. "Fufufu, even if I look like this, I am quite favored by the Goddess and also one of the Holy Maidens. Of course, Your Holiness the Pope still receives more oracles than me. But because this is rted to you, Sir Pdin, I am the one who received the oracle this time." ''Oracle, huh?'' That was something new again. I didn''t know that something like that existed. I only used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on both Sana and Ertha and didn''t use on them. This oracle just confirmed that the Goddess was real. But¡­ a question remains. "About the oracle rted to me¡­" I leaned closer and put up a serious look. "What''s the content?" "Fufufu, you will like this one for sure." For some reason, she stood up from the couch and approached me. I was a bit confused at her sudden behavior, especially when she suddenly undressed and sat on myp. "The Goddess gave me an order." The Archbishop whispered close to my ear, pushing my body down with her weight and straddling my stomach while licking her lips. "And that''s to let her borrow my body and talk to you." Her eyes flickered dangerously and changed color as soon as she said that. The beautiful aquamarine eyes changed into gold, and her expression turned into a sexy one as she licked her lips. [Good morning, human from another world.] And an unfamiliar soft voice escaped from Sana''s small lips, and I couldn''t help but grin wryly at her greeting and return the surprise I felt. "Good morning, Goddess Lilith." Chapter 196 196 – Goddess’ Descend (R-18) ? [My, it seems like you already know my real identity. How curious.] "It seems you know that I am from another world too. How curious." [How cheeky. I like it.] The Goddess giggled as she leaned closer to me in Sana''s appearance. Her breath tickled my neck, and I stayed there because I didn''t want to make her mad. Her body was that of Sana''s, but she looked sexier than when I slept with the Archbishop. My instinct told me that the Goddess who currently controlled Sana was dangerous, not in a manner that would endanger my life, but in another manner. She explored my neck and licked it, sending a shiver down my spine. Noticing my reaction, the Goddess giggled and backed away. She looked at me with a predatory gaze and smiled seductively while putting her finger above her lips. [Hmm¡­ You''re a good man. Fufu, I''ve got myself a good Pdin, I see. You make me wet with just your smell and your taste.] Saying so, she rose from my body and spread her legs, showing off the smooth, glistening crotch from the love juices dripping from her pussy. I hadn''t done anything yet; all she did was just lick my neck and rub her crotch against my body. To think it was already that wet. As expected from the Goddess of Lust, she was even a bigger pervert than a primordial Subus or anyone I had ever met. Leaning closely, she whispered into my ear, [This body is also quite sensitive. Do you want to have sex with me, my Pdin? The owner of this body also wants to do it with the man she loves and give this Goddess her permission to sleep with you. How about it? I have never slept with anyone since the creation of the world. Spread this tight Goddess'' pussy apart with your cock, will you?] Fuu~ She blew a cold breath into my ear. Once again, just this simple gesture made me excited. This Goddess knew what I liked, and she probably gained the knowledge from Sana, considering she mentioned Sana had already permitted her to have sex with me in her body. ''So the Goddess controls her body while she''s inside, acting like a spectator?'' That meant whatever pleasure I gave to the body, both Goddess Lilith and Sana would be able to feel it. Though I didn''t think Sana would be able to hear any voice except for the Goddess. I doubted she would let her real name be known to the Archbishop of the Castitas Church. [Fufufu, I will tell you a secret if you can satisfy me.] When a girl seduced me like this, there was no way I would refuse. So I grabbed her shoulders and kissed her. Our kisssted only a second, and she backed away from me, smiling happily. [Now you''re enthusiastic. Have you found your vigor to sleep with this Goddess?] "When you seduce me that much, there is no way I can hold it." [That''s what I want. And don''t worry about calling me by my real name. The little girl can''t hear any voice except for mine. But she still feels what I feel. Give her pleasure too, my Pdin.] Just as I had expected before, Sana couldn''t hear my voice. But the fact she confirmed it was reassuring. I didn''t need to hold back as Sana seemed to want it too. I knelt down between her thighs and stuck out my tongue as she sat on the couch after I turned around. [Hnn~ Your tongue is touching me, isn''t it? It feels warm and soft. Ohh! Aahhh~ Just how long has it been since someone touched me here?! My pussy is soaked right now!! Please, please touch more of my body, my Pdin.] Her words were filled with desire, making me hard immediately. I licked up along her slit, licking every inch of it until I reached the clit hidden under its hood. That spot was always sensitive for women, which made them moan loudly each time they experienced it. Her petite body shuddered as she moaned, and she held my face and pushed me to lick her more. After enjoying that sensation momentarily, I moved upwards and licked her stomach, slowly going toward her modest breasts. They felt nice in my mouth, and their size was perfect for my hands to wrap around. However, I wanted to go further. Moving downwards, I put one hand behind her knees and lifted her ass, giving me better ess to her pussy. Then I ced two fingers onto her slit and rubbed her clit vigorously. [Oooh! Ahhhh~!! You''re so skilled. I''m getting close to orgasm already!! Keep rubbing me harder!! Make sure you get me really horny!! Don''t stop doing it unless I say so, okay!? Now...keep sucking those tits while fingering me, my Pdin! Yes, suck on them gently! Oooh~!! Yesssss, keep moving your fingers faster and deeper! Mmmmmm~~!!!] As soon as I heard her loud cries, I inserted three fingers into her vagina and started pumping her in fast strokes. After a few seconds, her whole body shook violently as she came, squirting cum all over my hand. While I kept pleasuring her, I sucked on her nipples, causing her to groan in delight. I sensed that she was about toe again, but I decided to tease her again. "You''re quite easy to please, aren''t you, my Goddess?" I teased her as I continued masturbating her, feeling her tighten around my fingers. [Hnn, this body is quite sensitive. The pleasure is unbearable! I''ll definitely be addicted to this kind of stimtion. Ugh, I''m gonna cum again!! So good~! Haaaahhhhhh!! Oooooooohhh!! Nnngggg-!!] Goddess Lilith screamed as she climaxed once more. Her tongue stuck out from between her lips, and she bit it lightly to suppress herself from screaming louder. Once she calmed down, I removed my fingers and brought my wet hand toward her mouth. "Lick it. Clean your liquid in my hand." She obediently opened her mouth wide and licked my hand with a sexy expression on her face. I loved seeing such a cute woman act like that. And after the Goddess took over Sana''s body, her expression just became so unbearable. My cock throbbed inside my pants at the sight of her licking her pussy juice from my hand. I thought I would humiliate her, but she used this chance to show off her sexiness and seduced me instead. ''I like her.'' I thought as my smile grew wider. ''I want this Goddess.'' I stood up and unbuckled my pants, pulling them down and exposing my erect cock. The Goddess'' eyes widened upon noticing it. She then grinned wickedly, knowing full well how big my cock was. [How impatient. But I am also looking forward to it, so...] Saying so, she spread her legs open and, using her hands, opened her pussy wide, revealing a tight pink hole waiting to be prated. [Thrust it inside and give me your seed, my Pdin.] I stared at the beautiful sight and grinned evilly. I pulled my dick out from my underwear and aimed it toward her pussy. "Here goes nothing..." With that said, I thrust my hips forward, prating deep within her pussy. [Aaaaaaagh! Finally! A real cock since I got my consciousness!] The Goddess cried out, clutching my arms tightly. With a firm grip, she pushed me deeper into her. I grunted in pain as my cock stretched her pussy walls. It was tighter than I remembered. Sana''s body wasn''t like this. ''The Goddess must''ve done something to her body!'' I thought so as I kept pounding her pussy, driving my cock deep into her womb. But why did she take control of Sana''s body? Was she nning to use Sana''s body to seduce me? If so, then she seeded. And then the reason she took control of Sana''s body might be rted to the secret she promised to reveal. Was it about the existence of that thing beyond the waterfall? Whatever it was, I didn''t need to know about it now. I needed to focus on satisfying her. After much effort, my cock finally entered her deepest parts. There was no resistance anymore. But the warm pussy wall that enveloped my cock from all directions just made me want to cum. I needed to hold it first as I didn''t want to ejacte as soon as I entered her pussy. [Ah~ Your tip reached my deepest part! Fufufu, you may move freely now. I won''t resist you any longer~! I hope this Goddess will enjoy being fucked by your huge cock as much as possible. I''m counting on you to fill mepletely with your semen, my Pdin~!] The Goddess closed her eyes and began moaning, urging me to continue fucking her. For someone who imed to never had a real cock inside her body since the creation of this world, she didn''t act like a virgin at all. ''If that''s what she wants, then I will give her plenty until she''s exhausted!'' Chapter 197 197 – Afterglow (R-18) ? I obliged and pumped my shaft in and out of her pussy with great force. Each stroke caused us both to gasp. I noticed she was starting to sweat profusely. Her chest heaved as she gasped for air, and her cheeks flushed red from arousal. "Your body is amazing..." I murmured, unable to hide my admiration. "It feels different from Sana." [Yes, it does.] She giggled with a smile. "Why are you letting me fuck you?" She smiled back, saying, [Because I want to experience pleasure. Even though I am the Goddess of Lust, I haven''t slept with anyone else yet. So I thought to have fun with you as you are my Pdin. That''s one of your duties, I said.] What a naughty goddess. But I guess it was understandable, given the circumstances. I leaned closer to kiss her as my answer, and our tongues intertwined. We both moaned softly, feeling the other person''s tongue enter their mouth. Our bodies pressed against each other as we kissed passionately. When I broke off from kissing, I looked straight into her eyes. When I noticed her pupils dted, I began to move once again. Pumping her pussy with my cock, I mmed into her with greater speed. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through her entire body, causing her to writhe in ecstasy as she gripped my arms tightly. I also felt an unimaginable pleasure I had never experienced with other girls. They were all different, but Sana''s body, which I loved so much, turned sexier and gave me more pleasure than before. I could see her juices flowing from her pussy, soaking my crotch. This Goddess was indeed special. [Ahhh~!! This is heaven~!! You''re so skillful, my Pdin~!! I''m gonna cum again~ Cumming!] She screamed loudly, almost breaking the windows. I could feel her pussy tightening around my cock even more. "Don''t hold back," I whispered in her ear as I pounded her pussy furiously. In response, she squeezed my cock with her vaginal muscles, squeezing me forcefully. Her body trembled as she did so, and I knew she was close toing again. [Cum inside me!] she yelled. Iplied instantly, filling her pussy with my hot cum. At the same time, she squirted several times, drenching my groin and thighs. Her back arched, and she let out another scream, clenching my cock tightly as she came. We enjoyed each other''s warmth for a while afterward, not speaking. Even so, we reached an understanding with each other. While the Goddess was special, I was also special. [Let''s have more kisses. Let me suck your tongue and taste your saliva, my Pdin. I love tasting you~!] She crawled closer to me and grabbed my neck, forcing my head towards hers. Our mouths met as I wrapped my arm around her waist. She then proceeded to suck on my tongue, and I quite enjoyed it. Then, sheid down next to me, and we cuddled together for a while, sharing kisses and holding each other. My cock was still inside her pussy, but neither of us cared enough to remove it. Rather, both of us knew that taking it out was useless as it would enter her pussy again. Breaking off the kiss, the Goddess rode me and smiled, whispering sweetly in my ears, [Let''s continue. It''s time to show you my skill on the bed.] "Sure. Show me your skill." Goddess Lilith began to move her hips, grinding her pelvis against mine. I responded by sliding my cock inside her pussy, feeling her inner walls gripping my shaft firmly. [Mmph!] The Goddess moaned as I slid my cock in and out of her cunt. Her pussy was very tight, making it hard to push my cock fully in. I could only do so when she rxed her vaginal muscles slightly just like before. The semen I shot earlier had softened her insides, allowing me to prate her easier. However, the Goddess didn''t seem to mind. In fact, she seemed to enjoy having my cock buried in her depths. [Nn! Ahhh! Mmmmm! Oh, yes~! S-Stop teasing me! Fuck me properly!! Move your hips too! Give me more pleasure~] She begged me to fuck her harder, and I happily obliged. Thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy, I drove myself into her with great force. I raised my body and licked her nape, kissing her neck gently. I then moved lower, licking her breasts, sucking on her nipples, and biting them lightly. The Goddess moaned loudly as I fondled her tits, pinching her nipples roughly. [That''s it. y with this body more. I like it. The little girl also likes it. She''s moaning in pleasure inside my head, fufufu.] At those words, I grinned happily. It was good that Sana also enjoyed this session. As I yed with her boobs and sucked on her nipples, I started moving faster. Pounding her pussy with my cock, I sped up, increasing the intensity of my thrusts. The Goddess matched my rhythm, bouncing her ass against me as she rubbed herself along my length. Our bodies were covered in sweat, but neither of us minded it. We just lost in pleasure, enjoying ourselves thoroughly as we pleasured each other. When I felt my balls tighten, I held back from releasing my load. Instead, I increased the pace once more, driving my cock in and out of her pussy with even greater force. [Ooohh... Aah~! Yes, yes, yeeees! Ufufu, I can feel your orgasm approaching~! Do it, my Pdin, cum inside me! I know you want to release yourself right here, don''t you!? Hahahaha, I''ll make sure to swallow every single drop of your semen, my beloved Pdin~! Come onnn~~] The Goddess encouraged me to climax, rubbing her clit against my thigh. I couldn''t help but grunt as I continued pumping into her pussy. Just as I neared my limit, I suddenly stopped thrusting, instead grabbing her shoulders and turning her around for a doggy-style position. The Goddess was surprised but quickly understood my intentions. She nodded eagerly, and I positioned my cock at her entrance. Then, I pushed in, burying my cock inside her pussy once again. My cock sank deep into her wet folds, stretching her pussy wide open. Both of us groaned as I filled herpletely. I then pulled her back onto me, pushing my cock deeper inside her. I could feel the heat emanating from her pussy as it engulfed my shaft entirely. Now that I was in her deepest parts, she began to move her hips. She ground her pelvis against my crotch, sending waves of pleasure throughout my entire body. I let go of her shoulder and grasped her hip tightly, guiding her movements. I watched her ass cheek deformed each time it pped against my pelvis. With a moan, the Goddess rolled her hips, riding my cock. Her pussy walls tightened around my dick, milking it for all its worth. Soon, she began to bounce her ass vigorously in front of me. With each thrust, she bounced her ass higher and harder. Soon, she was mming her ass down on myp repeatedly, smacking her fleshy butt against my pelvic bone. [Fuh!] She cried out as she felt my hands grab her firm buttocks. [Just cum inside me! Fill my womb with your seed.] I grunted in agreement, pounding my cock into her pussy as fast as I could. I raised one of her legs up high behind her, giving me better ess to her dripping slit. We stood up and I kept pounding her pussy, watching as her face contorted with pleasure. She moaned continuously as she rode my cock, her body shaking violently with each thrust. Her hair was disheveled, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Finally, I couldn''t hold back any longer. Without warning, I released my pent-up energy, shooting rope after thick rope of cum deep within her pussy. Sana, who was inside her head, heard everything and cheered ecstatically. Goddess Lilith screamed in pleasure as her eyes rolled backward, her vision clouding. Afterward, she copsed onto the couch, panting heavily and sweating profusely. She remained breathing deeply, trying to recover from her intense orgasm. While recovering, I remained standing above her, stroking my cock slowly. Eventually, she sat up, looking at me expectantly. [Let me clean it. Just think of it as the service from your Goddess~ I will lick your sperm until there isn''t even a trace left. And then, I''ll give you an extra treat~ Fufu~! You''re going to be so happy, my Pdin~!] I chuckled at her offer. There was nothing wrong with letting someone else take care of my needs, especially if they were a beautiful woman such as her. So, I stood in front of her, giving her ess to my erect cock in front of her face. "Go ahead. And do please tell me the secret that you wanted to tell me." Goddess Lilith smiled brightly, licking my cock with her tongue. Then, she lowered her lips and took me inside her mouth. I gasped in surprise at how soft and warm her mouth was. She was gentle and careful, using her tongue to massage my cock with slow strokes. I could feel her soft tongue rolling around the tip of my penis, coating it with her saliva. Eventually, she removed her lips from my cock and smiled. [There, as clean as new.] She said with a smile. I couldn''t deny it. She was absolutely spotless. She managed to get rid of all traces of my semen from my cock and even gulped it down without leaving anything behind. And then, she patted the space on the couch beside her while using her other one to scrape my semen out of her pussy. [Sit here, my Pdin. Let me tell you the secret I wanted to tell you about as thanks for satisfying me a little.] I sat down obediently, curious about what she had nned. Goddess Lilith looked up at me, smiling innocently. [This is the real reason why I descended in this body today.] "What is it?" [You see...] Chapter 198 198 – Qualification ? Goddess Lilith paused for a while after she said those words and licked the semen she scraped out from her pussy and hummed happily. [My bad, Pdin. But your semen tastes so good, and it gives me some energy to stay in this world longer. Let''s continue.] Saying so, she licked her finger clean and smiled. [It''s about the edge of the world.] She began, and I narrowed my eyes as it fully grabbed my attention. "That''s¡­" [I know you have a lot of questions, but hear me first. To go beyond the edge, you must be qualified. Unfortunately, just because you''re my Pdin doesn''t mean you''re qualified to go beyond. You stillck something.] "Qualification?" I asked curiously. [Indeed.] And the Goddess confirmed with a swift nod. Was that the reason behind that warning? I wasn''t qualified yet, so that thing warned me to stay away first and enjoy my life. Then, what was it? "What''s the qualification?" [If I tell you about it, won''t it get boring? There are clues hidden on the other edge of the world. You should check on them someday during your travels.] ''Now I am curious and have gained a goal¡­ The other edge of the world, huh? If that''s true, then I need to visit the west edge, which is located in the Sin Kingdom, to obtain this clue.'' The Goddess winked at me and scooted away as I fell into deep thought. Then somehow, the clothes Sana threw on the ground, a white leotard with a cropped ck cape, flew toward her body as if they were alive and dressed her. Was that also the Goddess'' magic? Ignoring my curiosity, the Goddess giggled, [Fufufu, I always watched you since you qualified to be my Pdin and will always watch you in the future. Good luck with your journey, my Pdin.] After she finished her sentences, she blinked, and the golden glow in her face disappeared, turning them back to the lovely aquamarine. The yful expression from earlier turned into an embarrassed one as it flushed a deep red. "A-Aa¡­ S-Sir Arthur, that was not me at all!" Her voice turned back to the familiar one I had heard a few times. I was sure Sana had regained control of her body now. "I wouldn''t be so bold!" I chuckled at Sana and pinched her cheek. She made such a cute flustered expression, making me want to tease the Archbishop, that usually kept her cool. Saying she wouldn''t be so bold was a lie on her part. Because the way Goddess Lilith acted and Sana acted when she was excited was a bit simr. However, I wouldn''t say that to her as I didn''t want her to realize that and let her get this flustered every time. "I believe you." With that answer, I put up my pants and stood up. "You should get a bath and clean your body. I will take my leave now." "Y-Yes." Sana stood up and nodded. That sudden movement caused her to wobble down because her crotch probably still felt the aftereffect from earlier and still had a bit of semen dripping from it. "Forgive me, Sir Arthur. But it seems I won''t be able to see you go. What we did¡­ What you did with Goddess Teri earlier is still, umm¡­ lingering." She sounded embarrassed when she said thest part and looked down. "Don''t worry about it, and just rest for now," I spoke in a soft voice and put a yellow stamina potion inside a small tube on the table. "This might not be much, but drink this and have a fast recovery." Sana looked at the potion before looking at me with a bright smile. "Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." "You''re wee." *** After leaving the church, I walked slowly toward the other area of Academy City I hadn''t visited yet, like the area around Diligentia, Humanitas, Temperentia, or Patientia Academies. Each of those areas had its own interesting characteristics. Unfortunately, The Royal Academy had nothing of such as it was in the middle of them. But Castitas Academy had its own religious background, and the church was the symbol of the area, alongside some ces with religious themes. It wasn''t that bad, but they were a bit too stiff. The area around Diligentia Academy was filled with libraries, as the students loved to study in their spare time. The most luxurious area in Academy City, which was filled with beautiful parks, high-end restaurants and caf¨¦, as well as some amusement areas, was the area around Patientia Academy, which was filled with noble students. My destination was one of the parks to process the information I obtained from Goddess Lilith. Sitting on the long wooden bench under the shade of the tree, I looked up and let my weary body rest. It was¡­ a long and exhausting morning. Though it was now already afternoon, and the sun was ring on top of my head. "Haa¡­" Heaving a sigh, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the sunlight passing through the leaves, hitting my face. "I never thought I would meet the Goddess this fast, even if she used Sana''s body to meet me." Now I knew what the term Holy Maiden was for. Maybe Sana was also one of the Holy Bodies, as that was the only exnation for why the Goddess could descend into her body. That meant the Goddess could descend on Ertha''s body, knowing she was both Holy Maidens and Holy Bodies. The description of helping the soul to ascend to the Goddess'' side was for the Holy Maiden. Sana should''ve had that ability too. It was probably rted to her race being a Half-Angel. ''When I think about it, aren''t Sana and Ertha quite special even among the others?'' And that exined why both had high Sins requirements if I wanted to dominate them. As for Ertha, the fact she had the higher requirements meant she was more special than even Sana. More importantly¡­ "The edge of the world. I probably need to visit all of them if I have the chance. I am in no hurry, but Goddess Lilith''s words made me curious about it. I remember she mentioned beyond this world, meaning what I saw in that void wasn''t a mistake or my imagination." That was indeed something. Now that I calmed down after gathering my thoughts together, I also noticed the notification didn''t even ring once when I had sex with the Goddess, probably because it wasn''t her real body. "Sigh, there are a lot of things I didn''t understand." I thought I knew almost everything, but it seemed like that wasn''t the case. This was exciting because I could find something new and have new adventures while having fun. It wasn''t that urgent, and I was in no hurry to find out the truth behind that thing. I wanted to take this life easy, just like what I did now, enjoying nature alone in this park. The time to be urgent and moved fast had ended. Just from the Goddess'' words, I also believed she knew how to go to another world, as she called me human from another world. If I wanted a way to return home, it was best to ask her directly, though I doubted she would tell me. "Well then¡­" I muttered and straightened my posture. "Let''s return home and punish my cheeky maid before the others return to the mansion." Chapter 199 199 – Let’s Start The Game ? When I returned to the mansion, I first noticed Lisa and Lara had already returned and swept the garden with a broom in their hands. They greeted me with a smile as I entered, and I waved my hand to them to appreciate what they did. Garcia and the other two were still walking around the city. I noticed them through my radar when I walked back. As for Mia¡­ I heard she was in the church but didn''t notice any blue dots except Sana''s. Where was she, I wondered. But she should be okay as long as she was still in this city. Anyway, only Milea was inside, walking around the mansion. Looking at how she stopped a few times around the corridor, maybe she was still in the middle of cleaning. ''Perfect.'' I wondered how I would punish that cheeky nun, but this gave me some idea. No one was in the mansion, and she was still cleaning. "Time to use my torturing magic item I got from those ve traders," I muttered and entered the mansion. While walking toward the corridor Milea was currently in, on the first floor, I prepared the necessities for her punishment. With her, I didn''t need to hold back at all. As the result of ''Requirement Appraisal'' was like this. --- Name: Milea Daxidor Race: Half-Human Half-Elves Description: A cheeky yet perverted girl ran away from the Elven forest to have a look at the world. From a young age, she looked down on other people due to her massive Talents in both Magic and Archery. She only truly respects one person, the Headmistress of Virtue Royal Academy, Alesia Daxidor, who is her aunt. Although her appearance is like a young girl, she has lived for more than 3 decades. She doesn''t want to admit her age and race and keep it a secret from others. Status: Sins: 0 Virtues: 450 Sins needed to dominate her: 470 Requirements: 1. Have fun with her. (Done) 2. Get her respect. 3. Teach her not to look down at other people. 4. Show her ce as your servant. 5. Tell her that you know her secret. --- From there, I knew that she still looked down a little bit on me, and my punishment that day when I took her virginity didn''t seem to be enough. "An egg rotor and the chastity belt make her unable to take the rotor off her pussy. This should be enough to make her know her ce. Though I don''t think the chastity belt is useful right now. Let''s see her reaction first." Finding Milea was easy. As I had expected, she was cleaning the window of the corridor using damp clothes while bringing a bucket of water ced on the ground. She noticed me walking toward her and stopped, lowering her hand. A cheeky grin appeared on her face as she looked at me. "Sir Arthur, are you here to punish me for what I did earlier toward your guest?" Without me saying anything, she correctly guessed my intention. The disrespect she showed toward Tristan earlier was intentional, I guessed, to make me punish her. Her gaze went toward the pink-shaped egg and a leather belt with a lock in my hand. "Is that the tool to punish me? Isn''t it¡­ too tiny and cute? I probably won''t feel anything from that, you know?" "Is 1 not enough? I see." I nodded with a grin as I approached her, taking out another rotor egg from my inventory and putting the chastity belt inside. "I don''t think you need anything to stop your love juice from dripping down your thighs. I had many of them, and they were all magic items that could be controlled by a remote control with the same inscription simr to [Earring of Communication]. Watching me take out another egg, Milea''s smile still had not wavered. Instead, she smiled widely, raised her skirt with her hands, and bent over to show me her round and smut butt without any underwear. "Fufufu, I wonder how your punishment feels this time, Sir Arthur!" "Oh, it won''t hurt." I stopped beside her and caressed her butt cheek. "It will feel incredible, I promise." Milea''s butt tightened slightly when I touched them. Her body shivered under my touch and turned into a beautiful shade of red. "Uwah...!" She moaned softly. My finger slid through her wet slit easily and pushed against her clitoris. It seemed like there wasn''t much lubrication since she was so aroused already, but it wouldn''t be an issue if we used the eggs. Slowly, I put one pink egg inside her pussy. The cheeky nun moaned again and spread her legs wide open. "Y-You pushed it inside, Sir Arthur?!" At this moment, Milea sounded more excited than scared or sad. The egg felt warm as soon as it entered her pussy. Once it got stuck, it wouldn''te off easily. When I was sure it was deep enough, I pulled my fingers while brushing against her wet pussy wall, making the nun moan louder. "Fufufu." Milea giggled yfully. "As I thought, I feel nothing from it." "You will change your mind before long." In response, I pushed the second egg into her ass. The feeling of something soft entering her anus made Milea groan loudly. "Nngh¡ª! Hyaah!! W-Wait, that hole¡ª" With both eggs inserted, I took the remote control, with a set of low to high levels, and activated the rotor at the highest at once, ignoring her. Immediately after, the rotor inside her pussy and anus vibrated, and Milea screamed with pleasure. "Aahhnn!! T-They are vibrating inside!" When I saw the expression of Milea, who was writhing in pain and ecstasy, I knew she liked it. She held her mouth with her hands, panting heavily as though trying to catch up with her heart rate. Her petite body shuddered several times until finally, her whole being shook violently, and her legs gave up. I caught her just in time, supporting her gently while kneading her modest breasts. Milea kept moaning, gasping for air. After some time passed by, she slowly opened her eyes, looking straight into mine. "...I''m sorry... T-This seems to be a bit too much for my little body, Sir Arthur. S-Shall we just have normal sex? I promise I can satisfy you until tomorrow morning." There was no way I would refuse such seduction. However, I felt like punishing her and showing her that seducing me wasn''t that easy. So I replied, "No. We will go to the market right now as I have a request for tonight''s dinner." After saying that, I looked at Milea, whose expression turned into something with a mix of lust and desperation. "In this situation?" She asked, looking down at the floor. It was wet from her earlier orgasm, and her pussy juice also trailed down her thighs. "I-I don''t think I can even walk, Sir Arthur." "I will support you. Do you want me to buy the ingredients for our meal from the market? There is no way, right? I know nothing about vegetables, so you need to tag along with me." "O-Okay..." Even though she agreed, Milea couldn''t hide the embarrassment on her face. With a rotor in her pussy and asshole that I could control anytime, she might get even more embarrassed than usual. But I needed to do this anyway. So, I decided to start the game. "Let''s go." It was time to punish this cheeky nun. Her current expression was something I quite enjoyed. Chapter 200 200 – Market Game (R-18) ? We arrived at the market together. While doing this, I took out the remote control from my pocket and set the rotors'' vibration levels from off to low. "Hnn!" Milea let out a muffled moan as she walked next to me. Her cheeks were flushed bright red. Her breathing was fast, almost matching the pace of her heartbeat. Even though the two eggs were only set at a low level inside her pussy and ass, the vibrations caused by the rotor must have been intense. That said, it was not bad for me either. I felt Milea''s body trembling beneath my fingertips as she followed closely beside me. While watching her face turn beetroot red, I whispered in Milea''s ear, "How does it feel, Milea?" "I am fine. Do you think this is enough, Sir Arthur?" She rephrased her question to avoid sounding desperate and shy. Of course, I understood why she wanted to keep up the act. In fact, I found myself getting hornier because of that. However, I continued whispering in her ears. "I hope you won''t be found out by the people. It will be bad if a nun of Castitas Church to be found horny in the middle of the city, no?" "Wai¡ª" Before Milea could finish speaking, I grabbed her butt hard, making her yelp. "Ahhh!!" "Lower your voice. We will enter the market area now." For some reason, Milea started blushing even brighter. Perhaps it was because she realized that she spoke too loud. Then, we reached the main street, where stalls lined up. Many people gathered around us, but no one really looked at Milea and only smiled at me as they recognized me as the Pdin. Since it was daytime, most of the customers were men buying food for their families. Some of them nced at Milea, but none of them ever imagined that underneath her skirt, her crotch was drenched with juices leaking out from her pussy. And then, I spotted the stall where we bought vegetables when I visited the market for the first time with Milea. "Let''s get some vegetables," I told Milea. "Alright." Her voice had returned back to its original tone, and so was her expression. It seemed like she had gotten used to the low vibration level of the rotor. Or maybe she simply didn''t care anymore. Either way, she obediently followed beside me and picked up the vegetables. The stall owner weed us with a bright smile. "What''s your request, Sir Arthur? Should we make a sd or¡ª" Before she finished speaking, my hand inside my pocket operated the remote control and set the level of the vibration to medium. "Hnn!" Milea cried out in surprise as the vibrations suddenly increased, and her body jolted slightly as the pleasure she felt intensified. She looked at me in disbelief and pouted slightly. But it was okay. She didn''t scream loudly, and no one realized it. "We should stir fry it. Madam Vivian and Eliza seem to like a stir fry and a meat steak, so we should prepare those things as well." I spoke to Milea, who tried her best not to moan in public even though she was attacked by intense pleasure in both her pussy and ass. "U-understood, sir. I''ll prepare themter." Milea bowed towards me. Her skirt fluttered, and I quickly went behind her to shield her from other people''s gaze. Not that many of them would take a look at her as they didn''t want to gain Sins, but I made sure that she was safe. The sight of Milea trying to hold herself back from moaning was priceless. My sadistic side loved it. Then, I paid the stall owner with a gold coin and left the ce. We went to the nearby alleyway where no one passed and was hidden from the main street. She immediately gave out a loud moan, and her butt fell onto the stairs, letting out another moan because the egg inside moved. "T-That was... so intense!" She covered her mouth with both hands and gasped for breath. "Hahaha, but you like it, no? A cheeky nun like you would enjoy this. I know about that." For now, I put the vibration level off so we could talk. Milea''s cheeks burned red, and she red at me. "N-No! I only want to show my side to you, Sir Arthur. This is too embarrassing!" "Embarrassing?" I smirked, crouching in front of her, and flipped her skirt. "Then why is your pussy more drenched than before?" I pressed my palm on her thigh, which was soaked with juices. The sensation was so strong that Milea moaned and closed her eyes tightly. "D-Don''t do that, please...! I am quite sensitive right now." "Do what? Stroking your thighs?" "Y-Yeah..." Milea''s body trembled as I stroked her thighs, and soon, her hips buckled forward. "You''re soaking wet, aren''t you? You''ve never done anything like this before, right?" She nodded silently, her face turning redder by the second. "My first was when you ravaged my mouth in the dining room, Sir Arthur. That day, I had a lot of fun. Ever since then, I became addicted to having orgasms with you." "I see." It seemed like Milea was truly an inexperienced girl in terms of sexual matters. But her cheeky personality was still there, and I loved to see how Milea struggled between the desire to resist and the temptation of pleasure. "Is that why you said that to Tristan? Asking whether my friend was a new maid I had brought back. You wanted to be punished, right? Be honest with me." "B-But... I don''t understand what you mean, Sir Arthur." "Did you not say that you were addicted to having an orgasm? You wanted me to ravage you like before. That''s why you''ve been acting cheeky around me and seducing me." "S-Sir Arthur, I did that because I thought that you wouldn''t mind." "Hmm? Why?" Milea hesitated for a moment, then answered truthfully, "Because I thought it would be fun ying around with you." Her words came out of her mouth without thinking, and her expression turned into one of shame. "Alright." I stood up and stopped stroking her thighs. Her expression brightened, but only for a moment. "Hnn!!" She yelled as a sudden wave of pleasure washed over her. The egg inside her pussy was moving vigorously, causing Milea''s entire body to shudder. "Aaahh~!" She groaned loudly. I set the level of the vibration to the highest, and Milea''s body shuddered again. "Wha¡ª?! Nn?!" Her body jerked violently as she screamed in pleasure. I watched Milea''s beautiful face contort while her lips curled upward and her fingers clutched desperately at the railing of the staircase. The highest level might be too much for her, but the cheeky face she put up even when answering me earlier was gonepletely. Now, Milea was just a cute nun who couldn''t stop her own orgasmic convulsions. "Oh my Goddess... H-Hold on, Sir Arthur! I-I can''t take this much!" "Why not?" I chuckled, amused by her pleasured expression. "Just cum, Milea. Cum in the middle of the city. No one will be able to see you in this ce." "Goddess... Mmmmph..." Milea''s whole body shook, and her legs mped shut, preventing the egg from moving further into her pussy. "Are you alright, Milea?" "Mmmmghh!" She grunted in response, her cheeks reddening. I wondered whether she was enjoying the experience or suffering. After all, the level of the vibration was already maxed out, and I wasn''t nning to lower it any further. I got excited watching her squirming in pleasure. Then, she orgasmed. "Oooohhh!!!!" Milea shouted out in ecstasy. Her body arched upwards as her muscles tensed and released repeatedly, her toes curling in the air. Her breasts heaved up and down rapidly as she gasped for breath, her head tilted backward. The intensity of her orgasm pushed Milea past the limit, and she copsed onto the ground. Her arms and legs twitched uncontrobly as she writhed on the floor, gasping for oxygen. Her love juices squirted like a fountain, pushing the pink rotor eggs inside her pussy and anus out of the holes. Even after several seconds, Milea kept shaking violently and crying out in pleasure until she finally calmed down. When she opened her eyes, her cheeks were flushed pink, and her pupils dted widely. Her sight couldn''t focus as she heaved for air, panting heavily. When she regained her senses, Milea''s knees were weak, and her stomach was churning with nausea. However, her lustful expression remained unchanged despite being sick. "S-Sir Arthur." She called out to me with a shaky voice. I immediately knew what she wanted to say and carried her, ignoring the wet skirt and her drenched lower body. "I know. I will punish you more in the mansion." At my words, Milea''s expression turned quite lustful, leaving no shred of shame. I might have flipped her switch too hard now. Chapter 201 201 – A Nice Dinner ? "Hmm hmm~ It''s been a long time since I cooked something. I hope it turned out great." After getting back to my mansion with Milea in my arms, I entered my room and prepared for dinner. The sky had turned orange already, and I bet Eliza and the others were hungry. As for Milea¡­ Her punishment still continued in my room. I bound her arms above her head with rope onto my bed and let the rotor stimte her clitoris. Her legs were also bound, so she couldn''t move at all. That was why I was cooking dinner right now. So that after dinner, I could visit my cheeky nun and relieve myself with her wet and drenched pussy. That would be fun. Anyway, Mia didn''t seem to return yet. As for the other, they began to return one after another. The first one was Eliza, and she went to the backyard. She probably went to see Astro. Garcia and the other two arrived at the mansion not long after that. They immediately went inside the mansion. Both Cecil and Vivian sat in the living room while the perverted nun walked toward me. Nothing was unusual, so I continued to cook thest meal before putting them on the te. At that time, the kitchen door was opened, and Garcia emerged. "Sir Arthur?" She raised her voice in surprise, "What are you doing here? I meant¡­ May I ask why you were ting the food instead of resting in your room? We, the nun, could do it for you." "It''s okay, Garcia." I smiled at her, took off the apron I wore, and put it in the inventory after cleaning it with . "I am punishing Milea right now, so she can''t cook. Besides, this is rather fun and refreshing. It''s been a long time since I cooked my own meal. I made sure to cook the nuns'' portion too." "Sir Arthur¡­!" Garcia immediately understood what I meant by punishing Milea and nodded. "If that''s the case, please allow me to bring the dishes to the dining room. Please feel free to rest and have a nice chat with Lady Vivian and Miss Cecil. I believe they are in the living room right now. I will bring some teater." "Thank you, Garcia." I smiled and patted her, and she purred happily in response. As expected from my perverted nun, she could understand what I was thinking the best. After praising her, I went along with her suggestion and went to the living room. It had been a few days since Vivian lived in my mansion, and it was the best time to ask how she was doing and make some progress with her. When I arrived in the living room, I noticed that both women, Vivian and Cecil, were talking rather closely as they sat beside each other on a long couch. It was as if they were already friends for so long. The light from the chandelier above illuminated the room with its warm white light. ''Maybe that''s as expected when the social flower of the Virtue Kingdom meets with the pirate scammer who can speak to almost all people to believe her.'' Both of theirmunication skills were really high, so they had a lot of topics to cover, just like what currently happened. "So you were already sailing on the sea for a few years now?" "Indeed. I''ve been sailing with my brother since I was 10, but he strayed in the path I didn''t agree with and left me behind, so I decided to follow Arthur to this city." "Poor you. Don''t worry too much about it. If you need help, just ask me, okay? Even if this olddy has no real power anymore, at least many of my friends will still be willing to help." "Olddy? You are still beautiful, Vivian." Cecil chirped. "And I thank you for your kindness." "My, fufufu. You''re wee." They giggled with each other. The sight of two older girls getting along was nice. Cecil also wore something modestpared to her bikini, a white skirt and a red cropped top. Still, I never expected Cecil to get used to this ce that fast. It had just been a few hours since she arrived here. ''It''s probably thanks to Garcia taking her out with Vivian at the same time. Cecil got herself, someone, to talk to, and the same could be said for Vivian.'' Thinking so, I announced my presence by knocking on the wooden pir three times. "Good evening, Madam Vivian." I greeted the older woman first before turning to the tanned minotaur girl. "And hello, Cecil." Both of them turned to me and greeted me back. "Good evening, Arthur. Wee back." "Oh! You''re here already. Hello." I approached them and sat on the sofa on the side. "How have you been, Madam? I am sorry that I was unable to be a good host and stay for the first day of your move. There was something urgent that needed my attention as a Pdin." "It''s not a problem." Vivian smiled warmly and held her cheek with her hand. "Though my daughterined about you not being here a lot, fufu." I could imagine that. Elizaining about me not being there when she just moved to this mansion was surely something that could happen. So I onlyughed wryly at her words, especially since the said girl was currently standing outside the door and was eavesdropping on our conversation. Why did she not just enter the living room? That way, she could also join our conversation without needing to be so secretive. That was why I decided to y a little. "I need to say sorry to Eliza. Due to my position, I might need to go to another city again shortly. It''s a shame that she''s not here right now to talk to me and have a dinner toget¨C" Bam! "Good evening!" Just right before I finished, the door was opened hard from outside, and Eliza barged inside, still in her school uniform. She was smiling from ear to ear, but I noticed an ufortable, worried look as she nced at me subtly. We weed her withughter as Vivian noticed that I was just joking just to make Eliza enter the room. Cecil didn''t understand at first, but she nodded and looked at Eliza with pity as she fell to my provocation. "Good evening, Eliza." I smiled at the tsundere. "It''s nice to see you again." "U-Un. It''s good to see¨C Not. What do you mean by going to another city again?" "Ah, you were listening?" I asked, pretending to be oblivious. "Just as you know, I am a Pdin now and am busy with various tasks from the church." "But you just returned!" When she raised her voice as if she was protesting, I couldn''t hold it any longer and burst intoughter. Then I proceeded to tell her that it was all a joke, and she pouted while sitting on myp as if it was natural. Of course, she gasped and realized what she had just done before scooting away to the empty couch with a bright red face. Vivian giggled at Eliza''s cute reaction while Cecil muttered something iprehensible without me heightening my senses. After a few minutes of talking and teasing Eliza and her mom, Garcia entered the living room and said the dinner was served. We moved to the dining room and ate. Everyone was surprised when the perverted nun told them that I was the one who cooked the dinner, then they began to praise me. Even the tsundere Eliza also praised the food I cooked, making me proud of my skill. It had been a long time since I had time like this that I didn''t even check on my radar as no enemy was in range. If there was a red dot or someone hostile to me, it would definitely send an rm to my head. I also didn''t heighten my senses because I wanted to rest after fighting 2 Boss-rank monsters, finding something scary beyond the World-End Waterfall, having sex with the Goddess in Sana''s body, and even punishing Milea. That was my biggest mistake. Because when I returned back to my room, I noticed that no one was on my bed. It was still wet and warm from Milea''s love juices, but the figure of the petite nun was nowhere to be seen, reced by a letter. The letter only had a few words written in blood. [You''re mine.] Chapter 202 202 – Searching For A Clue ? "My apologies, Your Holiness. We didn''t detect anyone entering the premises." "Please punish us for our negligence!" Lisa and Lara kneeled in front of me in the backyard as I sat on the bench, holding the letter I found in my room. "Stop apologizing," I said in a cold tone, devoid of any emotion. My brows squinted together as I tried to trace anything rted to this letter. Milea was gone, even from my radar. Her dot wasn''t present in the entirety of Academy City, even after I ran around from one end to another at my highest speed. That meant she wasn''t here, and Mia wasn''t either. The probability of Mia getting kidnapped was high after what happened to Milea. But why? And what did the letter mean by [You''re mine]? I asked Garcia and Cecil to protect Vivian and Eliza to be safe. To be safe, I also installed a barrier magic item around the mansion, not allowing someone other than us to enter. "Exin what happened while I was cooking and talking to Vivian and the others. Tell me if you noticed something strange, no matter how small that is." I ordered the twin nuns, and they nodded firmly. They began to exin what they thought was an unusual sight tonight. And the only thing they could think about today was a full moon. Nothing was different from the usual except for that. "Anything else?" I asked. The twins shook their heads. "Forgive me, Your Holiness." "We didn''t know anything more. Everything is normal. And even Mia acted normal when she went to the church to pray." "We never expected she would also be kidnapped or didn''t return." Both of them responded alternatively. This was getting nowhere. There was no clue except for the letter written by blood. ''Wait. Blood?'' When I thought about it again, this was already a clue. If this was written with real blood and not ink, which was the case in this letter, then I already had a clue in my hand. What was left was the person who could follow this clue and tell me where this blood came from. "I will be leaving. Protect this mansion, and don''t let anyone enter before I return." "Yes, Your Holiness!" "We will protect it with our lives." Nodding at their answer, I took out a [Teleportation Gem] I ransacked from Cecil''s treasure. There were many of them, and there were even a few to teleport to the Border City. It had been 3 days since I went there, and I thought I would need to return this fast. Whoever kidnapped Milea and Mia surely had a magic item to keep their presence from getting known by even my skill. ''My enemy could be a noble or something simr.'' That wasn''t important. I was about to have the best day in my life after training Milea to be obedient but to think they kidnapped her. I knew she would be fine because she would definitely suicide if she was about to get in trouble, but knowing Milea, she could also be waiting for me in that ce just to know whether I would save her or not. The problem was Mia. Her personality probably didn''t allow her to kill herself, as she would be afraid before doing so. "I have no choice but to make a move after all." Muttering so, I activated the [Teleportation Gem] and arrived in the Border City. Because it was night, the Border City felt more alive than usual. No, it wasn''t just because it was night, but probably because many people visited this time. Drunkards were everywhere, and the people who patrolled could be easily seen as they wore a raven badge on their upper left hand. Beatrice had done a good job making this city better. But unfortunately, I didn''t have time to visit the Subus. My goal was the pink dot on the other side of the city. I moved immediately, jumping from one building to the other. I attracted some attention, but I was fast enough that my body became blurred. Some people from Raven Group tried to follow me as they noticed me, but none of them could even follow me for a second. And I ignored them because I had no time to sit around and listen to what they had to say. Before long, I reached another area, deep inside the Border City. The buildings looked different from the entrance where I teleported to. Almost no light was present, as they would only hurt the people living here if the light was too much. Behind some buildings, a small tunnel could be seen at the end of this area. That was the tunnel connecting this Border City to the one in the Sin Kingdom side. My goaly at the highest building. The person I was searching for had noticed me. She was standing in the middle of the balcony on the fifth floor, looking straight at me with a warm light shining behind her. Her twin-tailed white hair fluttered against the wind, and she smiled and looked up at me as Inded on the railing. "Good night, what a beautiful moon, isn''t it? Though I couldn''t watch it, which is a shame." She giggled with her hand in front of her small lips. "Now, what brings you to me, Arthur?" The girl, Lucy, asked me in a sweet voice. "I need a bit of your help. In exchange, I will give you my blood." I replied and took out the letter with words written in blood without wasting any time exining unnecessary things. "Track this blood for me." "Hmm, let''s see." Lucy took the letter from my hand and read it. Her expression morphed to surprise before she sniffed it. Her nose moved slightly, and then she narrowed her eyes. "How curious." She muttered, smiling widely. "It seems that you have quite someone who has fallen for you, Arthur." "¡­ What do you mean? Can you track this blood or not?" I asked curiously as I looked at Lucy, gesturing for her to continue. "I can." She replied. "But do you want to meet her so badly? Don''t you already have me and a lot of other girls as well?" "Just reply to my question. I am in quite a bad mood right now." Almost all of Lucy''s replies were different from what I expected. It was as if we were not on the same page, and she thought I wanted to meet this letter''s owner. ''Ah, right, I haven''t told her yet.'' "The owner of this letter kidnapped two of my nuns. I need to find whoever has it and save my nuns." "Ah, so that''s why you wanted to find her." Lucy pped her hands in understanding and jumped to the railing, bowing curtly as she held the end of her skirts. "Please allow me to drink your blood first, Arthur. Then I will help you to find her." "Feel free to," I replied, unbuttoning my skirt and showing off my bare nape. "Do it quickly." "Thank you for the meal." Lucy''s eyes shone in excitement as she opened her mouth, revealing two sharp fangs, and she drew closer to my neck. I felt a prick on my neck and felt my blood drawn. "Hnn¨C!" The vampire girl let out a pleasured moan as she slurped my blood. She sounded like she enjoyed it so much and began to hold me tight, pushing her soft breasts against my chest. "Ahnn¡­ Delicious!" She eximed in a sultry voice. She backed away and licked her lips, which turned red from my blood dripping off her mouth. "It''s delicious, Arthur. As promised, let''s find the Half-Vampire, the owner of the blood." It seemed like I hade to the right ce this time. "I am counting on you, Lucy." Chapter 203 203 – Tracing Blood ? Two people were flying in the sky on a magic carpet in another part of the Virtue Kingdom. "It''s faint, but the smell came from that way." It had been an hour since I met with Lucy and tracked the blood. And we had already returned to Academy City twice in that time. "Are you sure it''s the correct one?" "To be honest, I am not so sure. The one we are trying to find knows how to handle Vampires'' senses." Yes, that was the source of our problem. Whoever kidnapped Milea and Mia knew how to hide. Most probably, they were trained as professionals like Sandra. "The scent of the blood is spread almost all over the Kingdom, so I am not sure which hiding spot they use. It could also be that whoever kidnapped your nun has already fled to the Sin Kingdom." "That''s impossible. They won''t be able to cross the border separating the Virtue Kingdom and the Sin Kingdom easily." "I understand, but¡­" Lucy tried to say something, but after seeing my serious expression, she sighed and said, "I will do my best." It was no use wasting time trying to reason and guess where they were. We could use this precious time to move to the nearest ce that would likely be their hiding spot. "" Once again, Lucy used the skill to trace blood while holding the letter I had. A drop of dried blood used to write the letter moved and turned into an arrow, pointing at the nearby area. This skill worked by making the drop of blood move toward the nearest ce where the same kind of blood was located. It would usually always point at the owner of the blood as the same kind of blood flew within their body. However, this skill had a weakness¡­ "It''s there," Lucy imed, looking in the same direction where the blood flew. I nodded at her and controlled the magic carpet to follow the flying drop of blood. It went toward a nearby forest where I created a flower hill a few days ago. And when we reached the middle of the forest, the blood dropped to the ground, and we also descended. There was nothing in the area, and my didn''t find anything. But the blood still moved toward this area. And when we descended to the ground, we found it. "Another miss," Lucy muttered, jumping off the carpet and going to the bushes. A rustling sound followed suit before she returned with a small jar filled with red liquid in her hand. "It''s another decoy made from the Half-Vampire''s blood. Whoever did this, I bet they quite hate you, Arthur." The vampire girl threw the jar at me, and I put it away into my inventory. Yes, this was this skill''s weakness. The blood would go to where the same blood gathered. As long as there was a certain amount of blood near the ce where we used the skill, that drop of blood would always point to that location even though the owner of the blood wasn''t there. And it was the fourth jar we had found tonight. Meaning the owner of the blood at least bleeds enough to fill four jars. Just imagining her dedication just to kidnap my nun was scary. ''What is their goal?'' A question appeared in my head. Something like this, scattering blood in a jar all across the kingdom wasn''t an easy task for an individual. There should be people helping the owner of the blood. ''That doesn''t matter.'' If I wanted to know, I could always interrogate themter. "¡­ Jump on. Let''s move toward the Capital City now." "Of course," Lucy replied, jumping to the magic carpet again. As we were flying, Lucy''s words resounded in my head. ''Whoever did this kind of thing surely hates me, huh?'' To be honest, I didn''t think that was the case at all. When Lucy mentioned the one owner of the blood was a Half-Vampire, I already had some kind of suspicion as to who the culprit was. That was why I wasn''t worried about them too much, but I still wanted to make sure of it. And probably, someone also helped the culprit to n this. 10 days of my absence would be enough to have a discussion between the culprit and the coborator. They could also prepare for this n. The fact that Mia didn''t return to the mansion and Milea got kidnapped right under my nose when I returned meant the culprit was in Academy City before. If you asked me who was the most suspicious person, whom I didn''t use my ''Requirement Appraisal'' yet and could enter my mansion freely, to be the culprit, that girl was the only one that came into my mind. "We need to be fast," I muttered as I sped my magic carpet up. Whoever it was, good job at making me angry. *** In the Capital City, at the highest room of a certain tower, a shadow was sitting on the balcony, looking down at the city lit by various magicmps, giving life to it. The dark sky didn''t hide the beauty of the biggest city in the Virtue Kingdom. Many people were still walking out of their houses, doing activities, or even simply gathering together in a good mood. This wasn''t a rare sight in the Virtue Kingdom, and the shadow of the girl had seen this many times. So she turned around toward the small table in front of her. Extending her hand, she picked up a white cup in an elegant manner, causing two dolls leaning against it to fall. "She should be finished now." The girl''s lips curled up in an evil manner. She slowly took a sip of the tea inside the cup and let out a satisfying exhale. "Fufufu, I wonder how he will react." Her gaze went toward the dolls. Both of them were made from stitched clothes with proportions simr to a miniature male human, and they wore what could be recognized as Virtue Royal Academy''s uniform, abination of white and blue zers and pants. One doll had a roughed-up appearance. Its ck hair was cut, and its face had a trace of stitch as if it was fixed after something sharp cut it in half. It also held a sign, saying ''Useless'' written in ck ink. The other doll was in far better condition, with blond hair and blue eyes. She looked at it and fixed its position, sitting it on top of the ck-haired doll. "One is already useless, so I will use you." She muttered in a low voice, cing the cup back on the table. Her blue eyes narrowed in amusement as her long blue hair fell to her white nightgown. The soft wind tickled her skin, and a long, lowugh echoed on the tower''s highest floor. Her pupil dted and turned into a heart shape. Anyone who had seen this girl before would praise her for her beauty, but if Arthur saw her, he would call her crazy. "Ah, father. Please wait a little more. I will soon embrace you and make this country a better ce!" That girl, Princess Carissa, the first Princess of the Virtue Kingdom, hugged herself like a crazy maniac. She lost control, but she wasn''t worried about being heard. Her room was filled with magic items to prevent anyone from peeking using any skills or even hearing a single voice. Afterughing for a while, she turned her gaze toward the doll¡ªespecially the blond-haired one. "For that¡­" Her grin widened as she picked it up and brought it closer to her face. "¡­ I hope she achieved what she wanted. We''re quite simr in regard to love. And I hope for her happiness, as I will achieve mine soon. Giving her more than a dozen [Teleportation Gems], [Hiding Talisman], and a few agents from my loyal followers will be worth it if I can achieve my goal." The night was long. Drifting ever so slowly, the cloud parted and revealed a full moon. The moonlight washed away the shadow covering the Princess'' face. And once again, Princess Carissa was beautiful. Out of 100 people, 99 would definitely say so, while the one fainted first before they could say anything. However, they would definitely agree with one thing if they saw her smile right now. She looked like a crazy viin who nned for the Virtue Kingdom''s downfall. "Fufufufu. I just helped my new friend to achieve her love. Her story quite fascinates me, after all." Chapter 204 204 – A Mad Yandere ? Milea was sitting in a chair in a room with her hands bound. She had regained her consciousness a while ago. Her clothes had already been fixed, which meant whoever took her to this room didn''t want to do anything with her body. "So I am kidnapped?" She muttered calmly, taking a look at her surroundings. "Hahaha, how funny. To think I would be kidnapped inside Sir Arthur''s mansion when he''s inside." The reasons for her calmness were two. First of all, she was only bound inside a room and could escape anytime. She felt a barrier surrounding the room, but that barrier was the type to hide something and didn''t have something to restrict her movement. Second, she knew that Arthur was a kind man. He was a loving man who cared about his subordinates and allies. So she was sure that he would try to find her as soon as he realized it. "And more importantly¡­" Her eyes were adjusted to the darkness by now, and she could see the light of Capital City in the distance through the small gap in the blind of the window. It seemed like she was teleported here when she was unconscious earlier. As for the method, she didn''t know. She just enjoyed pleasure from Arthur''s punishment, and her senses were in disarray as she only focused on her crotch and breasts. That was why she ignored the presence creeping inside the room, and before she realized it, here she was in the Capital City with her hands bound behind the chair. And then¡­ Creaakk¨C The sound of the door creaking open caught Milea''s attention. The light entered the room before disappearing again as the door closed. From it, the culprit behind her kidnapping appeared. "Hahaha." Mileaughed after she saw the girl who had just entered. How could she not? Not many people could enter the Pdin''s mansion without permission. At most, only nuns and some trusted individuals were allowed to enter due to the barrier surrounding it set by the twins, Lisa and Lara. "Of course, it was you." So when Milea saw who had entered the door, she wasn''t that surprised. Because she had expected the one who took her to be someone she knew. "Why are you doing this, Mia?" A curious question escaped her mouth as she watched the nun with green hair, whose bang covered her right eye, walk toward her. Her red eye glowed in the dark, something that Milea didn''t know before. And the cheeky nun also noticed that the other nun''s arms were somehow covered in bandages, and she looked rather pale. The green-haired nun didn''t answer and only looked at Milea. "Not going to answer me? I thought we were friends who served Sir Arthur together." "Don''t say his holy name with your mouth, you burr cat!" Milea was surprised at the intense shout escaping Mia''s lips as her expression twisted in anger. That expression wasn''t something a normal person would make. It was like a crazy person trying to stop people from taking their precious items or something simr. It didn''t befit a Castitas Church''s nun. Taken aback, Milea stayed silent as she watched Mia red at her. "It''s your fault. Your fault. Your fault." Mia muttered dangerously as her eyes bulged unnaturally. ''She''s not sane.'' Milea thought as she watched her friend keep muttering iprehensible words. ''Sir Arthur, you might want to find me sooner, or I will be in danger.'' Milea was weak. She wasn''t fit to be a fighter or someone to be kidnapped. At most, she knew Lv 2 and some basic magic from other elements due to her family. If it was just a theory, then she was adept at it. That was why she could know what kind of barrier surrounded the room and how it kept active to hide their presence inside. ''I made a mistake not running away earlier.'' Now she regretted it. Her friend, Mia, was in an unnatural condition. The shy and clumsy Mia somehow became like a crazy girl as her dark green hair was disheveled due to not being ruffled. Her bangs swept to the side, revealing her heterochromia eyes. "It''s your fault that Sir Pdin won''t sleep with me. It should be my turn. I am waiting. I was waiting for him. But you were there. In his room. Your fault your fault your fault. It''s your fault that he didn''t seek me!" Hearing the mad shout from Mia, Milea could guess what had happened. The poor girl was just lonely and didn''t get enough attention from Arthur. The cheeky nun smiled wryly, and the other nun stopped moving then. "You''reughing." A mad expression appeared on her face as she tilted her head to the left in a dangerous manner. Her hands shot forward, clutching Milea''s neck. "Agh!" "You''reughing at me! Thieving cat! You seduced Sir Pdin! It''s all your fault! He''s mine. Mine!!" Painful. The choke around her neck was painful. Milea never expected Mia to attack her. No, it was out of the question. ''I¡­ can''t breathe!'' Not only that, her eyes became unfocused as the mad Mia tightened her grip. "Die die¡­ but no. She can''t die. If she die, the n¡­ It won''t be good." Mia muttered in a low and mad tone. "Sir Pdin is mine. Yes. I need to show him that he''s mine. In this room. I will lock him. Hahaha¡­ I can''t kill her. Or Sir Pdin won''te." It wasn''tprehensible as Mia spoke too fast, but she then released her grip around Milea''s neck. She took a step back and held her face, forming a mad grin. Released from the grip, Milea began to search for air. "Cough cough¡­ Huff¡­ You psycho!" The one she thought of as a friend turned out to be a psycho. What caused this change was unknown. Or rather, maybe the green-haired nun was already like this from the start? But that wasn''t possible. "Were you just acting shy to get his attention?!" Forgot the calmness. Milea almost died from getting choked by her fellow nun. She thought she would be safe and Mia would be calm enough and did this only to get Arthur''s attention. But no. That girl was mad. "Attention?" Mia tilted her head. Her long hair fell, and her lips parted. A pair of fangs was clear as she smiled widely. "Haha. Hahahaha¡­ No. I want him. I need him. Sir Pdin is so kind. She''s the only person who is kind to me and encourages me. That''s why everyone must die. He''s only kind to me!" ''No.'' Milea looked at Mia. Her gaze showed no sign of hate or anger¡ªonly pity. She wasn''t mad over Mia kidnapping her or choking her. No, she pitied the green-haired nun. "You can stop this and ask for his forgiveness." So she extended her kindness for onest time to her fellow nun. "I believe Sir Arthur will forgive you." "Forgive? Forgive me? No, he would forgive you! He''s kind, so he will forgive you for seducing him!" Still, nothing went past the girl. It was already toote. Probably only Arthur''s words could go through her head. While still muttering about how she would ask Arthur to forgive Milea, Mia began to dance and squeal in delight like a girl in love. Shepletely ignored the cheeky nun''s existence and walked out of the room. But before she left, Mia stopped and looked over her shoulders, her body twisted in a strange way as she grinned widely. "Make sure to prepare your apology. Fufufu, Sir Pdin will surely forgive you and praise me for correcting you!" And then the door was mmed shut. Milea was left alone, smiling bitterly. "This is quite bad. Pleasee soon, Sir Arthur. I don''t think I can handle something like this." No matter what happenedter, Milea had already started to resent Mia. But as a fellow nuns, she could understand Mia''s anxiety. That was why¡­ a part of her still hoped that Sir Arthur wouldn''t see Mia''s current condition. And there was one person who she could depend on in this situation. Struggling, she cut the rope tying her hands, and took out an [Earring of Communication] she hid in her dress all the time in case she needed it. This earring was connected to someone she could trust besides Arthur or the Archbishop. She wore it in her left ear without any dy and activated it. The other side epted the call almost immediately, and Milea begged. "Please help me, Aunt." Chapter 205 205 – Rescuing Milea [1] As we got closer to the Capital City, we gained more responses from Lucy''s . In total, we found 8 more jars but with less blood than the one scattered around Academy City. It took her a lot of MP, so I gave her a magic item to decrease the MP needed to use a skill. I also prepared 3 bottles of MP potion, each could recover 50 MP at once. "Another miss," Lucy muttered as she threw a little jar at me. We were currently just a bit away from the Capital City. The massive structure loomed before me, stretching high into the starlit sky. Its sturdy stone walls stood as a formidable barrier, protecting the city and its inhabitants from the unknown beyond. "There is only one more smell from within the city. This one is stronger than the others, so it might be the culprit, Arthur. As you''ve expected, they probably hide in a crowded city to hide their own scent. Unfortunately for them, my sense of smell is more sensitive than the others, especially in a full moon." "I see. Let''s check thest one. I hope it''s really them, though." I jumped off the magic carpet and put it in the inventory. "Let''s walk inside. You might need to pull up your hood to hide your ears and eyes. The Capital City isn''t like the Academy City, and I am not sure if I can even get you a pass if they know you''re a vampire." The full moon hung majestically above. Lucy also looked up and narrowed her eyes slightly. "Very well." She muttered. "Today is also a full moon, so holding myself back is a bit hard. It''s hard for a Vampire or even Half-Vampire to stay calm and think rationally at this moment." Saying so, she pulled the hood connected to her gothic clothes up. It was ck in color and had a frill decorating it, making it look cute and adorable. It was big enough to hide Lucy''s face under its shadow, making her look like a normal, shy girl. Also, her words about the full moon caught my attention. If that culprit was a Half-Vampire, ording to Lucy, then wasn''t she also affected by the full moon''s effect? What was it? I had never known about that. Still, if that was the case, then wasn''t it bad? If the one that got kidnapped was Garcia, I could rest a bit easier. But Milea was bad news. "We need to hurry inside." After I said so, I began to walk toward the nearest gate facing west. The Capital City was located way east of the Academy City, far from the border between the two Kingdoms but still at the center of the Virtue Kingdom to get ess everywhere easier. Lucy followed behind me like a follower. That was good enough. I could then exin to the guard that she was my subordinate following me. By the way, I had calmed down considerably after I guessed the culprit''s identity and heard about this full moon effect from Lucy earlier. The bad one wasn''t that girl, but the person instigating her to do this. So I changed my ways of thinking about this ident. Of course, I was still angry toward the culprit and was worried about Milea, but I shouldn''t let it cloud my judgment. I didn''t want to regret what I would doter. The gate was busy even at night. Many carriages tried to enter, but somehow there was no one trying to get through the small gate on the side often used by people walking. So I went to that side. "Stop. You can''t enter the Capital at night without a carriage." However, once we got closer, the guard near the gate stopped me from entering and pointed his spears at me. Figures. I didn''t wear anything gaudy and looked like a normal person with blond hair and blue eyes. Usually, I would just follow their instructions and show my ID. But my feelings told me that they wouldplicate things such as stolen ID or something, so I showed my Pdin Crest instead. "Move," I ordered with amanding tone as the symbol of Castitas Church shone brightly above me. "She''s mypanion. Don''t stop her." The guard was speechless, and we gained more attention from the long queue of carriage from the side. Eventually, the guard gulped, and sweat dripped from his forehead. "Please¡­ enter." He moved away and gestured for us to enter. This was why I loved to have status in this country. It made things easier, and no one wouldplicate every single thing. Once we entered the Capital City, I didn''t immediately ask Lucy to use to find Milea and the culprit. That would just repeat what we had done earlier without getting a result if there was only a jar of blood in this city. Instead, I went in a certain direction where many inns and lodgings were located in this city. As someone who focused on swordsmanship and became a vanguard, I wasn''t skilled enough with tracing people or magic. Tristan was also more focused on Archery instead of magic, so she only had a few tracking skills. "Arthur, are we not going to find the culprit now?" Lucy asked curiously as she caught up to me, walking by my left side. "As we walked, the simr scent from the blood we traced moved at a ridiculous speed. I am certain they are in the Capital City." "That''s even more reason to stop right now. It will take too much time to check them one by one. We will give them time to spread out and will pinpoint their real location after we meet someone." While Lucy had , which was useful for tracking the culprit, I needed another person to make sure this search was sessful and fast. Coincidentally, there was someone in this ce that probably could help me find Milea and the culprit. Someone who mastered and probably had a lot of tracking magic. My magic item was useless in this situation, and I didn''t want to gamble by using a cursed magic item because it was too dangerous, even in my opinion. That person''s location was marked in my radar with a blue dot. And ording to my radar, it seemed like the first Princess was also in the castle, at one of the towers visible from the main street we walked down. The blue dot, belonging to the person I was about to find, moved toward us. I guessed that was as expected from her. It seemed like she had noticed my presence and decided to meet me in the middle instead of waiting in her inn. It could also be that she had found Milea way before me and just waited for me to make a move. ''I don''t know what''s inside her mind.'' And when I turned right at the intersection, there she was. A long lustrous tinum blonde hair extending to her waist. A ck leotard with a mini skirt. Long ears that became the characteristic of an Elf and a witch hat rested on her head. Standing in front of me expressionlessly was the Virtue Royal Academy''s headmistress and Milea''s aunt, Alesia Daxidor. "I am waiting for you." She spoke to me in a soft voice, but I noticed a worry behind it. "My niece needs help. Let''s save her together." And she did know that Milea was in danger and in need of help. Chapter 206 206 – Rescuing Milea [2] ? Before we moved, we decided to exchange some information with each other. The headmistress put up a soundproof barrier around us as we stood near the intersection under a streetmp illuminating us with a warm light. "My niece contacted me earlier." Alesia started with surprising information. Milea contacted her? And when I was curious about it, the headmistress continued. "Her pocket is enhanced with I used. It''s big enough to hide [Earring of Communication] connected to mine. I am quite protective of my family." "¡­" I was speechless. was one of the most difficult kinds of magic, which needed a long time to train and many requirements before even learning Lv 1. Not to mention, no one managed to learn it up to Lv 5, which was the requirement to be able to enchant an item with it. To say Alesia wasn''t strong just by looking at her Level would be underestimating her. That was why she was coined as one of the strongest characters in Sins Paradise. And that was also the reason why I put up my guard around her. And that was what made her so desirable too. However, she loved her academy and family, which I found out just now, more than anything. "Do you know her location?" Because that information wasn''t too important in this situation, I ignored it and asked the most important question. If Milea contacted Alesia, most probably knew where she was kept or at least the general location. "I traced the call, and she''s in the Capital City. But I am unsure where she is unless I use magic." "That''s enough. You don''t need to use magic to trace her if it''s within this city. There is a chance the culprit will notice it." I nodded at her reply, but she wasn''t done yet. "Also¨C" The headmistress looked at me with a serious face. "¨Cthe culprit seems to be one of your nuns. ording to the little girl, it''s the green-haired one." "I thought so." With a process of elimination, Mia was too suspicious to be ruled out as the culprit. Disappearing and couldn''t be traced even by my all day was enough for me to suspect her. And when I went to the church, there was no sign of Mia at all. I ignored all that because I thought she wanted to have private time, like many other girls. But, this¡­ It was my fault, right? I heard from Garcia that Mia was anxious about not being called for night duty. Probably, she snuck into my room just like at that time and then met the sight of Milea getting punished with rotors in her crotch and hands and legs bound with rope. In the situation where she had a hard time controlling her actions due to the full moon, I guessed she went by instinct and just kidnapped Milea. Of course, it was all just my assumption, and I didn''t know the truth. I just knew someone was instigating her when I was away from my mansion. That was all. "Lucy. Can you track all of them at once?" I called out to the vampire girl beside me, and she nodded under her hood, giving her confirmation. Alesia looked confused at first, but when Lucy started to use her skill, the headmistress'' eyes widened with recognition. "A vampire?" She muttered, to which I replied with a small nod. "Please keep it a secret. Not many people in the Virtue Kingdom like a vampire''s existence." And that was why they hid, especially the half one. I didn''t even know Mia was Half-Vampire before this because I hadn''t used my or ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her yet. Identifying Half-Beastmen or even Half-Elf was difficult because they looked more like a human. But when I thought about it again, weren''t there a lot of Halves in the church? People often looked at them differently, so I guessed the church was like a safe haven for them. Anyway¡­ "I understand," Alesia replied without asking too much. "So what will she do?" "Use the blood in the letter given to me to track the culprit. It''s good to know that they are in the Capital City. I can find them easily by looking at where this trace goes." "Arthur, I am ready. There are 8 locations in total inside the city, ording to what I smell." "That''s easy." I showed a reassuring smile. "Just activate it when you''re ready. I will see where they are going." Lucy acknowledged my words and raised her hand. On top of her palm were 8 drops of blood, each of which wasn''t visible to the naked eye. But with my heightened senses, I could see them just fine and differentiate them from the night sky. The n was simple. I would follow each drop to where they were going until I found Mia. Alesia probably noticed that n and muttered, "That''s not humanly possible." Normally, yes. But I was not normal, and my status was all way past 300. It was possible if it was me. Besides¡­ I didn''t say I wouldn''t use a magic item to aid me. "5 seconds with each blood is enough, Lucy." I instructed her and took a ne-shaped magic item from my inventory. It had a moon-shaped pendant, and the effect was quite simple, but there was a restriction. I could jump twice by spending 1 MP when it was a full moon. It was the perfect item to be used today. "" Once she used the skill, the blood flew to the sky at once. I crouched and prepared myself to follow the blood, starting with the first one. It flew at a fast speed, and I followed the blood. It went south toward a market area. I followed it by jumping high in the sky and diving down by tracing its trajectory afterward. The air split, creating a rather loud sound in my ears. Ignoring it, Inded in an unpopted area. Boom! The dust was kicked up as I crashed against the ground with a loud sound. My didn''t react, and there was a familiar jar near a stall that I just destroyed from mynding. "A miss." I quickly took the jar, put it in my inventory, and left a sum of Gold Coins under the wreckage. I wasn''t heartless, but I was in a hurry. So leaving Gold Coins was all I could do right now. Before people gathered, I jumped up to the sky again. The second drop of blood had already moved. This time it went west toward a clearing behind some kind of stables. Just like before, I followed the blood and dove down by activating the magic item''s effect. My body flew like a bullet, and just like before¡­ Bam! The grassy area where Inded got destroyed, and the ground split like a spider web. I quickly scanned the surroundings and found another jar filled with blood. There was a presence, but that wasn''t someone I was searching for. "Scram." Letting out my bloodlust, I ordered in a cold voice. A rustling sound could be heard afterward, and a person covered in ck garb fell from the stable''s roof. "Tsk, as expected," I muttered in a low voice as my assumption proved to be correct. Someone was helping Mia or even manipting her to do this. I took out a simple knife from my inventory and threw it toward the unconscious person, piercing his head cleanly. I couldn''t afford to bring him right now. "Next." Putting the jar into my inventory, I moved again. The third one was a miss, and it was on the east side of the Capital City. Many people shouted in wonder as a loud explosion from mending on the ground rang frequently, and dust was kicked to the sky, creating something simr to a ck cloud due to the dark sky. Ignoring them, I went to the fourth ce. This time, the gaze that had followed me since earlier was clear, and it came from one of the highest buildings in the Capital City. More specifically, it came from the tower of the Royal Castle. With my vision, I could see a girl smiling while waving her hand on the balcony. Instantly, I knew that it was her who had instigated Mia, but I couldn''t move without proof if my opponent was the Princess. ''What is she nning?'' I only thought so as I followed the fifth blood. This time, it went to the center of the city, near the Royal Castle. The blood flew inside a three story building, a mansion, and I couldn''tnd on it without destroying it. So instead, Inded at the garden in front of the building and walked inside. When I entered, she stood in the middle of the stairs with a shy smile that I often saw in my mansion, as if nothing was wrong. In her right shoulder was a trace of blood that flew inside through the window earlier. "S-Sir Pdin. W-Wee." As if she did nothing, Mia greeted me with a bow. There was nothing wrong with her except that her arms were covered in a bandage, and so was her neck, which was exposed when she bowed. Then she raised her head, and I immediately changed my mind. Her mouth parted from ear to ear in a strange, deranged smile. Her heterochromia eyes shed a strange light as they turned bright right. Her hair began to turn white as she pulled it, throwing her veil away. Her appearance changed almostpletely. The shy and clumsy Mia turned into a crazy psychopath to the point her eyes and hair colors changed. And then¡­ She began to shout crazily. "If you''re here, that means you love me, right? AH! You''re here to live with me! Don''t worry, Sir Pdin. I own this ce. Let''s make this our love nest! You will stay here. Don''t worry about work or money. I will do it for you. Just¡­ stay here and look at me! Forever!" This was why I didn''t want to deal with a yandere. "Let''s have a lot of babies!" But as she was my subordinate, it fell to my responsibility as her boss to deal with her. Chapter 207 207 – Full Moon Rampage ? What was more dangerous than a strong opponent? The answer was a crazy person. There was a certain step needed to deal with that kind of opponent. First, I confirmed that Milea was in this building with . The safety of the hostage was the top priority. Even though I knew she could revive if she died, I didn''t want her to lose a Level and experience it if possible. Second, I still didn''t know what to do with Mia. This girl went crazy because of the full moon''s effect,bined with a suggestion that probably came from Princess Carissa. That yandere Princess was good at words, but I never expected my subordinate to fall for it. As a result, this kind of incident happened. Tak tak tak¨C Mia walked down the stairs while spreading her arms, still with a scary grin on her face, as if waiting for me to jump and hug her. "What''s wrong, Sir Pdin? Come! This is your beloved Mia!" It didn''t look like she was controlled either, but I used to make sure of it. --- Name: Mia Castitas (Full Moon Rampage) Race: Half-Human Half-Vampire Lv: 22 Sins: 50 Virtues: 120 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 51/51 (MAX 100) STR: 52 (MAX 100) VIT: 50 (MAX 100) AGI: 54 (MAX 100) DEX: 38 (MAX 100) INT: 5 (MAX 100) LUC: 35 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 2 Holy Magic] [Lv 2 Blood Magic] [Lv 2 Cleaning] [Lv 1 Bloodlust] --- Titles: [Castitas Church''s Nun] [Vampire Hunt''s Survivor] --- Her status was (Full Moon Rampage). Somehow, her STR, AGI, VIT, and DEX looked like they were doubled, but that was at the cost of her INT. I was d she wasn''t controlled, as that would simplify things. But her title as [Vampire Hunt''s Survivor] made me worried. When I used my on it, the description made her look pitiful. It was a miracle she could still smile, but I now knew where her craziness came from. When she arrived at the bottom of the floor, I ordered. "Stop right there, Mia. If you stay quiet and surrender yourself, I will still forgive you and won''t punish you harshly." "¡­" She stopped just as I ordered, but then she tilted her head 90 degrees to the left. I was surprised that a person''s neck could bend that much, but we were talking about a rampaging Half-Vampire here, and she was also a yandere. So I didn''t focus too much on it as she began to mutter. "Why?" At first, I didn''t know why she asked such an obvious question. Then¡­ I realized. "Why why why why why?!" Mia clutched her arms and pulled the bandages hard without caring about her safety. She was clearly in pain as the bandages ripped apart, and blood began seeping out of many open wounds hidden beneath. Her skin looked like sharp ws ripped it. "Why, Sir Pdin?! Is it because of that girl? AH, I know! You''ve been brainwashed." Arriving at her own conclusion, she let the bandage fall to the ground and hugged herself with a loving smile. "Don''t worry. I can cure you. I have Lv 2 to cure brainwashing! I can also love you, so you will love me, not others! Also also!" I kept silent as I wanted to hear what she had to say so I could know what to do. It was the first time I experienced something like this, being wanted by a woman to the point she even kidnapped her own colleague. "Look at this!" Mia pulled out a ne hidden by her nun outfit. "Did you see the ring? That''s our marriage rings! It''s called [ve Ring] and will bind both of us forever! Isn''t it wonderful?" She pointed at two rings held by silver chains around her neck and smiled happily. Did she realize what she had said? Looking at their designs, it was clear that both rings were to be used to ving someone. How did she get it? There was only one source, and it was that crazy Princess. "It can''t be helped," I muttered in a low voice as I took a step forward. "I guess I have to do it by force." Mia''s state was currently too dangerous, even to herself. If I let her be, she wouldn''t be able to return to normal and would stay in that rampaging state forever. ''I can''t hurt her too much, but I also can''t be lenient with my punishment. She has defied me and even wanted to make me a ve, after all.'' I pitied her, but this needed to be done. I wasn''t na?ve enough to forgive Mia without punishing her after what she had done. And so¡­ I took a whip out of my inventory and let it fall to the ground. "Once again, surrender yourself, Mia." Releasing her hand from the chain around her neck, Mia looked at my hand, which held a short ck whip. "What''s that for, Sir Pdin?" She asked curiously, holding her chin with her index finger. Then she pped as if she had realized something wonderful. "Oh? Is it to punish the girl seducing you? If so, she''s upstairs! I bound her hands tightly, so you could punish her right away!" "It seems you misunderstand something." Talking with a crazy girl would result in nothing. "This will serve as myst warning. If you take a step forward¨C" Cracking my whip, I looked at Mia coldly, hiding my emotion deep inside my heart. "¨CI will subdue you." The rampaging girl stopped moving and lowered her hands. Her face frowned deeply as her body moved stiffly, raising her head high. "Did I hear that right?" I didn''t answer her question and only looked at her coldly. As a result, she arrived at her own conclusion. "Oh no. Sir Pdin is corrupted. I need to help him. He needs me." Saying so, she bent her body forward and rushed toward me. With the boost of her rampaging state, she managed to close our distance in less than a second. And when she was in front of me, she didn''t hesitate to aim at my neck with her nails that got sharpened like a w. Swish! I dodged it by stepping backward. My whip danced in the air as I moved my hand. It caught Mia''s outstretched hand and her body, binding her. While I had no skill, I had trained enough to be able to use a whip to the basic level. At least enough to bind a girl without giving them a chance to fight back. Her expression turned into a surprise as I pushed her to the ground, not expecting me to be able to dodge and counter her attack. "Ack!" Wasn''t everyone underestimating me too much these days? Even my subordinate didn''t expect me to be able to dodge something like this. Before she could move further, I pulled the whip hard, securing a knot around her body and bringing her right hand behind. I quickly secured her left hand and pushed her against the ground. "Release me! Sir Pdin! You need to be cured!" Mia tried to bite me with her fangs, even to the point where her neck cracked and almost snapped. She had long since cared about her own safety, so¡­ "Calm down!" Thud! I knocked her out of the conscious. Chapter 208 208 – Aftermath Of Kidnapping ? Using a rope created from the monster''s leather, I ensured Mia couldn''t move even a muscle and put her on the floor near the stairs. "What to do¡­" I muttered in wonder as I held my head. Even after I put her to sleep, the rampaging state hadn''t disappeared yet. It was strange and confusing. "I guess I will ask Lucy about it. As a vampire, she''s bound to know something about this." ording to my radar, they were running here at this moment. And the blue dot in this mansion also moved, slowly getting closer to me. I looked toward the end of the stairs, and there she was, peeking with a mischievous smile on her face as if nothing was wrong. Jumping out of the shadow, Milea smiled widely with a proud expression. "I know Sir Arthur will save me. You just love me so much." "That''s just your imagination, Milea." Watching Milea giggling while descending the stairs, I let out a long sigh. "Oh?" It was only when she got closer to me that she eximed, looking at Mia, who was bound on the floor. "Sir Arthur¡­" Milea muttered, looking at me in disbelief. "I never thought you would bind such a pitiful, unconscious girl to that state." She approached Mia and poked her cheek. I coldly looked at the cheeky nun and called her, "Milea." "Yes?" She replied, raising her head. "A month prohibition from leaving the mansion area. And no reward or punishment for you in that meantime." Milea gasped loudly while hiding her small mouth with her hand, "It can''t be! But what about my fate? My punishment¨C?!" "Deal with it yourself." I replied shortly and carried Mia over my shoulders. The cheeky nun kept muttering, "No way¡­" She still couldn''t believe that I would hold her punishment. I meant¡­ it couldn''t be helped. Mia''s situation was more urgent, and both Alesia and Lucy would arrive shortly. Turning around, I told Milea, "We''re leaving." *** We left the mansion together and joined Alesia and Lucy, who came running. "Aunt!" Once Milea saw the headmistress, she chirped loudly and spread her arms, throwing her body toward the older Elf. Alesia smiled at her niece, but then¡­ Tak! "Ouch!" Milea collided with something invisible surrounding the headmistress'' body and fell to her butt. When the collision happened, a light blue sphere came into view, but it quickly disappeared as fast as it appeared. "You''re too careless, my niece. Did you forget the barrier I always put around my body?" Alesia lectured the cheeky nun and extended her hand, helping her to stand up. "Hehehe, I am sorry. It''s been a decade since we met, after all." Milea giggled mischievously as she took the older Elf''s hand. The way she said a decade as if it was just a blink of a time was amazing. 5 years were long enough to me, but as for these Elves, it was just as if they were out for a walk in the morning and returned in the evening. The pair of aunt and niece began to catch up by themselves as Lucy approached me, observing the unconscious Mia on my shoulder. "Will she be fine, Lucy?" I asked curiously. "If she stays like this, then no." Lucy shook her head in answer. "What do you mean?" "Her state is abnormal among vampires. Have you learned , Arthur?" The vampire girl asked, and I nodded at her. "If so, then you would see (Full Moon Rampage) in her status. That status will lower her intelligence and will make her a mindless beast if not treated correctly." That would be awful. However¡­ "Can you treat her?" Lucy mentioned that Mia could be a mindless beast if not treated correctly. Based on her words, there should be a way to treat this (Full Moon Rampage), which happened to a vampire. Rather, if there was no way to treat this condition, many vampires would attack indiscriminately. Probably, that was where this vampire hunt came from. And that was why Mia got that title. That title made it easier for the owner to fall under (Full Moon Rampage), after all. "I can," Lucy confirmed. "But it will take time. Is that okay for you, Arthur?" "You can take as much time as you need. Just make sure that Mia is cured, and it will be wonderful if you can teach her to control her emotion. I believe you understand your kin more than me." Even if I tried to solve it myself, it would probably end that way. Punishing Mia in her current condition was also impossible. So leaving it to the expert, Lucy, would be the best choice. "I understand." She responded as she took Mia from my shoulders carefully. The pair of aunt and niece seemed to have finished their discussion too. Milea''s forehead had a little bump that she healed with while Alesia looked at me with a gaze that said we should get out of here. When I realized it, many people began to check this area. I knew it was my fault, so I didn''tment much. "Let''s move to my room in the inn. Get close to me." As Alesia suggested, I immediately epted with a nod. The headmistress asked us to get around, and so we followed her words. Without any warning whatsoever, she snapped her finger, and a bright magic circle appeared under us. The light was simr to when I used . "This is¡­?!" "" Finishing her magic, the light surrounded our bodies, and we disappeared from the ce. The scenery changed. The previous street changed into an interior of a luxurious inn. Alesia had a proud look on her face as she looked at me. Did she do that just to show off her skill to me? If so, she seeded. But I would remember it. Everything went smoothly afterward. Milea jumped on the bed to sleep. She was exhausted from my punishment and the mental burden she experienced when she was kidnapped, so she drifted to the dream realm very quickly. As for Lucy, I gave her two to return to the Border City with Mia. I also gave her some Gold Coins and two tubes full of my blood as thanks for her cooperation. Without her, this problem would be a bit troublesome. What was left in the room was Alesia and me. She proposed to have a drink while taking out an expensive bottle of wine from a magic item that worked like a fridge. I smiled wryly. It was the first time I heard a headmistress ask the student at her school to have a drink together. But I needed the drink to calm myself down. I didn''t want to use too much. Because she also helped me in this case, I poured a drink for her as we sat around a small table on the balcony. Alesia''s room was on the highest floor. It seemed like she moved from her previous inn to enjoy some luxury before returning to the Academy City tomorrow. Thankfully, she was still here at this time. Anyway, we cheered and had a drink. After we finished our first shot, I poured her some again and poured a little bit of wine for myself. At that moment, the headmistress asked. "What do you want to do now? Taking out the real culprit?" Her question had a hint that she knew who this real culprit was without me telling her. As expected from an intelligent woman and an experienced elder. She knew her things. "Hahaha, you must be joking." Iughed and put the ss down. The table shook because of an excessive force I unconsciously exerted. My eyes glint in the darkness of the night as I look at the tower of the Royal Castle. That girl wasn''t on the balcony. "There is no way I will do that." I smiled warmly at Alesia. For some reason, the corner of her eyes twitched slightly as she maintained her poker face. "You''re a dangerous guy." Shemented. "Don''t spark a war, okay?" "I won''t." I understood her worry, so I replied shortly and poured another drink. The sound of wine filling my ss was rxing, and I watched the red liquid dance inside. Picking it up, I raised it to my eye level and smiled. "It won''t be a war at all." "Truly¡­" The headmistress sighed tiredly. "Keep this matter as a private problem and don''t bring our academy name. If you sully it¡­ then I won''t forgive you." At the end of her sentence, she released the bloodlust equivalent to some Ranker back in Horizon Online and directed it at me. I smiled wryly. This headmistress was truly interesting and dangerous. If possible, I didn''t want to fight her. So I nodded my head. "I promise." "Good." She nodded and pulled her bloodlust back. We continued to drink until midnight. I took my prized wine from my inventory when the bottle was empty. Alesia''s expression when she tasted it was interesting. Now she wouldn''t be able to drink normal wine anymore as they would taste like gutter waterpared to the one I just took out. As for the matter regarding that crazy psychopath, I already had a n to get back at her. Far worse than what she tried to pull. Chapter 209 209 – Meeting Up ? Just as Alesia had said before, she returned to Academy City the next day. I asked her to bring Milea with her, just in case, because I didn''t n to return yet. As I walked through the Capital City''s main street, a bustling tapestry of life unfolded before me. People from all walks of life and diverse origins filled the street. The air was alive with the excitement and energy of the city. The streets teemed with a vibrant mix of races and cultures, each adding its own unique vor to the bustling atmosphere. In the distance, the melodic tunes of a bard reached my ears. The music carried on the wind and reached my ears. It was really different from Mia''s screamst night. I just didn''t want to remember that. The aroma of delectable street food wafted through the air, enticing passersby with its tantalizing scents. Stalls and carts lined the street, offering an array of culinary delights from various regions and cultures. Stopping at one stall, I bought a meat skewer and a red juice that tasted like an orange. The bustling in this city didn''t die down even though I created such a loudmotionst night. When I walked past an area where I made the loudestmotionst night, I noticed 11 Kingdom Knights trying to keep civilians away. That was one away from a squad of a dozen knights, but I didn''t think much. They put some kind of blockade around the mansion where Mia had kept Milea earlier. The person in the back was the strongest. His Level was a staggering 50. He was a bit stronger than Sophia. Looking at how they didn''t seem to care about what happened to the area inside the blockade, I assumed they already knew what caused it. Of course, I knew who told them, as a certain person had observed me all night long when I caused themotion. I ignored them and continued toward the north gate, which was a bit away from here. Some preparations were needed. When I walked away, I felt gazesing from these knights. Their gazes felt like a prick of needles, really unpleasant. But I couldn''t do anything to them. Not in the open, at least. Without my reputation, my long-term n wouldn''t be possible. So I held back for now. While I was in the Capital City, I considered visiting the ce where Sophia, Natasha, and Lea were. It was close to this ce, so I should arrive in just a few minutes. "Have a nice day!" The guard saw me off with a smile without me showing my ID or Pdin Crest. It seemed like they had my face memorized already. They worked fast, as expected from the capital. Even Academy City needed two days before I got a face pass. ''If I remember correctly, the vige should be that way.'' Looking in a certain direction toward the north, I began to run lightly through dense forest. The terrain was bad because I took a shortcut and didn''t follow the path, but this would allow me to arrive faster. After running for a minute, I could see three blue dots on my radar belonging to Sophia and the others and many yellow dots in the surrounding area. What took my attention was the fact there were two red dots in front of Sophia''s dot. Who were they? And why did it turn red even though I had never seen them before? My question was answered when I used on them. "Oh?" Their titles exposed their identities instantly. Both of them were men around Level 25. Even without Sophia''s interference, Natasha and Lea would be able to defeat them easily, as it seemed like both of them got stronger. In my mind, I had decided that everyone directly connected to that crazy Princess was my enemy, so their dot would turn red on my radar if my confirmed their title to be rted to her. And the one standing in front of Sophia and the other two were the Princess'' Royal Guard. Meaning they were that crazy girl''s loyal dogs. Now, it seemed like they had a problem with my subordinates. "What do you mean by that?!" Hiding behind bushes, I decided to eavesdrop on their conversation. I rolled my eyes as I heard Sophia shout loudly with a feral expression on her face. "Exin it to me. What do you mean that we are not needed anymore and just leave it to Kingdom Knights? I am sure our mission is to thin out the monsters around this vige." The red-haired Half-Beastkin growled. Natasha and Lea stood behind the tall Sophia, looking unsure of what to do in this situation, and Natasha decided to remain silent while holding Lea''s shoulder. That was a good decision. Getting involved in something they didn''t have the authority to was just seeking a problem. The middle-aged knight shrugged his shoulders. He nced at his partner, someone with full body armor and helmet, for a second before answering. "It''s just as I had said. The Kingdom Knight will take over your duty. We have been ordered to deal with the aftermath, so you can just rest easy and return to Academy City." "At whose permission?!" "It''s the direct order from the Knight Commander." The middle-aged man smirked. "I think that suffices to make your squad retreat?" "That¡­" Sophia couldn''t say anything more. Knight Commander was the highest position that the Kingdom Knight could achieve. They were divided into male and male Knight Corp. I didn''t know the details, but only the Grand Marshal thatmanded all Kingdom Knights and worked as King guard in the castle. ''The Knight Commander, huh? I need to remember it and ask Raniater. This man will enter my list as the Princess'' dog too.'' How dare they go this far. Kidnapping Milea and turning Mia against me wasn''t enough? What was that crazy Princess thinking? Looking back at Alesia''s words yesterday, I became more skeptical and confused about what Carissa had nned. It was all over the ce, that I just thought she wanted to mess with me. Anyway, the man walked away with his partner after they finished. When they were in the distance, I could hear the knight with helmet mutter. "Is this okay?" "It''s Her Highness'' order. Besides, Knight Commander Baryl has also given us a mission. Just remember that we are just a knight, and our loyalty lies in Her Highness." "I understand." At the very least, they didn''t want to take my merit of defeating Scy and Crane. If they did that, then I would be mad. "This is ridiculous." Sophia kicked the ground in anger. I understood that her pride was hurt because she was asked to return to Academy City without dealing with this vige''s problem. "How could I report this to Sir Pdin? He will be disappointed." The redhead sighed and looked down. Natasha stepped forward and patted Sophia on the shoulder. "I think he won''t mind about it." She said, trying to console the taller girl. "Knowing Sir Arthur, he will probably just say, ''That''s a shame. Good job, Sophia'' or something simr." "That''s right." I showed myself from the bushes, and the three female knights instantly went into a salute position. I was impressed by their speed and smiled at them. "Let''s just return. I have dealt with the source of the problem, so you don''t need to feel bad. You''ve done a great job, Sophia. Of course, Natasha and Lea also did a great job." "Yes, Sir!" The three of them replied simultaneously. "Alright." I nodded, "Let''s return." ''I probably need to talk about this with Sana. There is something really wrong with the Princess'' movement. I am afraid something big will happen in the future.'' Chapter 210 210 – The Knight’s Report ? [Teleportation Gems] were something I had a lot in my inventory now. Just from that treasure trove alone, I got at least a hundred nk ones and more than two hundred Gems with destination, of which the majority was set to Academy or Capital City. So instead of walking, I gave the female knights a [Teleportation Gem] each and returned by teleporting. Natasha and Lea were directly teleported near East Gate, near Castitas Church. Meanwhile, I had something to discuss with Sophia, so we didn''t teleport back and instead went to the deeper forest. "This ce is good enough." I muttered and stopped, and so was Sophia behind me. And when I turned around, the redhead was already on her knee, bowing deeply at me. "Sir Pdin¡­ Forgive me. I couldn''t even lead Natasha and Lea to annihte the monsters around the vige. I am ashamed." "At ease, Sophia," I replied in a calm voice. "Raise your head. As I''ve said earlier, you, Natasha, and Lea have done a great job." Putting my hand on her shoulder, Sophia raised her head but was still in her kneeling position. It seemed like she felt really responsible for what happened earlier. "The Kingdom Knight has made a strange movement. It seems like they are nning something big." I began, and she looked a bit confused. Sighing, I continued, "My point is, don''t me yourself. There is a strange friction between the government and the Castitas Church. I have managed to deal with the source of the strange monsters movement, so they probably are jealous of my achievement and decided to take some of the merits for themselves." "But that''s¨C!" "I know." I cut off her words with a soft smile. "It''s against their chivalry, but it''s not against the teaching of Goddess Teri to have apetition. Besides¡­" I paused a little, wondering if I should tell Sophia about what happenedst night that led Princess Royal Guard to visit this vige. After considering it for a while, I decided not to tell her. "Forget it." I shook my head. "More importantly, can you tell me what you and the other did in this vige? Just the broad outline is enough." "Yes." Sophia nodded firmly and exined what she needed to do in this vige for the past 3 days. In the beginning, many monsters crawled out of the river, and she killed them all with Natasha and Lea. Both female knights yed important parts in supporting the redhead and killed the monsters that managed to get past her. The monsters began to thin out the next day. That was when I defeated Scy, but that didn''t mean the monsters near the river would leave that easily. So Sophia began to deal with them. Of course, with Natasha and Lea. No one saw Kingdom Knights in those 3 days, and the vigers were grateful to the church. All the merit and achievement was Sophia''s and the church knights''. That was why Sophia was angry when the Kingdom Knights appeared this morning and asked them to return to the Academy City without much exnation. After she finished her story with me appearing before them, I asked, "So what you were doing in this ce was just thinning out monsters?" "Yes." Sophia nodded. "Even so, the vigers were safe, and no one was hurt." The corner of her lips curled up slightly. She was genuinely happy that she managed to protect the vigers. "That''s great." I nodded, satisfied. If she was happy, then that was great. "Is there something you want as a reward? Just think of this as my kindness for notshing out at the Kingdom Knights earlier." "Truly?!" Her eyes lit up in excitement as she looked at me. "Yeah," I confirmed with a nod. "If youshed out at the Kingdom Knights, the situation would worsen. That''s why, as my thanks for not doing that, feel free to ask anything. Of course, as long as it''s within my ability." "Then¡­" Suddenly, Sophia stood up and grabbed my hands. Her movement was fast, to the point her hands blurred a little bit. "Will you have sex with me?!" I blinked at her request. Her face sparkled in anticipation like a little child asking for a toy. "Why?" I asked curiously. "Because I didn''t want to lose to Vice-Captain Rania," Sophia answered without missing a beat. "Besides¡­ as a Half-Beastkin, I often got aroused when looking at a full moon. And yesterday was a bit¡­ rough. My arousal spiked up, probably because I had tasted the pleasure you gave me that time, Sir Pdin." "So¡­" It was not good. Sophia''s eyes looked like a predator looking at her prey as she licked her lips. Her breath quickened, and her cheek was dyed slightly red. "Let''s do it right here. Treat me like how you treat Vice-Captain Rania, Sir Pdin. That''s my request for the reward." In short, her beast instinct worked and made her aroused. She had been holding back because she was with other people, but I coincidentally pressed a button to release it with my promise of reward. Well, I didn''t mind it, but¡­ did she just say right here and treat her like how I treated Rania? That¡­ ''Just excite me.'' We were deep inside a forest. There was no person sane enough to travel to this ce as there was a chance monsters would attack them. As for me¡­ "Very well." I raised my hand and created a surrounding us. Not just a usual , but a from Lv 5 that even made the monster unable to get close. My frustration had piled up from getting my excitement cut off yesterday. If Sophia wanted to be treated simrly to Rania, then I would treat her like that masochistic sister. "Take off your armor." A simplemand with a soft voice was enough for the redhead to begin moving. Slowly, her metal gear fell to the ground one after another. When all of her equipment was gone, her great style entered my view through her tight leotard bodysuit. Sweat poured down her cheeks due to the hot morning, which made her body glisten in the sunlight. Her breasts jiggled softly as they bounced about under the fabric. Her hips swayed seductively. What was wonderful about Sophia was her slim waist and apparent abs. They seemed so firm that if you touched them lightly, you could see the outline of her stomach muscles. The fact that she was only wearing such revealing clothing only increased her beauty further. Her long red hair reached her chest. It flowed freely, creating an erotic image as it covered her shoulders and neck. At some ces along its length, small strands stuck together, making a beautiful pattern on the side. She was truly a woman who was born for sex. My knight who wanted to win against her rival, my masochistic sister, Rania. The moment I thought about those two women, I felt my heart skip a beat. I had rough sex with Rania, and now I would do it with Sophia, too, because she asked for it. And yet, I still couldn''t help but wonder... What kind of expression would Sophia make when I showed her how I had sex with Rania...? ''I can''t wait for it.'' Thinking so, I took out the necessary toys. A red cat tail and a cor connected to a leash. Sophia''s eyes widened in wonder once she saw these. "What is that, Sir Pdin? Is that a whip?" "No." I shook my head firmly. "This isn''t a whip. This is..." I put away the items into my Item Box before taking out a ball gag. "¡­Toys I want to use on Rania the next time we have sex. This is what you want, right? To be treated like Rania. Well¡­ since I promised you this, then let''s do it." Chapter 211 211 – Teasing Sophia (R-18) ? "...!" Sophia''s eyes grew wide open. Her mouth opened widely while she stared at the item. Then she turned around and faced me, putting her arms behind her back. "Such a thing?! You are going to use that on me?!" "Exactly." I nodded with a smile. "Rania will be happy and feel in heaven if I am using this on her? So please don''t resist. Or else it will hurt." After saying that, I approached her slowly. Sophia looked at me with fear and unease in her eyes, but she didn''t try to move. In contrast, she closed her legs tightly together. When I noticed why she did that, a smirk appeared on my face. "Ohh~? Why are you closing yourself?" With that said, I walked towards her, grabbing onto her wrists. Once I got closer, I pulled her arms behind her back forcefully. "Let me tell you something," I whispered close to her ears. "Rania is quite a masochist. Could it be you too?" "Wha¡ª?!" I chuckled and continued talking to her. "You know, Rania was very happy when I pped her butt. That''s not just because she''s aroused, but because she really enjoys it. Maybe you''re also a masochist who likes being spanked by someone strong like me?" "...!!" At my words, Sophia trembled violently. Her knees bent backward, exposing her white thighs. A possessive woman like her should''ve never reacted this way. But perhaps she was indeed a masochist. Or maybe, she was simply like this because she was already aroused from this full moon effect, which apparently didn''t only affect a Vampire but also a Beastkin. Either way, I decided to tease her more. "Haha, looks like you''re feeling ufortable." I tightened my grip on her wrist. With a gentle tug, I forced her to kneel before me. Her face became bright red again. "Now, I''m going to give you a taste of the same treatment that Rania received." Saying so, I lifted up the hem of her leotard. Her smooth skin shined beautifully as she exposed herself. "Ahh~! S-Sir Pdin!" She tried to cover her breast with both her hands, but I easily pushed her hands aside. This wasn''t like the first time where I did her from behind alongside Rania. That time, she still had a bit of control and still acted like a strong woman. However, today, she was kneeling before me with a ripped bodysuit. She was totally defenseless, and thus, she couldn''t hide any part of her body anymore. Herrge breasts jiggled as they bounced. I couldn''t stop myself from staring at them. Her nipples were hardening from arousal, causing her cleavage to shine brightly. "Let''s put this on first." Once I finished speaking, I picked up the ball gag. I ced it over Sophia''s mouth and adjusted it so it wouldn''t fall off. She didn''t try to resist or object, instead, she kept trembling as she looked up at me. "Don''t worry. You''ll be able to breathe fine. And it won''te out unless I take it off." "Hmn..." She nodded obediently. I then brought the leash attached to the cor toward her neck. "Won''t you wear it for me?" "Nn¡­" Sophia hesitated for a second, but she quickly epted the task. As soon as she put it on her neck, I moved closer. "Are you okay?" "...Hnn." She could only nod and let out a quiet sound. I smiled. Even though she was acting tough, I knew that she was actually afraid. But I liked that reaction. I wanted to see how far I could push her. "Okay," I said, pulling the leash. "Raise your ass like a fucking animal you are. Like this." I dragged Sophia''s body backward while she struggled a little bit. She immediately dropped her knees and spread her legs apart, showing me everything between her thighs. Her crotch waspletely drenched. "Mmmph~! Ahhh!" I grinned evilly as I watched the girl tremble. Her heavy breath escaped through the hole in the gag, and her eyes were hazy and out of focus. Her arousal should''ve reached a peak by now. "Good job. Now, let''s see what''s hidden beneath this piece of leotard." I grabbed the bottom of her bodysuit and began ripping it apart. Sophia didn''t react much to my actions except for her breathing bing heavier. After tearing the leotard off, it revealed her bare pussy. "Ooh~!" The sight caused me to stiffen. Her pubic mound was wet, and her pink flesh peeked out underneath her slit. Her clitoris was swollen, and the moisture dribbled down from it. I knelt beside Sophia, reaching forward to touch her cunt. I rubbed her clit with my fingers gently. "Aah~! Mmph!" "Hmm, it seems you''re horny." "Hnnn." I continued rubbing her sensitive spot, stimting her pleasure center. Meanwhile, I slipped one finger inside her vagina. Her inner walls clenched tightly around my finger. "Ugh, nyaaah~!" A big reaction came from Sophia, followed by a loud moan. She started grinding her hips against my finger. I stopped touching her for a moment and observed her movements. "So you like it when someone touches you there, huh?" "NN-nn!." She replied without hesitation. It seemed she was enjoying my teasing. I removed my hand and stood up. "Then, let''s try to put this in." The cat tail in my hand was a toy that both Garcia and Emilia enjoyed a lit. I held it horizontally before Sophia''s face, letting the tip stick out between her parted lips after I took off her gag. "Mmph, mmmm~!" Without any resistance, she licked the tip of the tail. Her tongue slid across the shaft, leaving trails of saliva behind the beads. "Geez, you sure love it." "Mhm... Nnn...!" While Sophia sucked on the tail, I pressed it against her entrance. Her vagina was moist, and my finger easily prated her. "Yesssss..." Sophia moaned loudly as her hips buckled. However, she managed to keep her bnce even though I was holding her up. "If you''re getting this excited, then it means that this is perfect for you. You want this tail inside your anus, right?" "Yes, yes!" "Then here ites." I slowly inserted the end of the tail into her tight asshole. Sophia''s whole body shivered from the pration, but she didn''t make any noise other than a low moan. [Ding! You used a toy to take Sophia Holt''s anal virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] The grass under her rustled from her movement. I guessed she was trying to get rid of the pain. "You okay?" "Hnng... Haaan~! Yes, I''m fine." Her voice sounded strained, but she was able to hold it together. She looked over her shoulders, giving me a grin. "You can continue... haa... Sir Pdin." As expected of a knight, she was quick to recover. The moment she regained herposure, I grinned and leaned closer. "Just enjoy this time. It feels great, doesn''t it?" "Mmh..." Sophia nodded while keeping her gaze fixed on mine. I caressed her cheek with my thumb, smiling. "Is this what you want as your reward?" "Y-yes." Her cheeks flushed red, making her look cute. My heart skipped a beat at seeing such an adorable expression on her usually fierce face. I couldn''t help but want to kiss her. But I resisted those desires. Instead, I continued talking to her. "How does it feel?" "Uh-huh... It''s a little painful, but it feels good." That was to be expected. Sophia had never done anything like this before, and the fact that I inserted the bead before lubing her anus was probably a bad idea. Still, she wanted to be treated like Rania, and I knew that masochistic sister would love this. "That pain will slowly turn into pleasure," I whispered in a sultry voice. My tone made Sophia tremble. She nced at me with a gaze full of lust and anticipation. "Do you understand?" "Yes, sir." Sophia nodded. I released her from the leash and pulled the cat''s tail out of her ass. She gasped and moaned due to the sudden release. I caressed her hair and stroked her cheek. "Stick out your tongue." Sophia obeyed, sticking her long tongue out. Her saliva dripped onto her chin, creating a stringy mess. She looked so sexy and lewd. Her tongue was inviting me to suck it. And I did that. "Mm~!" After taking Sophia''s tongue into my mouth, I felt her warm spit dripping down my throat. Her saliva tasted sweet, and it was delicious. Her lips wrapped around my own, and we shared a passionate kiss. "Ahh~!" When our tongues met, Sophia groaned. Her arms wrapped themselves around my back. Our bodies mashed against each other. Meanwhile, I fondled her breasts, squeezing each of her soft globes. They were bigger than Rania''s but softer and rounder. Her nipples hardened instantly, causing her tits to bounce lightly. "Ohh~!" She cooed as she arched her spine. Her chest heaved up and down as she breathed heavily. Her pussy was soaked from the stimtion, and her love juices dripped down her thighs. I inserted the cat tail back into her anus, and it moved along her hips. I looked up at Sophia''s face, noticing the glint of desire in her eyes. "Are you ready?" "Yeah..." She nodded firmly and opened her mouth. I crawled close, kissing her lips once again. When we broke apart, I stood up and supported her. Her hands were on arge tree trunk, supporting her weight. "Come on." With that encouragement, she rose to her feet. Once she stood up, she raised her hips high and presented her pussy to me. Her slit was open, and her clit poked out from its hood. "Please mess me up, Sir Pdin." Chapter 212 212 – Loving Embrace (R-18) ? I approached Sophia and stared at her most private ce. With a smile, I unbuckled my pants and pulled them down. I kicked away the rest of my clothes and stood behind her, holding her waist. "Look at how wet you are already. Do you like having something in your butt? Is it exciting to be fucked with a toy?" "Hhn¡­!" Her cheeks reddened. She shook her head vigorously, not wanting to admit her feelings. I smirked, knowing that she was lying. "Of course you do. If you don''t like it, why are your pussy soaking wet?" "N-no, it''s because of the full moon effect." "What about the fact that you orgasmed when I inserted the cat tail into your anus? Did you think I failed to notice that?" "Th-that''s also... uuungh..." She tried to deny it, but I saw right through her lies. "Your pussy is so wet, and your asshole is wide open. Don''t tell me that you haven''t been thinking about being fucked in the ass." "No, no, please stop teasing me!" Sophia whined. She was clearly embarrassed, but she still wasn''t going to give up. "Well, if you insist on denying it, I guess I''ll just have to prove it." My cock was fully erect. I ced the tip near Sophia''s opening. Then I pushed forward until the base of my penis touched her pussy. "Aaaaaaah~!" Sophia screamed out. Her body tensed, and she bit her lip hard enough to draw blood. Her face twisted in ecstasy as she experienced a powerful orgasm. Her entire body quaked violently, and her muscles twitched. "Aaaah! Aaaaargh!" Her vaginal walls squeezed my dick as she climaxed. Her insides contracted forcefully as her love juices squirted like a water jet. Her legs trembled and copsed beneath her, leaving her hanging upside-down with only the branch for support. "Aaah... Aaahhh!" Even aftering all over herself, Sophia kept shaking. Her pussy convulsed as more fluids gushed forth. "Aah... Uuuugh..." Her words became incoherent grunts. Her arms hung limply at her sides, and she swayed slightly. I smiled as I watched her. Her beautiful face contorted in bliss, but she didn''t seem to mind. In fact, she loved every second of it. Supporting her leg with my hand, I raised it high. My dick was still buried deep within her pussy. I withdrew itpletely, then thrust it back in. Each time I entered her, she moaned loudly. "Haah... Haahn..." This was different from the times I prated her when we were on that training ground. Our thighs pped together as I pounded her harder and faster. The sound echoed throughout the forest. "Ooh~! Ahh... Ooo~! W-Wait, I am still sensitive!" "No," I replied coldly with a smirk. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. She was still recovering from her previous orgasm, which meant that her pussy was tighter than usual. That allowed me to push deeper into her canal, eliciting louder moans from her throat. "Ugh... Ahh~! Mmmph~!" Sophia''s breath caught in her throat as I began pounding into her. I grabbed her hip and pumped my pelvis rapidly, driving my cock balls deep inside her. Her breasts bounced wildly as I mmed into her repeatedly. "Sir Pdin, it feels good...!" "It really does. Now, let go of the tree and grab my waist." "Okay~!" Sophia immediatelyplied, wrapping her fingers around my stomach. As soon as she did, I picked her up off the ground. Holding her ass tightly, I carried her towards a nearby rock. Once I set her down, I stood in front of her and began to pound faster. This time, I put some effort into my movements. I wanted to make sure that she came multiple times tonight. I could see her face clearly now, and her red eyes sparkled with passion. Her pink lips parted slightly as they formed small "o" shapes with her tongue stuck out. Her hair was wet from sweat, clinging to her skin. "A-Ah! S-Stop!" "Not yet." "Wai¡ª Wait, please wait¡ª If you continue, I... I will, hmpf¡ª!" Before she finished speaking, I kissed her passionately. We locked lips as I plunged my dick into her cunt. She moaned into my mouth as our tongues wrestled with one another. Then, without warning, I stopped moving. Sophia yelped in surprise as I took my dick out of her. "Wha¡ª" With a smirk, I pulled out the cat''s tail in her asshole. Her hole closed itself up quickly, preventing any further pration. "Why''d you stop?" She protested with tears in the edge of her eyes. Iughed softly without answering. While she asked to be treated like Rania, I found out that Sophia didn''t really like pain and wasn''t a masochist at all. Instead, she seemed to like it when I treated her with love and care. So I leaned closer to her neck and whispered. "Let''s not be so rough. I will give you plenty of love you deserve." I licked her neck, sending shivers down her spine. The sweat on her skin evaporated under my tongue, leaving her smooth and clean. It tickled, but it was a pleasant sensation. "You''re so dirty, Sophia." "No... That tickles~" I grinned yfully, pulling my tongue back into my mouth. My teeth grazed her earlobe gently as I spoke. "Do you want to continue? I will be gentle this time." "Y-yes..." The moment those words left her mouth, I drove my cock into her tight pussy. "Eeeeek!" Sophia shrieked as I filled her up again. But she rxed when I blocked her lips with mine and gave her a deep kiss. Her body went limp, allowing me to fuck her even harder. "Fufu~" I continued pumping her pussy with abandon. Her inner walls tightened around my shaft as her body spasmed in pleasure. A pleasured moan escaped her lips as I held her by her waist. "Mmph~!" Her pussy clenched my dick so hard. I couldn''tst much longer, and I knew that she wouldn''t either. After a few minutes of intense fucking, I grunted. "Herees your reward, Sophia." I slowed down my pace. Even though she was exhausted, her pussy was still very hot. Her arms circled my neck and she pressed her breasts against my chest. "Ahhnn~ It feels good. Give me more~" "Don''t worry, I''m almost done." Feeling pleasure built up inside her body, Sophia begged for more. Her body felt warm and tingly, and her heart beat rapidly. "Give it to me... Please give your semen to me... Hnng~!" As she said that, her voice grew hoarse. Her face turned bright red, and her breathing quickened. "Nggh! Ngggh! Cumming! I am about to cum!" "Yes, yes! Come for me~" I gripped her ass tightly as I hammered into her pussy. She cried out, feeling an orgasm build up in her loins. Her body started trembling uncontrobly, and her legs circled around my waist. "N-N-N-N-NNNGGGHHH!!" Her orgasm hit her like a tidal wave. Her vagina pulsed with each contraction, squeezing my dick hard. Her pussy convulsed as she orgasmed powerfully. For me, it was easy to keep up. I simply maintained my current speed, pushing deeper into her womb. "Aha... Ahh! Fuaaah... Mmph!" Pleasure flowed through Sophia''s body, making her whole body shake. I sped up my thrusting, enjoying the sight of her writhing form. Her nipples were stiff and pointed straight ahead while her hips bucked wildly. Then, I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a grunt, I released a torrent of seed into her womb. "Ahhh! It''s here!!" Spurt after spurt shot into her pussy, filling her with warmth. Her insides swelled up as my ejacte poured into her. My dick throbbed heavily as I emptied myself inside her. She held me tighter as we both orgasmed together. We remained embraced for several seconds afterward before Sophia broke away. Her hands rested on top of my shoulders, and her eyes glittered with desire. "I-I can feel it... You''ve given me everything I need~" Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and her pupils dted. She looked extremely satisfied. "Now it''s your turn," she purred. "What do you mean?" "You promised to fill me up with your semen, right? Let''s continue, Sir Pdin." Backing away, Sophia smiled seductively. She turned around and raised her hips, spreading her buttcheeks open. Her pussy was dripping with my semen, and it dripped onto the grass below us. "Oh, I get it. Okay." I nodded, smiling widely. Her lust wasn''t satisfied yet. Reaching behind her, I groped her buttocks. They were firm and soft, and I massaged them lovingly. "You want it more than ever, don''t you?" "Mmm... Yes... I''m desperate for it... Please...!" "Good girl. Let''s use this hole, then." I slid my finger between her asscrack and rubbed her anus. Sophia gasped sharply, and her entire body shook. "Ah... Ahhhhh... Yesss! Ohh~!" I pushed two fingers inside her rectum, stretching her tight orifice wide open. It could stretch easily, thanks to the anal beads earlier. "Mmph~!" Sophia groaned as I fingered her asshole. Her body trembled, and I saw her breasts jiggle with her movement. She was getting close already. "Are you ready?" "Yeah... Just give it to me..." How slutty and sexy. And so I inserted my cock into her ass. Sophia moaned loudly as my head slipped past her entrance. "Fuck me... Fuck me harder, Sir Pdin...! Rougher! I love it!" I obliged. Thrusting my dick in and out of her ass, I fucked her roughly this time. Chapter 213 213 – Masturbating Archbishop (R-18) ? "Fuck me... Fuck me harder, Sir Pdin...! Rougher! I love it!" I obliged. Thrusting my dick in and out of her ass, I fucked her roughly. We continued until afternoon passed by, and the sun began to set. By the end of our session, I had taken turns in her holes many times. And she kept begging me to stick it in her pussy too. Her body was covered in my cum as she gave me a boobjob. She returned to her feral personality once she got used to sex, and I ended up having to take her ass again. She was addicted to it. Thanks to that, I gained extra 3 Sins, which made me happy. Of course, I was also happy that Sophia wanted me so dearly that she wanted more and more before getting exhausted. Her stamina as a knight helped her tost long enough until the sky turned orange. Eventually, we copsed next to each other on the grass. Sophia was panting hard. Herrge tits moved ever so slightly, following the rhythm of her breathing. Our bodies were sticky and ufortable, and the pungent smell of sex filled the air. No one got close to us, but I used to clean the air and ourselves. I didn''t want anyone passing by smelling it. Then I raised my body, looking at the naked Sophia. She smiled in satisfaction, and her fangs were exposed. With closed eyes, she basked in the afterglow of sex. "Wow... That was amazing..." After I told her that, she opened her eyes and chuckled. "Right. That was fun... Thank you, Sir Pdin. Did I do well?" "You did amazing." I praised her. Not going to lie; Sophia''s trained body was so sexy and arousing. Because she was as tall as me, ourpatibility seemed great, making sex more enjoyable and feeling really good. ''Maybe next time I will hold Rania and Sophia at the same time again.'' I thought so as I pulled a full bodysuit out of my inventory. "Sophia, you can use it. It''s not like the one issued by the church, but it will fit your body and feel morefortable." I handed the bodysuit to Sophia, and she smiled at me. "Thank you, Sir Pdin." *** After Sophia got dressed in the new bodysuit I gave her and put on the armor on the ground, we teleported back to Academy City, near the East Gate, and walked together. We talked about it earlier, and she showed interest in seeing the real BDSM I nned to do with Rania. I told her it would still be in the future, but she asked me to invite her when that happened. If Rania could handle it and felt good about it, she said that she would be able to do the same. "I am a Knight, Sir Pdin. And I won''t lose against Rania. Not in a duel or in real life." While her feeling of not wanting to lose was big, I could see her growing affection for me too. So I smiled at her and entered the church, and she went back to join the others. It had only just been a day since I visited Sana, but now I needed to visit again to warn her about my theory of that crazy Princess'' n. If what I had in mind was truly her goal, then this country could be turned upside down. Did she be impatient because I created a bigger mess than she had thought? But why? There should be nothing wrong if she just followed her initial n. Then, I had another probability I thought in my mind, which sent a shiver down my spine just by thinking about it. ''She wants to use me to her advantage. That''s why she began her move early and involved me.'' Just looking at what I did in the past, everything revolved around my precious someone. Such as destroying Duke Bluerose because that family messed with Eliza and me. Then defeating Scy for curing Tristan, and creating a bigmotion to find the kidnapped Milea. ''I can''t make a move against Carissa because of her position as a first Princess even though I am the Pdin. No, it''s because I am a Pdin that I can''t carelessly move against her.'' My status as the highest order in the church was convenient, but it restricted me if I wanted to go against the Royal Family as I brought the church''s name in my back and every action. ''I need to talk with Sana first about whether she can do something for me. My next n will depend on this.'' Arriving at my destination, in front of Sana''s office, I immediately opened the door. Because I was preupied with my thoughts, I didn''t really pay attention to my surroundings. That was my mistake this time. I didn''t even realize that there were no nuns greeting me once I walked down the hallway toward Sana''s office. Usually, something like that happened when Sana was preupied with something. For example, when she was having sex with me and moaned loudly. That also failed to register in my ears because I was fully immersed in my thoughts. I only realized it when I opened the door and a loud, pleasured moan entered my ears. "Ahnn~ Hnn¡­ yes¡­ Sir Arthur! Please give me your seed. My Goddess, it feels so good!!" I froze in ce as I watched Sana''s slim waist move back and forth, rubbing her drenched crotch against the corner of her desk. A small puddle had already formed under her feet. She was butt naked. Her skin glistening from the sunlight bounced off against her sweat and looked so sexy. The orange background and her hair stuck to her wet skin excited me. Just by the aroma alone, I was sure she had been masturbating for quite some time now. And judging from how hard her nipples are poking out on top of her chest, I can tell she is getting close to climaxing soon. "Ohhh... please cum inside me..." Still not realizing that I was in the room and the door was wide open, Sana continued moaning while pushing herself harder onto the edge of her desk. With one hand grabbing tightly around her own breast, she squeezed them together before releasing all the pressure. Then came another squeeze followed by release until finally squeezing both breasts again. "Cumming! I''m cuuu-mmmmmiiinnngggg!" Her eyes shut tight as if trying to block everything else but pleasure. She bit her lip as she ground faster towards orgasmic bliss. A big smile appeared on her face. Then suddenly, her whole body jerked up straight as she turned at me. We silently stared at each other for several seconds without saying anything. After a moment or two, I broke the silence first. "... Do you want to continue?" My question seemed to have caught Sanapletely off guard. But after taking a few deep breaths, she replied calmly. "Yes." I nodded slowly and then closed the door behind me. Without saying anything more, we knew that we desired each other. And we were no strangers to this. The next thing I did was walk over to Sana, who moved to her desk, sitting on top of it with her legs spread wide open. In between those thighs was a pink, drenched pussy waiting to be fucked. ''The talk can wait. Let''s satisfy myself first so my frustration will go away after I am done and can have afortable conversation.'' As I approached closer, I could smell her sweet scent mixed with the muskinessing from her aroused vagina. I licked my lips as I got ready to enter her. "I love you, Sana." A soft gasp escaped her mouth. "I love you too, Sir Arthur," she said softly. And just like that, our mouths met passionately. Our tongues intertwined together as they danced seductively across each other. Chapter 214 214 – You Are So Tight (R-18) ? We kissed deeply and sensually. Both of us savored every second of it. After several minutes of making out, I pulled back and gave her an innocent look. "You know what? I have a feeling you know that I wille here and clear the area to masturbate, Sana. Why do you keep doing this?" "Because I am jealous." The Archbishop pouted yfully. "Jealousy? Of whom?" I asked curiously. "Of you being with other women. And Goddess Teri, who used my body to have sex with you. It felt good, but it was frustrating not being able to touch you directly. So I decided to use any opportunity given to me, and the Goddess told me that you would return soon. You don''t mind, right?" I chuckled lightly and shook my head. "Not at all. I love your naughty side too." "Thank you, Sir Arthur. Now take me!" Without further hesitation, I pushed Sana t on her back on her desk. She gasped quietly as she spread her legs apart, giving me full ess to her dripping cunt. It wasn''t long before I grabbed hold of Sana''s hips and leaned closer to her pussy. Licking her slit from the bottom upward, I made sure to lick all her juices from her swollen clit. "Hnn~!" Once I reached her entrance, I extended my tongue and inserted it into her hot hole. "Aaah~!" Sana moaned loudly as her hands gripped tightly onto the edge of her desk. That sound was music to my ears. Hearing her voice get louder meant that she was enjoying what I was doing to her. Slowly sliding my tongue deeper inside her, I started moving my head back and forth. I had done this before, so I knew how to make her feel good. At the same time, I kept stroking her clit with my fingers. Slowly increasing the speed until I heard her whimper. "Ughh~! Ohhhhhhhh~!!" Sana screamed loudly as her body shuddered violently. She clenched her teeth as she tried to suppress her moans. But it was futile. As much as she wanted to stop screaming, she couldn''t help herself from letting loose. My tongue went deeper into her tight hole. Sliding in and out of her gushing pussy, I could taste her juice flowing out of her. With each thrust, I sucked on her clitoris, causing her to scream louder. Her entire body was shaking uncontrobly as she neared climax. "It feels good, Sir Arthur. And... I... I''m gonna cum!" Sana cried out as her body trembled and stiffened. Just when I thought she was about to reach her peak, she squirted her warm fluid all over my face. "Nnf... Nnn... Ooh~! Ahhh!!! Mmph!! Yesssss..." Her screams echoed throughout the empty room. All I could hear was her heavy breathing and panting. I backed away and wiped my face clean. "My... apologies, Sir Arthur. This was unexpected." "No worries, Sana. I enjoyed watching you climax," I said teasingly. Sana blushed slightly and smiled shyly at me. "Mhm... M-May I have your cock now? I need it badly." Iughed aloud and took off my pants. My erect cock was roaring to go. cing my hands on her knees, I spread her legs wider. Then I positioned my dick right above her pussy. Unlike Sophia''s, Sana''s pussy was very small. "Please put it inside me, Sir Arthur. Make me yours forever." I smirked as I looked at her. "Forever is a long time, Sana. But I will treasure you as long as I am alive." I rubbed my throbbing shaft along her moist opening. A whimper escaped her lips as I teased her sensitive folds. "Ooooh~" Sitting upright on her elbows, she looked at me. "Do it, Sir Arthur. Fuck me properly. Please don''t tease me anymore." Those words drove me crazy. I wanted to fuck her fast and hard. Taking advantage of her vulnerability, I mmed my cock into her. "Ah~!" Sana screamed loudly as my thick member plunged into her wet, tight tunnel. Her vaginal wall stretched to amodate my size. "Haah~" I held onto her waist tightly as I pumped my pelvis forward repeatedly. Each time I entered her, I could see her inner walls stretching out to ept my length. "Yeees~! Yes~! Uuhhn... So good~!" When my tip hit her cervix, her muscles tighten reflexively. "Goddess, I love how tight you are." Sana wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer. We were locked in a passionate kiss. While our tongues yed with each other, I kept pounding her pussy. A muffled moan escaped her throat as she ground her crotch against mine. Her fingernails dug into my shoulders as she rode me like a wild animal. "So good, Sir Arthur~" I growled in response. Her pussy was so warm and inviting. "Faster, Sir Arthur~" Iplied with her request. Pounding her hard and fast. For someone as petite as her, she was surprisingly strong. I could tell that she loved the way I was fucking her. "Hmn!! I love it! I love you!" She cried out loudly as she arched her back. Her nails raked down my back as she tightened her grip around me. It didn''t hurt, but I did feel it. "Aaaah~!" Her pussy contracted around my cock, sending shockwaves through my body. I felt the familiar sensation of impending climax. The heat was spreading rapidly within my loins. "Nn!" "Don''t stop~! Cum inside me, Sir Arthur!" Our bodies pped together as I pounded her furiously. Every inch of my cock was buried in her quivering pussy. "Ah~!" Sana cried out as her orgasm overtook her body. Waves of pleasure coursed through her entire body. From the tips of her toes, all the way up to her fingertips, her nerves tingled wildly. "I''m cummin~! Goddess!! Cumming¡­ Ooooh!" Every muscle in her body spasmed as she lost control. Panting heavily, she slumped back on the table andy there motionless. I shot rope after rope of sticky white cream deep inside her womb. I slowed my pace and allowed her to catch her breath. When I was satisfied with my work, I pulled out, and a string of semen connected my tip with her pussy. Some extra semen dripped down her slit as she raised her body, looking at her hole curiously. "I did it... I made him cum inside me~!" She smiled happily. "Good job, Sana. That was amazing." *** Once was enough for Sana and me, mainly because I already did it many times with Sophia, and she had orgasmed many times when she masturbated earlier. Not only that, but somehow, I had a feeling that my childhood friend back home was sulking and needed my attentionter, and I had an important talk with Sana right now. Yes, we were supposed to have an important talk. But why did Sana cuddle her nose against my neck without even getting dressed? "Excuse me, Sana. But I remember telling you I have something important to talk about, right?" Sana purred like a cat when I looked down. She nuzzled her nose against my nape, tickling me with her hot breath. But I didn''t really mind, as I enjoyed this too. "Yes. But this isfortable." "Is that so? Then I will tell you what I need to say in this position, okay?" My hand gently caressed her long, wet hair. She leaned closer to me, surrendering her weight against my chest. She was calm and enjoying this moment. I was sorry, but¡­ I needed her to be more serious. So I dropped a bomb in the form of a question. "What if the government wants to have a war against the Castitas Church?" Chapter 215 215 – Countermeasures ? What I said must''ve shocked Sana so much that she instantly sobered and wore her usual Archbishop outfit, a white leotard with a ck cape draped over her shoulder. She took a serious expression and sat across from me elegantly, just like how it was supposed to be. The encaptured look from before waspletely gone. "What do you mean by that, Sir Arthur? Is there something going on that I don''t know yet?" "Did you hear about any incidentst night?" I replied to her with another question. As for now, I didn''t know how widespreadst night''s news was and how it was distorted and spread to the masses by the Kingdom Knights. Such an incident that happened in the Capital City would surely be covered in some kind of news to make people feel at ease. And because everyone who caused this incident came from the church, I was afraid those people would me us without knowing anything. ''Maybe that''s why the Royal Guard came to the vige and asked Sophia and the others to retreat.'' Still, I had no idea what that crazy Princess had in mind. "Last night? Do you mean themotion in Capital City?" Sana asked once again, and I nodded in confirmation. "If it''s about that, I heard from the church in the Capital City. ording to the Kingdom Knights, there was a rampaging Half-Vampire, and they managed to drive them away. Is that what you want to hear, Sir Arthur?" I held my chin and frowned, falling into a deep thought. ''So that''s how they spread the news?'' The fact that they knew about Half-Vampire meant Princess Carissa had skill to see Mia''s race. And¡­ the way they spread the news was as if the Kingdom Knights were the ones who settled this problem. While that saved the church''s image, as no church members were involved inst night''s incident, they essentially stole the credit from me and indirectly said that I, the one who settled it, was part of the Kingdom Knights. Thankfully, I had seen what the Royal Guard did to Sophia earlier. ''If this goes like this, then they will likely also steal my achievement from defeating Scy.'' I wouldn''t allow that. So a countermeasure was needed. Raising my head, I looked at the Archbishop with a serious expression. "Sana," I called out in a low voice. "Can you do me a favor?" I exined everything that happenedst night and my suspicion to her. Because Sana trusted me, she listened silently while nodding her head at my exnation. Her expression turned into anger for a second when I mentioned that the Kingdom probably wanted to steal my achievement fromst night, but she calmed down and that they essentially also saved the church''s image by hiding the truth behind the incident. Then there was a matter with Scy. I told her what happened this morning and my n for the future. When I finished, she also agreed with my opinion and my words. After that, we began talking about everything we could do to reap the biggest benefit. *** After talking with Sana for a while, I went to look at my masochistic sister. Finding her was easy. Just like usual, she was sitting on a deste bench near the training ground behind the church. She sat there, her body adorned in a form-fitting bodysuit that clung to her every curve. The fabric hugged her like a second skin, entuating her athletic physique. Drops of sweat trickled down her brow and dampened her attire, evidence of her intense training. The sunlight danced upon her glistening skin, highlighting the contours of her muscles and the beads of perspiration that adorned her brow. "Fuu¡­ That was great." Letting out a long sigh, her lips morphed into a satisfied smile. Rania still didn''t notice that I was walking toward her. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows upon the training ground, I called out to her while waving my hand. "Rania." Hearing my voice, her body jerked a little, and she turned around. Her smile widened, and she waved back. "Arthur!" Her voice was filled with happiness. She stood up and ran toward me, stopping right before me. "Are you here to train? If so, I can apany you." She asked. "No." I shook my head. "I am here to find you," I said. Rania somehow blushed and lowered her head, fidgeting like a shy maiden. "Is it for that?" Raising her head slightly, she looked at me with an expectant gaze. I knew what she wanted, but this wasn''t the time for that. "Unfortunately, no. I just wanted to ask you about Kingdom Knights and their structure." I shot her down immediately because I didn''t want her to misunderstand me further. ''My bad, Raina. But I have plenty today.'' "Kingdom Knights?" Rania asked. Her disappointed tone was apparent, but she could understand and didn''t force me to do something I didn''t want. "Their structure is actually simr to church knights. There is a squire, then normal knights, and then Captain. Those Captains then worked under certain Knight Commanders." "Knight Commanders? Plurals?" "Yes." Rania nodded. "The female Knight Corps have 5 Commanders; each has a Level higher than 45. Then there are male Knight Corps. Because of theirrge number, there are 7 Commanders with different duties. The most famous Knight Corps or group in this Kingdom is the Royal Guard,posed of skilled individuals." ''So there are manymanders.'' I nodded in understanding. I thought there would only be one, considering the Royal Guard said it was a direct order from the Knight Commander. But apparently, the Knight Commander that man talked about was the one whomanded that elite corps, the Royal Guard. ''It''s troublesome. Does the Grand Marshal and King Cassius know that the Royal Guard now probably changed their loyalty to the Princess instead of the King?'' The countermeasure I thought of and discussed with Sana earlier seemed to be on point. My suspicion about the Princess beginning to make a move faster than what I thought was also correct. ''The headmistress seems to know something more about it. I need to ask her for the details. Hopefully, she''s willing to cooperate with me.'' "Is that so? Thank you, Rania." I smiled at her. "You''re wee." She replied. Knowing I had already finished my business with her, Ramia''s smile looked sad. I wasn''t that insensitive that I wouldn''t notice it, so I stretched my hand and pped her round ass. Smack! "Hyan!" A surprised, loud moan escaped her lips as her body jolted. However, she didn''t hate it. Instead, her expression turned into a blissful one. "A-Arthur?!" Looking at me with a flushed face, she protested. I chuckled at her sight and gently patted her head. "We will have a chance to be together again in the future. Just wait, okay? I was still a bit tired from all that happened." "I understand that." My masochistic sister pouted. Then she calmed down, putting up a strict image of an instructor at Royal Academy. However, there was still a hint of blush on her cheek. "I can wait. This negligence y is also exciting." As expected, she was still a masochistic pervert underneath that strict image, just like Emilia. Chapter 216 216 – Small Tea Party ? "My, wee home, Arthur." "Hmm, wee." I did say I wanted to ask Alesia about something rted to what she saidst night. However, I''d never expected to find her sitting in my garden, around an elegant round chair with a warm light ball floating around, with Vivian. Various snacks and a cup of tea for each were on top of the table. My gaze then went to Eliza, who sat between the two on a chair. Her bitter smile told me she also just went with the flow and sat with them. Milea smiled cheekily in the distance, standing at attention with Lisa and Lara. The twins bowed when they saw me and nced at Vivian. "I hope you don''t mind us having a small tea party in your beautiful garden, Arthur." Vivian smiled softly at me and pointed at the empty chair with her hand. "And we have prepared a chair for you if you want to join. Silly me, this is your mansion, but I was the one who invited you, fufufu." That giggle was unfair. She knew that I wouldn''t be able to refuse her invitation, and she also knew that Alesia was the owner of this mansion before. I also told them to consider this ce their new home, allowing them to hold anything but a big party without my permission. "Please don''t mind me then. I am also thirsty after having a conversation with Archbishop Sana." As I sat down, Eliza''s lips moved, making the ''I am sorry'' movement. I just smiled at her without saying anything, showing that I didn''t mind it too much. "Oh?" Alesia raised her voice slightly, turning toward me. "Aboutst night?" "Yes." I nodded in confirmation, looking at the headmistress. "The Kingdom covered what happenedst night as a Half-Vampire rampaging due to the effect of the full moon. My interference or Milea''s kidnapping has beenpletely erased in their story." "Interesting. It sounds like they are trying to get the credit for solving the problem instantly and saving the church''s image from being tarnished by this incident. Though you would feel bad about it, you can''t protest at all." The headmistress immediately arrived at the same conclusion as me. Indeed. If I went there and said that I was the one who solved the incidentst night, Mia and Milea''s presence would also be exposed, leading to the idea of ''The church harboring Half-Vampire and letting her go on a rampage.'' I did solve the incident, but I created some stir due to my impatience too. "I still need to learn a lot." I scratched my cheek and smiled wryly. At that moment, Vivian served me tea she poured secretly. "Enjoy it, Arthur." "Thank you, Madam Vivian." "Fufufu, you''re wee. Also, you can call me Mama, you know? Just like Eliza." "Mama!" Being teased, Eliza shouted with a bright red face. She puckered her lips, pouting. Vivian just giggled at her daughter, giving her a cookie to calm the pouting tsundere. Both had a great rtionship as a family, and they exuded a warm atmosphere. Alesia''s lips also curled up slightly. But it quickly disappeared just as usual, returning to her poker face. Nothing out of the ordinary. This tea party was perfect for me to rest after everything that had happenedtely. Probably, Vivian heard it from Alesia and prepared this for me. Or she just wanted to have a talk with her former teacher. I didn''t know. Anyway, we just enjoyed the small talk and forgot about the matter in the Capital City. This momentary peace reminded me of my goal in this world once again. I chose this world to rest and enjoy my life. Moving slowly without getting rushed by anything was my dream. However, that goal and dream seemed to be distanttely with everything going on. ''I should enjoy this more.'' Of course, I would still be careful and not get involved in whatever that crazy Princess nned. After getting back at her and showing her that she shouldn''t mess with me any longer, I nned to have a little adventure around the Virtue Kingdom while waiting for the second event. The sky turned dark, and the nuns retreated inside to prepare for dinner. Lisa and Lara went to the backyard and fed Astro, just like usual. Seeing them leaving, Eliza rose from her seat and followed suit. It seemed like my childhood friend had taken a liking to feeding Astro. That was good. After all, I tamed that little tiger to be her partner and protect her. Only the three of us were left. Vivian began to recall her experience and memories with the headmistress, and the older elf just listened in silence while giving ament a few times. It onlysted a few minutes before Eliza''s mother rose from her seat too. The reason? It was because of Eliza''s scream. "Mama! Help me!!" Her voice came from the backyard, followed by Lisa and Lara, who tried to calm her down. "It can''t be helped. Please excuse me, teacher. My daughter seems to have been bitten by Astro again. That little guy will only release her when I ask him nicely¡­ It''s a problem." The way she spoke was as if this wasn''t the first time Astro bit Eliza. Why? And for what reason? That brought questions to me. However, Vivian just left like that. Her hips swayed as she walked away, and I was left with Alesia alone. "So¡­" The headmistress spoke in a serious tone, totally different from her previous indifferent one. Her blue eyes focused on me. "What question do you have for me? It seems you wanted to ask something." "You''re really a good observer, headmistress." I chuckled and dropped my smile, forming a small one. "I didn''t live for more than 300 years for nothing." Sipping thest tea in her cup, she spoke with a long-expression as if she was trying to remember something in her life. "Age gives you wisdom and the ability to know something hidden, no matter how small it is. And I do have a title [Observer] thanks to observing my students for 200 years." "Figures." [Observer] title was not something rare in Horizon Online. Primarily those who specialized in tracking and investigating had them. The effect was simple, to make them more observant and enhance their tracking-based skills. And I wouldn''t be surprised if she knew the secret in Capital City by now. "So my question, headmistress. Will you be willing to answer it honestly? Just think it''s for your student." "My, but the Princess is a student in my Academy too." A mischievous smirk appeared on her face. "However, if you promise me one thing, I will answer one question honestly." She raised her index finger and put it on her cheek. I faked a sigh of exasperation and answered, "Fine. We have a deal." Looking at the headmistress, it seemed my fake reaction didn''t convince her. But she just smiled at me. "Great." She said, "Then promise me that you will win the Annual Tournament. This year, the tournament is a bit different and will have all Academies participate. I wanted the Royal Academy to be the best in all aspects. Can you do it?" ''Annual Tournament, huh?'' I thought in my mind. ''So the second event also started sooner than back in the game.'' How convenient. If she brought it up, that meant this tournament would be held sooner than what I remembered too. Noticing my curious expression, Alesia continued, "It will be held in 7 days." I nned to have a little adventure first, but it seemed like it wouldn''t be possible. Seven days was not that long of a time. Well, that wasn''t much of a problem. Without a doubt, that tournament probably was the best ce if that crazy Princess wanted to make a move, as many important people, including King Cassius and the Pope, would attend the final. Given that the rule had changed and apparently all Academies wouldpete with each other, the venue would probably also be bigger. I observed the headmistress, and she still smiled like before. ''She''s also nning something, huh?'' At least I knew why there was a sudden change. I nodded at her, "Very well. I swear with my name, Arthur Vainglory, that I will win that Tournament." "How dependable." Alesiaughed in a low voice. "Now, what''s your question, student Arthur? I will answer it as the headmistress of the Royal Virtue Academy." Chapter 217 217 – After Dinner Care ? "¡­ Is that all for your question?" "Yes. Thank you, headmistress. I now know what I need to do." Just like she had promised, Alesia answered my answer honestly. Her answer was something I had already expected and guessed, but it was nice getting a confirmation. "If that''s all, then my business here is finished." Saying so, Alesia stood up and waved her hands, getting rid of the floating warm balls. The beautiful, bright garden was gone, and only magicmps lit around the paved path lit the area around us. "I need to return to the Academy and finish the preparation for the Annual Tournament. Don''t forget your promise. Also, you should attend the Academy tomorrow. There will be an announcement and the registration to enter the tournament." "Sure. I''ll show up at the Academy tomorrow." "Good." The headmistress nodded. She was preparing to use her when she suddenly gasped and turned to me, "And no more sex in the cunt-selling room." After she said that, she teleported away without letting me react to herst pun. "She knew, huh?" I muttered and leaned my back against the backrest. "As expected from someone who had excessive love toward her Academy and title. She must''ve often monitored every single room without exception." Well, that was that. Lisa and Lara would probably tidy this table, so I didn''t need to do anything. I was curious about what Vivian meant by Astro biting Eliza again. So I went to the backyard through the paved path between the flower bed. When I arrived in the backyard, what I saw was carnage. "Mama! Hold him! He won''t let go of my hand!" "My, but it was your fault for rubbing his food all over your hand. I can''t do anything, you know? The nuns also look troubled because of you." "But I just spilled it! It wasn''t my fault!" Vivian stood with the twin nuns at the side while Eliza was suffering, trying to get Astro off her hand, which was coated with something brown. She didn''t bleed because Astro didn''t bite her that hard, but that still looked rather painful. From their earlier conversation, I could guess that Eliza somehow spilled Astro''s food, which I stocked inside the mansion, onto her hand, and the little tiger thought her hand was food. Even now, that little guy still licked Eliza''s hand and closed his eyes in enjoyment. I approached them with a wry smile and spoke in a teasing tone, "What happened to your hand, Eliza? Have you turned into Astro''s food while I was gone?" "I am not!" Eliza shouted in response to my teasing and jerked her head to look at me. Astro heard my voice, released Eliza''s hand, and jumped off. The little tiger ran toward me in excitement after not seeing me for a long time. "Woof!" "Ah! Finally!" My childhood friend breathed a sigh of relief after being released. Lisa immediately approached her and used to relieve the pain in Eliza''s hand. I caught Astro in my hand and stroked his fur. "Good boy." Taking out the pet snack, I gave it to Astro, who licked it happily. He even took it with his paw and jumped down, running over to his bed made of straw near the stable. "Hahaha, it seems like Astro is still energetic as usual." "Ugh¡­ I messed up." Eliza sounded down after she was fully healed. Her mother, Vivian, chuckled from the side and muttered, "It seems I wasn''t needed. My dear daughter''s beloved has helped her once again." "That''s not true, Madam. You certainly helped Eliza to get embarrassed." I chuckled and joined her joke, causing the girl we teased to blush. Her face turned red in embarrassment. But that was enough. The time for dinner had arrived. Even Cecil was already in the dining room with Garcia, so I called it enough and invited the mother-and-daughter pair to have an early dinner. We entered the mansion, but not before Eliza gave Astro a pat on the head and headed toward the dining room. "You''rete! I am already famished, boy!" When we entered, Cecil protested at me. She was already seated around the table and began eating her food. Her words had no shred of politeness, even in front of Vivian, who was a noble, and she just acted like usual. "My¡­ What did I say about your words, Cecil?" The one who answered was unexpectedly Vivian. Her lips formed a scary smile as she put her hands together near her cheek, looking at Cecil with narrowed eyes. "And what did I tell you yesterday about your clothes? Bikinis are underwear and are not meant to be worn in the city. Did you forget about everything I taught you not to embarrass Arthur? For the Goddess'' sake! As a Pdin, he needs to watch his image!" Cecil looked troubled when Vivian approached her and scolded her. I didn''t know what happened, but I guessed Vivian was just trying to help the minotaur girl to blend in with people here. So I quietly went over to my chair, which my perverted maid held. She helped me get seated, and Eliza sat next to me, leaning closer. "When Cecil just arrived, it seemed like she introduced herself as your lover. That''s when Mama took things seriously and began teaching her about being close to you. At first, Cecil refused, but she began to hear Mama''s words when Mama defeated her in a fight." She whispered into my ear in a low voice, giving me the rough situation between them. The fact that Vivian even had a fight with Cecil wasn''t something I expected. But the scolding that happened before my eyes now reminded me of a mom scolding her daughter about how she did wrong. Cecil''s inability to refute anything proved how high Vivian''s motherly power was. I could understand that feeling very well. My mother often scolded me back on Earth¡­ and I couldn''t say anything to refute her. "And, Arthur¡­" My childhood friend''s voice quivered near my ear, and I nced at her. She had a shy expression as her legs fidgeted, rubbing her thighs against each other underneath her blue skirt. "Can we¡­ umm¡­ do that tonight?" Her face turned bright red as she squeezed words out of her throat. Only I and Garcia stood behind me and heard what she said. The perverted nun smiled knowingly, and I nodded my head at Eliza. "Sure. Just visit me, okay?" "Un." Eliza nodded and giggled happily. The scolding seemed to be over after Cecil promised to wear something more covered tomorrow. But Vivian was still skeptical, so she would be the one to choose the minotaur girl''s new clothes. Her fate was sealed with that. After finishing dinner, I returned to my room. Just as I had expected, Eliza asked me to sleep with her tonight as it had been a long time since we did it. She sought my love, and I would give her. "A-Arthur, I-I am here." A stuttering voice came from the entrance I let open. Looking in that direction, I saw Eliza standing there in a see-through pure white nightgown. My jaw dropped. That nightgown didn''t hide her sexy body; she emphasized her breasts with her arms, puffing them up. The fact Garcia was near my room just proved that the perverted maid got something to do with Eliza''s current outfit. Great job. I jumped off my bed and approached her with a . Her eyes widened, but I ignored it and kissed her deeply. My hand caressed her skin, slowly moving to her ass to squeeze it. "Hmpnn¡­" A soft moan resonated, and I gently closed the door, leaving only a small gap. Our kiss was a sloppy mess. Our saliva got to each other''s lips as our tongues intertwined. It was passionate and full of love. I pulled back after a while, drawing a string of saliva connecting our tongues. Eliza''s breath turned rough as she looked at me with a hazy gaze. Her face was red, embarrassed. "You''re beautiful, Eliza." After praising her, I nted yet another kiss and brought her to the bed. It was time to love her. Chapter 218 218 – Peeping Tom (R-18) ? "That girl¡­ I knew she came from Port City, but to think she would be so adamant about wearing bikinis out of all the clothes she could choose!" Unlike what Arthur assumed, Vivian''s scolding before dinner wasn''t over yet. After Arthur returned to his room, she continued to scold the minotaur girl and made her understand how important it was to protect Arthur''s image. "At least she agreed to shop for some clothes with me tomorrow." Holding her cheek, Vivian let out a tired sigh. As someone who had many experiences talking to nobility, from low to high rank, she understood how scary it was for important people to have weaknesses to be used against them. Most nobles had notes in their home detailing information about their friends and enemies in society. Of course, they wouldn''t kill each other or use those notes to threaten the other party. But it was still dangerous to have a weakness. And the mostmon weakness amongst those nobilities was women and reputation. "It would be troubling if she''s adamant about refusing to wear better clothes. It could reflect badly on Arthur and the church." Vivian grew some affection as someone who had known that boy since he was little. That boy, Arthur, had saved her from an unhappy married life and sheltered her and her dear daughter, Eliza, in his mansion without asking forpensation. So the least she could do was to use her connection and knowledge to keep the house safe. Because that boy she thought of as her own son was busy with the matter of the church. It was great Cecil finally understood her point earlier. It took her two days to convince the girl older than her daughters to wear modest clothing. And today was a rather tiring day for Vivian. So she decided to rest early, walking down the corridor on the mansion''s second floor to her room. She and her daughter got one each because there were so many empty rooms. Eliza got a room right across from Arthur because she wanted to be close to him. As for her room, it was located beside her daughter. Sometimes they slept together because Eliza often got lonely at night. "I wonder if she wants to stay with her Mama tonight too." She muttered in a happy voice and skipped like a young girl. As her hips andrge butt swayed, her white dress fluttered alongside it. Her breasts moved with each step. A melodic hum escaped her lips. It had been a long time since she was this free. Free of a stiff party. Free from any restrain. Not only that, but she was also able to meet with her teacher again and have a small tea party, making her happy. "Lala~ La~a~" "Hnn~! Moree¡­!" Vivian stopped, surprised by another voice that rang after hers. She thought that it was just imagination for being too tired, however¡­ "Hmnn¡­ Arthur¡­ Kiss me more." ¡­ that wasn''t just her imagination. ''That voice¡­'' She recognized it. How could she not? It was a voice she had heard many times all over for thest 18 years. She had also just spoken with the owner of that voice. "Eliza¡­ I love you." "Hnn¡­ I love you too. Tonight¡­ I want you to mess me up." Another voice rang, and Vivian was now sure what she had stumbled into. Heat rushed up, and her face turned red in realization. Her hands held her cheek together, and she looked at a certain door she should pass by to enter her room. ''That''s Eliza''s voice¡­ And now¡­ S-She''s doing it again with Arthur.'' It wasn''t the first time she stumbled into something like this. In fact, it happened many times in Rose Barony, and she was aware of her daughter''s rtionship with her childhood sweetheart. Of course, she supported them. However, there was one thing that she felt guilty for. "Gulp¡­ You shouldn''t, Vivian." Gulping, Vivian talked to herself. When it happened the first time, she felt like she was a failure of a mother. But she couldn''t stop herself and even masturbated to the image of her daughter doing sexual intercourse with a man. Vivian had heard from the silver-haired nun that doing something like that with the Pdin wouldn''t give you any Sins and instead would give them a blessing. And she had known about it as she had heard the Goddess'' voice in her head, saying she got no Sins for masturbating while imagining him. And so she continued. ''I am such a dirty woman. So¡­'' The small gap in the door was inviting her lust. Her body was hot, and she unconsciously rubbed her thighs together. Nectar flowed already just by remembering what she saw through her . This time¡­ she had the chance to witness it directly and not through her skill. "J-Just a little bit isn''t a problem, right?" ''I won''t bother them either.'' Tiptoeing to kill the sound of her footsteps, Vivian slowly approached the door, peeking through the gap. A smile appeared on her face without her noticing, and her breathing turned rougher. Her hand was already between her thighs underneath her skirt, ready to take action. And when she got closer to the gap, she was able to see inside clearly. "Hnn! Ahh¡­ Arthur¡­ It''s inside! Your tip is reaching my deepest part!" Vivian saw her daughter riding Arthur''s naked body inside with a happy, satisfied smile. Her breasts jiggled to the rhythm of her movement, and her white thighs were smeared with her own love fluids. Her belly had a hickey that was still fresh. Arthur had a lecherous grin as he hugged her body and let his manhood ravish her womb. His right hand was rubbing her clitoris while his left hand groped her breast, pinching and squeezing. However, Eliza didn''t really mind and instead loved it, moaning more. ''T-That''s so erotic. Oh no... I am bing a dirty woman.'' That was all that Vivian thought, and she bit her lips as her fingers slipped inside her underwear. She wanted to see more. She was peeking through a crack that was almost too small to see through, but it was enough to see how the Pdin was pleasuring her daughter. Her eyes were glued to theirher region while her hand was rubbing her pussy. It became wet from seeing them, and she started to get aroused by just looking. "Hnngg~! Nngg... Arthur, more...!" "Yeah... I will give you what you want, Eliza." Eliza''s body quivered in pleasure when she heard those words, and her womb twitched as if she had just been impregnated. Her eyes opened wide, and she looked at Arthur with lust. "I want you to impregnate me. I want you to fill my womb up!" "Yeah... I will. I will fill you up until it overflows." Arthur''s lips stretched out, and he smiled in a very lewd manner. Vivian was also shocked. It was a very erotic scene. The look in Arthur''s eyes and the way his voice changed made Vivian shudder. ''He wants to impregnate her!'' Her heart pounded loudly, but she couldn''t avert her gaze from them. The way Eliza moved her hips and ground in an attractive manner, how her big breasts were bouncing around, and how Arthur''s penis kept prating her womb allured Vivian. Her fingers were still inside her pussy, and she was starting to feel dizzy. She felt like she was about to orgasm soon. But she didn''t want to yet. She didn''t want it to end. ''I am so excited. My body is trembling.'' The scene before her eyes became blurry as her excitement got out of control. They were bing so erotic that it was hard to watch. "Ahh... Ahh... Arthur... Ngh! Aaah!" "Eliza... I am about to cum...!" She could see Eliza''s face twisting in pleasure while Arthur kept gritting his teeth, feeling the urge to release his sperm into her womb. And when she looked at their crotch, she could see how their bodies were grinding together and how their nectar started flowing out. Vivian was so excited that she could even taste the vor of Arthur''s semen. ''Oh no... I am going to...'' She wanted to orgasm. She wanted to have a taste of what Arthur was about to shoot into her daughter. And then... "Cum... I-I''m cumming...!" "I''m cumming inside!" Her legs started to shake. The excitement made her toes curl up, and her insides twitched. When Arthur shot his semen into her daughter''s womb, she also felt like she was being impregnated. Her own climax came soon after, and she had a sweet orgasm, moaning as loud as possible. ''Oh god... What have I done?'' The heat in her body cooled down little by little, and her cheeks burned. She still peeked inside, and maybe it was just her imagination, but she felt like the young boy''s gaze was nted on her. She started to get nervous but was still too aroused to move. "Ngh... Haaah... Haaah..." Eliza''s face was red. She was smiling while her chest heaved up and down, trying to regain her breath after the long session. Arthur embraced her, kissing her neck while he still remained inside. ''I want to be embraced by a man like this too.'' Vivian thought that but shook her head to chase that thought away. Slowly, she rose to her feet and noticed the puddle she had left behind. She was embarrassed about it and quickly used to clean it up. She was also embarrassed to know she was masturbating while she watched them. ''I should not have peeked... I am such a dirty woman.'' She still wanted to watch, but she turned around and made her way to her room. Chapter 219 219 – The Announcement ? The next day, I woke up with Eliza sleeping in my embrace. Before sleeping, I made sure to clean ourselves with so we didn''t feel ufortable. Eliza looked confused at first, blinking while looking at my face. Her body moved, crushing her naked boobs on my side. However, once she gathered her thoughts, she immediately raised her body while covering her important part and blushed. "You stupid! Look away, dummy!" Her flushed face was so cute that I pulled her onto me and kissed her. Due to surprise, she tried to resist a little, but once my tongue invaded her mouth and I sucked hers, she became meek at once and closed her eyes, enjoying it. Too easy. Once she got into the mood, she forgot about everything else and even her surroundings. That was why she was oblivious to a wet sound that rangst night from the door. Saying surprising was probably wrong as I already knew she often peeped on us using . But to think she would be that brave and masturbate in the hallway while watching me have sex with Eliza. Madam Vivian was such an interesting individual. Backing away, Eliza smiled at me and gave me another peck. "Chu¡­ Hmn¡­ Morning, Arthur." "Morning, Eliza." I smiled back at her and caressed her cheek. Her head moved to seek more warmth from my hand. "Let''s get going to the Academy, shall we?" "You''re going today?" She asked me in a surprised tone. "Really?" "Yeah." I nodded, raising my body. I looked at her in the eyes and continued, "The headmistress asked me to show my face, you know? ording to her, there is also an announcement today that I need to hear." "An announcement?" Eliza tilted her head cutely. "You will knowter." After making Eliza curious, I got off the bed and took a shower. She didn''t follow me and chose to take a bath on the first floor after getting dressed. We went out together afterward in our uniform. Vivian eyes as she saw us off looked normal, but I could see a shred of guilt in them. I just waved my hand at her, pretending not to notice anything fromst night. Only then did she smile widely and wave her hand back. It had been a few days since I went to the Academy. I walked past a familiar path while being watched with respect by many students we passed by. "Hehehe, it''s just like before, right? But I don''t wait near the gate but go together with you this time." Eliza giggled as she skipped happily by my side. I was holding her back because I didn''t bring one, and she looked like a girl who just went to high school for the first time with high spirits. "You will trip if you skip around like that." "No way¡­ I am not that clumsy, you know? Rather, you should do something about those people. They are looking at you intensely, you know?" "I know." I shrugged my shoulders. "It''s hard to be popr. Many girls areing for me." My childhood friend stopped and looked at me in disbelief. Then she pursed her lips, pouting, and huffed. "I don''t want to know about that!" As expected of a tsundere. Their mood changed as fast as flipping their hand. One time she was just happy, and then they suddenly got jealous and got mad. To handle this, I just approached her and showed some affection, like patting her head or holding her hand. She became cheerful again, and we arrived at the Royal Academy in no time. "What''s happening there?" When we arrived, Eliza noticed a group of students making a crowd, surrounding a tall board near the Academy building''s entrance. She pointed at them, and I looked over there. From the look of it, the announcement that Alesia talked about might have already been posted on that board. It was still morning, an hour before the first ss, but many students had already arrived and surrounded the board. Heightening my senses, I tried to pick up what they were talking about as I was also curious about the announcement, to see whether it was just about the tournament or there was something more, but I didn''t want to join the crowd. "Annual Tournament?" "It''s held by 6 Academies at once? How?" "The announcement said the final of the tournament this time will be attended by not only the King and Pope but also a Duke from the Sin Kingdom." "Why? Aren''t they¡­ bad guys?" "We don''t know. Probably they wanted to see the new Pdin. We have had no big war for 4 years already, so it might be possible if they want to talk about peace." "But¡­" A lot of information entered my ears at once as curious eyesnded on me. They looked like they were both surprised I was here today and wanted to ask about the announcement. Unfortunately for them, I didn''t know anything. Heck, Alesia didn''t even say anything to me and just asked me to win. Just as I expected from her, probably. She asked me to show off and won because of this. ''Someone from the Sin Kingdom wille to the Annual Tournament.'' Since the incident in Lima Port City and Tristan being stranded in this world, I had long since cared about the events and just thought of this world as having a separate will and fate from the Sins Paradise game. However, it didn''t stop me from being surprised that someone from the Sin Kingdom came here just for this tournament. And it was not just someone, but a Duke on top of that. ''What''s going on?'' Anyway, this was so strange. I just knew that it was Alesia who arranged this and somehow made it work. I looked toward the roof and noticed the headmistress standing there, holding a long wooden staff. Emilia stood behind her like an assistant; her face looked rather tired, and she had bags under her eyes. What did she see? What was her n? The smirk on the headmistress'' face faded quickly as she turned around and left. "Arthur." I felt a tug in my sleeve and turned around, greeted by Eliza''s worried face. "Are you okay?" She asked worriedly. "I am fine." Right. I didn''t need to worry too much about this. Alesia''s interest was only this Academy and nurturing the next generation. And I should just focus on what I needed and wanted to do. What worried me was what the Princess would do after knowing a Duke from the Sin Kingdom would attend the final of the tournament. It should be fine because King Cassius would also be present at that time. But knowing that Princess, anything could happen. I bet she would also be willing to sell the Virtue Kingdom to the Sin Kingdom if that meant she could get ahold of what she wanted, her father. Smiling gently, I extended my hand toward Eliza''s and held it gently. Her lips rose into a smile as amotion happened around us. Girls squealed, and boys looked at me with jealous gazes. Ignoring them, I spoke to her, "Let''s go." "Un." She nodded her head, and we entered the building to attend our first ss. And today, for some reason, Princess Carissa didn''t attend the ss for the first time. Chapter 220 220 – Eliza’s Friend ? The first ss was about monsters'' biology. It was a bit interesting at first, but the teacher seemed to know nothing about monsters when they began to talk about defeating one, so I ignored him and slept, much to Eliza''s frustration as she kept me awake all the time. In the end, she made a littlemotion and caused the teacher to stop and red at her. Eliza silently sat back down and said sorry to him. The ss continued without much problem, with Eliza being quiet the whole time, reflecting on what she had done earlier. I decided it wasn''t worth sulking and told her to cheer up. To make her feel better, I told her I would show her the real way to hunt those monsters, exined by the teacher, and gave her first-hand training. Her reaction wasn''t that good. "No, thank you." She rejected my offer tly, still a bit traumatized by my magic carpet and the way I hunted monsters where I gathered them in one ce and killed them at once. "A normal human can''t do that!" "But I am the Pdin. Did you forget that?" My counter-answer baffled her and made her pout once again. She couldn''t argue that I wasn''t a normal human and could definitely massacre a whole army of monsters single-handedly. Lunch arrived not long after that, just a few more boring lectures I didn''t care about. Eliza looked serious as usual and listened to the lesson quietly, though. Considering how serious she looked when she listened to the lesson, I bet she was actually pretty smart too. When the bell rang, Eliza tidied her table and put down the notebooks she used to write down some notes earlier. Rustling sounds from other students quickly tidying their notebooks rang everywhere. They just wanted to go to the cafeteria after a long day of studying. A thud of a heavy belonging hit the table echoed from my side. I raised my head to look at my childhood friend and asked. "Are you done?" "Un. Are we going to the cafeteria now?" "Yes. I have nothing to do except for that, after all. Due to the headmistress'' request, I was asked to show my face in the ss." "That''s a really strange request." Shrugging my shoulders, I replied, "What can I do? She helped me with something, and so I just repaid her." ''She also answered the question that made me curious. Besides, I have nothing to do, so I just go to school.'' I added in my mind. "Well, you have a lot of problems too, but I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me." Eliza put her bag on her bench and stood up. "Let''s go to the cafeteria. I am quite hungry." "Alright." Because I waited for Eliza to tidy her notebooks and chatted a bit, the corridor to the cafeteria was already filled with students. Today was more so because some students skipped breakfast to see the announcement outside, and some didn''t prepare their own lunch that they usually made at home. Of course, the noble students had their lunches prepared by servants, so they didn''t need to go through this mess to get to the cafeteria. Well, that applied to me too. "Ah! Make ways! The Pdin is going through!" "Oooh! Pdin! He''s here!" "So he returned from his mission already! I wonder what kind of mission he took that took 10 days toplete?" ''Subjugating a noble and getting my childhood friend''s mother.'' I replied to one of the students'' questions in my mind. When I showed up in the corridor earlier, they suddenly made a path for me to pass through with Eliza. Because they prepared it for me, I certainly used it. Eliza looked rather ufortable, but she still followed me nheless. Now, as for the reason why they did that, someone whispered to their friend. "We are going to win with the Pdin here, right?" "I heard the Pdin will also join the Annual Tournament. Our Royal Academy''s victory has already been decided!" "And I heard he''s so intelligent that he knows every subject taught in the Royal Academy perfectly. So we will win the intelligence tournament too! Those students in Diligentia Academy won''t be able to do anything against him!" ''Yeah, no.'' And at that moment, a loud voice rang from the crowd. "Let me through!" I looked in that direction, curious about what happened. A girl with bright orange hair and a yellow ribbon tied in her hair tried to squeeze through the crowd. Her bright orange eyes looked full of energy, and her face filled with excitement and exuded some energy that could make other people happy just by being near her. And when she managed to squeeze through, she fixed her uniform and patted her chest, causing her fairlyrge breast to bounce. "Finally! How could you leave me behind, Eliza? You said that you would treat me to lunch today in exchange for disappearing for a few days!" The girl pointed at Eliza, and my childhood friend sighed loudly. It seemed like they knew each other, so I stepped to the side and let them talk. The other students also continued to walk to the cafeteria after I gestured for them not to mind us. Being confronted by the orange-haired girl, Eliza looked rather annoyed, and then she put up a wry smile, scratching her cheek. "I am sorry, Karin. I forgot." "How could you! I thought we were best friends!" The girl called Karin reacted strongly, limping down lifelessly. Then she suddenly bounced up, looking at me. "It''s because of that guy, right? How dare you steal my precious and cute Eliza! She already has a childhood friend that she loves!" "¡­" ''What''s with this girl?'' I thought in my head as I looked at her with confusion. I was Eliza''s childhood friend, though. "Karin¡­ You''re embarrassing me." Eliza let out a long sigh as she pointed at me with a red face. "He''s Arthur, the childhood friend I talked about." "Hmm? Really?" Karin narrowed her eyes suspiciously at me. She leaned closer and said, "Nah, I don''t think so. You said his hair has the same color as a bright sun, and his eyes look like the sky! And when he smiled, you said people stopped for a while. But he doesn''t look like that at all!" "Karin! Stop it!" At those words, Eliza''s face flushed beet red to her ears. She looked really embarrassed after getting her opinion of me exposed. Karin looked like she was holding something back. Laughter, I guessed. And she couldn''t hold it for so long before it burst out. When it happened, Eliza realized that the girl was just joking. "Hahaha, my bad. Your reaction is so cute, Eliza. You made me want to tease you." "¡­ I don''t care." My childhood friend pouted and bloated her cheek. It happened so much today that I wasn''t worried anymore about it. "But still, how could you leave me like that? Not only did you never tell me why you suddenly disappeared, but you moved away once you showed up once again. Yesterday you also left quite early and didn''t stop at ss 2." "Sorry¡­ But there was something¡­" Eliza replied to her friend quietly. "Well, if you can''t tell me, then that''s also fine." Karin huffed and put her hands on her waist. Eliza''s friend seemed like a good girl. She genuinely cared for her and knew her personality a little bit. "More importantly, nice to meet you!" The orange-haired girl chirped excitedly as she strode over to me. "My name is Karin Greenway, the daughter of Viscount Greenway. It''s my pleasure to meet you, Sir Arthur Vainglory. Please forgive my behavior earlier. I couldn''t help but tease my friend." "It''s okay. Her pouting face is cute, so I forgive you." I responded with a soft smile. "What a kind person." She giggled. "May I join you for lunch if you don''t mind?" "Sure." I nodded at her. "The more, the merrier." "Hehehe, I will tell you Eliza''s story that she told me when we were in the dorm." "I am looking forward to it. Did she talk a lot about me?" "She is! Every time she opened her mouth, it was always about you!" Left alone, Eliza speechlessly looked at us, walking away. She blinked her eyes repeatedly, confused as to why I could easily get along with Karin. After she recovered from the shock, she ran toward us and joined the conversation, trying to deny what Karin had said about her. We had lunch together, but in the middle of it, the [Earring of Communication] I had in my pocket rang. "Excuse me for a second." I left the two of them and put on the earring once I was outside the cafeteria. This was the earring I left in the Border City, so the caller must be either Lucy, Nina, or Beatrice. "What''s wrong?" [Master!] A chirpy voice rang in my ear. The only one who called me Master was Beatrice, and then she continued. [Princess Carissa visited the Border City anonymously.] Chapter 221 221 – Confronting Alesia ? The report was as follows. A member of Raven that stood guard at the entrance found a beautiful youngdy passing through. As a hooligan, he immediately thought the youngdy was here to y around and find a man. She looked like a noble that wanted to release their stress. So he approached her with the intention to try his luck. When he got close, he called out to the youngdy but was immediately stopped by two swords crossing his neck, ready to loop it off. Two men with their faces hidden under the hood stood at his side. They suddenly appeared from the air and threatened him. "Don''t touch thedy!" "Keep your dirty hand away from Her Highness!" Feeling threatened, he took a step back. This thug knew how to survive in this city, so he backed away quietly and left. The words Her Highness and the girl''s blue hair were enough to identify who that person was, especially since two scary Knights were following her around. And he reported it to Beatrice, who now controlled Raven Group and the Subus Group in the Border City. This happened a few minutes ago, and it also exined why the Princess wasn''t in the Academy today. "Alright, I''ve heard your report," I responded to Beatrice and heard a squeal of delight from the other side. "Good job, Beatrice. I will allow you to masturbate and cum once." [Hnn! Thank you, Master!] Hearing her reply, I cut off the connection and put the earring back into my pocket. Then I returned to the girls, finished my lunch, and left. They deserved some time together without my interference, as Karin looked like she missed Eliza, and so was my childhood friend. As for me, I had no n to continue taking sses after lunch. Alesia warned me no more sex in the cunt-selling room, which was probably the Counseling Room. While I had no intention to do so anymore, I still went there as someone I was searching for couldn''t be detected. Arriving in front of the Counseling Room, I pushed the door open. Inside the room was someone sleeping while sitting on the chair with her head on the table. Her long, lustrous ck hair fell to the side, moving slightly with each breath. Her chest swayed with movement, and her face looked rather peaceful with a soft smile. "How unguarded." There was Emilia, who seemed so oblivious to someone entering the room. Just because she was a teacher in the Royal Academy didn''t mean she could be this careless. I gently closed the door and approached her. Sitting on the desk, I slowly caressed her hair, trying not to wake her up. "Hnn." Even so, it seemed like she could still feel my touch. A soft moan escaped her lips as her smile widened. "Arthur~ I want it¡­" My hand stopped when I heard that. What was she dreaming? No, I knew what she was dreaming as her hand slowly crept to that area, which was already moist, but I just didn''t want to ept that Emilia was this perverted. ''But that''s already toote, eh? I know she''s a big pervert who can''t stop masturbating even for a day.'' And that was why she was perfect. Closer to her face, I could hear her soft breath. It was calm and collected. Her bright red lips invited me to n a passionate kiss. "Cough!" At that time, a loud cough rang in the room, and I smirked, turning around to see who secretly entered. "I believe I said that there would be no more sexual activities in this room?" A beautiful elf stood there with her arms crossed under her bust, looking at me with an indifferent expression. Her tone sounded a bit angry, and her gaze narrowed slightly. "Excuse me." I raised my eyebrows and jumped off the desk. "But I am not doing any sexual activity. I just appreciate teacher Emilia''s sleeping face." The headmistress frowned at my answer and sighed. "What about what you tried to do earlier? I believe you were just about to kiss her?" "That was just a show of affection," I replied with a calm tone. My lips rose into a smile. "There is nothing sexual about love at all. We gain no Sins from kissing our lover, as love is what Goddess Teri wants to spread." "¡­ You are the only one who dares to say something like that to me. Preaching and stuff. Even Juriel never preaches to me." "It''s my honor," I replied in a sarcastic tone. Juriel was the name of the Castitas Church''s Pope, who held the highest order seat. She was the Beloved Child of the Goddess, and an individual even Archbishop Sana respected. Knowing how long the headmistress had lived, it wasn''t strange that she knew the Pope personally. If not, the Pope wouldn''t agree to appear in the Annual Tournament''s final. An Archbishop was enough for such an event. Though if the Pope didn''t appear, King Cassius wouldn''t either. "So?" Alesia snapped her fingers and put up a soundproof barrier around us using . "I believe you are curious about something?" "Curious is the right word. I also wanted to confirm something." My tone turned serious as I narrowed my eyes dangerously. "What are you nning, headmistress? You said that I shouldn''t start a war between the church and the government. That''s why I held back and was only observing that crazy Princess. But¡­ Why did you invite a Duke from the Sin Kingdom to the final of the Annual Tournament?" The room instantly turned silent. The atmosphere was heavier due to the bloodlust I subconsciously leaked. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t care what Alesia was nning with her Academy. Inviting the Duke from the Sin Kingdom was also fine. I could use that as a way to connect myself with the Sin Kingdom. But that was if it happened on another asion, not this time. What I didn''t like was how Alesia contradicted herself. She wanted me to stay away from the Princess to avoid war between the church and government, as our rtionship was a bit strangled due to what happened in the past, and King Cassius still had an unpaid debt to Sana and me. Inviting someone from the Sin Kingdom as a guest at this time just made this situationplicated and could cause war between the two Kingdoms if handled poorly. The information about the Princess going to the Border City could only mean one thing. ''Carissa is trying to cross the border to have a deal with someone on the other side.'' Facing my gaze and bloodlust, Alesia could still maintain her calm, which was impressive. "Calm down and retract this stiff aura. You misunderstand something." Her calm voice rang in this closed room. "I am on the neutral side. And I didn''t invite Duke cktomb, but the person himself is here as an ambassador of peace. So the talk about him attending the tournament''s final was brought up at a certain meeting, and he decided to attend as a guest. I ept it because I can show off my students to him." She didn''t seem to be lying. The moment passed in silence as I retracted my bloodlust. "Alright." I nodded slightly. "I will believe you for now." I wouldn''t be na?ve and believed her fully after all the information I collected just made Alesia more suspicious. I even thought that she coborated with the Princess. But from what I got right now, that didn''t seem to be the case. "As how it should be." The headmistress smiled softly. "I am on my and my students'' side. I don''t care whether they are from the Virtue or Sin Kingdom." Me too, but I couldn''t say that out loud with my current position. But¡­ "You are ying with fire, headmistress," I warned her. "I know." She nodded. "But this needs to be done to reach my dream," she continued in a low voice. Chapter 222 222 – A Few Steps Ahead ? Afterward, the headmistress exited the room and took down the soundproof barrier. I got the confirmation I needed. While I wasn''t a professional detecting lies, I knew Alesia wasn''t lying when she said she took no side. There was also another reason why I believed her earlier. Using the tense atmosphere, I secretly used my ''Requirement Appraisal'' so she didn''t notice the Mana ripple. It worked, and she didn''t suspect a thing. From that description, I managed to find out what this dream she muttered about. And I confirmed she wouldn''t go against me. The meeting she talked about must be the one she attended in the Capital City when she was gone for a few days. Something that I didn''t know must''ve happened at that time, causing Alesia to make this decision and preventing King Cassius from making a move. ''I think it''s time to make a move against the royal family. Seeing how passive King Cassius'' movement is, he might have already realized that the Princess is nning something and preparing for countermeasures.'' Unfortunately, that crazy Princess chose to try to ''use'' me instead of asking for my cooperation. If she asked nicely, then I would help her get that beloved father of hers in exchange for something I wanted from the Royal Castle. Truly unfortunate. "Well then¡­" I heaved a long sigh and turned to Emilia. "How long are you going to pretend, Emilia? I know your hand has stopped since earlier." Emilia''s body jolted slightly. Slowly, she raised her head and pretended she had just woken up. "Arthur?" She called me with a weak voice, rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. "What are you doing here? I thought I heard the headmistress'' voice¡­" Yeah, she had woken up and saw me talking with the headmistress. But she didn''t hear anything because of the older elf''s barrier that separated the space around us from the outside, not allowing sound to escape or enter. As I smiled and approached her, I replied honestly. "The headmistress just stopped by earlier and talked to me." I stopped before her and leaned closer for a kiss. Emilia smiled slightly and gave me a little, loving peck. Leaning closer, Emilia said, "The headmistress probably is searching for me. I really shouldn''t sleep here. The Annual Tournament is only a few days away, just right after the morning prayer, so I will be quite busy." "Do your best, Emilia." I encouraged her. "If you need something, just go to my mansion. Lisa and Lara will allow you to pass the gate, and you can just wait inside the mansion if I am not home yet." "Hmm¡­ Yes." Emilia nodded. "I won''t be able to visit for 7 days, though. But¡­" She looked up at me and reached out, circling her arms around my neck. "I might want a reward for doing a great job." "Of course." I smiled at her and held her waist, pulling her closer. Her breasts were crushed against my chest, and our faces were close to each other. "While you are helping with the preparation, I will be happy if you help me look into something." "Anything for you, Arthur." "Then¡­" I leaned closer to her ear and whispered. "Watch what the other teachers do for this tournament''s preparation, will you? If they do something strange, please tell me, no matter how small their action is." And as I pulled my head away, I gave her a light kiss on her nape, causing her to moan softly. "Yes¡­" Emilia enjoyed my light touch and answered vividly. Then she backed away and fixed her suit. "I need to go and help with the preparation again now. See youter, student Arthur." It had been a long time since I saw her teacher act. Her sharp eyes and the strict image were nostalgic even though it was only a few days since I had seen it, so I put up an act of an innocent student and smiled brightly. "Yes, teacher Emilia." Emilia left the room afterughing a little at my act, leaving me alone. This ce was perfect for sitting in silence and gathering my thoughts. I went to the soft chair behind the desk and sat on it, putting my hands together and closing my eyes. "Lucy will definitely stop the Princess from crossing the border, so I don''t have to worry about it. That Vampire girl is a strong fighter, after all. And she has my blood to use her skill and enhance her status further. No one in the Border City except for Level 100 Beatrice will be able to beat her." The Knights apanying her were probably Royal Guard. They were Elites among the Kingdom Knights, and their Level averaged between 30 to 45. For now, I hadn''t seen someone that managed to achieve a Level above 60 naturally, except for Alesia, because the feeling of danger wasn''t present. That was why Alesia was dangerous, and I put her highly among other people who could. Fortunately, she took a neutral position, which was the best, and only cared about her Academy. Of course, I could beat her with no problem in a fight, but I wanted her to take my side instead of being my enemy. I only confronted her earlier because I wanted to confirm something, and she knew that. That was why she didn''t really mind and just walked away after we were done. I also nned to show Princess Carissa she shouldn''t mess with me in this tournament and get back what she did to me that night. But it might be a little hard with an unexpected addition of a guest, Duke cktomb. "Meeting, huh?" I muttered, remembering Alesia''s words once again. The meeting was held by the government right after I became a Pdin. No matter how I looked at it, it was clear that this meeting was to talk about me. That was held for a few days with Alesia as an observer of the meeting. What a coincidence. The assassins that attacked me and the Duke cktomb came to this kingdom. And after that, Duke Bluerose''s movement became apparent, though that was also part of Beatrice''s fault. Someone with just a little brain could guess why the Duke came all the way from the Sin Kingdom with those clues. His goal was probably simple, "Either to recruit me or deem me dangerous. In other words, scouting." The assassin was used to collect information and judge my abilities. And if I wanted to know more about this Duke cktomb, I needed to ask someone from the Sin Kingdom. "She probably will arrive tomorrow." My gluttonous little assassin. Sandra would arrive from her long journey from Rose Barony alongside Linda and Jane tomorrow at thetest. "Hmm, let''s prepare something good for her and let her rest first. It was really a good idea to spread my influence everywhere." If I didn''t take over Border City, the Princess would easily gain ess to the Sin Kingdom with her influence. The other underground city would also be cautious of nobles and would definitely know that I was the Border City''s new leader. That way, they wouldn''t try to do anything that could oppose me. Then if I didn''t spare Sandra, I wouldn''t be able to get a precious source of information. Rania helped me to monitor the Kingdom Knights as she still had influence as a former Commander. Sana was the Archbishop of the Castitas Church who couldmand many nuns, church knights, and even the hidden group Lisa and Lara belonged to. I hadn''t seen them yet, but I knew that they were truly capable of spreading the news, probably even better than the Kingdom secret service, which specialized in dirty work. Yesterday, I asked Sana to spread the news about me saving Lima Port City from Scy, and it should spread all over the Kingdom tomorrow. Alesia was also in a neutral position. She wouldn''t help me, but she also wouldn''t help Princess Carissa, as we were both students here. The headmistress would just do her job as an observer, just like her title. But I had Emilia on my side; she would be my eyes in this Academy. Alesia already knew that but didn''t stop me, meaning that I was free to do that as long as it didn''t hurt the Academy''s reputation. "Sorry, Princess." My lips rose in a wide grin. "But I am already a few steps ahead of you." Making a move against the Princess was useless. I didn''t need to do that. Depending on how the situation proceeded¡­ This might open the path for me to go to the Sin Kingdom as a guest. "Duke cktomb, huh? I hope he''s not as stupid as Duke Bluerose." Chapter 223 223 – Princess’ Negotiation ? In Border City, the shady and flirtatious atmosphere was spread across the street, especially near the entrance where many girls were trying to get their customers for the day. With the new leader of Subusing into reign, the street and housing conditions looked better than before. Many new people also visited Border City from the other Underground City after hearing the news, and that invited many strange individuals or even high-ranking Nobles. Neon lights lit the area with a seductive light. Sweet voices came from the girls trying to get customers rang around the area. A pungent smell of flowers drifted around, and many people wore hoods to hide their identities as Nobles walked down the street. The security around this area was increased. Many members of Raven patrolled in a team of five. Their scary looks managed to drive away most people who tried to make trouble, but some drunk customers still needed to be dealt with. Among them, the most conspicuous individual was a robed youngdy escorted by 2rge build men hiding their faces and body with ck coats. The weapon they strapped on their waists poked out slightly, and only a nce was needed to see they were made of good quality materials. So they became targets. "Youngdy~ We are also offering a special service here." A seductive Subus with short light pink hair and exposed clothing, which looked like a bondage costume, stepped in front of them and gave thedy in the front a flyer. The two escorts were about to step forward in response, but they stopped once the youngdy raised her hand. "We''re here to have a negotiation, not to make trouble." The girl spoke in a low voice while raising her head toward the men. Her light blue hair poked up slightly under her hood, and her cute face was apparent. Then she turned toward the sexy Subus with a soft smile. "Thank you. I mighte to visitter." "I will be waiting for it~" It was just an empty word, but she tried to make a friendly impression on the people around the city. What happened earlier when they had just entered this city was a mistake; she had already scolded her escorts for it. Princess Carissa was a cunning individual who would do anything to reach her goal. And she was well aware of it since she was just a little kid. Being raised in the Royal Castle meant thepetition was strict. It was even more so when she was the first Princess and had two younger male siblings. Her fate was just to be a tool to forge rtionships with other nobles or the church, just as what happened before when her father tried to marry her to the Pdin, which was canceled because the Pdin didn''t want to marry her. Though being rejected frontally hurt her a little as she took pride in her appearance, she was happy she found another one she could use to reach her goal. "Let''s go." She beckoned her escorts to follow her. Her goal was to meet this city''s new ''leader'' after getting interesting information from her ''friend'' back in the Royal Academy. That night, she had tested the Pdin''s reaction. He had noticed her, but he didn''t do anything about it. A day after that was to test the church''s reaction to an unreasonable demand, but they did nothing and just retreated back to the Academy City. ''It''s either the Pdin knows my n and supports me, or he just didn''t want to get involved with the government''s issue.'' Either way, Princess Carissa had already prepared many ns to deal with every situation that came into her mind. She would spare no effort to reach her goal, to the point she had already taken over the Royal Guard and gained their full loyalty without the King''s knowledge. "Fufufu." A low giggle escaped her lips as she thought of a beautiful future. She stopped in front of a nightclub said to be the ce for the leaders of this city to gather. They immediately entered, but someone from the entrance stopped them once again. "Robe and hooded cape aren''t allowed inside." The bald man spoke strictly, narrowing his eyes at the group. This time, the escorts didn''t do anything as the Princess immediately lowered her hood. "Is this fine? I won''t wear the hood inside." She asked, gesturing to her escorts to take their hood down. Theyplied and followed her orders, revealing their face and short brown hair. One of them was young, while the other looked like a middle-aged man. If Arthur were here, he would recognize them as the Knights who ordered Sophia and the others to retreat from that vige. The bald man squinted his eyes, looking over them for a second. He immediately knew who the youngdy was, and probably the escorts. Blue hair wasn''t something you could find anywhere, after all. "Don''t create any trouble. The leaders are still having a meeting inside." With thest warning, he stepped to the side and allowed them to enter. It wasn''t his job to judge people, and besides¡­ he had already gotten instruction from the highest order in this city. He didn''t dare to go against them, especially the new leader. "Thank you." The Princess smiled warmly and stepped inside the establishment. Once she stepped inside, it was as if she was blown away into a different world. Whaty inside was something she had never seen in the Virtue Kingdom. Loud music sting, her body trembled just by hearing it. Sexy women danced on a stage around a pole with close to no clothes covering them. Even if the Princess was crazy and had a twisted desire, she was still a pure woman from the Virtue Kingdom. So the sight inside the establishment overwhelmed her. The knights were no different. The young one averted his gaze downward, trying not to look at anything. Just by entering this establishment, the three of them heard the notification that they got 3 Sins. That was how sinful this ce was. The older knight did better, mainly because he already had a wife and was slightly experienced. He tapped the Princess'' shoulder to pull her back from the unexpected sight. Princess Carissa''s body jolted slightly before she took a deep breath. The smell of alcohol and drugs mixed in the air made her frown, but it also calmed her down slightly as she realized the ce she was in. "Let''s go." Trying to hide her embarrassment, the Princess spoke in amanding tone and went toward the corner to the so-called VIP area where 5 individuals were seated. No, it was better to say 4 individuals were seated, and one man was used as a seat for a beautiful woman with long purple hair tied in a ponytail and marvelous horns on her head. Feeling disgusted, Princess Carissa wanted to go away from that table, but she couldn''t. That table was her destination and goal. Sitting around the round table filled with drinks were the leaders of this city, and the one sitting on a man was the so-called new leader. Approaching them with a trained smile, Princess Carissa chirped like an energetic youngdy. "It''s nice to meet you." Everyone around the VIP area turned to her with curious eyes. The new leader smiled back seductively, and the Princess thought. ''It seems they have already expected my arrival.'' If so, then it would be quick. "May I have your time for a few minutes?" "Of course." The purple-haired girl, Beatrice, replied. "Who would say no to you, Your Highness? Please, let''s have a nice talk." Chapter 224 224 – Special Service (R-18) ? I spent the rest of my time sitting around in the Counseling Room while waiting for the school to finish. Then I waited for Eliza to arrive from walking Karin back to the dormitory before returning to my mansion together. The tsundere asked where I was after lunch, and I replied that I talked with the headmistress. That technically wasn''t a lie, though I didn''t specify what I did after having a talk with Alesia. Arriving, I gave Eliza some of Astro''s snacks in case she wanted to feed him with Lisa and Lara. Cecil and Vivian weren''t home. Eliza''s mother probably pulled the minotaur girl along to find clothes, just like she promised yesterday. Having nothing to do but wait for Beatrice''s report about the Princess, I decided to rx this time and entered the mansion. The perverted nun stood in the lobby, greeting me. "Wee home, Sir Arthur. Would you like to take dinner or a bath?" She asked with a seductive smile as she ended her sentence. I smiled back at her, "Bath would be nice. Will you help me clean my body?" "Of course!" Garcia beamed. Her face sparkled as her smile widened in delight and anticipation. "Sir Arthur. Shall I ask Milea to help too? She seems to have been feeling down since that night¡­ I am worried about her." I said there would be no reward or punishment for Milea for a month and put her on house arrest in the meantime. But I would make no mistake anymore. I didn''t want to turn Milea into another yandere because I neglected her. So¡­ I would make an exception. "Alright." I nodded at Garcia. "But no insertion for her, alright?" As I said that, Garcia''s face flushed slightly red in anticipation. "Yes¡­ She would just watch and assist you." "Alright. You get Milea. I will be waiting in the bathroom." "Certainly." A bath. I didn''t even take one since I was in this world and only took a shower sometimes. It was considered a luxury for peasants; only a mansion usually had them. Of course, a bathhouse also existed. In fact, I passed by some bathhouses in this City. But they were usually crowded, especially at this time, a few days before the morning prayer. ''And now I have two nuns that will wash my body.'' Just the thought of it was really exciting. It was every man''s dream, having two girls serving you anytime and anywhere, including in the bath. When I entered the bathroom, which I remembered from when Cecil took a bath yesterday, I was first greeted by a dressing room with wooden baskets on each side of the wall. However, I didn''t use them. I just put my clothes inside my inventory and took out a towel to cover my lower half. I walked toward therge bathtub filled with hot water in the center. It was round and seemed to be made of stone, but it looked smooth andfortable to use. The floor was made of white marble, and some mirrors and cabs were made of the same material around the ce. A shower head was ced on one of the walls. First, I decided to clean myself by taking a shower before getting inside the bathtub. I didn''t use soap or anything. I just cleaned my body by running water on it. Garcia and Milea, who would arrive shortly, would take care of the rest. There were some scents beside the shower head, but I ignored them and just washed myself. Using cleaned my body of everything, including bad bacteria and parasites. So I didn''t have to use soap or shampoo. When I was still under the shower head, I heard footsteps approaching and two female voices. "Sir Arthur, we are here." "Let''s go, Milea." It was Garcia and Milea. I turned off the shower and picked a towel. Then I wrapped it around my waist and turned around. They didn''t even try to cover their naked bodies. I could see the pale green and blue eyes looking down at me. And I could see Garcia''s face brimming with lust and excitement, despite her slight smile. Milea had a cheeky grin like she was looking at some kind of prey. ''While the Princess is in the Border City, trying to pass the border, here I am having fun with my nuns.'' I chuckled in my mind. It was thanks to my hard work in the past few days I could afford to rx like this. "As expected, you just can''t resist my charm, Sir Arthur." Milea teased me with a giggle. "Do you want to be punished again? This time with an even harsher punishment." I asked her with a cold voice as I looked down at the blonde nun. She just chuckled back, noticing I was just trying to tease her. "But you like it when I make you cum, don''t you? Sir Arthur?" "Milea... do you want to go to the market wearing that rotor again?" I said with a dead serious look. "If you want to¨C Kyaa! Garcia!" "Now, now, Milea. Behave yourself," Garcia chided the petite nun with a frown. She held Milea''s shoulders and leaned closer. "If you don''t, then I will ask you to leave us alone, okay? You''re only here because I asked Sir Arthur to lift your punishment. Don''t make me regret it." "Alright, alright," The cheeky nun pouted. Then she turned to me, chirping, "But please do give me your cock this time, Sir Arthur. I''ve been... wanting to taste you for a while now." "You really want to taste him that badly?" Garcia looked at me with a slight smile on her face. "Of course!" Milea said, sticking her tongue out. "He had punished me, making me cum many times and making my pussy sensitive. But I wasn''t given his reward because I was kidnapped! That''s too unfair!" "Then why don''t you just take it?" I asked Milea as I walked towards the bathtub, ignoring her. I sat on a stair in front of the tub, cing my towel beside me and giving them instructions. "Garcia, can you wash my back? As for Milea... I will allow you to put my cock inside your mouth. Give me the best blowjob you can do." "Yay!" Milea eximed as she kneeled down in the bathtub. "I will give you the best head you''ve ever had!" "Please wait for a moment, Sir Arthur." Garcia looked at me with a slight blush on her cheeks. She smeared some soap on her huge tits and washed them while squeezing and massaging them, creating foam. Her eyes were fixated on my crotch as her nipples got bigger due to her stimtion. Then she walked toward me and kneeled behind me. "I''m going to wash your back now." She brought her massive breasts toward my back and squished them. They felt soft and warm. "Hmm..." I sighed in pleasure as she started to massage my back using her big tits. I could feel her erect nipples rubbing against my back. "Does it feel good?" "Yes." I nodded, then I turned my attention to the cheeky nun that was ready to receive my cock. Milea was already kneeling in front of me with her hands on my knees. She was smiling, and I could see the lust in her eyes. She was excited to have a chance to suck my dick. It was hard by now, and my cock stood proud and erect. The cheeky nun couldn''t help but look at it in fascination. "You may lick it." "Yes, Sir Arthur," Milea replied happily as she leaned forward, licking my cock with her pink tongue. She closed her eyes in concentration as she continued to lick all around the tip of my penis. Her small mouth opened, and took my cock inside. "Mmmm..." She looked like she was savoring every moment of it. She was still licking my cock as she bobbed her head up and down slowly, trying to take the entire length of my cock. Her cheeks hollowed in as she sucked and licked my cock. I could feel her tongue rubbing all around my penis, especially around the tip, as she tried to stimte me. I nced at Garcia, who was still massaging my back. Her hands were now squeezing her massive breasts, fondling them while she rubbed her nipples. She looked so excited as she watched Milea sucking my cock. Milea took out my cock from her mouth and looked at it in fascination. "It''s so big!" She eximed as she looked up at me. "As expected, you have an amazing cock, Sir Arthur. My pussy is starting to get wet again." Saying that she raised her hips up and moved them back and forth in a seductive manner, showing me her pussy. It waspletely shaven and dripping with a mixture of bath water and her own juice. Her hand was ying with her clit, rubbing it while she kept moving her hips up and down. Chapter 225 225 – Threesome In Bath (R-18) ? "Sir Arthur, after I finish giving head, can I sit on top of you and take you inside me? Please? I want you to pound my pussy with your amazing cock!" Milea begged me with her pleading face. She even stuck out her tongue and pouted, hoping to persuade me. "I told you before that I will give you a reward if you do well." I said to her as I reached her head, caressing her cheek with my finger. Then I took her by her hair and pulled her closer. "Do you remember?" "Yes!" Milea eximed. "I want you to make me your slutty maid. I want you to im me as yours." "As long as you don''t do something that would make me regret it, I will make you mine," I replied with a smirk. "Yes!" Milea nodded excitedly. "I promise!" "Great." I nodded in satisfaction. I released her hair and let her take my cock again. Milea once again took my cock in her mouth and started bobbing her head up and down my cock again. "What about you, Garcia?" I asked the perverted nun, who was still fondling her breasts and rubbing her nipples. She looked at me with a surprised face. "Huh? W-what?" "Do you want to take care of your needs by masturbating? Or do you want to get involved in this?" I asked the blushing nun. She was still confused, but then she realized what I was trying to ask her. "Please don''t worry about that, Sir Arthur." Garcia shook her head and blushed as she smiled at me. "I already have your cock-shaped dildo inside my pussy. I can wait until you cum inside Milea before I have my turn." "I see..." I said and turned my attention to Milea, who was still sucking my cock. "You''re doing well, Milea. Keep going like that." "Thank you, Sir Arthur!" Milea replied as she took my cock out of her mouth. Her tongue licked my tip hungrily, kissing it softly and sending a wave of pleasure to my body. She was beaming as she looked up at me. I could see her saliva dripping from her mouth onto my cock. She moved her mouth to my balls and started licking them, cleaning them while she was at it. It felt good, but I didn''t want to cum just yet. I wanted it inside her. "Take it all inside your mouth, Milea," I told the petite nun as I caressed her head again. "Yes, Sir Arthur!" She took my cock in her mouth again and bobbed her head up and down. She was so eager to please me. She wanted to make sure that she wouldn''t disappoint me, or I would give her punishment again. "That''s right. Take it all inside your throat!" The little nun obeyed me and deep-throated my cock. She gulped my shaft repeatedly, taking more than half of my cock into her tiny mouth. It gripped my shaft tightly, squeezing my shaft tightly like a vacum. "Ahh~" She moaned in pleasure as her eyes rolled back. She stopped for a second to catch her breath. Then she started slurping my cock again. I grabbed her hair and pushed her further down my pole. "Yeah, take it deeper!" I gave her orders, and she followed them obediently. She was able to take most of my cock in her small throat. "Oh yes, keep going!" I encouraged the cute nun. "You''re such a good girl." "Aww, thank you!" Milea grinned as she continued to suck my cock. Her blowjob face looked adorable. My cock was getting harder and longer as Milea worked her head on me. She knew how to use her lips and tongue to stimte me, sending pleasure waves through my body as she did it. "Mmm... Mmphhh~" Milea gasped as she kept sucking my cock. "Slurp, sluuuurrrpp!" I groaned as I thrust my hips up to meet her movements. I enjoyed watching Milea work on my cock. She was working her way up to my climax, and I loved it. Her petite fingers were ying with her clit as she pleasured herself while sucking my cock. "Keep going, Milea," I urged her. "Don''t stop." The blonde nunplied. She was moaning as she sucked my cock. I could hear her swallowing my load, which made me hornier. "Drink my cum." I ordered the cheeky nun. "Swallow everything." "Ooohhhh~!" Milea moaned as she swallowed my thick seed. "Ughn... Uhn!" She gagged slightly as she tried to swallow my cum, but she managed. When she was done, her cheeks were flushed red as she coughed lightly. Slowly, she pulled away and spread her small mouth, smeared with my semen, wide with her fingers, showing off her prize to me. "Wow!" Garcia eximed as she saw Milea''s mouth filled with my semen. "I also want it inside me! Let me try, Sir Arthur." "Sure." I agreed without hesitation. Garcia approached us and kneeled beside Milea. She looked at my cock with a hungry expression on her face. Meanwhile, Milea closed her mouth and swallowed my sperm back into her stomach. "Are you okay?" I asked the perverted nun. "Yep." Garcia nodded enthusiastically. "Let me taste it, Sir Arthur! I will show you the result of my training." I chuckled as I watched her reach for my cock with both hands and open her mouth. She was looking up at me expectantly. "Go ahead," I told her. "Okay!" She said as she ced the tip of my cock between her lips. "Hmph!" With one quick motion, she shoved my cock inside her mouth. A warm sensation enveloped my cock as Garcia began to suck it. I needed to admit that she was better than before. She wasn''t sloppy or anything. She was actually quite skilled. "Mmmmm~" She moaned as she continued to suck my cock. "This feels nice." She was really enjoying it, and I could tell that she had improved since ourst activity. I turned to Milea, and she began to y with her pussy, inserting fingers inside her hole as she fingered herself. "Looks like she''s having fun, too," Imented to myself. Pleasured moans soon filled the room as Garcia continued to suck my cock, making it throb with each movement of her head. I took out mymunication earring while being serviced by Garcia. Soon, Milea also joined and licked my ball lustfully. I blew my second load of the day directly into Garcia''s mouth, and she eagerly drank it all down. "Sir Arthur... Can I ride you now?" Milea asked me. "Of course," I answered. Milea got up from the floor and climbed on top of me. She positioned herself above my cock, ready to impale her tight pussy upon it. Her sexy ass was facing me as she lowered her hips down and guided my cock toward her entrance. "Ready?" "Yesssss!" Milea grunted as she sat on myp and put pressure against the base of my cock. Slowly, she eased my cock inside her pussy inch by slow inch. The feeling was incredible. Her inner walls squeezed around my dick, gripping it tightly as she rode me. "Mmph!" Milea moaned loudly as she bounced up and down on my cock. "Ahhhhh~! Yes, Sir Arthur! This is what I want~!" Milea was riding me hard, mming her hips against mine. I put mymunication earring in my ear, and the blue gem glowed, allowing me to hear voice messages sent to me via the other earring. Garcia moved closer to me, asking for a kiss. I obliged her and kissed the pervert nun passionately as I fucked Milea together. Of course, I had already cleaned her mouth with beforehand. Our tongues danced in each other''s mouths as I pounded Milea''s pussy, fucking her brains out. "Ahhhhh~!" Milea screamed as she came. Her juices squirted across my pelvis and dripped down onto the carpet below us. I was close to cumming myself, and I couldn''t hold it any longer. My orgasm hit me like a freight train as I unloaded my hot sticky jizz into Milea''s womb. "Mmph!" Milea moaned as she felt my cum sshing inside her cunt. Her eyes rolled back as she orgasmed, and I held her in ce as we shared our mutual bliss. When it was over, Milea copsed on my side with warm semen dripping out of her pussy. Shey there, panting heavily, as she recovered from the intense sex. Afterward, Garcia crawled over on top of me. "It''s my turn." Her heart-shaped pupil stared at my cock hungrily. Chapter 226 226 – Exciting News (R-18) ? A/N: There is important information and the continuation of the Princess in this chapter, so I advice you to not skip this chapter xD *** Garcia straddled me and aimed my cock toward her pussy. As she lowered herself, my dick slid easily inside her wet snatch. She moaned as she sank lower and deeper until she was fully impaled on my cock. Her massive breasts pressed against my chest as she rode me cowgirl style. Her pink nipples poked at me as they rubbed against my skin. "Mmmm~" Garcia moaned as she pumped her hips up and down. "Ahhn! Sir Arthur! You''re so big!" She was riding me hard, grinding her crotch against mine as she rode me fast. Herrge tits swung wildly as she rode me. "Mmph!" Garcia moaned loudly when I grabbed her bouncing boobs and groped them roughly, squeezing them as I mmed my cock into her. "Ahn! Rougher, Sir Arthur! I want to feel your hands on my breast!" Garcia begged me. "Good girl," I said as I pped her huge melons. They bounced and jiggled as I spanked them. "Haah!" Garcia cried out in pain and pleasure. "Yeesss!" I gripped her tit even tighter and squeezed it. She yelped in surprise but quickly regainedposure as she adjusted to my rough treatment. The pain turned into pleasure as I abused her boobies. "Ahh! Ahh! Oh Goddess, oh my goddess!" Garcia moaned as she rode me faster. "Fuck my pussy harder, Sir Arthur! Fuck it real good~" I let go of her breasts and grabbed her waist instead. I lifted her up and mmed her down on my cock, forcing her to bounce violently as she rode me. She threw her head back and yelled in ecstasy as she experienced another mind-blowing orgasm. "Ahhhhh~!" Garcia writhed on my cock as she came. "Mmph!" Her juices spilled out of her pussy, coating my cock as I fucked her. We both exploded simultaneously after that, and shey on my other side, panting heavily with her tongue stuck out. Milea had recovered at that time. "Fufufu, let me clean your cock, Sir Arthur." She smiled sweetly. "Yes, please do," I replied. I leaned forward and allowed the naughty nun to lick my cock. She kneeled in front of me and cleaned my shaft with her saliva, licking it gently as if it were a popsicle. The voiceing from my earring got clearer as I concentrated on it while letting Milea lick my cock. (So that''s what you want. Then, it''s unfortunate¡­) A woman''s voice sounded disappointed. It belonged to Beatrice, whom I ordered to care for Princess Carissa. As a Pdin, I couldn''t move freely against the royal. After considering everything, it was true that the church and government''s rtionship would definitely be destroyed if I made a direct move against the Princess, making the Sin Kingdom able to use this advantage to split the Virtue Kingdom in half. Not all people were like Alesia, who only cared about her Academy, family, and students. Some would definitely sacrifice everything in order to achieve their goal. That was the Princess'' n, I realized. She wanted to split the Kingdom into two factions and used this to n a coup d''etat against her father. The pawn she needed to be a puppet king was no more thanks to me. Using me was also useless. So, what would she do if I couldn''t make a direct move against the Princess and she couldn''t do so against me? She would make an agreement with those people in the Sin Kingdom. The appearance of Duke cktomb surely gave her that idea. Going to the Border Town anonymously was proof that she wanted to do that. Unfortunately for her, that also gave me a chance to make a move against her. ''It wouldn''t be strange if someone went missing in the Underground City.'' Just as I thought of that, Beatrice''s voice rang once again. This time, she was speaking to me. (Master, we have captured her.) My smile went wider as pleasure attacked me. When I looked down, it seemed like Garcia had also recovered and joined Milea to lick my cock together. "Great. Continue." I muttered in a low voice, and the two nuns misunderstood that I praised them and gave me a seductive smile before rolling their tongues against my shaft and tips. (Yes, Master) Beatrice replied in an excited manner. (Lucienne will turn her into a Vampire. And then¡­ We will process just as we nned before.) I didn''t need to hear the continuation and took off the earring, putting it back into my inventory. "Garcia, Milea, open your mouth wide." I felt like I was about to cum soon. The excitement of the news,bined with the pleasurable sensation between my crotch and the girls'' soft lips, made me almost reach climax. Both women obeyed mymand immediately. And so, I shot my seed on their faces. Their cheeks bulged as they swallowed my sperm, which was mixed with their saliva. "Aah! It''s here!" Milea gasped as she sucked my cock dry. "Mmmph..." Garcia did the same, swallowing every drop of semen that leaked out of my cock. After finishing, the three of us entered the bathtub one after another. The water was hot enough to melt away fatigue, and I rxed under the warmth of the bubbling waters. "Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." Milea pushed her petite body against my arm, leaning her head on my shoulder. "That was quite fun." "You''re wee. I''m d you enjoyed yourself," I replied. Milea giggled cutely, looking like a cheeky young child. "And thank you, Garcia. Your service was great too." "It''s nothing, Sir Arthur," Garcia answered while crushing her breasts against my other arms. My hand was in her crotch, ying with her pussy and causing her to moan softly. "If you ever need anything, just tell me, okay?" "Of course." I leaned closer and kissed her. Her tongue slipped into my mouth and yed with mine as we exchanged passionate kisses. "Ah, not fair! I also want a kiss!" Mileained. "Okay, okay... Here you go." I pulled back from Garcia and returned to kissing Milea. "Mmph!" Milea moaned as our lips met. Her tongue invaded my mouth and explored its depths. It was smallpared to Garcia but still tasted delicious. Her small lips slurped my tongue and massaged it as it twirled around hers. I could taste her sweetness, and I loved it. We broke apart from our kiss and continued washing each other. Both of us washed the sweat and grime off ourselves, enjoying the intimate moment. Of course, we continued again for a few rounds after that. Eventually, we needed to step out because Cecil and Vivian had returned. I got dressed and left the bathroom first as the two nuns tried to scoop the semen out of their pussies and clean themselves first. I was still not that satisfied, so I nned to do more with Beatrice to reward herter. Getting my problem dealt with without me moving personally felt really good. ''I think I need to see the result of my n personally.'' But before that, I wanted to see Cecil''s bashful expression. I knew she would be embarrassed after being forced by Vivian to wear new clothes. "I am looking forward to it." I hummed happily as I exited the bathroom. Chapter 227 227 – Second Daughter ? After leaving the bathroom, I immediately went to the lobby and stood near the entrance, pretending to look at a picture while waiting for Vivian and Cecil to enter. Before long, the door was opened, and three people appeared from it. They were Vivian, Cecil, and Eliza. "Wee back, everyone." I turned around and smiled. Vivian smiled widely, looking satisfied with her skin glistening from sweat. She was wearing a halter-neck blue dress. Her cleavage was not that exposedpared to the white dress she wore before, but the dress was tight, clinging to her skin tight, and showed her curvy body. "Fufufu, we are back." She replied with a cute giggle, holding her cheek with one hand. Beside her was Eliza, smiling wryly with her uniform stained with mud. It seemed like Astro liked the snack too much and pushed her down, causing her to fall into the mud. "Hahaha¡­ I will take a shower!" Shouting so, Eliza ran to the second floor with an embarrassed face. "Truly, that girl¡­ When will she mature?" Vivian muttered with a troubled tone, but then her face brightened again as she stepped to the side. "More importantly, Arthur. What do you think?" She gestured for me to see the girl behind her. Standing behind her was the minotaur girl with massive breasts, Cecil. However, her style was different from usual, and her chocte-colored face had a red tint all the way to her hanging ears. "Don''t look at me too much, boy!" Cecil shouted in embarrassment as she averted her eyes, making her look cute. Usually, a tall woman like her wouldn''t look cute, or so I said, especially since she wore something that could be described as cool. Her green hair was tied in a bun, and she wore a red crop top and long ck skinny pants extended to just below her knees, hiding the pink crest with my name above her crotch. Her tail moved back and forth behind her, looking happy even though she was embarrassed. "It''s hard to make her wear a dress. She said it was too frilly and hot. So I thought it would be fine that as long as the clothes covered a lot of her skin, it was still way better than just Bikinis, and we settled with this look. What do you think, Arthur?" Vivian looked at me with a proud face. It was as if she wanted to show me her artwork, but it was just her sense of fashion this time. "Don''t look at me¡­" Cecil muttered in a low voice once again as she held one arm with her hand, pushing her massive breasts up. They bounced just with the slightest movement. "You look beautiful, Cecil." I praised her honestly. The way some of her hair strands fell down her nape looked really sexy. Her sweat, dripping down the curve of her neck to her chest, just added to her beauty. If Vivian wasn''t here, I would pull that crop top down, use the breasts as a pillow, and sleep on it. But I held back. Seeing her embarrassed face was enough for me. "I will take a bath." Just like Eliza, Cecil tried to escape. But¡­ Vivian didn''t allow her to. "Not so fast, Cecil." The older woman took Cecil''s hand and stopped her. "You should spin once first! Let him see you entirely!" "I won''t!" The minotaur girl refused and swung her hand. She then ran toward the bathroom with heavy footsteps. Even while wearing high heels, she had no trouble running. "How troubling. It''s like I have two daughters now. One is my biological, and one is a big girl just a few years younger than me." ''Like a daughter, huh?'' I smiled wryly as I approached Vivian. "Don''t worry too much, Madam. Cecil seems to be happy with her new clothes. Her tail is moving around earlier." "That''s why it''s troubling." Vivian turned to me. "I think Cecil is slowly turning into the 2nd Eliza. She can''t be honest with her feelings." "Ah, so it''s about that." I nodded in understanding. Indeed. Since she arrived in this mansion, Cecil has acted really strange. Her brash and courageous self seemed to be gone, and she acted like a typical girl. Was there a reason why she did that? She looked like she was forcing herself to act that way, and I didn''t like it if she forced herself. "I will try to talk to herter, Madam." By now, Cecil probably noticed the cum-covered Garcia and Milea in the bath and felt like she wanted to do it with meter. I believed Garcia would do her job well to guide Cecil into an aroused state just by whispering some sweet words. My Half-Subus nun was truly good at doing that. "Please do. I don''t really know Cecil before she arrives here, after all. So I can''t judge whether she''s okay or not." She confessed worriedly. "Please help her, Arthur." "No problem." I nodded at her once again with a reassuring smile. "Cecil is someone important to me, so I don''t want to see her ufortable in my house either, so I will try to see what I can do for her." "You''re really a good boy, Arthur." ''A good boy, huh?'' To think she would say I was a good boy even after that night. I didn''t know whether Vivian had arge heart to forgive and think everything positively or she just med herself for peeping on Eliza and me. But¡­ I knew one thing. And that was¡­ "And you''re a good mother, Madam." When she heard my reply, I noticed her body jolted a little, and her smile faltered. I knew what she was thinking about what happenedst night. I just needed a little push, and she would be unable to hold herself back anymore. ''Cecil as her daughter, huh?'' I repeated in my mind as I bowed slightly. That had already decided my n after returning from that ce. It wouldn''t be long before Madam gave up and came to me on her own. Slowly and steadily, everything would go ording to my n. "Well then, Madam. I have some urgent matters to settle in a faraway ce. I might returnte, so please have dinner without me." "Faraway ce?" Vivian tried her best to maintain her smile and asked me, tilting her head slightly. "Yes." I raised my head, looking straight at her. "There is an unholy rat that entered the area within my jurisdiction. As a Pdin, I need to check on it, so I don''t think I can return on time for dinner." "I see¡­ Being a Pdin is hard, huh?" Vivian looked at me worriedly. "Don''t forget to eat and rest well, Arthur. If you get sick, Eliza will be sad. Of course, me too. I have already considered you my son if you don''t mind." "Of course, I don''t." I smiled brightly at her. "As I said, I also thought of you as my mother figure, Madam." Once again, Vivian''s smile faltered with a pang of guilt written on her expression. Peeping on her daughter and someone she thought of as a son having sex must be heavy for her. But¡­ I knew she couldn''t stop. It was just human nature to find something morally wrong to be exciting. "Be careful." "Thank you, Mother." I bid her farewell afterward and left the mansion while she was left surprised by myst word. Taking out thest [Teleportation Gem] that led to the Border City, I activated it and teleported away while chuckling lowly. Chapter 228 228 – Captured Princess [1] ? A cluster of pungent smells from mixed perfumes immediately attacked my nose once I appeared near the Border City entrance. Thest time I visited, I was in a hurry to find Lucy and couldn''t see the new city properly. But now, I had time to look around and noticed quite a few noticeable changes around the city, especially the streets and buildings near the entrance. Many people with expensive clothes walked down the outer area, and some of them even stopped in the Beastkin and Subi shops to have a rxing night. The business was booming, and I noticed someone entered the Domination house with a cored girl in order to try their luck. Unlike me, they didn''t know the requirement to dominate the girl and could always fail. I didn''t know much about how Domination House worked as it worked differently from my System. Probably it also didn''t require Sins to dominate a girl too. If it required Sins, then no one would be able to dominate others except those people from the Sin Kingdom. But it could also be the dominated person had 0 Virtues and the requirement only required 0 Sins. ''I should ask Lucyter, but I doubt she also knows that some requirements are needed to dominate other people. She only has the skill. It doesn''t mean she has the knowledge to activate that skill sessfully.'' Even if she checked her [Domination Crest] title, it would only give her the details of a bonus skill like my and didn''t specify the requirement to activate the skill sessfully. ''It''s different if she has ''Requirement Appraisal'' like me, but I got that skill thanks to the Domination System. So I doubt anyone else has it.'' After donning my disguise, I walked down to the main street because this matter wasn''t that important, and I didn''t need to care about other people''s personal lives. They could try to dominate other people if they wanted to, as long as they didn''t touch my girls or mess with me. I wore a ck jacket, ripped ck pants, and my hair was slicked back. A ck earring in my left ear and an earring ofmunication connected to Sana were on my right. I got this one after talking about my n with her yesterday. If anything, I looked like a thug and a member of Raven''s group right now. So no one nced at me or even thought of me as the Pdin. The Subi and other prostitutes trying to get customers also didn''t try to call out for me. That was, of course, except for the people who had seen me before. At the end of the main street, I noticed a beautiful girl with short horns standing with her hands put together in front of her. She wore a sexy ck dress, exposing her cleavage, with a deep slit on the side. Her soft, beautiful thigh seemed to invite someone to caress it. I recognized her. She was the former leader of Subi who immediately surrendered to serve Beatrice. If my memory served me correctly, her name was Melissa. When she saw me, she bowed her head deeply. The other pedestrians looked confused but continued walking when they saw her horns. They probably thought she was just a prostitute that agreed to have a master-servant y with me. "Lady Beatrice has been waiting for your arrival, Master." Her soft voice that could charm any man entered my ears, and I stopped in front of her. "Show me the way." "As yourmand, Master." Raising her head, Melissa smiled seductively and turned around. Her fairlyrge breasts bounced, and her hips swayed as she began to walk like a top-tier model. Because I had seen someone even more beautiful and had a better figure than Melissa, her seductive gesture didn''t really affect me. Once we arrived at the intersection that separated the outer part, inner part, and the area of the leaders, we took a left street toward the Vampire residence area. I already knew where I should go from my , but Melissa still exined to me nheless. "The Vampire area has fewer people visiting due to their location away from the entrance, and there is almost no light in that area, unlike the Subi and Beastkin area, where it is filled with prostitute houses. So after talking with Lucy, we decided to keep our prisoner in that ce." What she said made sense. The Beastkin area was used as an inn and lodging area. They had great service, and cute girls served the guests, so they were quite popr. As for the Subi area, that was where the high-ss brothel was located, with beautiful girls willing to service all kinds of kink and fetishes. All leaders ran the center area. That was where I visitedst time and had sex with Nina. And the entrance was run by the Raven group, a human group with the most members among the others, and was now under Beatrice''s rule. "The ritual of turning the prisoner into a Vampire has already begun. It can be done quickly, thanks to your blood, Master." Melissa turned her head around and smiled before she continued walking. "My blood?" What was the rtionship between using my blood to turn that crazy girl into a Vampire faster? I didn''t know much about Vampires and how they could turn others into one them through a certain ritual before. At least not before I got Beatrice''s report, and she proposed the idea to me. "Yes." Melissa nodded at my work. "The ritual of making a human into a Vampire needs blood. The human needs to admit that the blood is delicious before she turns into a full Vampire, whether verbally or mentally. In fact, the Half-Vampire nun Lucy brought here had already turned into a full Vampire and saved her from being mad. "So, to achieve that result faster from a human, Lucy fed the prisoner your blood. ording to her, your blood is the most delicious blood she has ever tasted in her life." "I see." So it was like this. Lucy used a skill to turn that crazy Princess into a temporary Vampire or her kin. Then to make that Princess into a full Vampire, she needs an agreement or some kind of recognition that she liked to drink blood and was a vampire. To get that kind of agreement would be hard, especially with a human from the Virtue Kingdom that seemed to dislike Vampire Race due to their rtion with Devil Race from the Sin Kingdom. However¡­ There was a kind of blood that was so delicious it was hard to refuse, even by Lucy''s standards. And that was my blood. How the ritual of turning someone into a Vampire was conducted was unknown to me, but I didn''t need to know that either. What was important was the result. "We''ve arrived, Master." We stopped in front of the tallest building in the area, a five-story tall tower-like house with a cone-shaped roof. The design reminded me of the building in those cultivation novels with its wall painted blood red. The ornamental design added beauty to the building; tworge wooden doors stood tall at the entrance. Pushing the door open, Melissa gestured for me to enter. "They are on the highest floor, Master. Please follow me." Melissa went toward the flight of stairs at the end of the room, at the end of the hallway. It was a spiral staircase connecting from floor to floor. Our destination was the top floor, and we stepped into the hallway and toward a certain room right after we reached the end of the staircase. A blood-stained door stood tall at the end of the corridor where Melissa had taken me. The atmosphere surrounding it was also cold as if I was about to step into a torture chamber. But I knew that they were inside, and I changed my clothes into a pure white Pdin uniform and tidied my hair. After seeing me changing clothes in a matter of seconds, Melissa looked surprised and intrigued. She bowed at me and opened the door, revealing a dark room inside. "After you, Master." "Alright." I stepped inside, and the room was immediately lit by many magicmps hanging on the brick wall. "Your little Princess is ready, Master." Standing near the door was Beatrice with an evil smile on her face, pointing at the middle of the room where arge red magic circle was drawn. I turned around, looking at the middle of the room. Lucy was standing tall with her clothes and white hair covered in blood in front of someone. At first nce, I didn''t realize who that was. A girl in a bloodstained blue dress was kneeling, holding her face in horror. Her long hair was pure white, with fresh blood decorating it. "No¡­ I¡­" A sob echoed in the room, and the source was the girl in front of Lucy. In front of her were two men lying lifeless with a pool of blood beneath them. I recognized them. They were the knights who ordered Sophia to retreat from that vige. Then my brain registered who that white-haired girl was after looking at my once again. ''So the ritual also changed her appearance slightly.'' I thought in my mind. ''Interesting.'' Chapter 229 229 – Pitiful Mad Princess ? "It''s done, Arthur," Lucy spoke in a low tone, devoid of any emotion. "I''ve turned her into my kin." Hearing Lucy''s voice, the girl''s body jolted. It seemed like she recognized the name the vampire girl had spoken. Slowly, that girl raised her face, revealing pale skin with a pair of red blood eyes. The area around her mouth was covered in blood, still fresh and dripping to the ground. She was about to say something when she saw my face, but no words came from her small, beautiful lips. So I took a step forward with the same kind of smile I showed her that day when we met in the church. "Hello." My voice echoed, bouncing around in the brick room. The door behind me was closed, and Melissa kneeled in front of it beside Beatrice. The girl trembled as I approached her. I could see recognition in her eyes. Trembling, she squeezed her voice out of her throat. "Arthur Vainglory?! What is a Pdin doing in this ce?" "That''s a strange question," I replied, stopping in front of her. I looked down at her pitiful appearance and grinned. "That should be my question. What are you doing in this ce, Princess Carissa? This ce isn''t fit for a Princess like you." The Princess became speechless. My words implied that I knew everything she did and nned for, so I used this ce as bait to get her. When I got the news about the Princess visiting Border City, I had already guessed that no one knew the Pdin had taken over that city yet. It was then my n could be actualized. "I don''t know what you''re nning, Princess Carissa." I crouched in front of her, ignoring the blood that stained my white shoes. My smile dropped, and I looked at her coldly. "But you have made a mistake. I didn''t care if you wanted to take over the kingdom or something. I also didn''t care if you wanted to fuck your father or something." It was funny how her expression turned into realization just after I told her about fucking her father. Did she think I didn''t know about that? Maybe. Because she was secretive about it. She probably only thought I wasn''t a problem because I didn''t stop or do anything against her when she tried to get my attention. And she just assumed I knew about her n to coup d''etat the current reign and chose not to interfere. But she was wrong. I just didn''t care about who led the Virtue Kingdom. It would make no difference with Goddess Lilith still in control over this world. They would still follow the same routine and the same flow. "Yes, I don''t care about it." My life wouldn''t be different. Maybe I would just need to attend a few meetings to apany someone from the church side to talk about the future with the new ruler, whoever that was. In fact, people in the Virtue Kingdom wouldn''t care either if the Princess said that King Cassius was a Sinner. They would be happy to get a new Ruler who was just and smart. Without Adam, the one who would be the Princess'' puppet might be her younger sibling. "That''s until you decided to influence and kidnap the nuns under me. Do you think I don''t know about it, Princess?" Princess Carissa bit her lips. It was like she was trying hard to stick her tongue out and bite it but was unable to. I nced at Lucy, and she nodded. "As my kin, she''s unable to suicide or defy my simple order. But I can''t influence her too much." The vampire girl exined. "Did you hear that?" I turned back to the Princess and smiled gently. "It seems that this would be the end of your journey, Princess. Feel free to show me your real face instead of that fake expression." Princess''s expression fell, and she looked at me with hatred. Her blue eyes were no more. They were reced with red blood ones that were shining in the dark. Every bit of her characteristic that showed she was the Virtue Kingdom''s Royalty couldn''t be seen. The graceful smile, cute face, flowing blue hair like the sky, and shining eyes like a sea reflecting the sunlight. They were gone. What was left in her was her desire to get her father and her hatred against me for being a few steps ahead of her. "You will regret it! The Kingdom will notice my disappearance, and those two gentlemen will report it to the King once they are revived in the Royal Capital city!" She was shouting with her saliva flying out of her mouth. At one point, she tried to jump at me but was unable to because Lucy pulled her hair hard. Thud! "Argh!" Princess Carissa fell to the ground, head first, and let out a pained grunt. Seeing her pitiful appearance, I shook my head. "I thought you would be smarter than this." No, it was maybe my fault for being too passive against the Royal family too. I just didn''t want trouble against them and enjoyed my life with my nuns. If Princess¡­ ''I should stop calling this bitch a Princess.'' If Carissa didn''t try to influence Mia and make her kidnap Milea, I would probably even help her to get King Cassius'' pants. But she just poked my precious someone and turned herself red in my radar. "Headmistress won''t forgive you for this!" As ast resort, it seemed like she decided to bring Alesia''s name. I looked at her with interest, wondering what she would say next, and gestured for Lucy to release her. With a regained confidence, Carissa smiled. "I met the headmistress Alesia once and made her promise me. That she will help me when I am in trouble. I have the strongest Mage and many nobles, even Royal Guard, on my side! The rebellion will be sessful. So if you join me, I can make you the new King!" "Ah." I let out an understanding voice. "Hmm, that''s troublesome." "You know her strength too, right? That''s why, release me. I will forget this and won''t interfere with you anymore. I just want to get him! My beloved! I just want to li¨C" "How pitiful." I cut off her rambling with a cold tone as I stood up. I wasn''t interested anymore. The one who deserved to punish her had arrived, and I''d had enough of her too. So I turned around and walked away, ignoring her shocked gaze. "Wait! What''s your answer, Sir Pdin!" Carissa shouted from behind me. I stopped for a second and looked over your shoulders. "I refuse." Then, I looked at the primordial Subus who had regained her normal appearance. She was stuck in her young body for so long because I didn''t allow her to cum. "Master." Beatrice bowed as she greeted me. "Please order me! And then please reward me!" She eximed with an energetic spirit. "Follow me." I just said so and walked toward the door without answering her. Melissa, who kneeled beside Beatrice, stood up and opened the door in a hurry for me. A girl wearing ssic Castitas Church nun clothes was standing behind it. She looked shy and lowered her head, covering her face with her regained dark green hair. "U-Umm¡­" Fidgeting, she didn''t know what to say now that we met. Now that she was sane, she felt guilty for creating trouble and even attacked me. "Mia," I called out her name softly, showing that I wasn''t mad. Approaching her, I patted her shoulder, and she raised her head. "I forgive you," I said. At that moment, the dam she created to stop her emotion was broken, and tears overflowed from her eyes. She jumped at me, hugging my body close as the two Subi stood behind me, closing the door tightly and erasing Carissa''s disturbing shout. "Sir Pdin!! Waaaa¡­ Sorry! I am sorry!!" "It''s okay. You were just confused." "Sob¡­ Sorry¡­ sob sob¡­" Chapter 230 230 – Mia’s Job And Beatrice’s New Task ? I took a few minutes to calm Mia down. She kept apologizing, feeling sorry for getting out of control. Thankfully, she had calmed down considerably, and I didn''t find any yandere tendenciesing from her right now. I hope she was cured of it and became a normal girl like the others. Though I couldn''t say that they were normal, they were way better than a yandere. After calming her down, we spoke for a little to show that I wasn''t angry. But I reminded her that she needed to be punished once she got used to being a full-Vampire. And she was about to call me Sir Pdin once again, but I stopped her and asked her to call me by name like the others. "Yes, Sir Arthur. I will ept any punishment for what I did." She looked a bit down and lowered her head as she said that. I patted her, ruffling her hair gently. "Don''t worry. The punishment will not be that harsh. Actually, it will make you feel better." "W-What is it, Sir Arthur? Please tell me so I can reflect on my actions!" Raising her head, Mia looked at me with a determined gaze. Her cheek was dyed red in shyness. She probably misunderstood what I meant. "Did you know Princess Carissa?" I asked to judge her reaction. By how she squinted her eyes and looked ufortable, I assumed she knew the Princess was the one who fooled her. "Yes." She nodded softly. "I met her when I went to the Academy to get your new uniform that day, Sir Arthur. And¡­ she¡­ "She told you about something that led you to take that action." I finished her sentence for her. "When I said this punishment will be something that you like, I am not lying. Do you want to hear it now?" "Yes." "Your punishment is simple¡­" I spoke in a soft voice. Mia was shy and had a confidence problem. It wasn''t like she was at fault for that, but I wanted her to grow her confidence and be able to express her feelings instead of burying them deep inside her. After what happened earlier andbined with the thought that it might happen again in the next full moon if I didn''t do anything, I decided it would be better to cultivate her confidence. Of course, I would also not neglect her anymore out of fear of a yandere. I learned it the hard way. "For the start, can you punish the Princess inside? You hate her, right? I will allow you to do anything to her to the point she breaks down. I believe Lucy will stop you if you go too far, and Melissa will also apany you." I nced behind at the ck-haired Subus, and she bowed. "Certainly." I turned back to Mia. She looked at me with wide eyes. The bang covering her blue eyes was swept to the side, revealing the heterochromia I was familiar with instead of two blood-red eyes. "I will punish the Princess?" "That''s right," I confirmed with a nod. "She has led you, the servant of the Goddess, astray. And she also dared to try to use me, the Pdin, to reach her lustful goal. We are giving her holy judgment in this ce, and I will have you to be the punisher. Don''t you hate her for leading you to the wrong choice?" "I¡­" "Mia. We are only people." I added, "I will dere the Princess as a Sinner after the Annual Tournament. Archbishop Sana agreed with me, and she also thought that what the Princess did was unforgivable. So¡­ Punishing her is a great honor." "Great honor?" Mia tilted her head. "Yes," I replied. "So, will you be up to the task? This will also serve as your punishment, as I believe a pure and innocent girl like you will have a hard time punishing someone, even if she is a Sinner." Mia''s lips quivered. However, she had a determined expression on her face. "Sir Arthur¡­ I don''t know how to express my feelings! But¡­ But I will ept it. I want to be useful to you and correct my mistakes!" "I am counting on you, Mia." I patted her head once again, and she narrowed her eyes in enjoyment. While doing so, I turned to Melissa, and she smiled in understanding while her lips moved, ''Please leave it to me.'' Without my instruction, it seemed like she had already realized my n. And I already gave her a hint when I emphasized ''Annual Tournament'' earlier. That day was when my n went fully into motion. After patting Mia until she was satisfied, I left the building with Beatrice in tow. Once we left, I stopped and looked at the primordial Subus in the dark area without any illumination. "Beatrice," I called out to her. "Yes~" A sultry voice replied. She approached me and pushed her breasts against my back, using my shoulder to lean her head closer. "Is it reward time, Master?" "Let''s talk about your reward after you finish the task I am about to give you." "Oh? Is it rted to the Princess?" Beatrice giggled yfully. "The two knights were charmed by Melissa before they were sucked dry by that bitch. Even if they were revived in Capital City, they won''t report anything and only say that the Princess had gone to the Sin Kingdom. "Also, the two Nobles that I charmed will be framed as the culprit that ''Gave the Princess an idea'' to go to the Sin Kingdom and expose her n to do a Coup d''etat to the King. Everything will be fine, Master. So why don''t you reward me right now?" "As I said, not until you finish this task I have you to do. This is more important than the others." "Hmm? I thought I had prepared everything rted to the Princess." Beatrice hummed in interest. "What is this task, Master? I hope the reward will be up to par with your task, as you made it sound like it would be a difficult talk." "I will lift my order and will allow you to cum anytime you want as a reward. Of course, I will also give you the pleasure you want for a day." Beatrice''s body shivered in excitement from my answer. Her breathing turned heavy. I could feel her hot breath tickling against my nape. "Three days~" A lustful voice whispered into my ear. "I will agree if it''s three days, Master. You don''t need to lift your order. That way, you can still trust and use me. But¡­ I want to have sex with you for three days. Any girls are wee too." Her request wasn''t that hard to be fulfilled. And she could also help me to make Vivian fall faster, so I nodded. "Deal." "Yay! You''re the best, Master. I am d I decided to be your ve~" Beatrice hugged me tightly, circling her arms around my chest. I could feel her soft breasts that were only hidden by soft fabric crushed against my back. They felt heavenly. "So, Master." Her face was so close to me, peering at me with her shining purple eyes. Her pupil had turned heart-shaped due to excitement. "What can I do for you?" I looked to the side, facing Beatrice. "I want the Queen. Charm some people in the Royal Castle and make amotion so they will call someone from the church. I don''t care about the method as long as they can''t solve it themselves without the church''s help. While you are at it¡­" I paused for a little while and grinned. "Whisper some words to the King after the Knights charmed by Melissa reported the Princess went missing. Tell him that the Princess ns to kill the Queen and take over his reign. That will sow the seed of doubt inside him. I wanted to see his reaction when the Princess returned as a Vampire in the future." "Ah~! You want to use her love against her. That''s quite wonderful." Right. As long as King Cassius doubted his daughter even a little and needed help from the church, that would be enough. He would look at Carissa with a different gaze, and the yandere would definitely notice the doubt within his eyes. Some physical punishments wouldn''t be enough for the Princess. She needed to be crushed mentally too. And as I said to Beatrice, I also wanted the Queen, the so-called butterfly of society who never showed up in the game or public except for her private tea parties in the Royal Castle. ording to the lore in the game, she was pretty much the only person loved by Princess Carissa as much as she loved her father. Even when she managed to cage King Cassius in her bedroom and made Adam her puppet King, she still spared the Queen and kept her oblivious about what she did. ''I wonder how the Queen will react if she knows her daughter wants to sleep with her husband. And I wanted to know how Carissa would react if she knew the Queen would take my side instead of hers. That will be quite fun to watch.'' "Make sure to have the servants spread the rumors about the Princess'' love too. Make it so obvious that it will reach the Queen''s ears." "Certainly, Master. Hnn~ Your personal ve, Beatrice, shall make the Queen of the Virtue Kingdom heartbroken. I promise to prepare her well so she will fall for you easily." Beatrice''s words were ominous, truly fit to be spoken out by the primordial Subus. Her grin was seductive, so I kissed her softly as an advanced reward, making her smile happily. While I was at it, I also lifted my order which made her unable to cum. My slight touch made her orgasm from the build-up she had held back for a few hours. "Hnnn!!" A loud, pleasured moan escaped her lips as she squirted love juices like a fountain, creating a puddle underneath her feet. Her body quivered, and her face flushed red. I pulled away, and she panted heavily, looking at me with a vivid gaze. "Don''t just promise me. Show me the result, Beatrice." "Yeesss~" It was time to show the Princess what it meant to try to use me. ''I will make her lose everything she ever has.'' Everything would be gone, including her parents'' love and their family''s position. --- A/N: It is a long chapter. The arc about the Princess will end in this part, and we will move on to the next part of the story! Mc has unleashed his secret weapon, and I will introduce the character everyone has been waiting for in the next chapter, kukukuku. --- Chapter 231 231 – Milk Bath (R-18) ? I set a new teleportation point to three new [Teleportation Gems] before I used one to teleport back to the Academy City. The city was quiet. No one was out in the street. But the guards were still on watch, and when I appeared, they looked at me strangely for a second before letting me enter the city. Shrugging it off as being surprised by my sudden teleportation, I smiled at them and entered the city. With my frequent use of [Teleportation Gem], I might need to repurchase some, so I made a mental note to stop by the magic item shop tomorrow. Having more was better than not having it in an emergency situation. Maybe purchasing it with one of my girls while having that kind of y I did with Milea would be fun. The Annual Tournament would be held in a few days. I had time to rx. When I returned to the mansion, it was already midnight, but the twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, were still awake and waiting for me. "Your Holiness." "Wee home." They bowed once I entered the mansion, waiting for me in the lobby. Seeing them here meant that Garcia had fallen asleep already, and her dot was indeed inside her personal room. After returning their greeting, I told them to rest. But due to the guilt and responsibility they felt after Milea got kidnapped, they refused to do it and would only sleep in the morning, and that was also after they made sure that one of them was awake to protect the mansion. "Don''t worry about it too much. You girls can sleep. I will install the barrier for tonight so no one can enter the mansion." They looked at each other with uncertainty mixed with questions. Would it be okay to leave the master of the mansion to protect his own home? They were probably concerned about that as they still saw themselves as my servants, unlike Garcia, who saw herself as my personal ve. Because they still couldn''t decide even after I told them to, I added. "Or do you doubt me? Even if this Kingdom got destroyed by a mysterious power tonight, the area within my barrier would be safe, you know?" "N-No!" "We wouldn''t dare!" Both of them replied at once and bowed deeply. "We will ept your generosity, Your Holiness." "Thank you very much." "You''re wee." I smiled at them once they raised their heads. "Have a good dream." The twins then bowed deeply once again and left for the second floor. I watched them leave while putting on a , a skill derived from Lv 8 and was stronger than a normal . After making sure the barrier was in ce, I nodded, satisfied, and turned toward a certain direction. "Now, what do you want, Cecil?" I looked at the certain room on the right wing of the mansion. It was the bathroom, and since earlier, I felt a gazeing from the slightly opened door. With a quick nce on my radar, I knew the one who hid behind that door was the former pirate, a minotaur girl. After I called out to her, the door opened slowly with a creaking sound. From behind the door, the tall girl with a voluptuous body that curved at the right ce appeared. Her long hair was tied in a big bun behind her head, and her body was only covered with a white towel. For some reason, her face was red, and she panted heavily. Water dripped down from her wet body, and I noticed some of it was white. She looked at me with a straight face, trying her best not to break into an aroused expression or smile. Then she said, "You stink. I will help you clean yourself, soe here." That was something new. I held back my chuckle and yed along, sniffing my body. "I think so. I will take your offer then." Hearing my answer, Cecil''s expression broke a little into a small smile. "Come here!" She beckoned, running toward me, and pulled my hand. When I followed her from behind, I noticed she didn''t hide her back, and so her big ass and drenched crotch came into view. She didn''t mind; she had probably already nned this and had seen Garcia and Milea''s state in the bath earlier. Once we entered the bathroom, Cecil threw her towel away and stood naked in front of me. Her huge breasts bounced slightly, and milk dripped down her erect nipples. "Don''t stare too much, boy. Strip your clothes and meet me inside." Saying so, she left me and opened the sliding door, entering the bath first. It seemed like she had a surprise for me. Since no other people were around, I stripped off all my clothing without hesitation. My underwear went next as well, and when I stepped into the bathroom myself, I saw Cecil sat before the bath, stillpletely nude. What took my attention was the bath itself. Unlike the clear water I saw earlier, it was filled with white liquid. The surface glistened under the light shining from the magicmp above. There was also arge bowl ced beside her, which contained the same liquid. It was obvious why Cecil wanted me to strip naked. And I smiled because I was happy with her surprise. "Milk bath?" I asked curiously. "Did you prepare this for me? You are such a good ve." The words made Cecil blush again, but she answered me with a nod. "Yes. Wash your body with it to make your skin smooth and soft. You can drink my milk while submerged in it if you wish." While saying those things, she poured the milky fluid from therge bowl into the bathtub. After seeing the amount, I thought about how many times she would have to pump her breast just to turn this tub white. But more importantly, I wondered how it felt to be submerged in it. In the end, I decided to try it out. "Thank you, Cecil." As soon as I spoke, Cecil leaned forward and kissed me passionately. We exchanged saliva for a few seconds until she released me from her lips. "Oh yes... Your saliva is delicious, boy. So sweet~ And¡­ You''re wee." Her eyes sparkled happily, and I couldn''t help but feel excited. However, instead of letting me enjoy the moment further, she grabbed both sides of my neck and pushed herself against mine. We both fell into the bath, and the warm liquid enveloped our bodies. Cecil''s tits pressed firmly onto my chest, her hard nipples pressing into me. Our lips met once again, this time kissing each other deeply. As we did, my hands ran over Cecil''s firm ass cheeks, squeezing them tightly between my fingers. Cecil moaned softly as I groped her butt. In response, she reached down and started massaging my cock. The sensation sent shivers throughout my entire body, and I could tell Cecil enjoyed it as well. We parted ways after a minute, leaving her breathless and desperate for more. Then, I remembered what Cecil had said earlier. With a smirk on my face, I moved closer to her. When I got close enough, I put my arms around her waist and buried my face in her cleavage. "Mmm..." My nose tickled her sensitive boobs, sending chills through her body. A moan escaped her lips as I continued rubbing her clit, teasing her even more than I usually did. "Ahh~!" A secondter, Cecil climaxed. Her pussy tightened on top of my dick, and her juices flooded my shaft. I let go of her hips and watched her cumming in front of me. Her back arched upward, and her whole body trembled. Breast milk squirted out of her nipples, sshing onto the floor of the bath. Love juices leaked past her inner thighs, dripping down her legs and pooling underneath her. Even though she was leaking milk constantly now, she still wasn''t done yet. Cecil copsed atop me, panting heavily. She stayed like that for several minutes, recovering from her orgasm. Finally, she lifted herself up and kissed me again. This time, however, she was gentle. She lingered longer than usual, enjoying every single moment of our kiss. Eventually, she stopped moving altogether, and we remained locked together. Eventually, she broke apart from our embrace, smiling predatorily at me. "So, what do you say, boy? Do you like my body more than that nun''s? Or maybe it''s better topare with Garcia. Would you prefer the busty silver-haired nun or a cowgirl like me?" This time, I smirked. "Both are wonderful, I like her cunt that''s shaped to my liking, and I love your milk too. I love all my girls equally." Hearing my answer, Cecil grinned widely. "Good, very good! That makes me really happy~! Now then... Let''s get dirty~ Give me that potion, quick!" Chapter 232 232 – Beg Nicely (R-18) ? I handed her the bottle she drank on that ship that day. The one to enhance her senses and increase her sensitivity. I had promised her to give her another dose if she followed me. After drinking it, Cecil closed her eyes and began moaning loudly. Her breasts heaved up and down rapidly, and I could hear the wet sounds of her sucking her own nipple. I knew what was going on. "...Yessss... Mmmm... Ahhhh~! Hahaha... This is it! Ohhh~! Yes! More! Pleaseeee~!" Her voice grew louder and higher, and she writhed on top of me. Soon, her whole body stiffened, and her muscles spasmed uncontrobly. Cecil began grinding her pussy against my shaft, moaning loudly as she rubbed her clit against my thigh. Her hands roamed over my body, feeling my muscles. Her tanned skin was enveloped by white milk liquid, making her look sexy. And then, she finally lowered herself. Her pussy touched my tip, and she kept lowering herself until the base of my cock rested against her slit. Once she was fully impaled, she moaned loudly, biting her lip as she rode me. "Hnnn!! It''s here~!" Despite beingpletely soaked in milk, her pussy was incredibly tight. Every inch of her insides was wrapped tightly around my length, squeezing me intensely. Her pussy gripped me tighter than any woman ever had, and I loved it. Cecil''s voice echoed throughout the bathroom, bouncing off the walls and ceiling. Despite the fact that our lower bodies were underwater, the pping and sshing sounds of our bodies hitting each other rang loud and clear. At the same time, my hands explored Cecil''s body. First, they caressed her breasts, ying with her stiff nipples. They were surprisingly hard, and I squeezed them gently, eliciting a sexy from Cecil. Next, I slid my hands down her stomach and between her legs. My fingers found her clit immediately, and I flicked it lightly. At the same time, Ipped at her nipple, sucking on it hungrily. Milk spurted out of her nipple andnded in my mouth, adding to my saliva. "Nngggh... Uuunh! Fuck~!!" Cecil screamed loudly, arching her back and pushing her breasts harder into my face. "It''s so good! Ooh, yesss! Suck it, suck my niiiiiips~!" She bucked her hips wildly, riding me faster and deeper. Her breathing became rapid, and her voice rose in pitch. I felt her pussy tighten around my cock as she neared her peak, and soon she was screaming incoherently. "Uuuuhhhhh... I''m gonna cum~! Cumming~~~!" Her scream turned into a long wail as she orgasmed, and her pussy clenched tight around my dick. She convulsed violently for several seconds before copsing on top of me. For some reason, she didn''t stop moving. Instead, she rolled over onto her side, facing me as wey on the side of the bath. I pushed her against the floor and mounted her from the top. "Haah~! Haah~! Ngggh~!" Cecil grunted loudly, shuddering as I prated her. I could see love fluids seeping out of her pussy, coating my cock and balls. Her milk squirted from her nipples,nding on our chests and soaking the ground beneath us. Soon, I reached my limit as well. "I''m gonna cum too! Take it inside you, Cecil!" With a loud groan, I unloaded deep within her womb. My seed shot out of my dick, filling her with thick ropes of semen. Each st hit her cervix, causing it to contract rhythmically. When I finished, I pulled out of her. Then, I knelt behind her and pumped my milk directly into her mouth. "Drink it all," Imanded, watching as she greedily swallowed my load. Cecil''s sexy face contorted as she gulped down the semen. I watched her throat work, swallowing my sperm and getting drenched in it as well. Finally, she emptied thest drop, gasping for air. Her tongue came out of her mouth and licked her lips clean, tasting my cum. "Mmmmm... Delicious~!" she purred seductively, looking at me with lustful eyes. "I want more. Drink my milk, Arthur." "Of course," I answered her an instantter, taking hold of her shoulders and guiding her to go on four. This time, I wanted to see her from behind and looked forward to the experience. I guided Cecil to the edge of the bath, leaning against the floor with her arms while raising her round ass towards me. "What a cute little bottom~" Imented, staring at her plump ass. Because she was tall, more than 2 meters, her ass was quite big and firm. And because it was so firm, it made for a great target when I pped it. p! "Oooh!" Cecil gasped, arching her back and squirting some juices from her pussy. "Your ass is so big, a perfect size for spanking~" Smack! "Mmph!" Spank! Spank! "Yes, please keep doing that~" Smash! Smash! "Mmfph! I love it!!" The sound of flesh striking flesh filled the room as I spanked her ass repeatedly. For the most part, I only used light ps, but asionally I would p her hard enough to leave red marks on her chocte cheeks. Cecil seemed to be loving it. Not just because of how much fun she was having, either. There was also the fact that her breasts were shaking slightly, shooting a rope of milk each time my pnded. Due to her sensitivity, enhanced further by the potion, the pain turned into pleasure. She was trying her best to raise her ass, moaning softly as her body tensed up. "Mmm... You''re such a naughty boy, Arthur~" As she spoke, her hand slipped under the slit, touching her clitoris. As expected, this caused her to tense up even more. "Oh, ah, mmm... Your hands feel amazing, Arthur. So warm and soft. Can I have more? No! This time, please insert your dick!" "You need to beg, Cecil." "But I am begging, Arthur! I am pleading using dirty words~!" Cecil''s voice grew husky, and her tone changed. "Use this former pirate''s pussy and make me yours! Make me your slutty pirate, Daddy~! I was just a cow in heat! Drink my milk!" She pressed her palms firmly against the tile floor, spreading her legs wide open. She bent her knees, lifting her butt high in the air. "Please, fuck me, Arthur! Fill my hole with your cum!" In response to her request, I grabbed her waist and instantly buried myself deep inside her. "Ahh! Aaaaah!" Cecil cried out in surprise as I entered her, and she dropped her head back. Her breasts shook, spraying milk everywhere as I thrust deeply into her. "Yesss! It''s here again!!" I mmed my pelvis against hers, driving my cock as far as possible. The sensation of her tight tunnel gripping me sent shivers through my spine. "Aaahn! Yeeeees! Cumming! Fucking cummin''! Gonna cum~!" Cecil screamed, clenching her teeth and arching her back. Her boobs bounced about freely, releasing more milk onto the bath. "Fuck me harder! Harder! Faster! Shoot your load in my whore pussy~!" Cecil begged me, panting heavily as I pistoned her from behind. Our bodies smacked together, and I could hear the sound of our skin meeting. "That''s right~! Fuck me, Arthur! Use my body! Cum inside me~!" "Beg more like a ve, Cecil." "No, I''m not a ve anymore..." "Then say ''please'', or something else along those lines. I quite like the way you called me earlier." I smirked, continuing to pound her. In response, she bit down on her lip and stared at me with burning eyes. "Pleeease... Insert your dick in my cunt and fill me with your seed, Daddy!!" "Such a bad girl, Cecil. But I''ll forgive you since you asked nicely." I continued pounding her, mming my cock into her pussy with increasing speed. Soon after, I felt my orgasm approaching. "Here ites~!" Just as I warned, my balls tightened. My cock swelled up, growing bigger and longer. With a moan, I released my seed into Cecil''s womb. "Aaaaaah! Uuunh!" Milk spurted out of her tits, gushing forth in torrents. Some of it spilled from her nipples and dripped down onto the tiles below, mixing with the milk bath. Cecil''s body twitched every time I deposited another load inside her, and soon she copsed on the floor. We remained there for several minutes, recovering. Finally, she lifted herself off the floor and kissed me passionately. "More..." she whispered. The night was long, and her milk hadn''t dried out yet. So I continued pumping my seed inside her while replenishing my energy with her breast milk. We continued until morning, and I noticed someone spying on us. With my heightened senses, I could also hear a moan from the room above the bathroom, which was Vivian''s. ''Naughty Vivian.'' I thought after I finished myst round with Cecil. The minotaur girl''s body convulsed. Her tongue stuck out as shey on the ground with her arms and legs spread open. Her breasts moved up and down in a rhythm, and her eyes rolled backward from all the pleasure she had experienced. Her tanned skin was covered in various liquids, and the bathroom had a thick sex scent. It was satisfying, and so was Cecil. She looked satisfied with that smile on her face after she recovered from herst orgasm. "Hehehe¡­ I love you¡­" Cecil muttered as she closed her eyes, falling asleep. "I love you too, my slutty pirate." Chapter 233 233 – Sorting Documents ? My activities returned to normal without worrying about anything else. Rather, if I made a different move, I would be suspicious. It wasn''t like they would suspect me, but I better not make any suspicious move to make the Royalty trust me. So after cleaning myself and feeding Cecil with a potion to recover her stamina, I left the bathroom to have breakfast. At least that was the n if Garcia didn''t show up in the dressing room and ambushed me. I ended up giving her what she wanted and cum inside her twice while Vivian and Eliza had breakfast. I ended up taking my time and cleaning myself again because Cecil gave me a cleaning blowjob after she recovered, thanks to the potion. When I realized it, it was time to go to the Academy, and I bid farewell to the two of them and met up with Eliza. "Idiot." She seemed to pass by the bathroom earlier and heard the noise inside. Because of that, she pouted and refused to talk to me before I promised to take her to an expensive dinner tonight. "Can I bring Karin too?" "Hmm?" "The food in the dormitory isn''t that good, so¡­ I feel bad leaving her when I have good food with you. She''s my friend, so I don''t want her to feel left out." While I understood where she came from, I asked Eliza out with the intention of having a date. But well¡­ I knew that Eliza was kind and worried about her friend, so I allowed her to. Besides, that cheerful orange-haired girl seemed to be fun to have around. It would be fun to talk with her and tease Eliza. When we arrived at school, we went to the ssroom together. I left right after I made sure Eliza was seated, though. As I noticed a gaze on me, but no one was close. At that moment, I knew who did it, and she was inviting me. If she wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to feel her gaze, just like what happened when she spied on me having sex with Emilia in the Counseling Room. If not, why did she warn me about it that time? And so I made an excuse to Eliza and went to the headmistress'' office on the third floor. Stopping in front of the door, I knocked on it. Knock knock! "Enter, student Arthur." I heard the voice from inside and pushed the door open. Inside, Alesia was sitting on a couch while shuffling the documents in hand, putting them together with the stacks on the table in front of her. Her tight short skirt was pushed upward, revealing the leotard bottom hidden beneath it. "You can do documents, right?" Without waiting for my reply, she looked at me and said, "Help me. The left stack isn''t sorted yet." "¡­ Alright." I went and sat across from her, taking the documents on her left, or in this case, on my right. The document seemed to be rted to the uing Annual Tournament and only needed to be checked and sorted as various teachers had already signed everything. Maybe that was why Alesia did it alone, as it was now left to her to deal with the signed documents. And the reason why she asked for my help was probably because she knew I had nothing to do. The first paper was about the agreement between 6 Academies on how to do the judging of thepetition and what kind ofpetition would be held. And it was decided that they would use the point system because not all Academies had the same specialties. From what was written in the second document I took, there were a few tournaments. First was a close-range weapon. This tournament would be a battle royale, and 20st survivors would go to the next one vs one stage. Second was a long-range weapon. The rule was different from the close-range weapon, as the tournament format was to hit a target. The top 20 who could hit the most targets would continue to the next stage. Third was magic. This was a bit tricky because Alesia and the other headmasters and teachers, who were proficient with magic, would directly judge the students'' proficiency. They would look at how they applied magic in a certain situation and their knowledge about it. ''Eliza will probably win with her Level and training with Emilia back in Rose Barony, but I can''t help but be worried because she''s a mage specialized in who is afraid of heights.'' The fourth was a general study. It was a field I had difficulty with, but I bet my childhood friend would do just fine. And just when I read about the requirement, Alesia spoke without looking at me. "It was a shame the Princess was missing. She''s the smartest student in this Academy." I raised my head to look at her, and she continued sorting the document. "It''s a shame," I replied without changing my expression. "Yes." Alesia nodded. "Noint is sent to me, so that''s not my problem. It''s the government''s problem." "True. I am also not informed by the church, so it''s not my problem either." I agreed with her statement. "Well, read it fast, then sort the rest. It needs to be done before lunch." "Alright, headmistress." We both knew that I was the one who made the Princess disappear. There was no way Alesia didn''t know that. The real goal of why I was called here had been apparent since the start. The headmistress wanted to tell me about her disinterest in the missing Princess, which she probably found out due to her [Observer] title, and she wanted to show these documents to me. Alesia wouldn''t make a move as long as there was nothing rted to the Academy. That was something I discovered when I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her that day. A student missing would usually be her concern. However¡­ The missing student''s parents didn''t report it to the Academy. Why? ''Beatrice did her job quickly.'' Because I asked the primordial subus to spread the rumors about the Princess going to the Sin Kingdom. If the news were spread, that would destroy her reputation among the people, so King Cassius must''ve ordered a silent order to whoever heard the rumor. ''This is great.'' So I continued doing the documents silently and came across the fifth tournament, a free battle. ''I will win this one for sure.'' Chapter 234 234 – Dinner Plan ? The document sorting ended before lunch, and Alesia thanked me before teleporting away with the documents. That old elf truly did as she pleased in her Academy¡­ As a headmistress of the Virtue Royal Academy, she also didn''t seem to care about other things, such as the Kingdom''s political situation. I didn''t know about other headmasters, but I knew Alesia was also an oddball among them. "Fuu¡­" Sorting documents took some stamina more than having sex or fighting monsters for me. It was tiring. I was impressed by Sana and those who needed to deal with documents daily now. I should give her a stamina recovery potion if I stop by in the future. I went to the cafeteria to meet up with Eliza, who probably was with Karin right now, to talk about the dinner. Of course, I didn''t lock the headmistress'' office because I had no key, but I did close it tightly. When I arrived at the cafeteria, it wasn''t as crowded as before. Students had returned to bring lunch from home and eat it in the park or garden again. Just ncing around for a second was enough to see where Eliza was sitting. Three people, 2 girls and a boy, were sitting around a round table filled with various foods near arge window at the end of the cafeteria, right to the entrance. The orange-haired girl was sitting a bit close to the boy with short brown hair and a pair of hazel eyes, while a long brown-haired girl sat across from them beside an empty seat. Observing them for a second, I noticed that Eliza didn''t look ufortable at that time. Instead, she just talked normally with the boy, while Karin stole a nce at the boy with a shy look. I understood what their rtionship was instantly and walked over. "I keep you waiting, Eliza." "Arthur, you''re here!" Eliza chirped happily. I pulled the chair beside Eliza and sat naturally. I nodded at her once and turned to Karin. "Thanks for apanying her, Karin." "Hahaha, it''s not a problem! We know that she will cry or get hit if she''s alone." Karin giggled and winked at me, ignoring Eliza''s protest. I also chuckled. It was such a nice atmosphere we had. Then I looked at the boy. He looked at me with respect and excitement. ''That''s rare.'' Extending my hand for the handshake, I smiled softly. "I believe we haven''t met before. I am Arthur Vainglory. Nice to meet you." "Ah, y-yes!" The boy stuttered a little as he took my hand. "My name is Oliver Coppertree, the second son of Viscount Coppertree. It''s an honor to meet you, Sir Pdin!" "You don''t need to call me sir." I chuckled and pulled my hand away. "I am just a student here, and so are you. Just treat me like usual." "That''s ridiculous!" For some reason, Oliver raised his voice while his eyes widened. He shook his head and put his right hand on his chest. "You are one of the highest order. I won''t show any disrespect. Please let me call you sir!" I was baffled. No one was ever this passionate, at least not a man when talking to me. I had seen much respect from the church knights, but they were able to hold themselves back. "Oliver came from a knight family line and dreamed of bing one. That''s why he''s a bit overbearing sometimes, but he''s a good guy." Eliza whispered to me with a suppressed voice. "And he''s Karin''s fiance." She added. He was still a teenager, and I could understand his passion. I was at that phase before when it was in Horizon Online, even sparing my enemy. However, it has been a long time since I graduated from being like that. "Alright." I nodded slightly. "But just call me Arthur. Those in my knight squad call me that way because I don''t really like formalities." Oliver looked a little hesitant but nodded afterward, "Very well. I''ll call you Sir Arthur then." "And I will call you Oliver." After his introduction, we discussed our n for the dinner. Because Oliver was Karin''s fiance, I invited him and made this a double date. If we just went with 3 people with me as the only boy, I could imagine what would happen after dinner as Eliza was pretty hungry after knowing what I did before going to school. I actually also half-expected it. But this guy was a good one, and he seemed to be friendly. As someone from a knight family line and a Viscount at that, he could probably rise in rank in the future. ''Making a connection with him won''t be a problem. And besides¡­ he might be the first boy who isn''t jealous of me and actually respects me.'' We split up after talking about it and had lunch. Karin and Oliver went to ss 2, while Eliza went to ss 3. As for me? I went to the Counseling Room as someone just entered. It might be fun to bring her to our little dinner partyter and introduce her to Eliza and the others in the mansion. No one had known our rtionship as a brother and sister from the same orphanage. But when I entered the Counseling Room, I could only see Rania, whose soul was about to escape her mouth. "What''s wrong?" I closed the door behind me and walked toward Rania. She was sprawling over on the couch with a tired look. When I peered above her, she immediately bawled like a spoiled little kid. "Arthuuurrr. Help me!!" "What?!" I was taken by surprise and couldn''t dodge her hands because I was right above her. Our foreheads bumped against each other as our lips touched. With her strength, I was pulled from behind and fell on top of her. Because she wore the instructor''s clothes with a shoulder pad and chest te, I couldn''t feel the softness of her body and instead was pushed against something hard. "Ouch!" The pain from our bump finally set in, and she groaned. I rubbed my forehead as I moved away from her, going to the other couch. She also raised her body and rubbed her forehead with her palm, using to alleviate the pain. Rania was always like this. She acted spoiled when she was either drunk or alone with me. There were many people in the church, so she maintained her image of a perfect knight. But now? This room was exclusive to only a few people, so she took off that act. More importantly¡­ "What''s wrong?" I asked in all seriousness, looking at her taking off her shoulder pad and chest te, leaving her in her new church uniform with a tight miniskirt. That uniform looked good on her. While white and blue fit Rania''s image, thebination of white and ck also made Rania look beautiful. The tight corset-like waist area also showed off her curve, and herrge tits were pushed upward. Not to mention, her soft thighs were apparent. The area between the end of her skirt and the high socks she wore was sexy. But now, I need to focus on a more important matter. "Why did you ask for my help?" "Yes, that!" Rania eximed, pointing her finger at me. Then with a hysterical voice, she said, "Isabel¨C Tristan wants to take over my position! She suddenly asked me for a duel tomorrow." "¡­" ''What''s happening in the church? No, what''s happening with Tristan?'' Chapter 235 235 – Duel In Bed ? Listening to Rania''s story, I found out that it was just a normal thing that Tristan would do. Now that her cold demeanor had lessened and her previous personality had returned a little, I had expected something like this to happen. "She''s not satisfied with your leadership, right?" "Yes." Rania nodded weakly and sighed. "She said I was too soft, and that could endanger the knight squad." ''Too soft?'' If I remember correctly, everyone whined that Rania''s training menu was too hard. They had body training in the morning and hunted monsters in the afternoon. And Rania told me that Tristan said it was too soft. ''She''s as hardcore as usual. She probably thought that because people could revive, they should just hunt High-Leveled monsters to Level up faster.'' Unfortunately, it didn''t work that way in this world, solely because of the existence of deep sleep after Leveling up. "Alright." I nodded at Rania. "Let''s have a talk with Tristan, shall we?" *** We moved to the church immediately. Rania wore silver shoulder pads often worn by a church knight vice-captain, serving under the highest order. When we walked earlier, I learned that the church knight order differed slightly from the Kingdom Knight. There were no Knight Commanders, only Captains who served under a certain individual, usually Bishop or Archbishop. They believed that having Knight Commanders only made the Goddess''s order be twisted, so they chose to use this kind of order, where they immediately received orders from those who served and sacrificed their body and belief to the Goddess. And as the Pdin knight squad''s Vice-Captain, serving under me, Rania''s poprity grew within the church sphere. She was also respected thanks to her strength. "Hmm, it seems Tristan is in the training ground," I muttered as we arrived at the church. "I am curious how you can feel their presence precisely like that, Arthur," Raniamented. She had returned to her usual self, a strict but kind girl. "Is it possible for me to learn it?" "It is possible," I confirmed. No skill was impossible to learn in this world. Everyone could learn anything as long as they knew how to do it and worked hard for it. "I will teach you tomorrow." "Thank you, Arthur." After our short conversation, we went to the training ground behind the church. My persona was that of a kind Pdin, so many people weren''t afraid to get close to me. However, something strange happened. No one stopped me or greeted me, mainly because Rania was walking on my side menacingly. Her sharp eyes sent other people away and could shut them up. Especially those knights. Even though they respected her, they tried their best not to make eye contact. ''What did she do?'' I asked in my mind. I meant I had an idea. But I didn''t want to voice it. But I had a realization. ''Tristan is more Spartan than Rania, it seems.'' Thanks to that, I became strong. And thanks to that, I knew how hard it would be for the knights if Tristan were put in charge. Arriving at the training ground, I noticed a lone girl pulling a wooden bow with a graceful posture. Her long, lustrous blonde hair fluttered against the wind. Unlike the others wearing ck bodysuits, she wore a white, shoulderless elf tunic that advanced toward her thighs. It was loose and didn''t show her curve very well, but it was a perfect dress for an archer as they could strap a quiver on the string on her back. With her was Lea, observing with sparkling eyes. They had simr heights, with Lea being a bit taller than Tristan when I observed them closely. One second, Tristan pulled the bowstring with a wooden arrow tucked in. Another second was used to aim, inhaling air and steadying her hands. And then¡­ Pang! Zoop! A loud, shrill sound echoed all over the training ground as the arrow was released. It hit the target, 50 meters from her, right in the middle. The wooden arrow was released at a great speed and even pierced the metal target. Lea pped her hands, amazed. Tristan then lowered her bow and began her lecture, to which the short-haired girl listened quietly while nodding repeatedly. "I do admit she''s a good mentor," Rania muttered in a low voice beside me as she watched the whole spectacle. "But she''s too harsh." "That''s just how she is." I nodded in agreement, observing the training ground from under therge tree at the side. "Where is Sophia and Natasha?" I asked as I couldn''t find them in the training ground. "I believe that redhead is taking Natasha to Level up. She said that we need to be above average as a Pdin knight squad. She has a good mindset, and I need to admit that." Rania crossed her arms and nodded in satisfaction. The girls in my knight squad were strange. No, I knew that, but I didn''t want to admit it. There was someone who was willing to sleep with me just because she didn''t want to lose to my masochistic sister. And there was this masochistic sister who didn''t know what the term limit was. Worse, my formerrade, who reincarnated here and became a yer again due to her title bonus skill, expressed her will to guide my knight squad into Spartan training and rece Rania as the Vice-Captain. "Rania," I called out to my masochistic sister and looked at her. "Did you remember what I said earlier?" "Yes." She nodded with a smile. "I just need to confront her and say ''that,'' right?" "That''s right." I made a little n with Rania to stop Tristan''s intention to be Vice-Captain. Knowing her cold and tsundere personality, I knew this would work wonderfully. Even if it didn''t, I wouldn''t lose anything. "Let''s go to her, then." Nodding, Rania followed me right after. In the distance, Lea was practicing archery. She managed to hit the target, but it wasn''t bullseye and couldn''t pierce cleanly as Tristan did earlier. And when they noticed us getting closer, they turned toward us, and Lea lowered her bow. Tristan looked at me with a curious face, though it stayed stoic, while Lea was a bit panicked and hid the bow she held behind her body with a shy look. That was useless, as the bow was bigger than her body. Then when Tristan noticed Rania standing beside me, she raised her eyebrows slightly and crossed her arms. "You told him?" Her voice was cold and full of authority. ''That''s not the tone you use against your superior, Tristan.'' I couldn''t help but smile wryly and took a step forward. "I heard about the situation. You asked Rania for a duel?" I asked the girl casually. "I did." Tristan nodded, confirming my words. "Do you want to stop it, Arthur? You don''t want me to be your Vice-Captain?" "It''s not that." I quickly replied as I noticed the change in Tristan''s mood. Somehow she was jittery today. Was it her time of the month? Anyway, I gestured to Rania to tell Tristan about that thing. Tristan wouldn''t be satisfied without a proper conclusion. "I epted the duel." Rania dered. The shorter girl looked rather surprised, and her eyes widened slightly. Her posture rxed as she looked at Rania. "Real¨C" "But, I will decide what kind of duel we will conduct. I know that you''re strong, so let''s not fight. Instead, let''s do something else rted to an important duty of the Vice-Captain of the Pdin knight squad." Rania continued, cutting Tristan off before she could say anything. My cute little tsundere friend looked at me curiously, but I just shrugged my shoulders without saying anything, gesturing to her to listen to Rania. "What is it?" Tristan asked. At that moment, Rania''s lips curled up into a lustful grin. We were on the corner of the training ground, so not many were looking at us and just focused on their own training. Seeing Rania''s grin, Tristan could guess what the content was, and her jaw dropped. Lea''s face also turned bright red as she knew what happened after my duel against Rania. My masochistic sister''s grin widened when she saw her opponent''s reaction. "It''s a duel in bed. Whoever satisfies Arthur the most will be his Vice-Captain. Do you ept it? Or are you scared?" Chapter 236 236 – Make Me Special ? "I will think about it." Tristan''s answer baffled me. No, surprising was the right word. She turned around and ran away afterward, with a red tint across her face extending to her ears. ''Oh?'' I looked at her with interest before running after her, leaving Rania and Lea behind. This was an interesting development. Everybody changed over time. It was probably natural since Tristan said she had spent 12 years in this world and many years in the Sin Kingdom. Hermon senses had changed slightly. "Tristan!" I called out to her as she jumped toward the tall wall surrounding the training ground. I followed suit and jumped over it at once. When I was in the air, I noticed her stopping to wait for me on an outpost, crouching over the edge. Landing beside her softly, making no stir or even a sound, I looked at my best friend, who turned to me. "What?" She tried her best to act indifferent, but her blush was still apparent. "Your face is red," I smirked and teased her, sitting on the tiled edge. "It''s just the sun." She replied, throwing her face away from me. How cute. The situation between us suddenly turned to silence as Tristan recovered from her shyness. A strong girl was weak in an unexpected ce. That just made her look cuter. I had fallen for her again, the first love I couldn''t achieve in the past. But¡­ Would she be okay with the current me? The fact that she would think about it again when I expected her to refuse meant she had considered being with me. We both knew our feelings for each other. In Lima Port City, we once again confirmed it. I loved her, and she loved me. However¡­ I hesitated. Only with her was I thought of it more seriously than the others. Unlike Eliza, Rania, Emilia, and the other girls, Tristan was from the real Earth, where she grew up in a differentmon sense. ''I didn''t want to hurt her.'' A voice brought me back from my deep thoughts. "Arthur." "Yeah?" I answered casually, looking to my side. I felt a soft push against my shoulder. A womanly smell, which was enhanced by her sweat, tickled my nose. Soft, long blonde hair falls onto my right arm. Tristan leaned her head against my shoulder. "Let me be like this for a while." I nced to the side and noticed she closed her eyes. "Don''t misunderstand!" She suddenly raised her voice and buried her face against my neck. Somehow, I knew what she would say next. ording to my memories with her, her next words would be¡­ ''I am not doing this because I want to! I only reward you!'' Or something along the lines. However¡­ "I didn''t say what I said earlier because I hate you. I just¡­ am confused by myself." She chose to be honest and told me her feelings. I stayed quiet and allowed her to finish what she wanted to say first. I knew she wasn''t done yet. "You know that I love you, Arthur. And I have lived in this world for 12 years, far longer than my experience in Horizon Online." Tristan''s arms wrapped around my waist as she rxed her head. I didn''t feel any tug or anything. Her warmth was transferred, and her soft breath tickled my skin. "People with high ranking in the Sin Kingdom practiced polygamy. Some peasants even had ves¡­ sex ves that they abused. Living in such an environment, my train of thought had changed. I don''t mind if my future partner has girls other than me as long as he loves me." As expected, even she realized it herself. But to think she would say she didn''t mind her partner having girls other than her just lifted something on my shoulders. That meant she was willing to share, in this case, me, with the others as long as I loved her equally, which I would certainly do. Not long after that, she exhaled a long sigh. "Hey, Arthur." Tristan looked at me with her emerald green eyes. It sparkled, reflecting the sunlight. Pedestrians outside the tall wall walked unknowingly. And the church knights on the other side of the wall continued their training. The sound of their weapons shing against each other added a serene and peaceful atmosphere. "I am worried. As Isabelle, I was cold and pushed everything away. You saved me once again, and I am really grateful. I felt sad to part away with my identity, myself, but¡­ I want to change, you know? Just like when we all changed in Horizon Online, I changed once again in this world." Tristan''s voice sounded sad, but it was as clear as day what her intention was. "I saw what you did to Vice-Captain Rania in that duel. I had also seen what former Captain Sophia did with you after that. I saw it all. Hahaha, even people in the church did that, huh? They are quite a pervert, but I know they wanted your child, the Pdin''s child. And I know they love you too. You''re a great guy." I didn''t deny it because that was the truth. They loved me, and I also loved them back equally. "Arthur," Tristan called my name softly. "I won''t be able to be your special one anymore, can''t I?" "No, Tristan," I answered seriously and shook my head. Was she really worried about that? "I did say I would love my girls equally. And I will be honest. So far, I have slept with 10 girls." "I know." "And I love them equally, besides one girl who I haven''t spared yet." "You''re really kind." "However¡­ Even now, you are still special to me. Maybe¡­ just maybe. If you are willing to, I will marry you right now. That''s how special you''re to me. I really love you and am willing to die for you. And as you know, we who came from Horizon Online can''t revive in this world." "Although I have no boobs?" "Can you not say that when I am serious? And I can fix that in the future, I promise." "I was just joking. I love my current self." Tristan''s reply came fast and destroyed the atmosphere. She giggled yfully and caressed my cheek gently. "In that case, promise me something." She suddenly pulled my face, and I felt something soft pressed against my lips. Because I didn''t expect it, I was surprised and widened my eyes slightly. A sweet taste and a clear flowery scent. That was what I remembered before the sensation was gone, and the blonde girl stood up, bent forward, and smiled softly. "Make me your number one, okay?" With the sun behind her back, she looked like an angel. I smiled back at her and pulled her this time, nting a kiss that took her by surprise, and hugged her tightly but gently as if she was fragile. Then, she closed her eyes and enjoyed our second kiss. I didn''t need words to answer that. My first love was always special. Itsted longer than the first one, and when I pulled away, I noticed that her face was flushed as red as a tomato, and she panted slightly. Realizing it, she quickly used her hand to hide her lower face and looked away. "Dummy." She muttered in a low voice. Through the gap in her finger, I noticed that she smiled happily. "You''re the dummy one," I replied with a chuckle. Chapter 237 237 – A Miraculous Potion ? We spent our time slowly atop the tall wall. Tristan leaned her head again, and I caressed her hair softly with my hand. Suddenly I felt really happy but a bit nervous at the same time. Back in Horizon Online, I would''ve never imagined myself sitting like this with Tristan. She always kept her distance and sometimes was angry at something trivial. I knew that was just her tsundere kicking off, so I teased her for some time. "Hey, Arthur." The silence was broken as I felt the weight pressing against my shoulder was lifted. Tristan looked at me seriously." "How will you fix my boobs problem? You said you could fix it?" Even though she smiled, I felt like she was seriously judging me, which was dangerous. Her eyes turned into a slit, like a crescent moon, as her face leaned closer to mine. "Ah, about that." The corner of my lips curled up into a grin. I had prepared for this since in Lima Port City. I knew that Tristan would eventually whine about her boobs even though she was beautiful the way she was. "Look at this." Saying so, I took out a clear pink liquid in a round bottle with a heart-shaped lid. Tristan leaned back and looked at the bottle curiously. "You know what?" I looked at Tristan while moving around the bottle in front of me. "It''s truly a shame. After you were gone, this potion was sessfully developed. Although the material required to make one potion was really rare to the point you needed to raid Level 85 dungeons many times just to secure one kind of material, the effect of this potion was miraculous." "W-Wait." Tristan''s face lit up in realization. She knew what kind of potion I held in my hand. It was a dream potion someone like her would be dying to get. But I ignored it and continued. "There are only 5 potions managed to be concocted in two years before thest potion maker was gone for good. I have 3 of them. Maybe I will give it to you if you can guess the effect." I smirked, putting the potion back in my inventory before she snatched it from my hand. "Grr¡­! Give that to me, Arthur!" "Not so fast, washboard. Guess the effect first." Seeing my smirk, she growled in an attempt to intimidate me. Then she pouted and threw her face away. "Hmph! Do you think I will be interested in something like that? I told you that I love myself! Besides, I had boobs and will regain them in 6 months!" "But that''s you as Isabelle. Imagine, Tristan. I have 3 potions. If the effect written in the potion''s description is correct, then¡­ you might have them just 2 sizes smaller than Garcia." At that moment, I noticed her body twitched in interest. "2 sizes smaller than Garcia means it''s almost as big as Rania. Are you sure you''re not interested in it? I can give it to Rania and make her boob grow simr to Cecil''s size. If that happens, you will not have the chance to win the duel." "Arthur, do you hate me?" Tristan looked at me with a stoic expression devoid of any emotion. "Nope. I love you." And I replied with a straight tone. Slowly, she stood up. Her dress was fluttering due to the wind, and she looked down at me. It happened so quickly. She suddenly jumped at me, pushing us down the wall, and shouted. "Then give it to me!" "We''re falling, idiot!" "I don''t care! We won''t die if we fall anyway. So give me the potion!" "Alright, alright. Calm down!" I immediately put myself under her and pulled her into a hug to protect her. Krsk! Thud! Thankfully, the bushes made thending not that hard, and the dirt under me was a bit soft. Still, the ground cracked, and the dust kicked up, creating a cloud. At that moment, I quickly took out three simr potions and gave them to Tristan. "Here." She immediately snatched them and put them into her inventory. Her expression turned into an indifferent one as she stood up. "I will tell Rania that I will ept the duel. As for the time, it''s up to me, alright?" "Yeah, do as you please." "Fufufu, I hope you''re ready, Arthur. I am not as clueless as you thought I was." With a small smirk, Tristan walked away from me. I raised my head and coughed a little. The dust was really thick. The knights ran toward me, asking whether I was okay and what had happened. I brushed them off, saying I was fooling around, and slipped down the wall. I also showed them that I was okay by jumping vertically after bidding farewell, high enough to see Tristan talking to Rania in the distance and crossing the wall. When Inded on the other side and walked away casually, looking forward to Tristan''s change, I remembered that I had forgotten to tell them about the dinner. But I did tell Rania to visit my mansion tonight to introduce her to the others. "Three potions, huh?" I muttered as I took a clear-pink potion that I hid in my inventory. I raised it and aligned it with the sun, making it glitter beautifully. "I lied about it." I only gave Tristan 3 of them while I had all 5 created potions because I didn''t want her to be a monster. Her body proportion wasn''t fit enough to have E-Cup boobs; a C-Cup was enough. "I can''t imagine if someone who is only 160cm tall has E-Cup boobs¡­That''s too much. And besides, Tristan is short, so having a C-Cup would be enough to boost her confidence. It will also be the same size that she had before as Isabelle, so I hope she will be satisfied." As I walked down the street to return to the Academy, the potion was gone from my hand with a mote of blue light. These potions were actually my order to my alchemist friend. I nned to give it to Tristan for her birthday present, but she was gone before I could give it to her. And at that time, I still procured the materials needed. That was also the reason why I didn''t go with her on her secret quest and felt really guilty and powerless. However, that also drove me to be stronger, as I was angry and killed all monsters in that dungeon, boosting my Level past 90 and making me want to be the strongest. "I am d I can give those potions to her," I muttered as I hummed in a good mood. Everything went just like how I wanted it to. This bonus stage was truly a blessing for me, and I was happy. Still, I wanted to know the truth about whaty beyond the end of the world. If what I saw at that time was something real, I needed to visit all world-end borders, just like Goddess Lilith said to me. "I guess I will go on a journey to check them after the duel between Rania and Tristan. Oh, I also need to deal with the Royal Family." Not only that but there was also the Pope. I wanted to meet and talk to her too. "Well, the Holy City is close to the west edge, so I can stop by there after meeting with the Pope in the final to prepare to go to the World-End." I was looking forward to it. But before that, I wanted to surprise Eliza a little bit. "Let''s make a little stop first." Chapter 238 238 – After School Date ? After school, I walked back with Eliza, holding our hands like a lover. Our destination wasn''t the mansion. Instead, I brought her to the market for a quick date because my nned dinner date was impossible due to her inviting Karin and Oliver, making it a double date. "So this is the market? I haven''t visited this area yet." "There are a lot of interesting things here you can''t find somewhere around the restaurant area," I said while looking at the stalls around us. Every corner of the market seemed to be adorned with an array of delectable treats, each stall looking for people''s attention. The students, predominantlymoners, filled the narrownes, eagerly exploring the market. Their eyes lit up with excitement as they surveyed the vast selection of food, their stomachs rumbling in anticipation. Laughter and conversation filled the air, creating an ambiance of a lively atmosphere. Colorful canopies shielded the vendors and their goods from the afternoon soon. Skewers of sulent meat and vegetables sizzled on grills, their tantalizing aromas mingling with the surrounding scents of spices and sauces. Steam billowed from simmering pots, revealing glimpses of hearty soups and stews. The area around the stall was clean, and there was even a bowl made from thick paper holding the soups and stews so people could eat them while walking. The mouth-watering aroma originated from that way, so I pointed at that stall. "How about we check that stew stall?" I proposed. "Stews?" "Yes." I nodded. "It should be light and won''t fill your stomach much. But you must be hungry right? We can eat it before walking around." "That does smell good." Eliza closed her eyes, and her nose moved slightly. Then she opened them again, and her expression brightened. "Let''s buy it, Arthur. I want to taste the food from the stall, hehe." "Alright." We went to the stall and ordered 2 stews. The color of the broth was crystal clear, and I began to suspect it was a soup instead of a stew. And the meat was red as if it was still raw. The vegetable inside was also floating with various colors, just like the other dishes in this world. However, a rich taste spread over my mouth when I tried it. It was indeed a stew! "Hmnn~ It''s delicious!" Eliza moaned in delight, holding her cheek as her expression melted in delight. Seeing we enjoyed the food he made, the vendorughed in delight. I quickly paid more than the original price as my thanks and walked away, leaving the middle-aged man in a happy mood. We continued to walk around the market in our uniforms, looking like a young couple. For the record, I used to clean the dust and dirt from falling earlier. So my uniform looked freshly ironed and taken out from theundry. Because it was Eliza''s first time in such a big market, seeing there was none in Rose Barony, she was eager to explore and find something. Of course, I was dragged along and paid for everything she requested, such as a ne or essories. It was something trivial, and most of the things she bought were kept in my inventory. One time, she was about to get scammed, and I talked politely with the vendor. He looked pale and cold sweat dripped down his face as I stared at him. In the end, he gave us a free bracelet before he ran away after wrapping his stall. I didn''t even release my bloodlust yet, but he already knew the danger from my gaze alone. That was such a good scammer. He would probably be free long enough if he didn''t find me. ''Lisa or Lara will make that scammer disappear. I will talk to themter.'' Tired, we were sitting on a nicely lined bench on the sides of the main street leading to the market. Potted flowers were put to separate the benches from the other, giving a lovely atmosphere in the middle of the busy street as people began to buy groceries for dinner. The sky turned orange as the sun began to hide its body on the horizon. It cast a warm glow over the straight cobblestone-paved street. The warm light hit Eliza''s face as she swept her sidebang behind her air. I smiled as I watched her beautiful figure, thinking I did a great job surviving Horizon Online. Once again, this was my reward, and I would fully appreciate it. "Eliza," I called out to her softly. She turned to me and tilted her head, making her long brown hair fall, pulled by gravity. "There is onest ce I want to visit before we go to dinner. If you have enough rest, shall we go now?" "Where?" She asked curiously. "It''s a secret. Just follow me, okay?" I smiled at her. "You will like this ce." "Alright." She smiled brightly and raised her head. "Surprise me." I stood up and walked slowly, matching my steps with Eliza, toward a certain store that could be seen from where we sat earlier. The store was a two-story building; if seen through the window, it wasrge and had various clothes, from casual to dresses. Strangely, no one was inside except the employees, who stood with a smile on their faces. On top of the double door was a chine and a sign, ''Zaha Tailor.'' This store had the best seamstress I could find, with the owner having Lv 4 . The quality of the dress she made was also superb, so I rented the whole store to prepare for Eliza today. And I quite liked the owner''s attitude when I visited earlier. "Let''s find you a new dress." I tapped the frozen Eliza on her shoulder and pulled her hand gently, entering the store. "W-Wait, a dress?!" "Yes. For dinner tonight." I replied and pushed the door open. Ti- ring¨C! The chime on the door rang, and the employees immediately greeted us. "Wee!" One person, dressed in a blue dress with a slit at the end, stepped forward. She had dark blue hair tied in a bun and a graceful movement. She also wore light make-up, enhancing her beauty as an older woman. Though from her appearance, I believed she was still younger than Vivian. A cleavage formed by two modest breasts, not too big nor too small, was exposed between fabric that extended to her neck, forming a cor. "Wee, Esteemed Pdin!" That person smiled brightly. "My name is Zaha. Please let me show the beautifuldies the dress in the private room. Please, this way!" Zaha was overly polite, even bowing while gesturing to us in an open room at the store''s end. Two female employees immediately approached the confused Eliza from side to side and grabbed her hands. "Pleasee here, Miss. We will do thest fitting." "We will show you the dress that His Holiness chooses for you." "W-Wait. Arthur?!" Eliza looked over her shoulder in panic; the confusion was clear on her face. "Have fun." But I ignored her and just waved my hand. I knew the dress I chose would fit and look beautiful on her, so I would leave it to the professional for the arrangement. In the meantime, I looked at the owner, Zaha. "How much do I owe you, Owner?" I asked. "It''s just 100 thousand Gold, Esteemed Pdin." The owner rubbed her hands together in an exaggerated manner. "Alright, I will pay after I see that thing." I nodded. That was worth it for a good quality dress, but I needed to see the other one first. "It''s ready, no?" "Of course." She nodded, giving me a sly smile. "Pleasee here." She turned around, walking toward a counter on the side. I followed suit, and she took out something from under. That something was ck, and it was something I ordered for her for training. Yes, training. "Great." I smiled widely. "This is the payment." Saying so, I took out exactly 100 thousand Gold and put them on the counter. I added extra 10 thousand because I felt generous and satisfied with this work alone. "I will probablye here again in the future. I hope you can keep a secret." "Fufufu, I am someone who treasures my business, so of course, I can keep a secret." Zahaughed in a low tone, like a sly fox. "Hahaha." Iughed with her as I put that item in my inventory. Chapter 239 239 – Double Date ? I waited for a few minutes before one of the employees that entered the private room with Eliza exited and bowed. "The Young Miss has been dressed, Your Holiness." She spoke in a polite tone and had a proud look on her face. "Shall we look together, Esteemed Pdin?" Zaha asked, "Please, this way." "Alright." I nodded. "Fufufu, that was the best dress we have here. Young Miss will definitely look stunning in it." "I am looking forward to it." I followed Zaha as she guided me to the private changing room. The employee stepped to the side, giving us ways to step into the room after opening the door. Once entering, Zaha stood to the side with a wide smile, gesturing to me to look to the left. I followed her instruction and noticed Eliza standing with a smile, her cheek was dyed slightly red from the blush makeup the employees applied. She was wearing a light blue dress extending to below her knees. The skirt had a slit on the left to ease her movement, and it was an off-shoulders type of dress that connected the sleeves directly with the chest area, which only showed a bit of her cleavage. The usual long hair was tied into a braided bun, making her look more mature and graceful. The employee that stood behind her smiled proudly and puffed her nonexistent chest. "D-Don''t stare at me too much." My childhood friend lowered her gaze shyly. I never knew she could be embarrassed without getting angry. I smiled softly and approached her, stopping in front of her. "You look beautiful, Eliza." I praised her honestly and raised her chin, making her look at me. She blushed, fidgeting like a shy girl. "Thanks¡­" She nodded, and we looked at each other for a while, just like a usual new couple. Secretly, the employee and Zaha had left the room, leaving the two of us. That owner was a great woman and knew how to read the atmosphere. I held Eliza''s shoulders, and she jolted slightly. However, she knew what I wanted and smiled, pursing her lips and closing her eyes. Slowly, I leaned closer and kissed her lovingly. Her hands, covered with white gloves, held my waist. I felt her soft breasts pressed against my chest as she pulled away; her long eyshes fluttered open as she gave me a wide smile. "This¡­ I am happy, Arthur. Thank you." "You''re wee." I smiled back and took a step backward, giving her my hand. "Shall we go to dinner, my Princess? I want to show you off to your friend." Saying so, I used the quick equip function, one of the menus that weren''t erased by the system, and changed into my formal Pdin clothes. My hair slicked back, giving me a neat appearance. "You are acting funny, Arthur. Hehehe." Eliza giggled softly as she took my hand. "Please escort me, Mr. Pdin." *** Evernight Restaurant. It was the highest-grade restaurant often visited by high-ranked aristocrats and very wealthy merchants when they visited their children in Academy City. Only those with Viscounts rank and above could dine here as there was a dress code, and the price was costly even to those nobles. Also, to reserve a table, one needed to inform the restaurant 3 days beforehand. It would usually be impossible for someone just to walk in and ask the restaurant to serve them without reservation. However, such a restaurant had a custom where they would leave one table with the highest grade, to prepare for unexpected guests. "Is the balcony table still avable?" I asked the receptionist with a soft tone while Eliza held my arm on my left. The receptionist was stunned, probably not expecting such a guest to visit the restaurant tonight. Still, she was a trained professional, so she recovered quickly and put a business smile back on her face. "Wee, Sir Pdin." She greeted me and bowed deeply. Raising her head, she looked at me straight, "The table is still avable. If you will, please let me lead the way." ''Is that okay? Leaving the receptionist''s table.'' I was about to ask that, but another employee dressed in the same uniform, which consisted of white and ck clothes simr to a maid costume, appeared from a distance. ''I guess my worry is for nothing.'' We were guided to the highest floor, passing through the normal dining room, a corridor filled with private rooms, before finally arriving at a luxurious balcony on the fifth floor of the building. A round table covered in white clothes with a candle flickered on it, and four chairs surrounding it were situated near a ss railing, giving us the scenery of Academy City''s night. Many greenery decorated the balcony. The night sky, with bright stars and moon above, illuminated the area, giving it a romantic atmosphere. "This is your table, Sir." The receptionist, who turned into a waitress, bowed politely. "Thank you," I said to her. "There will be two more people with the name Karin Greenway and Oliver Coppertree joining uster. Please lead them to this table and bring us the chef-rmended food after that." "Certainly. In the meantime, please enjoy your time." I nodded at her and walked to the chair near the ss railing that kept us from falling. Eliza sat on the chair beside me after I pulled it closer, making her giggle and tease me. That didn''t work, and I ended up giving her another kiss. When I did so, there was a knock on the door before it was pushed open by a waitress who brought a tray filled with drinks. Eliza pulled away in a hurry and blushed, averting her face away and pretending nothing happened. The waitress, however, did see it. After she put an iced water on the table, she strode over to me and whispered. "Forgive my impudence, but we can arrange a private after-party if you are interested, Sir Pdin. Many nobles requested it after they became tipsy from drinking, so we provided a room to ''rest'' after they had a party." I grinned at the waitress and nodded, secretly giving 5 Gold to her. "Please enjoy your stay." With a broad smile, the waitress bowed for thest time and left us alone. Eliza looked curious about what the waitress whispered to me, and I answered by caressing her thighs. "Naughty." Shemented with a red face, but her gaze told me that she was looking forward to it. Before long, after a few minutes, the door was opened again, and this time Karin and Oliver showed up. Karin wore a bright orange dress with her hair tied in a side bun, while Oliver wore a simple suit with his brown hair slicked back. "Wow!" The orange-haired girl eximed in excitement. "This is the VIP room!" She added, looking around before her gaze stopped at Eliza, and she gasped. "Oh, my Goddess! You look beautiful, Eliza!" She then ran toward my childhood friend and hugged her. "Karin!" Eliza protested a bit before giggling with her friend. Oliver walked slowly toward our table with a wry smile. "It''s an honor, Sir Arthur." "It''s nothing." I brushed it off and told him to sit up. I let the girls talk to each other while I also answered a few questions about Knight from Oliver. His eyes sparkled with curiosity and appreciation. As expected, this guy was so simple and kind. ''Perfect for an innocent agent if I make him believe me more than the knight order.'' The dinner was brought in by many waitresses afterward, with two bottles of wine in a bucket filled with ice. They said it was a courtesy and was in the house, so I epted it. Karin refused to drink because she lived in a dorm, but Oliver and Eliza drank with me. We enjoyed the dinner served to us, four courses of chef-rmended food. They were delicious, making me want Milea to replicate them if possible. ''Maybe I can ask the chef to teach her? That will add some variation to our breakfast and dinner.'' Eliza enjoyed it too, and it made me happy. The four of us also talked between our meals. The main topic was, as expected, the Academy Annual Tournament. I teased Eliza that she would definitely win if there were a general study, but sheughed it off and said the general study wasn''t in an Annual Competition. ''If only she knows.'' I thought in my mind. Then, when weughed and enjoyed our time, my ear picked up noise from the first floor. "I am very sorry! But we have no table avable at the moment, Madam Alesia, Duke cktomb." Immediately my mind stopped for a second. ''Alesia and Duke cktomb?'' What a coincidence! Chapter 240 240 – Duke Blacktomb ? "Excuse me for a second." I put my utensils down and stood up. "Arthur?" Eliza asked, looking up at me curiously. "Just a minute, alright?" I answered her with a smile and leaned slightly. "I need to use the bathroom." "Oh!" She eximed shortly and nodded. "Alright." "Have fun." I walked away and put my hands in my pocket. The worst thing about this world was that there was no elevator or lift, making mobility between floors a bit tiring. More importantly, Alesia was with Duke cktomb in this ce. For what reason? Discussing the Annual Tournament? Or was it just a polite greeting from the headmistress? No. A polite greeting could be done in Duke cktomb''s current residence. And discussion could be done within the Academy or the church. Besides, Alesia''s stance was neutral. She wouldn''t bother meeting Duke cktomb alone. But why? Not to mention, she didn''t reserve this ce even though she should''ve known that she should make a reservation beforehand. That meant¡­ She had another and concrete goal of getting the Duke here. ''Is it to meet me with Duke cktomb?'' That was a possibility. Emilia must''ve been caught by the headmistress when she was snooping around to find Duke cktomb. Then the headmistress thought it would be faster just to meet the person himself with me directly. "I know she wants simplicity when it''s unrted to the Academy, but I don''t quite like this arrangement. Especially because she ruined my enjoyment after dressing Eliza beautifully." Emilia wasn''t in the wrong, but I would talk to her and ask her what she wanted, a reward for seeding in her effort to make me meet the Duke or a punishment for being found out by the headmistress. And Alesia¡­ I needed to show where I stood today. She went too far this time. For now, I would just greet the headmistress first. Arriving in the lobby, I saw Alesia holding her witch hat with a man two heads taller standing beside her. The man had an unpleasant aura around him. Even the receptionist looked ufortable around him. People from the Sin Kingdom indeed didn''t wash their Sins with Virtues and keep the aura around them thick. He looked rather old, with a chiseled face and short gray hair. His clothes consisted of ck color with a long coat extending to his legs. "Good evening. What a coincidence that we meet here, headmistress." I announced my presence with a smile. The waitress sighed in relief as I gestured for her to back away while Alesia and the man, who was supposed to be Duke cktomb himself, looked in my direction. "Arthur." "Hoo?" Alesia nodded slightly while the man raised his voice in interest when he heard my name. I kept a poker face as I stopped in front of them, putting a barrier to keep people away from me, and pulled a magic item in the form of a small ck sphere to iste our voice from the surroundings. "What might be a problem here, headmistress? I heard amotion from above." "This restaurant is full." The headmistress answered shortly. Her eyes twitched slightly as she noticed the use of a magic item from earlier. But she ignored it and continued, "And I have a guest here." "Please, Madam. I didn''t mind dining in a simple bar as long as we could talk about our business." The man smiled amicably, not showing any kind of displeasure. It seemed like he was a Mage himself, though not as strong as Alesia, as his nce indicated that he noticed the presence of the istion I put up but not my barrier. Then he turned toward me. "But this is such a blessing and guidance from Goddess Tera. To think I would meet the vanguard of her twin sister here. It''s an honor, Sir Pdin. This individual identifies himself as Jordan cktomb, a simple Duke serving under the Superbia Royal Family." I nodded my head politely. "I''ve heard about you from the announcement for the Annual Tournament, Duke cktomb. I''ve heard that you would attend the final of the tournament." "Indeed." He nodded. "I have the honor to be invited by Madam Alesia as a spectator." "I see." I nodded back. "Should I invite you to join my group for dinner? I believe the restaurant can bring another table for us, as the space is wide and amodating." "Please, no need to bother. I will find a bar and eat there tonight. While I am a Duke, I quite enjoy going to such a ce. I quite like alcohol." "Is that so? May we meet again then, Duke cktomb?" I extended my hand to him, which he took with a soft smile. "Me too, Sir Pdin. Let''s meet again. We can talk a lot if the Goddess gives us a chance." "Indeed. Let''s meet again on another asion. Truthfully, I was quite busy tonight, so this worked for me too. Hahahaha." I shot a nce at Alesia whileughing, implying she shouldn''t do something like this again. The headmistress pretended not to notice my intention, put on her witch hat, and turned around. "I know a good bar," Alesia said to the Duke. "Really? Let''s visit that bar then, Madam Alesia." The Duke smiled happily and turned to me, nodding gently. "See you in the future, Sir Pdin." "Yes. I hope to see you again." ''Because I have many questions for you.'' I stood there, watching the headmistress and Duke leaving as I deactivated my barrier. She looked over her shoulder and mouthed, ''See me in my room tomorrow,'' before disappearing. "Haa¡­ Troublesome woman." I muttered tiredly and deactivated the sound istion from my magic item. ''Tomorrow, huh? I hope she has a reason why she is disturbing my dinner.'' Alesia was someone who I liked and didn''t want to turn into my enemy for various reasons. However, the first and second reason was that she was hot and loved her allies. ''She has thought of me as her ally, so she must have something in mind.'' She had been moving in the shadows all this time. It was time for her to tell me what she had been nning. The receptionist that greeted me earlier approached and thanked me. She said I didn''t need to pay for tonight because I saved her from the possible anger of the Duke or Alesia. While she didn''t know the Duke was from the Sin Kingdom, the other party was still a Duke, ording to the headmistress. Furthermore, she seemed to be scared because of the unpleasant aura emanating from him. Free stuff was always wee, so I shamelessly said thanks before returning to the others who were waiting for me. "Why are you going so long? We almost finished the food." Elizained with a pout. "There is a line in the bathroom, my bad. More importantly, I don''t think you''re quite a glutton, Eliza." "I am not! It was Karin who ate a lot!" "But you ate twice as much." The orange-haired girl refuted. "Isn''t that so, Oliver?" "Y-Yeah." The boy nodded after he noticed his fiancee''s gaze. "You guys are so mean!" After teasing her, weughed together. They didn''t know that the headmistress had just visited with the guest from the Sin Kingdom. We spent a few minutes after dinner drinking the wine. Oliver poured it for me as a sign of his respect, or so he said. As long as he was happy and didn''t mean anything hostile, I would let him do anything. However, there was still a certain limit. Eliza got a little drunk, and her gaze turned vivid. That was when we decided to finish it up and left the room together. "That was great," Karin eximed as she gently patted her stomach. As a noble girl, she certainly didn''t act like one. "Yes." Oliver nodded, agreeing with the orange-haired girl. "Thank you very much for this asion, Sir Arthur." "No problem." I waved my hand, showing him that it was no big deal. "Make sure to escort Karin back to her dorm. I will rest a little bit and let Eliza recover." "I am not drunk!" My little loverined and grabbed my arm. "I was just a little dizzy!" "That''s what we call getting drunk, silly," I responded with a chuckle. "Hahaha, she drank too much," Karin added with a giggle. "Well then, Arthur! Thank you for inviting us to this dinner. Somehow¡­ I am sorry to intrude on your date." "As I said, it''s not a problem. Eliza also had fun, and that''s what matters to me." "I guess so." She nodded. "Let''s go, Oliver. Escort me well, alright?" "Yes, Karin." Both of them then left. When they were a bit away from us, the boy braved himself to take Karin''s hand and hold it. That was such a romantic show. "How envious," Eliza muttered in her drunken state as her friend disappeared to the second floor. "Envious?" I asked, looking at Eliza. My hand went to her lower body, caressing her round butt, which was emphasized due to how the dress was designed. "I will give you plenty of love if that''s what you want." "Un." She nodded, her face turned as red as a tomato. That wasn''t just from her being drunk but also because she was excited. "Love me a lot." "As you wish, my Princess." I whispered to her and brought her to the so-called ''after party'' room which was located right across the balcony earlier. I already had the key from the waitress when I gave her Gold earlier, so I just needed to enjoy my time. There was arge bed in the room, and it was designed luxuriously. Right after I entered, I grabbed Eliza''s breasts and devoured her lips. She epted and inserted her tongue inside my mouth. With a skilled movement, I took off her dress and undressed her. Eliza''s naked body was beautiful and alluring. Added to her drunken state, which made her more honest about her feelings, she looked so erotic, and my cock was already erect. "Look only at me, Arthur. I want your full attention right now." "You''re so spoiled." I teased, leaning closer and kissing her nape. She giggled, circling her arms around my body. "Yes. I am your spoiled little bitch." Chapter 241 241 – Introducing Rania ? Because we were in a restaurant''s private room that was built only for an after-party, I only did it one round before I cured Eliza out of her drunken state and got dressed again. She looked embarrassed because she couldn''t wait until we got home and wore her dress quickly. Her hair was unruffled from our session earlier, and there was still a bit of semen dripping out of her pussy, so she looked troubled. "You can wear this." I took out pure white panties made from a material that could absorb any liquid and let Eliza wear them under her dress. "Thanks¡­" She muttered quietly. Afterward, we left the restaurant side by side. She was holding my arm and became more clingy than before. Of course, the waitresses looked at us with strange gazes as if they enjoyed our presence and the atmosphere around us. When we were outside, I whispered quietly to Eliza. "I know you''re not satisfied yet, so I will give you plenty more when we reach the mansion. Also¡­ I need to say this, but you might be surprised about somethingter." "Huh? W-What is it, Arthur? Now you make me curious!" "It''s a secret. You will know it once we arrive in the mansion." Rania''s visit was a secret. No one knew her except for the nuns, but they also only knew about my sexual rtionship with my masochistic sister and not our actual rtionship. If Rania still remembered Vivian, I guessed she would be put in an awkward position right now. Not sure why, but I felt like that was the case. Arriving at my mansion, we were greeted by Lisa and Lara. "Wee home, Your Holiness." "There is a guest waiting in the drawing room. Currently, Madam Vivian is talking with her." "Ah, great. Thank you." I smiled at the twin nuns, and they bowed respectfully. We entered the mansion and went to the drawing room. Eliza released my hand, and I pushed the door open. The sound of conversation from inside entered my ears. "So you''re from Rose Barony too? Why didn''t I hear about it before, Dame Rania?" "Hahaha¡­ I was just an orphan and ran away from the orphanage to be a knight. I didn''t dare to return, thanks to that." "Orphanage?" Madam Vivian asked in realization. "I see. From the same orphanage as Arthur, I guess?" "That''s correct, Madam." I interrupted their conversation as I entered. Rania''s face lit up for a second before it changed again when she saw Eliza. She smiled wryly. "Please let me introduce you to Rania once again." Eliza had a puzzled expression as I approached Rania and put my hand on her shoulder. She stood beside her mother and looked at us. Madam Vivian looked at her daughter strangely, especially her lower body, before turning around with a slight blush. ''Ah, she realized it.'' I thought. My n seemed to be smooth sailing. "Rania is my Vice-Captain in the knight squad, and also¡­" I smiled at her as she showed an understanding expression. Nodding, she turned to Eliza and Vivian. "I am Arthur''s sister in the orphanage." She dered with a straight face. We all had a connection with the Rose Barony here. Madam Vivian was the former wife of Baron Rose. Eliza was her daughter, and¡­ it seemed like she began to realize it. "Ah!" My childhood friend pointed her finger at Rania. "You were the one who bullied me that time!" Hearing that, Vivian turned to her daughter while Rania''s body jolted under my slight grip. She looked at Eliza with a wryugh. "A-ahaha¡­ Arthur had already spanked me at that time as my punishment. But still¡­ I am sorry for that, student Eliza." "A-ah, it''s okay." Eliza nodded, looking troubled that Rania suddenly apologized. Probably she never had thought that the bully who caused her to cry was, in fact, the former Knight Commander and was the Royal Academy''s instructor. Still¡­ Rania bullied Eliza, and in turn, I spanked her. This was such a coincidence, no? ''And now I know that the reason why Rania turned into a masochist was that she bullied Eliza in the first ce.'' Maybe I could tease her using this. This was such a perfect asion too. The masochist also apologized to Vivian for making Eliza cry, and the Madam just forgave her with a smile. "Rania. Let''s introduce you to the other nuns. You probably wille here frequently due to that matter, right?" I decided to bring up the matter of introducing her to the other nuns and Cecil, as well as the duel, as a clue that I wanted her in my room. She noticed it and nodded. "Right, we have something important regarding the knight squad to talk about." Foolishly, her face was dyed red with affection and expectation, making Vivian gasp slightly and Eliza narrow her eyes. Taking a step back, my childhood friend mouthed. ''You said we could continue?'' I winked at her, giving her a clue that she could jointer. I knew she didn''t mind, as she had already joined me and Emilia that day. Madam Vivian stood up first as someone who could use and could take a subtle clue. "I think it''s better if Eliza apanies you, right? I feel quite tired and wanted to have an early rest." "Are you okay, Madam? I can use to make you feel better." I asked worriedly, and she shook her head. "It''s fine. I just need a bit of sleep." She smiled sheepishly before walking out of the room. While she said she needed sleep, I could already guess her real intention. ''I just need to go to my bed and peek at what you do next with , so I can masturbate in my room quietly without getting caught.'' Or so was her real intention based on what happened in the past. And she must''ve caught what I said to Rania too. It showed that I didn''t mind doing something sexual to my non-blood-rted sister and even invited Eliza to join. Because my childhood friend showed no real reaction, she found out that Eliza was already aware of my rtionship with other girls and even joined at least once. It would drive her thoughts wild, making her more vulnerable than before. "Let''s go, Rania. Let''s introduce you to Garcia and the others. After that, let''s have fun with the three of us." I grinned, showing off my willingness to y until morning. Both girls looked at each other. "Since when?" Eliza asked. "When he made his knight squad. You?" Rania asked back. "Since teacher Emilia taught me on our way to Rose Barony¡­" As Eliza finished, Rania''s expression changed again as she muttered. "I knew it already." Feeling a little guilty, Eliza looked at me, "Should I have not said that?" "No." I shook my head. "I n to introduce you girls to each other soon. So it''s not a problem at all. And Rania was aware of my rtionship with Emilia too." In fact, I wanted to have fun with all of them at once someday, indulging in our desire for a few days straight in a closed space. ''At least I want to do that before I search for clues in the other edges of the world.'' "Anyway." I raised my voice and smiled. "Introduction first, and then my room is the next stop. You can go there first if you want, Eliza. You must want to get back at what Rania did in the past, right? Let''s punish her together." "Huh?" Eliza looked confused, but Rania couldn''t control her arousal and rubbed her thighs together. "Yes¡­ Please punish me, Arthur." Eliza looked confused, but then she said, "No¡­ Let Arthur punish you in my stead. But then¡­ I want to be loved first." "Don''t worry." Rania smiled pervertedly at Eliza. "I love being ignored. It excites me." Truly a masochist to the core. Chapter 242 242 – Training Rania (R-18) ? I introduced Rania to the nuns, Garcia and Milea, in the lobby. Cecil coincidentally walked past, so I introduced her too. "Hmm¡­ You''re wilder than I thought, boy." The minotaur girlmented with a smirk. "If you aren''t satisfied yet, just call me. I will enjoy the bath until morning. Somehow I calm down best when I am near water." Honestly, I expected that much from Cecil. In books I read in the past, I heard cows did love water. And Cecil was a minotaur, a cowgirl, who was also a pirate. It wasn''t strange if she did like water. "Sir Arthur, I shall not disturb you tonight. I have a little talk with Cecil." Garcia smiled with a strange smile as she followed Cecil to the bath. Did she still ask the minotaur girl how toctate? That happened once before, but I didn''t think she would be able to do it as a Half-Subus unless I impregnated her. But I wasn''t sure yet. Who knew how Goddess Lilith designed this world? For all I knew, a potion could make girlsctate without needing to bear a child first. "Hey, Sir Arthur. If that girles again, then call me, alright? I somehow want to tease her." Mileamented with a yful smile. She must be talking about Tristan. Because this cheeky nun looked rather irritating, I gave her a chop on the head and asked her to return to her room. "Ouch!" Grunting, Milea looked at me with teary eyes before sticking her tongue out and running to her room on the second floor. Left alone, I turned to Rania. My hand was on her ass, caressing it gently. "Rania." "Yes?" She replied, turning to me with her vivid gaze. "You wanted to learn how to feel the other presence like me, right?" She looked confused as to why I suddenly brought that up in this kind of mood, but she nodded nheless. "I did ask that." "How about we start your training right now? I have something to help you feel the surroundings without seeing them." "Right now? But¡­" Her tone lowered down, sounding disappointed. "But I thought you would sleep with me tonight. It''s been a few days since you teased me without actually touching me. Didn''t you say you would take responsibility for turning me like this?!" "Don''t misunderstand." I quickly stopped her before she raised her voice further. "I never said I wouldn''t sleep with you tonight. Rather¡­ I will train you to be the best masochist sister ever in the world. Training to feel the other''s presence is just a bonus." "Best masochist sister¡­" Rania muttered with a radiant smile on her face. Her pupils turned into a heart shape as she repeated it, and I also noticed liquid dripping down her thighs, wetting her sock. ''That''s enough to turn her on?'' I might ignore her too much that her sexual desire built up to this point. I also teased hertely, promising her sweet words but not giving her anything. Due to her sexy act and how she licked her finger in anticipation, I couldn''t wait and took off the thing I got from Zaha this afternoon and told Rania. "Close your eyes." "Yes~" I went behind her and put a ck thing over her face. She must''ve felt it as her body shuddered, and her hands went to her chest and crotch under her skirt to touch herself, kneading her breast and rubbing her clit. "Hmnn~!" She moaned hard as her hand touched her clit. Her back arched, making it a bit difficult for me to tie the ck thing, a blindfold, on her eyes. "Is it done yet? I can''t wait, Arthur~" "It''s done," I said, hugging her from behind and stopping her from touching herself. My chin rested on her shoulder, whispering to her in a sultry voice. "The blindfold looks good on you." "Oh? I-I see¡­ You wanted a blindfold y!" She eximed. Her expression changed instantly after hearing what I said. It seemed like she enjoyed being blindfolded. Maybe because it made her feel helpless or something along those lines and the fact that her senses were more sensitive when she couldn''t see. "Mmmh, yes, that sounds fun~" Rania nodded eagerly. "Yes. Eliza has already started masturbating there. Let''s show how shameful you are, the former Knight Commander, to the girl you bullied in the past. Then, let''s have some fun." We walked upstairs together until I reached my bedroom. The door closed quietly behind me. As I told Rania earlier, Eliza had already removed her dress and masturbated on my bed. A small pool of watery cumy underneath her, and she licked the excess cum that was still inside her pussy earlier. She looked at us curiously with her wide-open eyes. Seeing our faces, she smiled happily and opened her mouth, speaking. "You''re here, Arthur?" My dick twitched in excitement upon hearing her cute voice. "Yeah. And I''ll start training Rania now. You can watch if you want." I replied, walking towards the bed and sitting on its edge. "Hnn, I will continue to masturbate. I need to prepare myself for your love." My childhood friend replied. I nodded at her and turned to Rania. "Rania, begin undressing yourself." "...Yessir!" As soon as she heard mymand, Rania obeyed immediately, taking off her uniform first. When she pulled down her bodysuit, I saw two huge boobs bouncing freely due to gravity, and they bounced even harder when she bent over, taking off her socks and shoes one by one. Seeing her bare feet, I stared at them intensely for a moment before turning my gaze to the rest of her body. Her white skin looked like a work of art, and her small waist made her look fragile and delicate. Her tits were big enough that they were bouncing up and down even when she moved around, and I couldn''t help but reach out my hand to touch them. "Hya~!" She squealed in pleasure. Her face was red as she felt the heating from my hand on her breasts. Because she wore a blindfold, Rania didn''t know what I was going to do to her. I started fondling her breasts and pinching her pink nipples, feeling her smooth skin and soft body. "Nnng...haan~!" Her lips twisted in a mix of pleasure and pain. I gave her nipples a few twists and squeezes, and her boobs jiggled from my touch. I could see the redness of her nipples growing harder with each touch of my fingers. "Arthur~" Rania moaned as I kept touching her breasts. I also rubbed my fingers against her neck and corbones, then her armpits, stomach, and thighs, which caused her to giggle in a high-pitched voice. "That tickles... But I want more... Spank me! Treat me roughly! I''ll be your masochist sister forever~!" "We''ll do thatter." I said, patting her cheeks. My hand went down her stomach and touched her bare pussy. I could feel the heating from it. "Aaaah!" "You''re wet already? What a slutty girl you are." "Ehehe... I''m a slut... I am your masochistic slutty sister..." "Yeah, you''re my masochistic slutty sister. Don''t worry. I''ll make you my ve." "O-okay, I''ll be your ve! I''ll be a better ve than that girl! Please train me so I can win the duel in bed!" Rania spoke as she stood still. Her expression was bright and happy as she raised her chest and pressed her tits together, which was so erotic that my cock was twitching hard in my pants. I caressed her stomach and thighs for a while, and then I spread her legs to reveal her wet pussy. "It''s too early to see it," I whispered to her. "Close your legs and bend over here," I instructed her to the edge of the bed. "Okay~" Rania followed my orders, crawling toward the edge of the bed and bending her body. I stood behind her, caressing her wet pussy with my hand. "Ahn~!" She gasped. "It''s so warm..." I slid my fingers through herbia, and it was slick with her liquid. I took my fingers away and smeared them around her pussy, coating my fingers with her fluids. Her hips buckled up when I did that as if she was trying to push my fingers inside her. "Are you excited?" I asked, licking my fingers and enjoying the sweet taste of her liquid. "Yes, very much..." "Raise your hips then. I''ll spank you as you requested. And... I''ll also treat you roughly. Do you want that?" "Yes... I want it!" "Good." I patted her butt gently with my hand and began spanking her with more force, starting from her thighs and moving to her ass and hips. Smack! "Hyaaaaah! It''s... hnn... so good!" Smack! Smack! Smack! "I''m... ha... ahhh... I''m about to cum~!" Smack! Smack! "Cumming!!" Chapter 243 243 – Masochistic Pig (R-18) ? While Rania''s back arched and she squirted a massive waterfall of love juices, I saw Eliza crawl over to me with a lustful gaze. She began to take off my pants without me ordering her, and my dick popped out from the hole in my boxers. "Hnn... Eliza, what are you doing?" "I want to help you. Let me suck your cock!" My childhood friend''s small lips wrapped around my cock as she moved her head. The warm sensation of her mouth caused my body to tremble in pleasure. "Arthur... Why did you stop? More!! Please give me more pleasure!" "Silent, you masochist pig!" I spanked Rania''s ass again, making it red. "Hyaa~! T-This is so embarrassing...!" "Why? You like being humiliated?" "Yes! I love it! I''m your masochistic sister, I am your masochistic sister! Punish me!" A cry of pleasure mixed with the slurping sound of Eliza sucking my dick echoed in the room. "Nnng... ahhh... nngh... nnngh... mmmph!" The room was filled with the sounds of spanking and sucking. It seemed that Rania was already on the edge of her orgasm, and her hips were buckling up while I was spanking her. I also saw Eliza''s tongue poking out from her mouth, licking my shaft while she sucked on my cock. "I''m about to cum~!" Rania moaned. "Oh no, you don''t." I stopped spanking her. She cried out in a mix of pleasure and disappointment. "Wha... why did you stop?!" "Because I don''t want to spoil you too much. I want you to cum by my cock inside you." "Okay~" Rania nodded her head immediately, raising her hips and spreading her pussy with her hands. Her butt was red, and her pussy was wet, showing how excited she was, and I could see the desire on her face. "That''s enough, Eliza. Get beside Rania and raise your hips. I am going to fuck you both." "Okay~" Saying so, Eliza got off the bed and bent over the edge of the bed. The sight of two girls, my childhood friend and my sister, bending over and waiting for my cock to enter their wet pussies made my cock twitch and throb with anticipation. "Beg me. Whoever begs first will get fucked by me." I said, caressing their butts. "Please, Arthur~! Please fuck me!" Rania was the first to beg. "I''m your sister, and I''ll be your slut forever! So please fuck me... nnnnnggh!" Her pleading voice caused me to smile, and I couldn''t help but caress her red butt cheek. "You''re such a slutty girl. However..." I moved behind Eliza and thrust my cock into her pussy. "You need to wait." "Aaah! Ahhn! That''s so sudden!" Eliza moaned out loud as my cock went inside her. "Shh... be quiet. I will let you be first and let Rania wait. You like that, right? You are a slutty masochist, after all." Smack! "Ahnn~! Yes, I am slutty. I''m a masochist, and I like being humiliated~" I patted Rania''s red butt and spanked it lightly. "I''m about to cum!" Rania suddenly eximed. "Please, let me cum!" "Oh no, you are not allowed to cum yet. Wait until I cum inside Eliza''s pussy. Now, be a good sister and wait patiently." "Y-yes, I understand." After I spanked her ass again, I grabbed Eliza''s waist and began thrusting my cock inside her pussy. "Aaaah~! Arthur... You''re so big... ahhh!" I loved the warmth and tightness of her pussy, and her body twitched and shivered in pleasure when I hit her G-spot. She tried to hold it in, but her moans came out loudly. "Do you like it here, Eliza? This is a good spot for you, right?" "Y-yes... it''s so good~" "Good, now, try to hold it in." I thrust my cock inside her pussy deeper and harder, hitting her G-spot as I did. My hips moved back and forth, mming my cock against her soft walls and making her pussy convulse with pleasure. Our bodies collided, and my hands rested on her waist, squeezing her soft skin as I thrust harder. A wet sound filled the room along with her moans and cries of pleasure. "Good girl!" I pped her ass, causing her to cry out loudly and arch her back. The sight of her sexy butt moving up and down made me thrust even faster, pounding her pussy and feeling the pleasure of her wetness and tightness. Herrge breasts also jiggled each time my hips moved forward, causing her body to tremble with ecstasy. "Arthur... I''m about to cum!" "Then cum." I replied. "Ahhn~! Aaah! Ahnn~!" Eliza cried out loud in pleasure and convulsed as she came. I felt her pussy tightening around my cock, trying to milk me out. "I''m cumming~!" Eliza squealed. She convulsed several times before rxing her body, letting out a long sigh, and copsing onto the bed. I pulled out my cock, looking at the cum dripping from Eliza''s pussy. My cock twitched and jerked as it approached Rania''s pussy, and I stared at her red butt while grinning. "A-Arthur? I-Is it my turn?" Rania asked, rubbing her butt and thighs. She moved them seductively, trying to entice me with her sexy body. "I told you to wait patiently, didn''t I?" I pped her butt lightly before spreading herbia and aiming my cock toward her pussy. "Ahnn! Y-Yes. I-I''m waiting patiently~" "You said that, but you''re getting impatient, right?" "No, I... ahh... hnn... ha..." My thumb yed with her ass, spreading her lips to reveal her hole while my cock pressed against herbia. Her butt twitched from my touch and my cock rubbing her pussy, and she became wetter and wetter as she rubbed her thighs together. Moan after moan came from Rania''s mouth as I yed with her pussy. It sounded like she was about to cry. She might cry from the pleasure. "You are really getting impatient, aren''t you?" "Yeess... This masochist sister of yours... Give her your big cock, pleeease~" "Oh, you want it so badly?" "Yes... I want it~" Rania nodded her head as I continued ying with her pussy, circling my thumb around her clit. Her tongue peeked out from her mouth, and her face showed a mix of pleasure and sadness. ''So cute.'' I caressed her ass again before pushing my cock into her pussy, feeling the warmth of her insides as it weed my cock. "Hyaaaaaaaah! Arthur!" Her pussy tightened around my cock, sucking it inside her as I began moving my hips. "It''s so tight. So good." I thrust my cock inside her pussy deeper and faster, hitting her G-spot and making her moan louder. Her hands held the bed sheet tightly, and her legs were shaking slightly as I pounded her pussy. "Aaah... ahhhh... y-yesss... ahhh~!" She screamed and moaned loudly, her pussy clenching around my cock. I spanked her butt once more, eliciting another scream from her as she arched her back and trembled with pleasure. "Mmph... Mmmm... Nnngg... uuuh..." Each time my hips moved forward, my balls pped against her inner thigh. Each p sent a shockwave through my entire body, and I knew that if I kept this pace up, soon I woulde. "Faster, Arthur! Rougher!" Rania begged, her voice muffled by the gag. Her eyes were closed shut, hidden behind the blindfold, and her expression was one of pure bliss. "Keep begging, you masochist!" Iughed as I took off the blindfold, revealing her beautiful face, which confronted with a sexy expression. "Ahh... thank you, Arthur~! Thank you so much for punishing me~!" Rania smiled happily, her cheeks flushed pink and her breathing heavy. I kissed her while squeezing her breasts, all while I kept moving my hips and ravaged her pussy with my cock, making her groan in delight. "Uuuugh... aaah... oooh~!" As I moved my hips faster, Rania''s moaning grew louder and higher pitched. Soon, her pleasured cries turned into screams, and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. Eliza recovered at that moment. She looked at me with a vivid gaze, crawling to the floor and held my legs. "Give me more too, Arthur." "Wait, Eliza. Let me finish fucking Rania." "But... I love you, Arthur!" I grinned, leaning down and kissing her lips. We shared our tongues and she tasted sweet, almost like honey. "You can have meter, okay?" Eliza nodded quickly, biting her lip and staring at Rania, who was screaming in pleasure. "Ooooh! Oh yes, oh god... mmm~! Don''t look at me!" Being watched having sex by Eliza made Rania cum again, and her whole body shook violently. She screamed as she climaxed, her body quivering and trembling. "N-no, don''t stop! Keep going, keep fucking me~!" But she kept begging for more. "All right." I increased my speed, thrusting my cock inside her pussy hard and fast. I gripped her buttocks firmly and mmed my cock inside her, making Rania''s body shake with pleasure. Smack! "Aaahn! Haha... ah, aaah!" The sound of flesh pping against flesh filled the air, and Rania''s moans echoed throughout the house. She squeezed my cock with her pussy muscles, milking it out as she came repeatedly. Eliza began to masturbate on the side, scrapping all my cum inside her pussy and licked it happily. I smirked andmanded Eliza. "Lay on the bed, Eliza." "Okay." I ordered her to lie down on the bed and spread her legs wide open. She yed with her drenched pussy. I kept fucking Rania while watching her fingers rub her folds and stimte herself. Their moans ovepped, and Rania''s pussy tightened around my cock over and over again. I could feel how hot and tight she was, squeezing my cock with every stroke. "Cum inside me, Arthur. Cum deep in my womb." "That sounds nice. But no..." Before I could cum, I stopped and pulled my cock. Rania looked disappointed, but I pushed her back onto the bed on top of Eliza. "Hya!" My childhood friend was surprised when Rania fell on top of her. Their pussies were on top of each other, and their breasts were pressed against each other. "This is perfect." Both girls blushed and immediately knew what I wanted to do. Rania raised her hips, spreading her pussy with her fingers. "Please, me first," Rania begged. "No! Do me first!" Eliza eximed. Chapter 244 244 – Lewd Madam (R-18) ? They looked at me with sexy faces; their expression begged me to fuck them. They were both lying on the bed, facing each other. Both of their nipples were erect and sticking out, begging me to suck or bite them. "Alright. I''ll take turns. First is Rania!" I positioned my cock in front of Rania''s fold, which was on top of Eliza''s slit. "And second will be Eliza." I ced my cockhead at the entrance of Rania''s pussy, teasing her. "Wai- AH!" Rania bit her lower lip and whimpered. She was already wet and slippery, and I easily slid my cock inside her pussy. She let out a gasp as I entered her, moaning softly as I slowly fucked her. "M-Mmph~! Ooh, that feels good~! Ahh~!" I grabbed her red ass and gave it a firm squeeze, pulling her closer to me. Our pelvises smacked together, and the sensation caused Rania to shudder with pleasure. Her breasts swayed on top of Eliza''s face. Watching us, Eliza yed with her nipple and inserted two fingers into her pussy. Just like her mother, it seemed like she also loved to watch me having sex with other girls. ''How lewd.'' "Mmnf~!" Rania''s pussy clenched around my cock, squeezing it as I started moving my hips. The softness of her insides engulfed me and teased my prostate, causing me to twitch uncontrobly. After a few thrusts, I suddenly stopped and pulled my cock. "Ah!" Rania looked confused and looked at me in protest. I pped her butt cheek, causing her to scream in pleasure. Then without warning, my cock slid into Eliza''s pussy. "It''s here~! Ugh~!" Eliza''s pussy was even tighter than Rania''s, and it only added to my pleasure. She squealed as I buried myself inside her until my tip pierced her cervix. "Arrgggghh~!" Her breasts bounced wildly, bouncing against Rania''s chest. As we fucked, I inserted my finger into Rania''s pussy, causing her to moan. "Mmph~! A-Arthur, please give me some attention too!" "Later, Rania." I withdrew my finger and put it between Rania''s legs instead. Her pussy was dripping wet, and I slipped my index finger inside her. She gasped as I did, and I removed my hand from her pussy and reced it with a second digit. "Ah... mmph... aah... mmpf~!" With both hands on the bed beside Eliza''s face, I fingered her pussy as I fucked her. The sight of two pair of breasts swaying around as I fucked their pussies alternatively was arousing beyond belief. "Haah... haaahhh... ahn... aahn... ahaaaa!" Rania''s thighs tensed, and she buckled, her body shaking as she orgasmed. It didn''t take long for Eliza to follow suit, her legs shaking as she shuddered. "A-arthur... I''m gonna cum! Please, cum inside meeee~!" "Me too, Arthur! Cum inside me!" I only had one cock, but both of them begged me to cum inside them. I couldn''t do that, so I pushed Rania to the side, making her toy on her back beside Eliza. "I want your cum, Arthur!" "I need it, Arthur!" Rania and Eliza stared at me, their eyes pleading for release. I pulled my cock out of Eliza''s cock and aimed it toward their faces. "Lick it. I will cum on your faces. You know what to do." Both girls eagerly opened their mouths and stuck out their tongues. I shot my load all over their faces, coating their skin with sticky white semen. "Oh, Goddess... I''m so full..." "So warm... and delicious..." Rania and Eliza both moaned, licking the cum off their lips. They rubbed their clits with their own hands as they received my cum on their faces happily. "Hmph!" "Slurp." Both of them then began licking my cock, Rania sucking the tips while Eliza took care of my shaft. I groaned loudly, enjoying the feeling. "That feels good." Rania and Eliza giggled and continued eating my cock. I reached and grabbed their tits, groping them roughly before pinching their nipples. Both women moaned, their bodies tense as they sucked my dick. "Guh... gaaahhh!" My orgasm approached rapidly again, and I warned them. "If you guys don''t slow down, this won''tst long. Prepare your mouth, Rania." "Yes, Master~!" She obeyed instantly, lowering her head and opening her mouth. I pushed my cock into her waiting throat, eliciting a loud gag from her. "Shit... uuugghhhh!" I pounded Rania''s throat hard, using her as a human onahole. Her tongue twirled around my cock as I fucked her, forcing her to swallow my entire length. "Uuuugh... ahhhh! Hnnn~!" Rania''s voice rose to a high pitch as I fucked her mouth. Her cheeks bulged out due to my size, and I felt her nose touching the base of my cock. "Mmmm... aaahh~!" "Take this!" I shoved my cock deep inside her throat, making her choke and cough. I held her chin tightly, keeping her there as I moved my hips. "Yesssss~!" Rania cried, her arms wrapped around my waist and holding me close to her face. I thrust my cock deeper inside her mouth, filling her uppletely. "Mmph!" As soon as my balls touched her lips, I unloaded ropes of cum inside Rania''s mouth. She swallowed everything eagerly, not wanting any part left behind. "AHHAAAH! MMMFFFAAAAAAAHHHH!" When I finished cumming, Rania released my cock and sat upright, looking at me with lustful eyes. I smiled at her and stroked her hair lovingly as she showed me her mouth full of my cum. She moved it inside her mouth and swallowed it. "Ahh... Delicious..." She muttered in a daze. "I want it too..." Eliza said, standing up and crawling towards me on her knees. "Inside." She lowered her head and kissed my stomach, running her tongue across my abdomen and kissing my belly button. Iughed lightly and shook my head, stopping her before she got too carried away. "You''re supposed to wait." "But... I can''t resist anymore..." Eliza whispered, looking up at me with puppy dog eyes. "Well, if you insist. Can you take it like Rania?" "Of course." "Good. Get on the bed." The moment sheid down on her back, I mounted Eliza. My cock slid between her fold and prated her. "Ooooh~!" Eliza cooed as I prated her pussy, rubbing our pubic areas together. We both moaned as I sank further inside her, pushing through her inner walls and entering her deepest parts. "Fuck me, Arthur!" I gripped Eliza''s ass and lifted her slightly, sliding my cock deeper inside her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me, grinding herself against me. "Hngaaghh~! Yesss... yesss! Fuck me harder, Arthur!" Iplied, pounding her pussy relentlessly. With every thrust, I made sure to m her pussy as hard as possible, giving her the most intense fucking experience she''d ever have. "Nngh! Nngah! Haah! Aaaaaaaaah!" Eliza screamed in ecstasy, her body trembling and quivering as I drilled her. Every time my cock hit something sensitive, she would cry out in pleasure. "Ahaha... ahahahah! S-Stop... stop~!" "What? Why?" "Because I''m going to cum!" Hearing that, I grinned and moved faster instead. Eliza''s pussy tightened around my cock, milking it as I pumped her. "Cum inside me, Arthur!" "Alright." I kept pumping her, mming my cock into her pussy repeatedly. Eliza''s body trembled, her toes curling as her orgasm built up. "Hyaaah! Gonna cum! CUM INSIDE ME, ARTHUR!" Just like Rania, Eliza came first, her pussy clenching tight around my cock and squeezing it mercilessly. I grunted and let go, shooting rope after rope of cum into her womb. "Eeeeeek!" Eliza shrieked as my hot seed filled her, her whole body convulsing violently and sending waves of pleasure throughout her body. When I finished cumming inside her, she copsed onto the bed, panting heavily. "Hehe, hehe... haah... oh Goddess... That feels good." "Me again..." This time, Rania begged on the side, showing off her drenched pussy like a bitch. "Alright, alright. Do whatever you want." Rania crawled closer to me and kneeled, sticking her tongue out and begging for my cum. I chuckled softly and nodded, letting her ride me. "Suck it." Rania immediately bent forward and stuck her tongue out,pping at my cockhead. She slurped and sucked on it, taking more than half of my cock into her mouth. While Rania was serving my cock, I looked at the door, which I purposely left slightly open. I noticed eyes peeking from it. It seemed like she couldn''t hold back and wasn''t satisfied peeking through and decided to peek directly. I only nced for a second before I moved toward my masochistic sister. "Good girl. Suck it like it''s yourst drink, you dirty pig." "Mmm~!" Rania bobbed her head quickly, swallowing my cock whole. She started by moving her mouth slowly, teasing my tip with her tongue and sucking gently. Then, she sped up, moaning as I entered her throat. "Give me your cum, Master~!" Her words spurred me on, and I increased the speed of my strokes. Rania responded well, her mouth expanding and contracting as she gulped my cock down. "Aaaah! Ahh! OOOOH~!" It didn''t take long until I climaxed, spurting thick ropes of cum into Rania''s mouth. She drank it all greedily, swallowing my seed without missing a drop. She smiled happily and swallowed it as she moved her hips on top of me, riding me on a reverse cowgirl. "Ahhh! It''s entering!" We kept fucking until morning. When Rania was tired, Eliza took over and rode me as well. After we all finished cumming, I tied their wrists and ankles with ck leather straps, leaving them bound in ce. Their eyes were covered in blindfolds, and we began our BDSM y. Afterward, I fucked them like a toy. My childhood friend also experienced the pleasure of being a masochist, thanks to watching Rania''s pleasured face when she orgasmed. This is how I spent the night, all while Eliza''s mother, Vivian, peeked through the gap of the door. When both girls couldn''t continue, I stopped and exited the room, leaving them still bound with cum decorating their bodies. Their tongues stuck out in pleasure after I was done. In front of my room, a puddle of love juices was formed while no one was there. She was fast to run away. ''What a lewd Madam.'' Chapter 245 245 – Alesia’s Offer ? After looking at the lewd puddle in front of my room, I turned back and released the straps that bound the girls. Both of them were still in no condition to move and fell asleep with satisfied faces. I used to clean them and covered their naked bodies with a thick,fortable nket. If I had no promise to meet with Alesia today, I would invite Garcia, Cecil, and Milea to join us, letting Vivian peep on our group sex. That way, the Madam would understand that everyone in this mansion had sex with me, except for the twin nuns who protected the mansion. I guessed that would make her think it was okay to do it with me and not just peep. However, before long, she wouldn''t be able to satisfy herself and would ask me. I just needed to wait until she approached me herself. That would be the best for both Eliza and me. ''Somehow, I can''t wait until that timees, but I must be patient.'' "Let''s visit the headmistress." *** After having a quick shower and changing into my academy uniform, I went to the Royal Academy alone. Before I left, I made sure to tell Lisa and Lara to keep Eliza in the mansion and asked her to rest with Rania. Because of how early it was, only a few people walked on the main street. Most of them were vendors, about to prepare for the rush of masses shortly. Arriving at the Academy, I immediately went to the third floor. On my way through the stairs, I met someone who looked ragged and had circles under her eyes. "Ah!" She eximed in surprise. Her hair lost its luster, and she looked so tired. "Arthur." She called out my name affectionately. "Emilia¡­" I called back worriedly. "Have you got enough rest?" My hand stretched forward and caressed her cheek. Even her skin looked a bit dry. "Hahaha¡­ The preparation for the Annual Tournament drained my energy. I am sorry, but I might not be able to see you until the tournament ends." "That''s not a problem." I shook my head, reassuring her. Then I took out a blood-red potion in a tube-test container and gave it to her. "Drink this and recover. I promise to reward you with one of your wishes after you are done. And I willin to the headmistress to reduce your job." Taking the potion from my hand, Emilia smiled brightly. "Thank you!" "Alright." I leaned closer and kissed her lightly, causing her cheek to redden slightly. "Do your best." The job of the Royal Academy teacher seemed to be harder than I thought if even Emilia, who had reached Level 50, got exhausted like that. But once again, she was a Mage with low VIT and stamina. After I kissed her, Emilia seemed to regain a bit of her energy and bid farewell, going downstairs while holding a stack of documents in her hand. She needed to prepare for the ss 3 homeroom today. The first ss was hers. Then I continued my way toward the headmistress'' office. ording to my , she was already inside. But when I heightened my senses, I could only hear a soft breath from inside as it seemed like she was sleeping. Slowly, I twisted the door''s knob. It wasn''t locked, so I opened it carefully so as not to disturb her. I could see Alesia lying on the couch when the door was fully opened. She looked defenseless. Her dress was disheveled; her pink nipples peeked out from the already tight dress. Even her skirt was pulled up by her movement and revealed her half-transparentced panties. ''It''s rather bad, isn''t it?'' It was only thanks to what I did with Eliza and Rania earlier that I managed to hold myself back. Alesia was really beautiful, and her body was erotic even though she imed to be more than 300 years old. A normal person would lose control if they saw whaty before me. Even I would get excited and consider attacking her defenseless state, ravaging that beautiful body and sucking on those nipples. She was clearly seducing me, knowing that I was the person who would enter her office like this. However¡­ I wasn''t ordinary and had experienced bliss from all-night sex with two beautiful girls, my masochistic sister, and my childhood friend. And it wasn''t just normal sex but bondage, too, fulfilling my desire for a defenseless girl. There were two choices for me. Ignoring and woke her up or attacking and ravaging her, making her fall for me this instant Normally, I would choose thetter. But the person lying in front of me was Alesia. Who knew what she was nning? I had no n to sleep with her until I knew her n. This wouldn''t work for me. I chose the former. Bam! So I closed the door behind me loudly and closed my eyes. "Cough! Headmistress, I am already here." As I spoke loudly, I opened my eyes slightly and peeked at her. Nothing happened, and she only squirmed and further pushed her dress down. "Hot¡­" Alesia muttered softly, turning to the side. Her modest breasts moved slightly, and she used her hand as a pillow. "Are you trying to seduce me, headmistress?" With a calm tone, I spoke once more. I also approached her slowly, thinking she was sleeping deeply and couldn''t be woken up by my voice. So I opted to shake her shoulder gently. "If you don''t wake up, I will leave." I dered as I walked away from her, sitting on the couch across from her, and closed my eyes once more, not to look at her body. "I know that you''re just pretending to be sleeping, headmistress. Your breathing pace has changed." Naturally, I didn''t know how her breathing changed pace or anything. I was just making an excuse on the spot because I thought there was no way people would still be sleeping in this situation, especially someone like her who could feel my enormous MP. And as I expected, Alesia indeed only faked her sleep. "That didn''t work?" Slowly, she rose from the couch and pulled her dress up, hiding her bare breasts from me. "I thought you love women''s breasts." "If you think of me as low as that and opted for a honey trap, then I am disappointed in you, headmistress. Did you also do something like this to other people?" "No." The older elf shook her head; her long blonde hair swayed along with it. "I only did this today for you." "I am ttered," I replied with a tone full of sarcasm and scoffed. "But, for what reason? Enough with the charade and tell me your n. We both know that you and I only care about our interests and our beloved." "I know." She nodded firmly. "That''s why I want to tell you today. And I need your help with it." "After all you did to me?" I narrowed my eyes. "What''s the benefit I get if I agree to help you?" "First, my n will also benefit you greatly," Alesia spoke with a serious face, crossing her legs. She still tried to seduce me by showing her smooth thighs andced panties. But I concentrated on her face enough to ignore it as I gestured for her to continue. "Second, I will give you my everything if my n, no¡­ I will let you try to dominate me if you make my dreame true." She dered seriously. "¡­" I looked at her with a judging gaze. ''She''s really serious.'' Because I had used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her, I knew the requirement to dominate her. She said to try to dominate, which meant she didn''t know that I could dominate her without going to the Domination House, and my chance to seed was 100%. This was a deal that I had been waiting for since I noticed she tried to involve me in this n of hers. Crossing my legs and resting my hands on myp, I put on a business smile and said. "Let''s hear your n." Chapter 246 246 – Alesia’s Confession ? Alesia was long since she had been a headmistress of the Virtue Royal Academy. Since a long time ago, she has guided many students. Some were sessful enough to be officials in the Royal Castle, such as the prime minister and the Queen. Some settled into normal lives, such as Vivian. Most of her students, however, ended up teaching in the Royal Academy or the other Academies as teachers, following the elf''s steps to build a better future for this world. As someone who had lived long enough, she also lived to witness the appearance of the first Pdin. An unfortunate man who only lived a short life before the Goddess took his life to apany her. That man had a massive influence on Alesia, as she was still a young girl then. He gave her a dream, something that was seemingly impossible. She had worked hard toward that dream, but the opportunity never presented itself until the 2nd Pdin showed up in the world. So she carried on the dream, wanting to make ite true in the next decade. And that was to build a school in the Sin Kingdom as well as stop the needless war between the two countries. Above was the description I got when I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on Alesia. As for the requirement to dominate her, it was simple, as simple as Lucy. --- Sins needed to dominate her: 500 Requirements: 1. Help her to achieve her dream (Ongoing) --- I currently had 505 Sins from all my activities with the girls, and I apparently had helped her achieve her dream slowly since the description showed (ongoing) instead of having no status at all. What her n was, I still had no idea. But I knew it was rted to why she was with Duke cktomb that night and introduced him to me. She was trying to make a connection with the Sin Kingdom and used this opportunity to get along with the Duke. "As you have said, I have wanted your help since the beginning and dragged you a little by provoking you. For that, I apologize. I need to ensure you are truly the way I think you are." At the start, she apologized and bowed her head slightly. "Because no harm happened to me or my beloved, I forgive you." ''Though I will appreciate it if you don''t seduce me again. I would attack you if I wasn''t satisfied and lost my self-control.'' I added in my mind. "Thank you." Alesia smiled radiantly, and her long ears pped slightly. Was that a sign of happiness and relief? "I will tell you about my n. I can''t keep it in the dark anymore, or you will hate me. Or so is what I think. Am I wrong?" "Almost." I shrugged my shoulders. "If you don''t tell me your n today, I might think of you as my enemy. I am d that will not be the case here." "I made the correct decision then. If you make me your enemy, I think Juriel will also hate me. I don''t want my old friend to feel that way." The headmistress nodded softly. ''Old friend, huh?'' My focus was on that word. That meant the Pope was at least older than she appeared to be. My memory about her was blurry, except I remembered she wore a blindfold, had lustrous blonde hair, and her breasts were as big as Bishop Ertha''s. "I think I stray from the original topic. Let''s talk about my n. You were aware of the past meeting in the Royal Capital?" "I am aware." I nodded. I dealt with Beatrice and found out she had charmed 2 Nobles in Capital City on top of Duke Bluerose and Baron Rose at that time, so I knew quite a bit. "I found 2 charmed people." Alesia continued, "At first, they are moving quite strangely, and I am about to subdue them. But their movement changed once again after I heard teacher Emilia''s report about you subduing the Subus. I thought that you dominated the Subus, so I let them be." Her guess was somehow on the point that it was ridiculous. Her experience in life and her [Observer] title might help her in her deduction. However, I didn''t deny or confirm it as a primordial Subus was something a bit sensitive in this world. Only a few from the Border City, including Emilia and probably Sana, knew that I had taken control of Beatrice and dominated her. Even Sana only knew that I would take care of the primordial Subus, and she didn''t know I had dominated her yet. ''Alesia thought Beatrice as a simple Subus and not a primordial one.'' "I will take your silence as yes," Alesia concluded. "So I moved after that, getting close to Duke cktomb to know his goal ofing to the Virtue Kingdom and collected information from another source. Thankfully, he has the same goal as me, peace between two Kingdoms because a Pdin has appeared." "Me?" "Yes. The Sin Kingdom apparently doesn''t want a war to run when a Pdin is still alive. They do not have enough power to fight you, considering the destruction the first Pdin brought to them. So they offered a cease-fire for 100 years. "That gives me time to actualize my dream, to build an Academy in the Sin Kingdom and connect the two Kingdoms together to stop the meaningless war between us. And before you say something, I believe some sacrifices are necessary. I had Sinned too." Without her saying what kind of sacrifices those were, I could guess some. ''She''s the one who told the Princess about the Border City, huh?'' I guessed. ''What a scary woman.'' Alesia loved her Academy and family more than anything. Somehow, I could connect everything now. If Alesia had helped the Princess, it exined how the Princess could influence Mia to provoke me. However, the headmistress probably didn''t expect that Mia would choose Milea to kidnap, as at that time, I still punished the cheeky nun for what she did to Tristan. Then she changed her approach. With her [Observer] title, using her skill to peek at the situation in the Border City for a while wasn''t impossible. The reason why she told me not to create a war between the church and the government was clear now. ''She wants to deal with her mistake, the Princess, by herself.'' Thankfully, I also made a countermeasure. The news about my feat in defeating the scary monster, Scy, had now spread all over the Kingdom. ''While Alesia doesn''t know I am the one who controls Border City from the shadows now, I think she knows my rtionship with them. That''s why she knew I was the one who made the Princess disappear.'' "Your influence is also bigger than I thought." Alesia continued with a stoic expression. "That''s why I came clean like this and offered what I treasured the most, my own self, to get your help in realizing my dream. "What do you think? If you agree to help me, I can tell you about my future n, and we can talk about it today. And I will help you with your n as long as it''s within my capability." I didn''t answer immediately. Alesia just knew too much about me, so leaving her alone was bad. If I agreed to help and dominate her, that would erase the possibility of her spreading news about me and destroy my reputation as a kind and good Pdin. And if I epted her offer, I would get an open gate to the Sin Kingdom while maintaining my anonymous state of the real leader of the Border City. That and I could get the headmistress'' help for my n in the near future about the Princess. ''The benefit of helping her is worth the risk. With Duke cktomb''s help, I can also go to the Sin Kingdom as a guest. Considering her personality and attitude toward me, Goddess Lilith would probably justugh and tell me to conquer the Sin Kingdom''s women.'' After considering it carefully, I nodded my head and extended my hand. "Let''s make an Academy in the Sin Kingdom." Alesia looked at my hand for a second before beaming with a wide smile. "It will be a long-term n, so we don''t need to rush. But I really appreciate your help in the future. Thanks." "You''re wee." And so we talked more about Alesia''s n for the future on connecting with the Sin Kingdom without any problem. I also told her that I would need a little help in the near future, and she agreed to help me after I exined it. She said it might be the best way to realize her n faster. Chapter 247 247 – A Grave Sinner ? A few hours had passed since I began talking with Alesia. We discussed our corresponding n and agreed to help each other. To my surprise, the headmistress was more heartless than I initially thought. She didn''t even blink when I exined my n, which could break this Kingdom from the inside. She did remind me not to pass a certain limit and not involve normal civilians. Of course, I understood that. If my n did go smoothly, no one would be hurt except for King Cassius, who never showed any goodwill to me and didn''t even try to repay his debt, and Princess Carissa, who tried to use me. The Queen would be happy. I would make sure of that. After we finished, I left the Academy and looked at the sky. From my radar, I found out that my spy, Sandra, had also returned to the mansion with Linda and Jane. But I was in no hurry to return. I needed to stop by the church to tell Sana about something and needed a little help from Bishop Ertha if the Archbishop disagreed with me. I might not need Bishop Ertha if the Goddess interfered and sent an oracle directly, though. "I hope you will bless this Pdin of yours, my Goddess," I muttered in a low voice as if talking to myself. Nothing happened except the fact the sun somehow flickered once. I would just think of that as permission from Goddess Lilith and that she would help me convince Sana of my n. This world needed a little change. And I definitely didn''t want to investigate the East border by snooping around. I knew that I would definitely make a ruckus. So Alesia''s n would definitely help me a lot. ''Then I need to get the other Underworld Cities under my control too. But that can be done slowly, step by step. The first step will happen in the Annual Tournament that''s held in a few days.'' I walked down the road toward the church confidently. The people were talking about how I defeated Scy with excitement and cheered when they saw me. I got more attention than usual, and I smiled at them to reply to theirpliment. Arriving inside, I immediately went to Sana''s office as she was there. She was probably busy with various documents at this time, especially because Castitas Academy would also join a tournament. ''She probably needs to approve a few things from the Academy''s headmaster.'' "Sana, do you have time?" I pushed the door of her office open and saw her buried behind stacks of documents on her desk. Stopping writing, she raised her head and smiled at me. "Sir Arthur, of course. Do you need something from me?" "Yes, I need a little bit of your time." Stepping inside, I closed the door behind me and went to the couch. We were both used to it, and serving me was more important than any documents for Sana, so she went to the couch across from me and sat. She was wearing her usual clothes, a tight white leotard and ck sleeves extending to her shoulders. "Is there something wrong, Sir Arthur? I believe our n to spread the news about you defeating the scary monster near the World-End Waterfall has spread, right?" She asked with a confused look. "I heard many people were talking about it on my way here," I replied with a nod. "But I am not here to talk about that. I need to inform you about something. This sensitive issue might affect the Kingdom as a whole." Sana nodded. Then she stood up, pressed the area above her crotch, and bowed, "Please feel free to tell me, Sir Arthur. I, Sana Castitas, have offered my all to you and will abide by yourmand." She made sure that I knew where she stood, and I nodded, satisfied. That meant she would support me in whatever I did. I didn''t seem to need the Goddess'' help to convince her. "Sit down, Archbishop," I spokemandingly, befitting a Pdin. She followed mymand and returned to her seat, looking at me seriously. "It''s not that dire of a matter. I just want to inform you that I have dominated the primordial Subus we talked about in the past, so she won''t cause any problem any longer." "Really?!" Sana raised her tone as a color of surprise appeared on her face. Her eyes widened slightly, and then she gasped in realization. "M-My apologies. I didn''t mean to raise my voice." "It''s okay." I smiled softly at her. "Let me continue. The Royal Family has debt to me. Remember King Cassius''s promise to deal with the nobles that attacked me? He didn''t settle that, right?" After I saw the Archbishop nodded her head, I continued. "And then the Princess influenced Mia, making her lose control and kidnap Milea. I have already saved Mia; she is currently training to control her new trait in one of my bases. That is in the Border City." "Border City¡­ Sir Arthur. Could it be?" "The primordial Subus named Beatrice took over that city. So when I dominated her, I became the leader of the Border City." I exined with a little bit of a lie to Sana. With my position, I couldn''t just say that I personally headed there and threatened the leaders to take over the city, no? That was after I fucked one of the leaders senseless and dominated another leader, a Vampire, because she loved my blood and was terrified of me. "I see¡­" Sana muttered in understanding. "That means¡­ We managed to secure one of the best locations. And the fact that the Princess went missing¡­ Sir Arthur. Do you know something about it?" She narrowed her eyes slightly at me. "The Princess'' escorts were revived just a few minutes ago. They were screaming that the Princess killed them and went to the Sin Kingdom to get power to brainwash the King, or so they said." I smiled at Sana while slowly crossing my legs. "That was the truth," I spoke in a calm tone. "I found out the Princess wanted to use me from people in the Border City. Did you remember King Cassius'' marriage proposal?" "Yes, I was there at that moment." Sana nodded. "That was the Princess'' request." I lied with a straight face. With Princess under Lucy''s control, nobody would believe her even if I twisted the story. Besides, Vampires were hated, even more so after the Kingdom spread false news that a Vampire rampaged that night and was chased out by the Kingdom Knights. Now, if the Princess who went missing suddenly returned as a white-haired Vampire, what would the citizens'' reaction be? They would reject her. The rumors had already nted the seed of doubt in King Cassius, and the Queen was probably devastated. Beatrice would use that to whisper sweet words to her, preparing the beautiful blue-haired Queen for me. "The Princess loves her father. It is a love involving Sins of twisted love toward one blood-rted father. I guess that''s enough to make her a Sinner. And even more so, she influenced Mia, a Castitas Church nun, to provoke and use me. If the Princess is not a Sinner, then what should we call her?" "A grave Sinner. Only Goddess Teri can save her soul." The Archbishop immediately answered with a grave expression. "If what you said was true, we can dere the Princess a Sinner when we have evidence. I will inform Her Eminence the Pope about this, Sir Arthur. Thank you very much for informing me." "It''s my duty. I will leave the rest to you." "Yes. Once again, we can avoid a catastrophe thanks to you. As expected from the man I love." She muttered in a low voice at the end of her sentence, but I could hear it and smiled at her. ''Now everything is prepared. I just need to wait for a few more days. Meanwhile, I will probably visit Duke cktomb to have a little talk with him.'' Chapter 248 248 – The Reason Why I Wanted To Return ? Ultimately, I didn''t need the Goddess'' help because Sana had unbelievable trust in me. She just believed what I said to her and supported me with everything she got. I knew she wasn''t that na?ve or wouldn''t be an Archbishop. It was just that my n would also benefit the church in the future; hence she just went along with it. How could it benefit the church? Because if I got my hand on the Queen and the citizens had less trust in King Cassius, and the government from the Princess went missing, they would choose another pir as their mental support. In this world, nothing was more reassuring than getting the love of the Goddess. It would definitely increase the church''s ie from the donation. The number of believersing to the morning prayer every first month would also increase. I left the church in a good mood and went to the market because my cheeky nun was apparently there. At first, I wanted to stop by to meet Tristan, but somehow she wasn''t in the training area. She was apparently in the dorm, probably still digesting the potion I gave her yesterday. It seemed like she wanted to keep it a surprise for the duel day, and I would respect that decision. Talking about surprise, I slowly approached the unsuspecting Milea, who was shopping for vegetables, and pounced at her from behind. "Yaa." "Hya!" The blonde nun yelped cutely as her body jolted. She quickly turned around and pouted when she saw that it was me who was surprising her. "Sir Arthur!" She raised her voice and then continued, this time with a hushed voice. "I thought I was about to get kidnapped again!" "Hahaha, my bad." Iughed merrily at the sight of Milea pouting. She looked cute. "Do you need help to bring the bag?" I looked at her hand, which held two bags filled with meat and some other stuff that I didn''t know. They looked heavy, not to mention the extra bag that woulde from buying the vegetables. "Ah, please, Sir Arthur. It''s really helping me. My frail hands are unable to hold them any longer, hehehe." Unlike the other nuns, Milea was straightforward and never refused my help. I appreciated that because she didn''t need to push herself if she truly needed help. While Sana ordered them to serve me, they were ultimately still Castitas Church''s nun. So helping each other was natural. Well, not that natural because I was their superior, but I wasn''t used to someone refusing my help, which made me feel a little bit guilty. So Milea saved my guilty feelings a bit, though she was irritating because she didn''t seem to respect my position as her superior. As expected from a cheeky nun, she needed to be shown her ce. Taking the bags from Milea''s hand, I waited for her to pay for the vegetables, and we walked down the market. As usual, it was busy with many pedestrians, and I thought of making her y that game. But soon, I shook my head. I had enough fun and needed to concentrate on a few things first. I should wait until the problem that gued me was fully resolved before doing something like that again. When we were out of the crowd, entering the main street, Milea began to match my walking pace and put her hands behind her back, smiling cheekily. "You don''t want to y with me, Sir Arthur? I surely thought you would punish me because I acted like that earlier." "I am not in the mood to," I replied tly. The bags in my hands disappeared into my inventory, and I smirked as I looked down at my lovely cheeky nun. "Or did you act like that to get punished? You wanted to wear that rotor in the market again?" "Hmm~ I wonder? What do you think, Master~" "I think the nun in my ce is so lewd." I put my left hand on her head and shuffled her hair, creating a mess out of it. Mileaughed without care, enjoying it. "Not even those Subi who arrived in the church asked for my help to quench their desire." I continued, pulling my hand away. "Ah, I heard about them from Garcia," Milea replied, fixing her hair with her free hand. "You have quite a big harem, Sir Pdin." She smiled yfully. This street was devoid of people. The sun slowly descended into the faraway horizon, hiding from this world and inviting its sister, the moon, to show up and illuminate us with its gentle light. The magicmps across the street were turned on, and a gentle orange light cast away the darkness from the street. Following it, themps inside houses on the side of the road were also turned on. I looked at the cheeky nun who just blurted out something with a smile. "I guess so." Denying it meant I denied my rtionship with my girls. Without us dering it, we knew that we loved each other. Otherwise, they wouldn''t try to get close to me for the 2nd or 3rd time. Milea had a surprised expression at my answer, hiding her small mouth with her hand. "The fact you didn''t deny it is amazing. Truly." "Hmm, I wonder. What do you think, Milea?" I smirked at the cheeky nun as I threw her question back to her. "Hahaha, what I thought?" She giggled cutely and then gave me a brilliant smile. "They all really love you, Sir Arthur. Of course, me too. So don''t get bored with us and leave us, okay?" Her words rang in my head. ''Leave them, huh?'' The only way for me to leave them was when I found a way to my home. Even now, there was still this small desire to return. The reason was simple. I wanted to return to my peaceful home and live that boring life. That was what I thought before. And I also wanted to make sure those I left behind were fine, mainly my body. I didn''t know my own condition. What if I die in this world and my body on Earth had already been burned to ashes? What if more than 5 years had passed on Earth and the flow of time was different? That terrified me. Scared me. What about Tristan? Her situation was the same as mine. She even went missing and lived in this world for 12 Years. Didn''t that mean 17 years had already passed? Without proper food, I doubted my real body was able to hold on that long without any miracle. Maybe the person controlling the System could keep my body condition, but that was also just a possibility. And if the flow of time between this world and Earth was the same and my body on Earth died, what would happen to me? Would I die too? ''I need to make sure of it myself. But it''s not urgent.'' That was why I was searching for the way home while I still had this body. The clue lies on the edge of the world. It would be great if I could go back and forth between that world and this while keeping my power. This was the result of my hard work, and I deserved it. But if I couldn''t, I just wanted to make sure of my question. I didn''t want to die prematurely in this world because my real body died out of natural death. So the answer to Milea''s question was simple. "I won''t leave you or the others, don''t worry." ''As I''ve begun to love and get attached to this world.'' "Hehehe, I know that. I know you love us too and won''t leave without saying goodbye." Was this her intuition as a girl that made her ask that? I couldn''t help but smile wryly and shuffle her hair again. She tried to stop me this time, and we walked slowly to my mansion in a good mood. Chapter 249 249 – Sandra’s Return And Report ? When we arrived at the mansion, Milea immediately entered and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner, while I went to my bedroom after I greeted Garcia in the lobby. I went to the balcony connected to my room and leaned against the railing. Looking at the sky full of stars and devoid of clouds, I began to think there was no rain in this world. The atmospheric system was also strange, but I didn''t really care too much about it. I sensed a presence near me and called out her name. "Sandra." "Yes, Master." A dark elf with ash-white hair appeared in front of me. She wore an erotic bodysuit, showing off her curve, and only two leather strips covering her nipples. Her lower face was covered in a ck mask, and her deep, red eyes looked at my feet. On her mask, I noticed some bread crumbles. It seemed like she just ate before I called out to her. And the fact that she could appear in front of me instantly meant that she had gotten stronger and probably got back a skill in her journey. ''I guess I don''t need to coax her with food first.'' "Is there anything to report?" I asked in a deep tone, giving an air of authority. "A few, Master," Sandra replied with a nod and raised her head. "I also encountered my former leader and the assassin group." She added. Hearing that, my eyes narrowed seriously. Her former leader of the assassin group? "What happened to them?" "They are returning to the Sin Kingdom," Sandra replied without missing a beat. "ording to what I heard, their real superior has arrived and ordered them to return. Their mission has already beenpleted, or rather has been canceled." ''Superior¡­'' Were they talking about Duke cktomb? From his name, I could guess his family was ominous. Why would they call themselves cktomb if that wasn''t the case? "I managed to learn and at that time, Master." Sandra''s face lit up in excitement as her eyes sparkled. My expression eased as I looked at her, who appeared simr to a dog waiting to be praised. If she had a tail on top of her butt, I bet that tail would wag happily while waiting for me. And I knew how to praise her the best. "Good job, Sandra. I will tell Milea to make the most delicious bread for you." "Yes! Thank you very much, Master!" Sandra bowed deeply; her voice carried her immense happiness. "Is there anything else to report?" "Yes." Sandra nodded once again and looked at me with a rather guilty face. "The horses were dead, Master. That''s why we arrived just today, a few dayste from our supposed arrival." "The horses were dead?" I asked, narrowing my eyes in suspicion. Those horses were the best that the church gave to us. I nned to keep those horses in the stable as a means of transportation in the future. How could it be dead? Were they exhausted? No. Looking at Sandra''s pace, I knew that the horses had enough rest. And from the money I gave her before, they could buy supplies such as brown sugar cubes, water, and vegetables to feed the horses and themselves. ''I can buy horses again, but I don''t think I can get one with simr strength and stamina. They aren''t called the best horses for nothing.'' I thought. "Were you attacked by monsters?" That was one of the possibilities that could kill the horses. If it wasn''t caused by internal factors like food orck of supply, it should be caused by an external factor. "N-No." The dark elf replied nervously. "Then, bandits?" "We did encounter them, but they are of no problem. I severed their legs easily and dumped them in the nearest city to get some mary bounty." She added, averting her gaze. I became more suspicious¡ªno external factors either because Sandra was strong enough to deal with them. Probably Linda and Jane could also fight, supporting the dark elf. Then¡­ "Did you eat the horse''s food?" My eyes narrowed at her in suspicion. This was ridiculous. No matter how much of a glutton Sandra was, surely she wouldn''t eat the vegetables or sugar cube that was for the horses, right? However¡­ "I-I had no idea at all." Her nervousness began to show on her face. The mask she wore on her lower face slipped off slightly, and I could see her lips quiver slightly. "¡­" She did eat the horse''s ration?! "I couldn''t help it, Master. We were lost in the jungle, and I got hungry. W-We did eat the horse, too, so they didn''t die without reason! They saved my life! The horses are my heroes!" Where did Sandra learn all of that? I could guess it was from Jane or Linda, knowing that the dark elf led an unfortunate life that made herckmon sense. In just a few days, she had changed from the cool assassin to this girl who made silly excuses. "I am not mad," I said to her, putting my hand on her head and patting her softly. "I was just a little disappointed that I can''t use the horses as our transportation in the future." "N-No way¡­" Sandra''s face paled. "P-Please don''t take away my bread!" "I won''t." I chuckled. This girl only thought of her stomach and nothing else besides that. "You brought me interesting information so that bread will be your reward. And you must be tired, so you should go rest in your room." "No, Master. I am not tired yet." The dark elf shook her head. "I won''t be able to sleep without eating first, so¡­ May I visit the kitchen first?" "Feel free to." "Thank you, Master!" As soon as she said that, she disappeared from my sight. She used her skill that worked simrly to my to get to the kitchen faster. How hungry was she? But then, she reappeared again as if she had forgotten about something. "A-Also, Master. I didn''t know whether I should report this, but¡­ the maid Linda touched the area between her legs while muttering your name while hiding in the forest. She then got wet and moaned loudly. Why was that?" "She just did something to make her feel good, Sandra," I answered the innocent assassin with a bitter smile. "If you want to know more, you can ask Garcia and Cecil." "I see¡­ I won''t bother you any longer, Master. The bread is waiting for me!" With that, she disappeared again. She didn''t reappear this time, even when I waited for a few seconds. Standing alone on the balcony, I heaved a sigh. I didn''t expect to gain a piece of really useful information from Sandra. She was more skilled at gathering information than I previously thought. And the fact that Linda masturbated in the forest was a bit surprising. Did she get addicted to orgasm after experiencing my touch while pretending to be my ve maid in the Border City? My smile grew into a grin. This [Perfect Body] was so sinful. With just a touch of my hand, I could even corrupt an innocent maid to get addicted to having an orgasm. Well, probably because her first experience with my hand made her love the feeling. She had pretty sensitive skin that could make her feel pleasure just by caressing it when she was aroused. ''If that''s the case, maybe she will seek me in a few days now that she''s here.'' More importantly, about Duke cktomb. I was d I had a little ckmail material before I met with him. I could use the fact he was the real superior of those assassins who attacked me before to have the upper hand in our talk. "Hmm, maybe I will use the same wine I gave to Alesia to make him owe me too. I hope I can get his cooperation when I am in the Sin Kingdom." That night, I just slept and rested without calling any girls into my room. Having fun with them was nice and all, but I also needed sleep once every few days to restore my stamina. When I woke up, I felt a wet and warm feeling enveloping my cock. I raised my body and saw Garcia giving me a head, bobbing up and down excitedly. The umted pleasure burst at once, and I shot thick sperm right into her throat. Garcia''s eyes bulged slightly, but she enjoyed it and made a slurping sound, drinking all of it down. Pulling her head away, she opened her mouth, which was filled with my semen, before gulping them down with a wide smile. Chapter 250 – Training My Knight Squad Chapter 250 ¨C Training My Knight Squad "Good morning, Sir Arthur. " She greeted me excitedly. "Do you want to continue with my breasts or go for breakfast?" "Boobjob, please," I replied almost immediately. Why? I was excited, and surely I didn''t want to stop while my morning wood hadn''t been taken care ofpletely. "Fufufu, alright. Please leave it to me, Sir Arthur. I will show you the result of my boob training." The perverted nun immediately prepared herself. Her new nun costume allowed her to give me a boobjob anytime. She put my cock between her breasts from below as her hands squeezed them together. Garcia also stuck her tongue out and lubed her cleavage with her saliva, making it wet and slippery. It felt really good, and I ended up being serviced until I cummed twice between her boob, making a small pond of semen between her cleavage. Of course, Garcia drank them happily, which made her look really erotic. After that, she left the room because I needed to take a quick shower alone. "Please wait a few days, Sir Arthur. I won''t lose to Cecil! I have found something incredible in her teaching!" For the record, she still had a trace of my cum in her mouth and cleavage. She seemed to want to show them off that she had serviced me this morning. Everyone in this mansion knew that the nuns really wanted to sleep with me. They would probably be jealous seeing Garcia had my blessing early in the morning. As for Vivian and the two maids from Barony, I didn''t know how they would react. But probably Garcia would go straight to her room to masturbate, seeing how she left while leaving a trail of love juices behind. ''If Vivian did see that, she probably regretted not peeping this morning. I am sure she has a voyeurism fetish where she got turned on by watching someone rted to her, Eliza or me, having sex. Well, probably Cecil too, seeing how she peeped at me bathing in Cecil''s milk until morning in the bathroom.'' The frequency of her using to peep into my room increased. Evenst night, I felt a gaze from the ceiling. She didn''t seem to notice that I could feel her using to spy on me. ''And I will keep it that way until she begs me to have sex with her. It''s just a matter of time until she can''t hold back.'' I twisted the shower knob and turned the water off. My wet hair went down my forehead, covering my eyes. Stepping out of the shower room, water dropped from my body to the floor. I took out a towel from my inventory and wrapped it against my waist as I drank warm milk in a ss. For anyone wondering, I put Cecil''s milk in a ss and saved it in my inventory. Her breast milk was more delicious than normal milk in this world. Why would you drink something worse when you had a better-quality one? That was just stupid. Anyway, I had a small n for today. My Pdin knight squad needed to Level up. I wanted to make Natasha and Lea reach Level 30 today. From Sophia''s report at that time, it seemed like they killed many monsters in that vige. I knew Lea had reached Level 27 from my result when I visited Tristan. I assumed Natasha was also around that Level, while Sophia was around Level 46 or 47 now. "I probably need to bring them to the Sin Kingdom if both Kingdoms sign the peace treaty. Well, that''s if I am chosen to be the ambassador of the Castitas Church." Or I would just tag along with the real ambassador because I wasn''t experienced enough in politics. This would probably be the case. No matter what, though, I would need to bring my knight squad to maintain the church''s image. So I needed to make them strong enough not to embarrass me and showed up our power to the Luxuria Church. "Well, it probably won''t happen in a few months. Signing a peace treaty between two Kingdoms isn''t that easy even if I influence King Cassius through Beatrice." If it were that easy, Alesia''s dream would probably already be realized long ago. "Let''s not think about it and go to the training area." I exited my room and went down to the first floor. Garcia wasn''t in the lobby. My guess was on point, and when I heightened my senses, I heard a loud moaning from her room. Linda and Jane were cleaning the area near the entrance. They bowed deeply when they saw me, and I also thanked them for cleaning the hallway. They said it was just their duty to help as they were maids. As for Linda, her face turned beet red as I felt her gaze following my back until I was out of the mansion. I decided to ignore it and went to the church. I was d Eliza and Vivian had such a loyal maid. I would give them their sry every month. As for Linda, her face turned beet red as I felt her gaze following my back until I was out of the mansion. I decided to ignore it and went to the church. ''I will probably have another pervert chasing me in this case.'' I would leave that problem to the future me. When I got closer to the church, I saw Rania run away in her knight uniform in a hurry. She turned into an intersection, not even realizing that I was in the distance. ''Oh, right. She probably has ss this morning because the tournament is close.'' I guessed. So Rania and Tristan wouldn''t be able to attend today''s training. The former was having a ss, while thetter was still in her dorm room. I mentally took a note and went to the training area behind the church. It was filled with female knights wearing tight bodysuits. The smell of their sweat filled the area, mixing with the morning wind. Looking for my knight squad would be a bit hard among those girls who had the same haircut. Fortunately, Sophia was like an ember among them. With a tall stature and ponytailed red hair, I managed to find her among the others. She was with Natasha and Lea in the rtively sparse area. I stepped out from the shadow of therge tree and walked toward them. Probably because I wore shorts and a sweatshirt that emphasized my muscles, the female knights suddenly stopped and looked in my direction while blushing. Even Lea and Natasha weren''t an exception. Only Sophia still behaved normally. She had seen my naked body, so this much wasn''t a problem. "Sir Arthur, it''s rare to see you here at this time. Do you need something?" The red hair put down her bastard sword and smiled at me. A bead of sweat dripped down her neckline toward her cleavage, creating a small pool. I looked at her face and nodded, "Yes. I am nning to train you, girls, personally today." "Really?!" Sophia''s face brightened instantly. "What kind of training will be held? Is it sparring against you, Sir Arthur?" Hearing that, Lea and Natasha looked at me with hopeful gazes. They also wanted to spar against me, huh? ''Should I do that?'' We could always hunt monsters after sparring. Besides, I seldom trained with them, so this might be a good chance for them to see what I was capable of. ''I can use this to learn how to hold back for the tournament too.'' So I changed my n. Smiling, I took out a wooden sword and tapped it against my shoulders. "You''re right, Sophia. I am nning to spar against you, Lea, and Natasha. I am also aware that Rania and Tristan aren''t here, but that will not be a problem. So, are you interested?" "Yes!" The three of them replied simultaneously. I nodded, satisfied, then turned to the other girls behind me. They had jealous gazes on their faces. At that moment, I had an idea. "If you girls want to join, feel free to. I will open a free sparring session until the afternoon." Their expressions brightened. They surely knew what it meant to spar with me after seeing what I did to Rania in the past. Some had bright red faces, while some rubbed their thighs to keep a clear liquid from dripping down their crotch. However, their leotard bodysuits allowed me to see all their movement. So hiding them was useless. ''I probably will be able to finish the requirement to dominate Sophia after I am done.'' My grin widened as I secretly used my ''Requirement Appraisal'' on Lea and Natasha. Just as I expected, the requirements to dominate them were simple and simr because they grew up in the church. And so were many female knights in front of me. ''Well, I only need to dominate two female knights to finish Sophia''s requirement. And Lea and Natasha are perfect because they are also my subordinates, and I quite like them. My knight squad will only be perfect then, bearing my brand above their crotch.'' That thought alone made me excited. And so I turned back to the lioness who had a feral grin on her face, excited to fight me. "Let''s start with you, Sophia. Seeing how strong you are, what do you think about an official duel with me? I will only use one hand and won''t use any skill as a handicap. If you win, let''s see¡­ Feel free to ask one thing from me." "Are you serious, Sir Arthur?" She asked me with widened eyes. "I am." I nodded. "But if you lose, hear my request, alright?" "Deal!" She dered loudly. "Perfect!" Chapter 251 – Female Knights Are Thirsty! Chapter 251 ¨C Female Knights Are Thirsty! The female knights, numbered around 15, made a circle around the training area to wait for their turn to spar against me. My duel with Sophia would be reserved at the end of the spar. Right now, the redhead was swinging her sword at the side of the training ground, pumping herself up to defeat me. She knew that even when I was handicapped, she still had no chance to defeat me, but she at least wanted to try. "Please go easy on me." Lea nervously bowed her head and prepared herself. Due to my n to train my knight squad, it was natural that Lea and Natasha went first. They decided who went first using a simple game of rock-paper-scissor, and Natasha won and chose to go second. As a result, I fought the archer, Lea, first. The short-haired archer held a wooden bow in her hand. On her back was a quiver filled with a real metalhead arrow. Only that could show her specialty and uracy as an archer. "I won''t use any skill, don''t worry about it." I assured the nervous girl, and she nodded slightly. "Y-Yes. Umm¡­ Am I allowed to surrender?" At her question, I only smiled softly and took out a wooden sword. This wasn''t lethal; I often used it to spar against my formerrade. The weapon idiot made this sword with a certain effect. ''No matter how much I beat my opponent, they would be left with 1 HP.'' A perfect weapon to have a spar and, at the same time, a tool for torture as it only inflicted pain. Seeing my holding a wooden sword, Lea immediately readied her arrow in her bow. "Ready?" I asked in a nonchnt manner. "You can attack me anytime." Without wasting a moment, Lea released the arrow from her bow. Pang! It flew straight toward my face. This innocent girl had no hesitation. I blocked the arrow with my sword without moving my legs. But then, another arrow was already released and aimed at my legs this time. "Oh?" I watched the arrow fly toward my knee and let out an amazed sound. "That was good. Unfortunately, it''s too predictable." Dodging it was easy. I just used another leg as a pivot, and the arrow flew past me. Still, she surprised me once again. The third arrow was already released. This time, she used a skill. " " The arrow was faster and left a trail of green wind. Grinning, I ducked to dodge it and immediately appeared behind Lea, who still pointed her bow at my previous location. My hands stretched forward, and I grabbed her hand and her neck from the front. My arm brushed against her modest breasts. "Hya!" The girl was surprised and moaned cutely. Our bodies were close, and it looked as if I was hugging her from behind. Due to our height difference, Lea looked up at me with a red face. Her round, soft ass was pressed against my thighs as she squirmed, trying to free herself. "If we were in a real fight, you would already be dead." I released her hands and stepped away. "I-I lost." She heaved a tired sigh. "You''re really strong, S-Sir Arthur." "You''re not bad either." I nodded my head, satisfied with her disy. "Did you learn that move from Tristan?" "Yes." The short-haired archer confirmed. "Umm, she said to keep moving after I shot my first arrow and thought of a follow-up. But it was useless, hahaha." She let out a self-deprecatingugh. "No, that was a good one." I shook my head and rested my sword against my shoulder. "It''s just that I had faced Tristan a lot of times before, so such a move is predictable for me. If you went against other people, that would certainly be effective. Good job." Because she looked like a cute bunny, I couldn''t stop my hand from patting her. I thought she would be angry and swatted my hand away, so I hurriedly pulled it back, but what I saw was her giggling away. "Hehehe, thank you, Sir Pdin. H-Hearing you saying that makes me happy." "It''s no problem," I assured. "Continue your training. Meanwhile¡­" I turned to Natasha, who already prepared her short sword. "Let''s continue the spar." "Yes!" The elegant knight replied energetically and stepped into the training ground. She passed by Lea and nodded, whispering something that made the little archer bounce happily. Standing a few meters away from me, Natasha held her short sword in a reverse grip. I narrowed my eyes slightly, wondering why she did that. It wasn''t really efficient, but maybe she had a unique fighting style and a skill corresponding to that. I hadn''t used on them since we first met. Maybe she developed a skill in that meantime and wanted to show it to me. "Come." I gestured with my hand. Like Lea, Natasha took no time and charged at me. Her hand was behind her body, making me unable to see her sword. ''I see. So that''s her new fighting style.'' I raised my sword and swept horizontally before Natasha closed in. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise and stopped. Then she jumped back to dodge my sword, grunting slightly. "That''s a nice n, but I don''t think that suited you, Natasha." Landing a bit away from me, she looked confused. "Let me show you how you should do it." Saying so, I changed my grip on the sword and charged in, imitating what Natasha had done earlier. However, I was way faster and could conceal my sword better using my bigger body. Natasha looked confused and panicked. She raised her short sword in a defensive position facing down. That was what she wanted to do earlier. Using the concealed sword, she nned to sh upward. If that didn''t work, she probably would aim for my legs. While that was a good thing, shecked two things. And that was speed and cunningness. I didn''t sh upward, but I threw my sword at her. ng! "Huh?!" Her stance broke as she blocked the sword. Her defense was open, and I used that to grab her body and spanked her round ass. Smack! "Hya!" A cute yelp escaped her lips. "Hahaha, you''re really open." Iughed and looked at her. Her left butt cheek turned red from the p, and her face also blushed from the humiliation. Picking up my sword that was knocked away, I began to instruct her the same way as Lea. "You should think about the next move and not jump away like that. You can throw your sword, parry my attack, or grapple me. If you jumped in and grabbed my hand between your thighs, you could break my bnce and drop me on the ground instead. "You got stronger, Natasha. Good job." She still looked embarrassed from what I did earlier, but she still nodded her head. Then she turned around and joined Lea. The short-haired archer cheered her up, and Natasha finally smiled a little. I had turned off the notification from the system, especially when I finished a requirement. But still¡­ to think that I could already dominate those two female knights just after that fight was unexpected. --- Lea Sins needed to dominate her: 250 Requirements: 1. Get her respect (Done) 2. Help her get stronger (Done) 3. Touch her breasts (Done) --- --- Natasha Sins needed to dominate her: 350 Requirements: 1. Humiliate her in front of her friend (Done) 2. Give her instruction to get stronger (Done) 3. Show affection and praise her (Done) --- "Well¡­" Those requirements were really easy, and I finished them in one go. But I wouldn''t dominate them yet before I made sure they didn''t mind. Consent was important, no? Except for bitches and my enemies. Turning around, I observed the female knights. They got a little aroused from the skinship I showed earlier. With my heightened senses, I could hear some of them wanting to be spanked while some whispered to their friend that they wanted me to fondle their boobs. Because of their training, all of them had slender and curvy figures. Their muscles weren''t too bulky like bodybuilders. Instead, they all looked sexy. "Take your turns. I will take my time to instruct you one by one! If you want to use a bare hand, then I will fight you ordingly, too!" I spoke in a loud voice, enough for these female knights to hear me. Of course, I added thest sentence because I knew they wanted me to touch them, and I also knew they wanted to touch me. "Yes!" They replied simultaneously while discarding their weapons to the ground. ''All of them want to be touched?'' Maybe I should visit the training area more often in the future. Those girls were really thirsty! ''Fine, I will touch them all until they are satisfied.'' Chapter 252 252 – Duel With Sophia ? "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ T-Thank you very much, hnn!" Thest female knight moaned before she fell to the ground. She had a satisfied smile on her face as theyy on the paved ground. I carried thest one to join the others on the side of the training area. A small puddle of clear liquid could be seen under them, created by sweat and juice from their private part. ''That was fun.'' Putting the female knight gently, I smiled and turned around. I got to experience various kinds of bodies by fondling their breasts and butts. Some were soft and bouncy. Some were firm but soft. My fingers dug into their bodysuit, and I got to caress their smooth thighs too. Each moaned and giggled when I touched their skin. That was heaven for men¡ªmy private heaven. Lea hid her eyes using her hands but peeked through the gap between her fingers. Her face blushed red as her mouth opened and closed repeatedly. Natasha tried to look calm. Her cheek was dyed red as her hand caressed her butt that I pped earlier. And I noticed a little excitement in her eyes. As for Sophia. "Hnn! I can''t wait for my turn!" She had an excited smile as she swung her [ming ymore] down. Her tongue licked her lips seductively. A hunger for battle was written on her face. ''So the battle is more exciting than sex for her. Well, maybe it''s also because I promised that she could ask anything from me that she decided to focus on the duel.'' "Sir Arthur, please face me seriously. Of course, with the handicap that you told me earlier. I am not confident enough to face you with your full strength when you can toy with my rival easily like that day. I still want to get that free wish." "Alright." I went to the other side of the training ground and took out the wooden sword I used against Lea and Natasha earlier. I held it tightly with my right hand while I put the other one behind my back. "Hahaha." Sophiaughed loudly. A me appeared around the edge of her sword as she infused MP into it. [ming ymore] was a cheap copy of my [Sword of Mars]. However, it didn''t mean that the me wasn''t hot and the de wasn''t sharp. It was still a good weapon if used correctly. "Feel free to touch my body if you can, Sir Arthur. I will surrender if you can grope my boobs or my ass, as that means I won''t be able to defend against your attack if you want to do it seriously." "Fine by me." We both looked at each other, ensuring we didn''t miss a single movement. I smiled calmly while Sophia had a grin on her face. Then, she suddenly shouted. "" A red aura seeped out of her skin. Her hair stood up, and her fang lengthened slightly. Was that what made her called Red Lion and get that title? "Interesting." "Here I go, Sir Arthur. Let me remind you that I am stronger at this form." "Come." Raising her sword, Sophia kicked the ground and cracked it. Dust was sent flying, creating a cloud that rose into the air. Her speed was surprising. She appeared in front of me and attacked furiously with her sword, bringing therge ymore down with an energetic shout. "Haaa!" Blocking it directly would probably shatter my wooden sword. So I took a step to the side and parried it lightly instead. Boom! Once the ymore contacted the ground, it left a small crater. Gritting her teeth, Sophia quickly recovered and swept her sword toward me, who was out of bnce because my other hand was behind my back. She also aimed at my left side, which was wide open. ''So that''s her n since the start?'' I was amazed by it. She took into consideration the handicap I gave her and aimed at my left side from the start. But¡­ "Too easy." I moved my wooden sword to block the attack. But her attack was still strong enough to shake my body. A loud sound could be heard as our des shed. Sophia retreated while I stood there, and she swung her sword to my left side. I dodged it using my body and jumped back. Our distance became ten meters, then fifteen meters, and eventually twenty meters. When Inded, I quickly rushed toward her, using the momentum from the jump. When I reached her in less than a second, I attacked her with the wooden sword. Sophia saw this and tried to parry it with her sword, but her sword was too heavy. "Guh! Ah!" The impact shook her body. Using that opening, I moved forward and grabbed her breasts from the front. They were big. I could feel them through the bodysuit, and they felt bouncy. "Ngh... I lost." Her face went red as she looked at me. Her voice sounded frustrated, but her lips curled into a satisfied smile. ''This woman is crazy.'' But I was more amused than surprised. Her breasts felt soft, but they were also firm. I could feel her heartbeats through her mound. It was beating rapidly. Sophia pouted her lips as she lowered her sword. "U-Umm, Sir Arthur, I surrender, so... Can you release it? Or do you want to do it with me in front of those knights who are watching us with intense gazes?" "Of course not." I released her breasts. Sophia gasped for breath and turned to the side, then coughed repeatedly. ''She must be embarrassed. Who knew that she could feel that too?'' As she had said, the female knights I ''defeated'' earlier had begun to rise from the ground. They looked at us with passion in their eyes. "W-What? What happened?" "The Pdin defeated Captain Sophia with his left hand behind his back. And he didn''t use any skill!" "No way¡­ The Red Lion is defeated that fast?!" "He did it! The Pdin is undefeated! He grabbed her boobs easily!" "Yes! Captain Sophia couldn''t do anything! L-Look at the liquid dripping from her thighs. S-She¡­ Kyaa! I can''t continue! Oh Goddess, please forgive this knight!" Some who just woke up from pleasure and happiness asked the others, and they exaggerated it. ''And the liquid dripping Sophia''s thighs is her sweat.'' I added it in my mind but didn''t voice it out. "Ah... Haa... I can''t believe I lost so easily..." Sophia sighed as she put her sword away and fell to her knees. "It was a good fight. Please, Sir Arthur. Tell me what you want from me as a promise of your victory." "Let''s keep it for now," I replied. "I will tell youter in the near future." If I wanted to dominate Sophia, I first needed to dominate Rania and the two female knights, Lea and Natasha. "Just know that it will probably take your freedom and make you mine forever," I added. Sophia nodded. "I am fine with it, Sir Arthur. Please do whatever you want." "I understand." I nodded at her, satisfied with her answer. Then the redhead smiled lustfully. "Besides¡­ I think I know what you want." "Hahaha." A few days before the annual tournament. That meant I would be able to dominate my masochist sister soon. At the same time, I wanted to get Lea and Natasha. Being with them was fun, and I liked it. ''Somehow, I can''t wait for it.'' In my mind, an image of me sleeping with all my five female knights shed for a second. That made me a little bit excited, and my cock throbbed. Sophia, who kneeled in front of me, noticed it and licked her lips seductively. "Should I help you with it?" She looked at me with an upturned gaze. "Sure." I gave her a nod and pointed at the changing room located near therge tree in the training area. "Let''s go there." The female knights squealed loudly when they heard my answer. There was no need to hide the obvious. Besides, they liked it. ''Maybe some will approach me in the near future if I visit this training area more often. Yes, that''s okay for me too, as long as they are the ones who want it.'' Based on what I heard when I learned about church knights, they wouldn''t marry anyone as they gave their body and soul to the Goddess. In their mind, serving Goddess Teri was the greatest blessing and wish. Those were also written in the holy book and preached in every prayer. ''Goddess Lilith¡­ She''s truly the best woman.'' I grinned as I walked away from the training ground with Sophia under the female knights'' gazes. "Why not me? Am I not attractive?" When I was a bit away, I heard someone whisper in a low voice. I already lowered my senses, so I didn''t know who that was. But it came from Lea and Natasha''s directions. ''Well, it seems we have a hidden pervert among those two.'' Entering the female changing room, Sophia immediately sat on the bench and spread her legs, moving her drenched leotard away and revealing her wet pussy. "Please, Sir Arthur. Give this loser a lesson just like Lea and Natasha." "Alright." True. I didn''t give her feedback on the duel yet. "I will teach you how to satisfy me so you can learn to move by yourself in the future." "Ah¡­ Thank you very much." I fucked her like a beast she was. Her was still activated, so she was more sensitive than usual and moaned loudly like a beast she was, not caring that we were in the knight training room and the female knights could enter any time because I didn''t lock the door. We filled the room with a sex smell, and my semen was everywhere as we moved each time I cummed inside her. She also took the lead after the 3rd round, allowing me just to stand. But that wasn''t satisfying, so I moved faster and treated her rougher. She liked it. In the end, I made Sophia orgasm more than ten times and covered her body with white liquid before I was satisfied. I forgot how many times I did it with her, but I left the training room with a satisfied smile. "Clean it, Sophia. That''s also part of the lesson." "Yesss¡­" She answered with her tongue stuck out. Her blissful expression was so erotic and sexy. I didn''t think she would be able to clean our aftermath alone, but maybe that wasn''t needed. ''The others might think it was my blessing.'' I shrugged my shoulders and walked away from the church after changing into my Virtue Royal Academy uniform. ''Well, Sophia should be able to handle them. She is their former superior, after all.'' Chapter 253 253 – Cleaning ? "Hnn¡­" Sophia raised her body and grunted slightly. She was exhausted and felt sticky from sweat and various liquids covering her body. Looking around the dressing room, she couldn''t help but giggle, "How should I clean all of this by myself?" She asked. As a starter, she rose to her feet and took the bodysuit that was also covered in arge amount of semen. She liked the smell and the taste. She even licked the one on her breasts and body before wearing the bodysuit. Arge amount of it escaped her vagina, dripping down her crotch. As much as she wanted to drink and taste all of them, she held herself back as she had a cleaning to do. In the corner of the room, a locker with cleaning equipment stood. In front of the locker was an empty bottle of the potion she had drunk earlier. That apparently allowed her to have creampie sex without thinking about the risk of conceiving children. She drank it only after hearing that her rival, Rania, also drank it. "How cheeky. She wants to have a lot of sex with Sir Pd¨C Sir Arthur, so she drinks that potion. If he didn''t tell me, then I wouldn''t know about it." He muttered and put her hands on her hips, "Still¡­ How should I clean it?" At that moment, she heard footsteps from the outside. From how light they were, Sophia immediately guessed they were the female knights returning from the training ground. They probably thought her business was over because Sir Arthur already left. Panic began to rush to her head. But then¡­ She had an idea. "They wanted to be touched, right?" Right. The other female knights also wanted to have a fill of Sir Arthur''s kindness and warmth. "Let''s ask them to clean this together. Yes, this way, they can at least smell his manliness. Sir Arthur seems also to want to sleep with them, and the nuns are also targeting them. Instead of letting those girls who can only sit and preach to get him, it''s better if we, the knights, keep him by ourselves." Sophia nodded firmly as if that was a great idea. She would be ''kind'' and allow her former knight subordinates to bask in Sir Arthur''s smell. If they wanted to, she would also allow them to roll around his remaining semen, covering their body in it, although it was mixed with her love juices. ''I am such a kind leader. They should be happy having me as their former Captain.'' The door was opened shortly after, and the female knights suddenly stopped, especially Natasha, who opened the door. They were stunned by the strong smell of pheromone and the sight before them! Sophia was standing in the middle of the room, covered in white liquid, while smiling widely. "Help me clean the mess." The redheadmanded with a low voice, "These are Sir Arthur''s remains. I won''t allow you girls to bring them home, but at least enjoy the smell while you''re here. Who knows if Sir Arthur wants to bless you next time he visits." Loud gulps sounded from the knights. Even Natasha squirmed, trying her best not to look at them but was still interested. Sensing their hesitation, Sophia grinned and added, "I won''t say anything to those who don''t want to help as I can clean them alone. But¡­" Saying so, she scooped the remaining semen from her body and licked it as if it was the most delicious thing in the world. "This is the chance for you to feel them." After that, a single female knight raised her hand. "P-Please let me do it!" She squeezed through the crowd and entered the room. Unexpectedly, it was Lea with a bright red face. "A-As a member of Pdin Knight Squad, I-I think it''s a part of our duty." "I-I also think it''s our duty as well as church knights! We''re here to serve the Goddess, and¡­ t-these are holy remains of the Goddess'' apostle, Sir Pdin. W-We should clean them meticulously." Another female knight chirped from behind. A chain reaction followed suit as all of them finally entered the room with deranged smiles. They inhaled the air mixed with pheromone from the semen and aftermath of the sex that Arthur didn''t clean. Only Natasha remained stuck in front of the door. She gulped, thinking about what she should do. Her rational mind thought she should stay away from this, but the other part of her wanted to join. In the end¡­ thetter won. ''As Lea had said, this is my duty as a knight under the directmand of Sir Pdin. This is an honor for a church knight like us. I totally don''t want to join them or even think of having Sir Pdin''s blessing.'' Closing the door behind her, Natasha nodded firmly once again, affirming her feelings. ''Yes, this is just my duty. If, in the future, he wants to have me serve him or even make me his p-ything. Praise the Goddess!'' Looking at them, Sophia nodded, satisfied. "Let''s begin to clean. No one does anything else, got it?" She instructed firmly. "I am helping you girls to get closer to him. Don''t let this go out to the nuns, or they will try to visit the training area in the future. In that case, we will lose our advantage of sparring with Sir Arthur. You don''t want that, right?" "Yes!" "We want to spar with him again!" "That was such a wonderful experience. We don''t want to lose it." Even Lea nodded firmly. She agreed with Sophia. Natasha didn''t say anything. Her head was fuzzy from the smell, and her breath quickened as her body felt really hot. The redhead felt really good. Not only was she asked to help Sir Arthur earlier, but this happened when her rival, Rania, was away. She would get the credit for this, and the other female knights would be grateful to her. ''Maybe I can be his Vice-Captain in the near future. I have the support of these girls now.'' She thought inside her head. Obviously, she heard about the duel between Rania and Tristan. In fact, she heard it clearly while training the other female knights that day. ''When the date is decided, I will ask Sir Arthur to allow me to join the duel. Sir Arthur''s love and semen are mine. I will be his best knight.'' Sophia began to instruct the female knights to clean the remaining, dumping them in the sewer, much to their sadness. Slowly and surely, without Arthur''s knowledge, the lioness baptized the female knights to be more honest with their desire. The lust and their faith in the Goddess Teri and her Pdin, with the belief of serving them, werebined. The holy book mentioned that their bodies were the Goddess''. And that the Pdin was her apostle, a part of her. That meant they should follow the Pdin''s guidance. They would give their bodies to him if he desired them! However, they shouldn''t ask him to take them. That was sphemy! As Castitas Church Knights, they should maintain the belief they learned. And that was to stay pure. This might be the lesson the Pdin tried to tell them by purposely leaving his remains to see who would lose control. It was easy to lose control, especially since their arousal was high after getting touched by him. Fortunately, none of them dared even to lick his remains and only touched them because they needed to clean them! All of them passed the test. "May the Goddess bless us! May Sir Pdin bless us!" Sophia chanted loudly. "May the Goddess bless us! May Sir Pdin bless us!" The female knights chanted after they cleaned the room, not leaving anything behind. However, the pheromone smell was still strong, and they refused to leave the dressing room to enjoy it until their next patrol duty. Chapter 254 254 – A Surge Of Motivation ? "May the Pdin bless us!" After I left the church and went to the Royal Academy, I felt like I heard an illusory voice in my ear. I couldn''t help but wonder what I had heard earlier, but maybe that was just my imagination after having sex with Sophia. But because the voice I heard mentioned Pdin, it might also be the citizens chanting my name, so I wasn''t worried. I was just curious how Sophia dealt with the dressing room after I left. ''I will be able to see their reaction if I go there tomorrow to train them again.'' I thought, smiling softly. Whether the female knights would be disgusted or they would turn into wild beasts like her. I didn''t know what to expect. ''At least I know that they don''t mind and even want to get close to me. Maybe due to the Goddess'' influence and teaching, the people from the church be lustful toward me, the Pdin, and her apostle.'' I might need to flip the holy book to understand their teaching better. I had time, so maybe I would get one for myself tonight. It would be simpler to ask Garcia or Sana about it, but I couldn''t do that. What kind of Pdin didn''t understand his own Goddess'' teaching? That would be embarrassing. So I needed to learn it from the holy book myself. ''Let''s say that I lost mine and ask for a recement.'' That would be enough. As for now, I stood near the gate of the Royal Academy, waiting for Eliza to meet me. It was time to train my childhood friend as Emilia, her private magic teacher, was currently busy. Not long after I was waiting, the figure of a beautiful girl with long brown hair appeared from the main building. Apanying her was a cheerful orange-haired girl, Karin, with her fianc¨¦, the brown-haired boy who wanted to be a knight, Oliver. They chatted like any other students. I was the strange one here, waiting like a boyfriend from the other academy while I also attended this academy. Well, I just didn''t enter because I wanted to let Eliza speak with her friend too. If I were there, she would just focus on me. When they got close to the gate entrance, Eliza noticed me first and waved her hand. She said something to Karin and Oliver in a low voice before blushing slightly as the orange-haired girl teased her. Pouting, she turned around and ran toward me. "Arthur!" I smiled at her and extended my hand. She took it as if it was natural and smiled. Then she turned around toward her friend and her fianc¨¦, sticking out her tongue before urging me to walk. Curious, I decided to ask as we walked down the street, "What did Karin say that made you upset?" "I am not upset," Eliza replied dryly. "But you are pouting," I interjected. "If you are not upset, then mad?" Hearing me, Eliza''s body jolted a little. I smirked and continued. "Heh, she probably told you about something. What is it? You can tell me." "¡­ She said that she had a date after that night, and Oliver bought her a 10 thousand Gold worth of ne." I immediately understood why she was pouting. 10 thousand Gold was a lot of money. For example, the highest grade prostitute at the Border City and a suite room only cost 1000 Gold a night. The church only usually took 5 Gold for donation every month, and a few Gold was enough to prepare for an extravagant dinner. So a 10 thousand Gold ne was expensive. ''Well, for other people.'' I added in my mind. In my inventory, trillions of Gold were sitting. I doubted that it would ever decrease even if I spent a million a day. "So you''re jealous?" I teased my childhood friend with a smile, and she averted her gaze. "I am not! I also got that dress, although it was dirty because you covered it with your s-semen that night." ''If she knew the price of that dress, she might scream loudly. I think it''s better to keep it a secret, as her future dress might also be stained.'' I replied secretly. "You loved that. And you begged for more, even when it was Rania''s turn." I grinned and added in a low voice. "You even asked me to treat you the same as how I treat her because you were jealous at that time. In the end, you moaned even louder than my sister. I thought you were a masochist." "Uh¡­" Eliza''s face turned red in embarrassment. "L-Let''s forget about that, alright!" She raised her voice, and I chuckled in response. We walked quietly after that, but it wasn''t unpleasant. Rather, Eliza squeezed my left hand tightly as she blushed. For someone who experienced BDSM until morning, she was unexpectedly innocent in this part. "So, if you''re not jealous of her, what made you pout?" I broke the silence with a question. Eliza stopped in her tracks for a second before continuing, not saying anything. Observing her gesture, I quickly notice something amiss. Her lips pursed slightly, and she refused to look at me but still nced every now and then. ''She''s hiding something from me.'' "Eliza, if you don''t answer my question, I won''t allow you to see Astro for a few days until he forgets about you and will tell Madam Vivian about what we did that night." ''Though Madam already knows about it, this will serve as a harmless threat.'' "D-Don''t tell Mama about that! I will tell you. I will tell you why I am pouting so¡­ Let''s stop talking about that, okay? I was drunk!" I smiled wryly at her excuse. ''Drunk?'' Before we returned home, I had already cured her tipsiness, expelling the alcohol in her body with . There was no way she was drunk. She was just horny! No one was drunk enough to request being spanked. They also wouldn''t request being tied with spread legs and getting fucked while they couldn''t move. While some people, like Rania, had such a fetish, people usually got infected by it when they were too horny. It was just temporary, and the result after they calmed down was like this; they wanted to forget it because it was embarrassing. ''It''s her own fault and not alcohol.'' Coughing, Eliza calmed herself and said, "Actually, the headmistress called me earlier before lunch. She wanted to ask something from me because the Princess was missing." "Headmistress did?" I raised my eyebrows curiously. Eliza nodded, "Yes. I was worried that you did something in the academy¡­ I mean¡­ I was worried I got into trouble, so I met her in her office to hear her out." "¡­" I didn''t say anything about her mentioning she thought that I did something in the academy. That matter was settled way before today. "When I got there, the headmistress told me about the content of the tournament and said you were aware of it. Then she asked me to win the annual tournament''s magic and general study division between 6 Academies this year. Karin teased me by saying I should ask for your ''guidance'' at night, so I felt a little¡­ embarrassed. "A-Also, I am not confident of winning in those two! What should I do, Arthur? Headmistress personally requested me to win, not students from ss 1 or ss 2! Why?" Eliza was confused, that was all. ''I worried about nothing.'' Smiling softly, I stopped and held Eliza''s hand tightly. She looked at me, still confused. "Don''t worry about it, alright? You learned a lot from Emilia. So be confident and win those tournaments." "Yes, but still¡­" "Let''s do it like this." If a person wasn''t confident in something and was under pressure, all they needed was a simple thing, motivation. I released Eliza''s hand for a second and took out a pen and paper from my inventory, scribbling a few words on it before folding it twice. What I wrote inside couldn''t be read, and I gave it to Eliza. "Here, I wrote a promise that I would keep that you can read if you win. And I will also give one to Madam Vivian for her to open if you lose. Hahaha, are you motivated now?" "Huh?" "For the record, you will gain something you desire if you manage to win. But for the note I will give Madam Vivian, I will write our journey from the Bluerose Duchy to the Rose Barony. Oh, I also have a recording gem of your lesson with Emilia. I recorded all of them in case you need it." ''Madam will be thrilled to see them. Maybe she will even use them like a porn video and masturbate to it, as I was also clearly recorded in it. But I won''t do that, as I only use this to get Eliza motivated to train. It was just a baseless threat and a bluff!'' "T-that''s!" Eliza''s jaw dropped in shock. "Don''t worry. I will seal it so she won''t be able to open it. Also, I will give you a private lesson about magic so you won''t lose in the future, so¡­ You have the motivation to win now?" "Arthur¡­" Her tone was lowered until it sounded cold, really different from the usual. "You''re a devil." "Too bad for you, but I am a Pdin. So, I guess you''re motivated now." I nodded, satisfied. Then I smiled widely as I extended my hand toward her again. "Shall we go outside the city to start your training?" ''Sorry, Eliza. But you won''t have the motivation to train without me doing this. I know you will be able to win easily, even without any motivation, but I want you to get stronger.'' This time, Eliza didn''t take my hand. Instead, she tried to run away from me. Unfortunately, I was way faster than her and managed to catch her. Thus, much to her refusal, I forced her to train herself to win the annual tournament easier. Chapter 255 255 – Amazing Lesson ? "Noo! Take me down! Let me down now!! Just send the recording to Mama, but LET ME DOWN!!" A loud, shrill scream echoed in the sky above the forest outside the Academy City. She was Eliza. And currently, she was hanging under a magic carpet, held by a rope that was tied around her waist. I sat on the magic carpet and held the end of the rope, encouraging her. "Try to use Magic to kill 3 small monsters around this area! After that, I will take you down back to the ground." "Impossible! That''s impossible! I will vomit before I can do that!" "Don''t worry! The potion you drank earlier allowed you to do this without feeling nauseous. You should be fine." "It''s easy for you to say it! Please! I beg you." "I guess I will send the recording to Karin too." I shrugged my shoulders and faked a tired sigh. "You devil! Are you enjoying your girlfriend''s suffering?" Eliza screamed. Tears began to well up on the corner of her eyes as I looked at her. Enjoying my girlfriend''s suffering? "It pained me," I replied honestly while putting on a sad expression. Then, I smiled and continued, "But I also enjoyed it." "You sadist!" "Hahaha, work hard, Eliza. It''s just 3 Level 10 monsters. You can kill them with ." "Nooo!!!" I operated the magic carpet to go to our target, a monster staple for fantasy, [Mad Boar]. This was the training I could think of for Eliza. Her base and magic theory were already solid as Emilia and Vivian trained them. She could move her Mana correctly, strengthening the skill with the same MP usage. Thus, I didn''t need to teach her about magic. I alsocked that area, so it worked for me. What I could teach her, however, was how to handle her fear. As a Mage specializing in , the first thing to do was conquer the fear of heights. "You won''t die, Eliza. Even if you fall, it will just hurt a little." "I hate getting hurt!" We kept bantering like this until the sun had fully set and darkness settled in. In the end, Eliza managed to kill one Mad Boar. I decided to end the day and returned to the mansion. The Annual Tournament was 4 days away. She should be able to at least reduce her fear of heights and increase her concentration at that time. "Wee back, Your Holiness." "Garcia and Miss Cecil have prepared the bath for you." Lisa and Lara greeted me, and I nodded at them. They looked at Eliza, whose face was pale, worriedly. I just brushed them off and carried Eliza inside. Inside, Linda and Jane gasped when they saw Eliza''s condition. The two maids released their brooms and approached us. "She''s fine, just a bit tired. Bring her to her room and prepare some hot tea for her." I instructed them calmly as I let Linda carry Eliza. Her hand brushed against mine, and her body shuddered a little; her face turned red. ''Is her skin that sensitive?'' I asked in my mind. That reaction was too much for something as simple as our skin brushed slightly. ''Could it be that''s true? That''s why her reaction when I touched her after she orgasmed in Border City was that big. She''s really blessed. Many girls will be jealous if they know Linda could feel pleasure just by her skin getting touched, especially those perverted girls like Garcia and Emilia.'' Still, that would be inconvenient for someone like Linda, who didn''t even know what orgasm was and had just experienced it once that time. She must have been confused and¡­ probably got addicted to the pleasure if she even masturbated in the forest, just like in Sandra''s report. ''I hope she won''t hold back too much. If she lives here, she''s bound to know what I do with the nuns, Cecil, and Eliza. So it''s best if she stops holding back and asks for my assistanceter.'' After stopping by the training area tomorrow, I also needed to visit the twenty Subi that began their nun practice and check their condition. Sana should have asked them whether they wanted to stay in the church as a nun or be church knights. ''The fact they aren''t in the training area meant they chose to be nuns. That''s good. At least I don''t need to force those girls to fight. Before they became Subi, they were just ordinary girls, after all.'' I went to the bathroom as the twins told me Garcia and Cecil had prepared the bath for me. ording to my , those two girls were already inside the bathroom. "What kind of surprise does Garcia want to show me? She said she found something amazing in Cecil''s teaching." Also, unlike other nuns who called Cecil Miss, the perverted nun seemed to be really friendly with her. Maybe that was the bond of the girls who had huge breasts in this mansion? Or was it because Garcia asked Cecil for the ''teaching'' that they became close? Anyway, nothing made me happier besides my girls having good rtionships with each other. Also, I hoped that the amazing thing that Garcia learned from Cecil wasn''t aboutctating. It was enough just for my minotaur girl alone toctate, I didn''t need her to do so. At least not today after I decided to check on Subi tomorrow, as I would definitely eat her until morning if that was the case. If she couldctate in a few days, after the tournament and duel between Tristan and Rania, then I would reward her until morning. ''A quick one will not be a problem today.'' Thinking so, I opened the bathroom door and entered the dressing room. For some reason, there were red rose petals scattered around like a red carpet, extending toward the inner bathroom. My excitement rose as I undressed and covered my lower half with a towel. Then when I entered the bathroom, two of my girls sat on two sides of the rose petals path. Both of them smiled happily. The stark contrast between Cecil''s dark and Garcia''s pure white skin was clear, but both were beautiful. They wore nothing but micro bikinis with cow patterns. Cecil was on the left, holding her breasts with both hands and emphasizing them. A bit of milk dripped down her huge tits to her stomach. Garcia did the same. She wasn''tctating and only covered her breasts with a strange, pink lotion. It looked slimy, and only then I realized the bath was prepared with the same slimy potion. "Sir Arthur, allow us to give you a massage service. I promise it will be good." "Just take it, boy," Cecil added with a lustful grin. "She will use her boobs to massage your body. Meanwhile, you can massage my boobs and enjoy my milk. Wee to our massage parlor." This¡­ This was the amazing thing Garcia learned. That slimy potion seemed to have an aphrodisiac mixed in them. Was it safe? No, it should be safe because Garcia showed no other reaction than arousal. I said I wouldn''t use them on my girls, but I think she chose to use them herself. No, it was probably Cecil''s idea. As a pirate, she should''ve heard about this potion and had a connection to secure it. ''I might need to trace it before something unpleasant happens.'' However¡­ A slimy bath massage, huh? These girls really knew how to make me happy. "I''ll leave it to you, girls." I nodded with a smile as they approached me and slipped my arms into their cleavages. My left felt warm, covered with Cecil''s milk. Inparison, my right felt cold and slimy from the lotion. They pulled them and escorted me toward the slimy bath, sitting me on the edge as Garcia kneeled in front of me. "The first massage is dick massage with my cleavage. Fufufu, I hope you enjoy it, Master~" Garcia''s eyes already turned into a heart shape as the aphrodisiac in the lotion. I felt softness pushed behind me as my back felt a bit heavier. "Master, do you want my left milk or my right milk first? Is your hand cold? I can warm it within my wet pussy or between myrge boobs if you want to." A soft whisper rang in my ears as something soft and wet brushed against my ear. Slowly, that wet feeling went down to my neck as Cecil''s breath brushed against my skin. The choice was hard to make, and I didn''t want to move around today. So¡­ "I''ll leave it to the professional." I smiled and kissed Cecil deeply as her face got closer, sucking her tongue. "Hnn!" Chapter 256 256 – Chocolate And Pure White (R-18) ? Ceci''s lips pressed against mine passionately. Her big boobs squished together, pressing onto my arm. Garcia began her service as she took my towel off, revealing my already erect cock. "You''re all ready, Master?" Garcia asked, looking up at me through thickshes while stroking my shaft with her fingertips. "Good." With a wink, Garcia lowered her head, engulfing my rod between her boobs, gently licking the tip. It tickled slightly, but soon enough, I could feel the warmth of her mouth engulfing my tips¡ªthe slimy texture coated my member, making every inch slide in smoothly between her massive breasts. My free hand yed with Cecil''s ass as I kept kissing her, enjoying her slow licks. As we continued, Garcia moved faster, slurping my length and using her hands to hold her breasts, applying pressure and squeezing tightly. Soon after, she switched to bobbing her head, taking more of my shaft inside each time until my balls touched her chin. Her breasts moved up and down as she sucked me, the motion giving me pleasure, sending shivers down my spine. It was really good! But... ''Oh shit.'' That moment came sooner than expected. Maybe the aphrodisiac in the lotion also influenced me slightly. I groaned loudly as I shot out ropes of cum straight into Garcia''s throat. Each spurt made her gag a little, which just increased my pleasure. I pulled away from Cecil, who tried to suck my tongue and stood up, watching as Garcia gulped down my seed. After swallowing everything, she raised her head with a satisfied look, smiling happily. "Aah! The first course is over, Master." Garcia giggled cutely as she rubbed her belly. "Now, let''s continue!" "Now, the second course." Cecil, who was still kneeling beside me, reached forward and grabbed my dick again. "Fufuh... It''s my turn." I sighed as she started licking my tip, slowly moving her tongue along its entire surface. Then she stuck her tongue deep into my slit, swirling it around my girth repeatedly. Soon, her saliva lubricated my cock, allowing her to slide further down. When she finally swallowed my whole length, she moaned softly, wrapping her fingers around my base and pumping her fist rapidly. She moved above me and presented her breasts, offering them to me. "Do you want to drink my breastmilk while I give you a handjob? Just likest time," she whispered seductively, leaning forwards. "Or would you prefer another way? Or maybe both ways with Garcia?" Another hand gently strokes my tip. It was Garcia''s, and she came from the side and also presented her breasts, pushing them against Cecil. "Master~ Please suck my nipple at the same time as Cecil. I also want you to suck my nipple. It''s already hard¡­" "Of course,e here," I replied and grabbed their ass while putting their nipples in my mouth, biting them gently. Their bodies shivered and shook as they leaned backward, letting me lick and y with their breasts and nipples. Their soft flesh was slippery, and I enjoyed myself by sliding my tongue across them. Meanwhile, Garcia pumped her fist vigorously, massaging my shaft and ying with my balls. Cecil yed with my balls too. The minotaur girl also licked my ear, giving me more stimtion. And then... "Ahh..." "Hnn~!" Something hot and wet filled my mouth. It was sweet and delicious. Cecil''s breast milk squirted out her nipple as my finger entered her wet slit. Garcia also moaned in pleasure, moaning as I fingered her clit and used my thumb to rub her G-spot. "Mn~! Ahhh~! Mmm~!" Both of them were incredibly horny, and the aphrodisiac in the lotion definitely helped to make them more sensitive. I couldn''t hold back any longer and gestured to Cecil. She immediately moved and put my entire cock inside her mouth, sucking it greedily. With my hands busy, I slid my middle finger into Garcia''s dripping cunt, fucking her with short thrusts. She gripped my wrist and squeezed it tight, mewling in pleasure. Her nipple was wet from my saliva, and her breasts bounced wildly as she jerked me off. At the same time, Cecil moaned and bucked her hips, grinding her crotch against my leg. She stopped sucking me and moved above me as Garcia moved away slightly. "Fufufu, shoot it in my womb, Master~" Cecil grinned evilly, lowering her crotch towards my cock. "Please fill my uterus with your sperm." "Nnggghhhh~!" Cecil moved down slowly, forcing my cock into her vagina. The sensation of beingpletely stuffed sent shivers throughout my spine, and I gritted my teeth. However... "Ooh! Oh goddess~!" The minotaur girl experienced more pleasure than me. "Master, me too..." Garcia begged, pulling my head close and sticking her tongue into my mouth. We shared a passionate kiss as I continued to fuck Cecil, plunging deeper and harder until my pelvis hit her ass. We both gasped and moaned as our tongues danced, and I could feel her pussy clenching around my cock. When I felt the familiar tightening in my loins, I sped up, pounding Cecil''s insides and eliciting loud whimpers from her. My orgasm neared fast, and I wanted to finish it quickly so I could keep going. Screw holding back. I could take a stamina recovery potion in case the twenty Subi also wanted to fuck me tomorrow. Cecil kept moaning loudly, "Ooh! Ooooh! Yes! Fuck mee! Cum inside my pussy, Master!" "Yes, yes~! Fill me with your cum too, Sir Arthur!" Garcia moaned as well, grabbing my thighs and spreading her legs wide open. She needed to wait as I wasn''t finished with Cecil yet. I pounded my cock into Cecil, burying my entire length inside her and filling her with semen. She screamed loudly, her voice echoing through the room. "Yessss! Yeeeees!" Then I released it. Ropes of white cum spurted out of my cock, sttering inside Cecil''s womb. I grunted and groaned, shooting wave after wave of sticky cum inside her. After emptying my balls into her, she copsed onto me, panting heavily. Her ass was raised, and she let the sticky semen drip onto my cock. My perverted half-Subus nun immediately took my cock inside her mouth, licking it clean without even asking permission. Her moan of pleasure echoed in the bathroom. Then she moved Cecil''s ass away and began to read me, plunging my cock into her tight, drenched pussy. "Uwaaahhhhh~!" Cecil moaned loudly as my cock prated her slit. "Fuck me harder, Sir Arthur! Give it to me~!" Garcia gave me an evil grin as she ground her crotch against my thigh, rubbing herself against me. ''What happens with the massage?!'' Both of them seemed to forget about it. Cecil was exhausted fast and was currently panting with her tongue stuck out beside me. She massaged her own breasts and yed with her clit. Meanwhile, Garcia had removed her micro bikini entirely and was now moving up and down vigorously, her breasts swaying lewdly as she rode me. "Aaah~! Hah, oh, Goddess... Please forgive this nun for having sex with your Pdin! This is unforgivable... But I love it!" Garcia moaned as she climaxed on top of me. "Ahhh... Aaaaaah~! Nggghh!! Cumming!!" She came hard, shaking violently before copsing next to me, breathing raggedly. Her tongue stuck out in pleasure as her entire body twitched. I looked at Cecil, whose eyes were closed in blissful ecstasy. She was lying on her stomach, and I saw her ass jiggling as she shifted position. "Master~ Please do me from behind." The minotaur girl''s tail moved wildly, pping her own butt cheek. I chuckled lightly and turned around, facing her rear end. Then I positioned my cock right below her asshole and pushed. "Mmph~!" Cecil grunted, shifting ufortably as my penis slipped past her anal ring. "T-That hole is! Not that hole! Aaah!" Without waiting for her toin, I thrust forward once more. Her anus resisted but eventually rxed as my cock entered her bowels. "Haah... Haah... Haah..." Cecil''s face contorted as she struggled to rx, gasping loudly. "Oh fuck! It''s so good!" Her breasts swayed around, squirting milk all over her chest and abdomen. The feeling of prating her ass was incredible. There was something differentpared to vaginal intercourse, though it didn''t hurt or anything. It simply felt very pleasurable - especially since her muscles tightened around my shaft when I entered her. A pink lotion that was now covering her chocte skin acted as a lube, making it easier to prate her and stimte the nerves inside her rectum. In fact, the lotion itself was quite thick and creamy; it smelled strongly of vani. I kept fucking Cecil''s asshole, drinking her milk, and then fucked Garcia. Eventually, we ended up doing 69, where Cecil ate my cock while I drank her milk. Those two were extremely happy afterward, and I went to bed early after cleaning the pink lotion and bathing with them. They presented their thighs as my pillow and actually massaged me alternatively afterward. It felt good. And just like usual, Vivian peeped at us, and I heard someone masturbating in the room above us. "Hnn¡­ I can''t hold it anymore! I am such a bad mother!" Chapter 257 257 – Smart Eliza ? Inside Vivian''s room, a figure of a beautiful woman with a curvy body and good proportions could be seen squirming on the bed, kneading herrge breast with one hand while the other yed with her lower lips covered in a thinyer of public hair. Her expression was twisted by pleasure. As she bit her lips to keep herself from moaning, saliva seeped out from the corner. Love juices already drenched her bed sheet, and her hand was covered in clear liquid she had smeared all over her body. A faint light shone around her blue eyes, indicating that she used a to peek into the room just below her bed. The sight she saw wasn''t that of her bedroom but a bathroom where a boy who saw her as a mother figure was serviced by a girl with chocte-colored skin whom she thought of as a second daughter and her servant, a silver-haired maid. Both of them had boobsrger than Vivian''s. She should note that the minotaur girl wasctating, and the boy drank directly from her nipples like a baby! But she seemed to enjoy it so much, especially when his cock prated deep into her pussy. The moan Vivian heard from her connection with was infectious, making her get aroused and y with herself. She even orgasmed many times while peeping and used her fingers to relieve herself. Because she had no minotaur blood and didn''tctate like Cecil, Vivian could only stimte her nipple while moving her lips around, imagining it was her that was in her surrogate daughter''s position. When they were done, Vivian climaxed for the ninth time. Her back arched as she wetted love juice to the bed. The servants would surely have a hard time cleaning it. Panting heavily, Vivian covered her face with her hands, ignoring her own love juice that smeared over her fingers. "Hnn¡­ I-I did it again¡­ Since when am I turning into such a pervert? I¡­ I actually spied on my daughter and surrogate daughter having s-sex with a boy who thought of me as her mother. I-Isn''t this a grave sin?! I am such a Sinner!" Even if she said that the voice of the Goddess didn''t tell her that she gained Sins, that meant her act was justified by the Goddess for whatever reason. "Hnn¡­ I can''t hold it anymore! I am such a bad mother! If this goes on¡­I¡­" Her voice was cut short by a low sob. She felt really low and guilty. "I-I should tell Arthur about what I did. I should be honest and say that I am sorry. Somehow I feel really strange, and I¡­ can''t help myself." Vivian nodded to herself. The warmth covering her body seemed to settle a little, but her lower lips twitched slightly as she imagined something that happened two nights ago. It was when she peeped into Arthur''s room just like usual and saw the image of him doing something with her ''sister'' and Eliza. ''What if¡­'' A thought shed into her mind, but she quickly shook her head to dispel it. However, that was enough to make her aroused again. "J-Just onest time." Using her memory as her guide, she spanked her own ass and yed with her clit. Somehow, it felt really good, and she loved it. "Oooh~ Yes!" *** A day passed, and morning arrived with Cecil and Garcia on my bed. They gave me double blowjobs service, using their long tongues to pleasure my tip and shaft. I sprayed a thick rope of cum onto their faces, and they used their hands to lick them clean before bidding me good morning. The perverted nun and the minotaur girl got off my bed afterward, giving me a fresh squeeze of warm milk inside a ss. I drank it happily and took a shower before going to have breakfast with the others. Of course, as my ''lover,'' Cecil also joined my breakfast with Eliza and her mom. Somehow Madam Vivian looked guilty while stealing nces at me. Still tired from yesterday, Eliza only had a light meal without noticing her mother''s strangeness. I also only acted naturally, smiling gently while enjoying the cheeky nun''s meal as I noticed her smiling yfully in the corner of the room. ''Ah, she also knows about what Vivian did, huh?'' Probably she heard her moaning or a trace of her masturbating while cleaning her room. I put my index finger on top of my mouth, gesturing for Milea to stay quiet. She made an ''OK'' sign before leaving to get the dessert as we almost finished our food. Afterward, Eliza and I left for the Academy. On the way, Eliza abruptly stopped and spoke. "Will we train again after school?" Her lips quivered as she looked at me with teary eyes. "That''s the n," I replied honestly, and Eliza bit her lips. "Do you want to stop? I was just joking about the threat yesterd¨C" "No¡­" She interrupted me with a strong voice and approached me. When she got close, her blue eyes clearly reflected my face. "I will continue." Eliza spoke with determination. "I¡­ You need me to win this tournament, right? I know that you''re doing something with the headmistress, or she wouldn''t call me to her office yesterday. She did that because she was worried and¡­ ced hope in me. You nned something with the headmistress, and the Royal Academy needs to win in order for that n to bear fruit. Am I wrong?" Sometimes, I forgot that Eliza was smart from the way she acted like a tsundere and when she was in bed acting like an animal in heat. Even Alesia chose her to ce her hope in ''recing'' the missing Princess to win the general study and magic division. The headmistress, who always observed her Academy and students, surely knew Eliza''s intelligence. ''I have underestimated my own girlfriend, don''t I?'' What a tomfoolery. I was too used to being surrounded by ''amazing'' people just by looking at their Level. All the girls around me were smart. I should depend on them more instead of doing everything by myself. And until now, I only asked for help for something that I couldn''t do and settled everything by myself. So I answered Eliza with a nod. "That''s right." Her eyes widened, and her lips curved up as if she was proud that she was able to guess my n. "As expected." She crossed her arms and nodded. "There is no way you are that sadist. You never actively tried to cure my fear of heights until yesterday." ''That''s because I am busy.'' I wanted to retort, but I decided not to and began to walk again. We continued our walk toward the academy while talking in a low voice. I told her that the headmistress requested me to help the Royal Academy win this tournament. Trusting Eliza and asking her to help me with my n was good and all. But I only told her some important parts, not my promise to Alesia. At least I wouldn''t tell her until Beatrice made sure everything on her end had no problem. That would only put Eliza in unnecessary danger if our n was known by other parties or Alesia''s enemy if she had any. I wasn''t sure if there was this ''enemy'' I spoke of, but better be safe than sorry. ''I will tell her in the future. At least I have already told her about the short-term n to win the Annual Tournament and make her motivated to help.'' Chapter 258 258 – A Problem With Lotion ? Arriving at the Academy, I went to ss 3 with Eliza before going toward Alesia''s office on the third floor. Last night, when Garcia and Cecil massaged me alternatively, I asked them where they got the pink lotion and what it was. I had a simr thing in my inventory, although the effect was more potent, so I was curious. The first reason was its ingredients and where it originated. My guess was the Underground City near this Academy City, which I had no idea of. My radar was versatile but not omniscient. If the Underground City were built deep inside, just like Border City, I wouldn''t be able to find it. At most, I would only be able to find people who came out of the city. ''And most probably, they entered and left the city with [Teleportation Gem], so their location wasn''t known.'' As for Cecil, I heard she met with a friend who moved to Academy City for a trade to buy that aphrodisiac lotion. That friend was also a former pirate who changed his upation to a merchant because he managed to get rid of his Sins. Still, because he had once dealt with drugs, and that was where he got his Sins, he no longer got any Sins when dealing with drugs anymore. Such a strange system by the Goddess, but I knew he would still gain Sins in the future when the number of illegal drugs he sold to people reached a certain amount. As for now, the merchant boasted to Cecil that not only normal civilians but Nobles also bought his product, even knowing that an aphrodisiac that increased lust could as well be an illegal item in the Virtue Kingdom. Or maybe they didn''t know that there was an aphrodisiac in the lotion and only used it because it was fun and gave a variety to y with their wives. I didn''t know anything about that. My second reason was that I deemed this lotion could be dangerous. The fact it appeared only now, and I had never heard of it spreading outside the Border City, was enough of a factor to make me suspicious that this aphrodisiac was from the Sin Kingdom. Yes, the only ce I knew who used this lotion was the Border City. Nina held a simr pink liquid when I asked for her to serve me that time. But that was an aphrodisiac liquid and not a lotion. Who could sneak it into the Virtue Kingdom if it was indeed from the Sin Kingdom? Teleportation between the two Kingdoms was impossible because of the interference of the barrennd. The only way to sneak the lotion in was through a legal path or through the Border City. They could also only sneak in the recipe of the lotion, however¡­ ''The timing of its appearance was also coincidentally matched with Duke cktomb''s stay. If Alesia knows nothing about this, I probably will need to go to the Border City to ask that bunny girl. They surely know something about this aphrodisiac lotion.'' Anyway, if I knew the source and the ingredient, I would be able to judge whether it was safe to use or not. I also had instructed Cecil not to use it for now, but I kind of forgot to tell her to investigate it. ''It''s not really an urgent problem. Heck, it might be my source of money if I managed to take over and control whoever makes this lotion. The effect is real, and I didn''t really notice the side effects even after Garcia smeared it all over our bodies.'' Yes, I just wanted to sate my curiosity. "Headmistress, are you inside?" Knock knock knock! Arriving in front of her office, I knocked on the door and called out to her. "Enter." A voice answered shortly after, and I pushed the door open. Inside, Alesia was facing stacks of documents on her desk. On the couch was Emilia, facing the same amount of documents too. When I entered, both of them stopped and looked at me. "Art- student Arthur?" Emilia called out, not expecting that I was the one who entered because she focused on the documents. She also changed the way she called me as the headmistress was in the room. ''She doesn''t need to do that, though. Alesia is already aware of our rtionship.'' I chuckled in my mind as I watched Emilia''s confused face. "What are you doing here?" "I want to ask headmistress Alesia about something," I replied as I sat across from her, turning my attention to Alesia. "Did you know anything about a new kind of lotion that could increase lust and women''s sensitivity that is now circting around the Virtue Kingdom?" As I asked Alesia, I didn''t fail to notice Emilia''s body jolted slightly, as if she recognized what I was talking about. Did she buy it too? As a daughter of a noble house, Dixon County, and a massive pervert, she probably heard about it somewhere and decided to try it. The older elf nodded to answer my question. "I am aware." She said, "But I do nothing about it. It came from an Underground City near the Capital City. It''s circting as a new massage lotion that could make a woman energetic. Are you interested in that?" "Yes." I nodded without hiding my interest. We all knew that I slept with many girls here. The headmistress even spied once when I did it with Emilia in the Counseling Room. Then, I continued, "I tried it yesterday with my nun and lover, a former pirate named Cecil. They apparently bought it from Cecil''s friend. When I used it, I immediately noticed something. It contains an aphrodisiac, which makes a woman energetic and increases their lust." Thetter part was important, and Alesia narrowed her eyes slightly. It seemed like she wasn''t aware of that part and urged me to continue my question with her eyes. "Do you know who spread the lotion first, and when it first appeared? Because I suspected your new friend was the one who intentionally spread this lotion to make this Kingdom in disarray." I wouldn''t allow that to happen. Not only would that give me trouble, but the safety of this Kingdom would also worsen. I wouldn''t have to ask if the lotion was only circted in the Underground City. However¡­ the story was different if it was spread even to a normal city. ''Beatrice is working hard to break King Cassius and push him to be better while influencing the Queen to turn to my side. Not only that, the Church would definitely get involved if many citizens suddenly gained Sins more than usual.'' If that happened, they would surely need my help to restore the bnce. And I would need to work harder because they were already addicted to using the lotion! ''My nuns are fine because I can clean their bodies with and use to remove the addiction of using the lotion if there was any. I have seen the effect of using stimnts on Cecil, but her natural sensitivity has increased from my training, and she didn''t need my sense enhancement potion to make her feel like she was in heaven when having sex.'' I needed to stop the lotion from spreading further because I didn''t want to work. On top of that, there was a personal goal of mine, and the matter of Alesia''s dream could be disturbed if the lotion indeed came from the Sin Kingdom. "I will look into this matter." Alesia put down her pen and stood up. "I didn''t know it contained an aphrodisiac, so I never looked into it deeply. Also, I will inform King Cassius about this so they can mobilize their kingdom knights to get the already spread lotions. As for you¨C" "And I will ask the church too." I nodded at her, knowing what she wanted to say next. Standing up, I continued, "They will surely treat this matter seriously." "Yes." Alesia nodded in agreement. Then she looked at Emilia. "Teacher Emilia, I will leave the documents to you. Please finish it before school is over." A magic circle appeared under Alesia''s feet, and she teleported away right after saying that. "Yes." Emilia nodded firmly, but she looked really tired and dejected. Smiling, I fished out two stamina recovery potions and put them on the table. "Good luck, Emilia. We can use that thing you bought before tonight in my mansion if you want." I showed an understanding smile, and she beamed happily. "Perfect timing¡­ I wanted to try it tonight before it became prohibited. And coincidentally, tomorrow I have a day off." She said with an expectant look. "I am sexually frustrated, so get ready to do it until morning, Arthur." "I can handle that." I smiled confidently. "Should I invite another girl too to make sure you aren''t the one who got exhausted? Even my nun, Garcia, couldn''t handle the pleasure of that lotion and needed rest after each session." "Is the aphrodisiac effect that strong?" Emilia asked with a shocked look, but it was also mixed with arousal. She probably imagined herself covered in the pink lotion and was fucked until she fainted. "It is," I confirmed with a nod. "It also increases your sensitivity, so you will feel almost twice the pleasure than usual." "That''s truly a prohibited lotion, then. I thought it was simr to a massage oil lotion that only made one feel a bit better." When she said that, her gesture of licking her lips seductively betrayed her words. As expected from a perverted teacher, she just wanted to satisfy her sexual desire and didn''t even care about the side effects. Chapter 259 259 – Reporting And Action ? ''Well, as far as I know, the lotion is still rtively safe, and its side effects are probably only an addiction because their pleasure is enhanced. But if we use it sparingly and not every day, there should be no problem.'' Perhaps this lotion would be able to be sold in the Virtue Kingdom as long as we dilute the aphrodisiac effect a little. ''That''s my main goal. I want to be in charge of its production and control where I can spread it. Just like Border City, I will probably let another person manage it and report it to the church.'' That way, not only could I limit it to Underground Cities, but I would also hold control of a business. And I wanted to make sure it had nothing to do with Duke cktomb before I visited him. If the distribution indeed had something to do with him, I wanted to know what that was. This matter could be left to Alesia. She surely understood her assignment, as I mentioned ''new friend'' earlier, to investigate the Duke. ''I also can''t sit idly. After visiting the church and looking at the Subi nuns'' condition, I would visit Nina to discuss this matter with the professional. Probably she knows more than Alesia about the lotion.'' Who knew that Garcia''s surprise at coating herself in the pink lotion and giving me a massage would turn into this? And so I bid farewell to Emilia and went to the church. When I arrived, I noticed that Sana wasn''t in her office. In fact, she wasn''t in the church. ''It''s strange.'' I thought. ''Is she going out on an inspection or not? As an Archbishop, I thought she wasn''t allowed to leave the church without any clear reason.'' I had [Earring of Communication] connected to Sana but didn''t contact her. It dawned on me that she said she would report the matter of the Princess to the Pope. ''She probably was called to the Holy City after she reported it. That''s a usible exnation.'' When I checked my radar again, a blue dot was walking toward Sana''s office. That dot entered casually and stayed inside for quite some time. When I brought up the name, it turned out the dot belonged to Ertha. "Oh? Perfect." That nun with twin-tailed blue hair was a talented Bishop who temporarily reced the Archbishop in the Bluerose Duchy and was a Holy Maiden and one of the Goddess'' Holy Bodies, meaning she was someone whose body could be used for the Goddess when she descended to thisnd. And at the same time, Ertha was someone who was responsible for the Subi nuns. "Let''s meet her before checking the Subi." Stopping by the training area could wait untilter. I wanted to see how the church responded to the information I would give them about the aphrodisiac lotion that was spreadtely. I went through the main entrance and saw some people praying to the naked Goddess statue. When I looked at the Goddess'' face, it had a resemnce to Beatrice''s. "Hahaha¡­" I couldn''t help butugh. Somehow, I guessed the Goddess statue in Luxuria Church in the Sin Kingdom was the same or even the younger version of this one as a primordial Subus turned into their young form when they didn''t experience an orgasm once a day. "I can somehow see that." Many nuns walked past and smiled nicely as I went to the inner area of the church. Arriving in front of Sana''s office, I knocked twice because the one inside was Ertha. "Is there anyone inside?" "Y-Yes! Ertha is inside, Your Holi¨C Kya!" Thud! Crash! A loud sound echoed from inside, followed by a crashing sound. It was so loud that I could hear it outside and was worried, so I pushed the door open. The sight of Ertha''s butt with her string white panties as her skirt lifted up entered my eyes first. She was buried under papers and grunted in pain. The table in the middle of the office was knocked slightly, and her feet trembled. ''Did she just m her toes against the table and tumble down?'' That was possible, considering Ertha was blindfolded. But how did she work on a document like that? Strange. "Ouch ouch. T-That hurts." Bishop Ertha raised her body and fixed her custom nun dress. "Bishop Ertha?" I called out to her, and she smiled wryly as a warm green light covered her toe. She activated to ease the pain. "H-Hahaha. P-Please excuse my shameful disy, Your Holiness. I wasn''t familiar with theyout of this room yet." "It''s okay," I replied and approached her, extending my hand. "Let me help you." "T-Thank you very much!" She extended her hand back, grabbing mine. I helped her to stand up and let her sit on the couch across from mine. Then I also tidied the scattered documents and fixed the table position. The shy Bishop smiled bitterly as she apologized for making me do this. Her veil that was knocked out earlier was put on her head again, covering her blue hair. "I am truly sorry. To think I would trouble Your Holiness like this¡­" After everything was back in ce, she bowed to me. "It''s okay. Raise your head, Bishop Ertha." I spoke in a soft voice. She followed my request and raised her head. Then I asked, "Where is Archbishop Sana?" "Archbishop Sana was called by Her Eminence the Pope to the Holy City. She said if Your Holiness asked me, I should tell you that it is rted to what you were talking about before." Ertha replied calmly, smiling softly as she fidgeted out of nervousness. Hearing her answer, I nodded, ''As expected. She was called because the matter with the Princess is a sensitive issue even for the church. It''s different from when I dered Alexander Bluerose as a Sinner. The other party this time is the first Princess beloved by many people.'' "Alright then," I said as I pushed the topic away. It was as good as over if Sana managed to convince those in the Holy City to dere the Princess as a Sinner. "I will leave something with you then. I assume you can order the church knight and the hidden force under Sana to investigate something, right?" "Yes, Your Holiness. Do you need some help to investigate something?" Ertha asked, her tone sounding serious. "Help me investigate the pink, slimy lotion that was recently sold to variousmoners and nobles. Provide me with a detailed report of its name, origin, suspected origin, and distribution source. My source told me it probably originated from the Underground Cities. "Can I expect it to be done today and get at least some general lotion information?" I immediately went straight to the point without wasting time on pleasantries. "Your wish is ourmand, Your Holiness." Ertha put her hands together as if she was praying and nodded, "I will inform the shadow squad to collect the information. May I borrow Lisa or Lara, one of them, to lead the shadow squad?" ''The twin?'' I was a bit shocked, but I kept a calm face. ''They are the leader of this shadow squad?'' Ertha only said one of them, so both of them had simr strengths and leadership. Sana truly only gave me the best nuns in Academy City to serve me as my servants. "I will tell them." "Thank you very much, Your Holiness. We will try our best to meet your expectations." Lastly, I asked Ertha where I could find the Subi before excusing myself. The Bishop didn''t ask what kind of lotion it was or my goal and only agreed to help me. It was kind of surprising and a little scary. Once again, I was amazed at how great my authority was. I probably could move this whole church to take over the kingdom if I wanted to. ''But that''s too much and troublesome. Besides, it''s too conspicuous.'' Controlling the Royal Family from the shadow was enough. That was why I asked Beatrice to spread rumors and influence the Queen. I just needed to sit back before the n was cooked perfectly. As for the matter of the lotion, I also just needed to wait for their report. "I wonder how the Subi will greet me." Muttering, I took a yellow stamina potion and drank it. The taste was simr to an energy drink, and I felt refreshed immediately. "I am ready no matter how they will attack meter." And so, I opened the door where the special room for the Subi was. Twenty pair of hungry eyes belonging to beautiful girls wearing sexy nun clothes immediatelynded on me. I heard they were separated from men to avoid unwanted incidents. And so, they were now quite hungry. I was like meat ready to be devoured. Chapter 260 260 – Vivian’s Confession [1] ? It didn''t take long. Yes, it was only a few hours since I entered the room full of Subi. Once I entered, they attacked me immediately, stripping me out of my clothes. Then just like what happened back in that cave, some girls began to suck my cock and used their bodies to wring me dry. Next, I had sex with all of them; each got a good creampie before they returned to their sanities and slept. They were satisfied with that, and some even had massive orgasms many times. As for me, I enjoyed every second of it and even got extra 60 Sins from this session because some also wanted to be fucked in the ass, and I took their asshole virginity. Other than that, I also finished one of Sana''s requirements, having sex with 10 nuns. As expected, the Subi already considered Castitas Church''s nuns. The room was stained, and I used before leaving for the training area. When I reached the training area, The sun was already high in the sky, and I missed the female knights. ording to the church knights training there, they had already gone off to patrol. ''It''s a shame I can''t see their reaction to what happened yesterday.'' I spent too much time in the Subi room. Still, those knights had expectant eyes, and I couldn''t return before doing something. In the end, I had a light spar with some of them in order to learn how to hold back for the tournament. Unlike the female knights, who were thirsty and wanted my touch, these male knights were motivated to beat me. So I exerted a little bit of my strength and knocked them unconscious. Some had broken limbs, but that could be solved with . Before the sky turned orange, I ended it and returned home. Tristan was still in her dorm. This time Rania was with her. Did they talk about the duel? If that were the case, I wouldn''t bother them and let them talk about it. I loved a surprise, especially when it was prepared to make me happy. When I returned to my mansion, I told Lisa and Lara about the matter with the church shadow squad and that Ertha needed one of them to be the leader of the investigation. Lisa, the older twin, decided that she would be the one who did it. "Alright. Bring Garcia and Cecil with you. They know what kind of lotion I talked about, so they will be able to help." "Yes, Your Holiness." And so, she went inside to fetch Garcia and Cecil. The three of them appeared from the mansion shortly after, with the two girls looking at me with confusion. "The lotion you usedst night is actually an illegal item. Help Lisa to track them for me." The former pirate sighed loudly, "Can you let go of my friend, boy? He wanted to turn over a new leaf by being a merchant and probably didn''t know about it." "No problem. Ask for his cooperation, too, if he knows the source. Not only would I spare him, but I would also reward him for his cooperation." Hearing my words, Cecil grinned at me, "You''re really shrewd, aren''t you?" ''Yes, Cecil. I want to use this to my own advantage.'' I replied secretly in my mind. "Sir Arthur, umm¡­ I didn''t know that it was an illegal item. I am sorry." Garcia bowed at me apologetically. "I am not mad, Garcia. You prepared that to surprise me, and I am happy with that." I replied and patted her head. Leaning slightly, I then whispered into her ear. "Besides, I''d love to use it again. I just can''t allow its free distribution to other people. Do you get that?" "Y-Yes." The perverted nun raised her head and smiled. "I will do my best to help them track it." "I am counting on you girls." The three of them left for the church afterward, but not until Cecil changed into a crop top and wore long ck leggings. The minotaur girl somehow managed to wear a bikini and short skirt again, but only in the house. I also gave Lara a magic item to create a barrier to protect the mansion because her burden would increase without Lisa here. Not only that, but I also asked Sandra to help Lara, and the dark elf agreed easily. After that, I entered my mansion to rest. Just when I stepped into the lobby, I was called by someone. "Arthur, do you have a little time to spare?" Tracing the source of the voice, I noticed Vivian standing while holding her arms. Her smile looked a bit strange, and she seemed to be nervous. "Do you want to have a small tea time with me? Fufufu, we haven''t talked much, so I want to use this chance to talk with you, as everyone seems to be busy today." She continued and held her cheek, giggling elegantly. However, she still seemed to hide something. ''Is it aboutst night? I heard her muttering about telling me honestly.'' The corner of my lips couldn''t help but rise in a soft smile. "That''s a good idea, Madam. I don''t mind apanying you to have a small tea time." "Great!" Vivian sped her hands together and smiled. "I will ask Linda and Jane to prepare the tea. You can wait at the tea table outside, Arthur. I will be done in minutes." I nodded at her, "I will trouble you with that, Madam." "It''s nothing. I am the one who invited you. Fufufu, see you in a minute." Saying so, Vivian strode away. For a while, I looked at her back, which wasn''t covered with her dress. For some reason, she dressed more openly than usual, and the back area only covered a bit of her bouncy ass. ''Is she expecting something other than confessing what she did every night?'' If that was the case, it was something to look forward to. Vivian was beginning to fall due to the influence of the environment, where all the girls in this mansion were hungry predators who loved to sleep with me. That included her own daughter and my masochistic sister. That should be enough hint that I wouldn''t mind sleeping with her, too, as I also liked her as a woman. I went outside and sat on the chair around the round table with a white sheet. Lara and Sandra were nowhere to be found, but I could sense their presence. Before long, Vivian appeared from within the mansion with Linda and Jane behind her. The two maids were still dressed in the typical French maid outfit, which looked good on them. They brought a tray full of a teapot, cups, and some sweets. Vivian sat across from me with a smile, emphasizing her breasts with her arms, and smiled softly as the maids prepared the table. It didn''t take long before they finished, and Vivian ordered them to leave us alone. Both maidsplied and went inside the mansion. As they left, I smiled at Vivian, who poured tea for me. She seemed to purposely bend forward to make me notice her cleavage, which was more exposed than usual. ''As expected, she''s trying to seduce me. But¡­ she''s too na?ve for a married woman. I have been seduced by Garcia, Emilia, and even Milea many times. Just a little cleavage view won''t work.'' I thought inside my head. Then, I decided to be a little bit frank to see her reaction. "Somehow, you look different from the usual, Madam. You look more beautiful." Vivian''s body jolted slightly as she pulled away and sat on the chair again. "Thank you for your ttery, Arthur. Fufufu, you really know how to make this olddy happy." "It''s not ttery, Madam. I honestly think you''re beautiful." I interjected her with a serious tone, making her smile falter a little. "But let''s end it at that. I believe you have something to talk about with me?" I raised the cup full of tea and enjoyed its aroma. It smelled good. At that moment, Vivian fidgeted a little, an unfit gesture for someone of her age. She hesitated, opening and closing her mouth repeatedly before gulping a little. Then as I moved the cup closer to my mouth to take a sip, she suddenly spoke. "I am sorry, Arthur. But can you grant my little wish?" I stopped and looked at her through the steam that was raised from the hot tea. Slowly, I put the cup back without sipping its content and asked. "What''s troubling you, Madam? Please do tell me about it. I will definitely help if it''s within my power." "You''re really kind," Vivian muttered with a guilty smile. "Before I tell you my little wish, I must confess something. Will you hear me out?" "Absolutely." I nodded firmly, giving her a reassuring smile. Looking down, Vivian sped her hands together and put them in front of her chest. "Actually¡­ I have sinned." She began in a low voice. Her lips quivered as she continued. "I¡­ I have been using you¡­ No, I¡­ I spied on you and used you to satisfy my desire. I am such a dirty woman! I am a bad mother! "Yes, I have been spying on you while you are having sex. Not only that, but I was also masturbating while imagining that I have sex with you, someone I thought was my own son and my beloved daughter''s boyfriend. I¡­ I have sinned!" Chapter 261 261 – Vivian Confession [2] ? Hearing Vivian''s confession, I looked at her with a t face devoid of emotion. She didn''t stop at that. "I spied every night, unable to hold off my desire and lust. Yes, I understand that I am lusting after you. I¡­ I am such a hypocrite! I hate my former husband cheating on me, but I lust after my daughter''s beloved. I am not fit to be a mother! I have had enough of hiding it from you and decided to confess. "Please¡­ Do punish this bad mother. Do take me to the church and brand me as a Sinner. I¡­ I failed to meet your expectations. I am not good enough to be your mother figure." "That''s enough, Madam." I decided to interrupt her with a soft voice and held her hand gently before she said anything more. If I let her ramble again, it would only increase her guilt. "I don''t really mind that. In fact, I must confess something to you too." Vivian raised her face. It was stained with tears that dripped from the corner of her eyes. "You don''t mind?" She asked in a low voice. "But I¡­" "I am already aware that you''re spying on me," I said with a soft tone. "And I know my sister Rania and my nuns are aware of it too. I don''t know about Eliza and Cecil, but almost everyone in the mansion is aware of what you did, and we didn''t mind at all nor think of you as unworthy as a mother. You''re a wonderful person and just a little bit frustrated." "No, you''re wrong!" Vivian disagreed as she shook her head. "I am not frustrated. I¡­ I really am lusting after you! Looking at you doing that with other girls makes me aroused. I love to watch you treat my daughter harshly, making her have a dirty look on her face, staining her with your semen!" ''Isn''t she too honest now?'' I thought as I listened to her. "I love to watch you spank your sister, who bullied my daughter in the past. And I imagined myself in her ce, on top of my daughter, while you thrust your big cock inside me, impregnating me with your child. I¡­ I am a Sinner! I am a dirty woman who loves watching my son and daughter having sex!" I did want to make Vivian fall by purposely showing my y with Eliza, Cecil, and Rania without interrupting her , but¡­ ''Isn''t she falling too deep? I mean¡­ she has turned into a perverted milf.'' Without me doing anything to her, she just peeped at us and masturbated on herself. Combined with her frustration of having her husband cheat on her, she turned all that into lust when she coincidentally watched me take Eliza''s virginity in Rose Barony. ''And she can''t stop until she turns like this.'' "That''s why I have a little request." Vivian looked at me with her eyes turned red from crying. "Please satisfy me before I confess to the church that I am such a Sinner. That I have fallen to my own lust." Vivian''s smile turned into a desperate one. She was begging me with her eyes like a broken woman. "Madam," I spoke in a reassuring tone as I clutched her hands tighter. "You aren''t at fault." "But I¡­ I did something unforgivable¨C!" "Everyone is like that." I interrupted her. "I will tell you the truth that I haven''t told anyone yet. Only a few people know about this." If I let her continue, it would break Vivian. She had fallen by herself before I could even take action to ''coincidentally'' see her and expose her to Eliza or Cecil. That made me wonder whether Vivian was actually a massive pervert with a voyeur since the start. When Linda showed her the recording of her husband cheating, she only frowned in displeasure and divorced him for Eliza''s happiness. At first, I thought it was because she didn''t love him, but now I know the real reason. ''Vivian is also a massive pervert who has a voyeur fetish and loves to watch her loved one, her daughter, have sex with someone else.'' "Actually¡­" I looked at Vivian seriously. "I have dominated Eliza, Madam. Not only her but Emilia too. I have sex with another girl every day, and I even have sex with 20 nuns before I return home earlier." At my words, Vivian only looked at me with a vivid gaze while fidgeting. She had no real reaction, but her hand became warmer. Using my , I noticed a status beside her name. --- Name: Vivian ydall (Aroused) --- In her mind, she must''ve imagined what I did. This¡­ she truly had no way back. The flower of society had been turned into a massive pervert because she spied on me, having various kinds of sex with my girls. Guilt wasn''t what appeared inside me. But instead, I felt satisfaction that I could make a widow fall for me without me making a move on her directly. "That''s my confession, Madam Vivian. I am not what you think I am. However, I love all my lovers equally. I love Eliza, and I also love you." "Ah¡­" A voice escaped Vivian''s lips as I suddenly kissed her. Vivian refused to know what kind of person she truly was after realizing it. She didn''t want to ept her dirty self, thinking that being lustful was a grave sin. Normally, that would be the case. But she must''ve heard the voice telling her that she got no Sins even after masturbating. That should reassure her a little, but¡­ ''She still feels guilty to me, the one she thought of as her own son, and to her daughter, Eliza.'' That guilt was the one that made her want to confess her sin to the church. And her little wish was probably to live in another ce so she wouldn''t indulge herself like this anymore. ''But I won''t allow that. I will make her feel epted the way she truly is.'' I pulled away after a light peck and looked at Vivian''s shocked gaze. Her hand covered her mouth as her eyes widened. "Why¡­" She asked in a low voice. "Why did you kiss me?" "I want you to ept yourself," I replied, looking at her. "Everyone has ws, including me. And that lust¡­ that excessive love you feel is part of you, Madam. That''s no sin. It will only be Sins if the Goddess said so. Did you hear that you get Sins from the Goddess?" "N-No." Vivian shook her head. "I heard that I got no Sins just now." "Then you are no Sinner." I smiled softly at her and sat down on my chair, sipping the tea. "You are just yourself, Madam. If you are still worried, why don''t we talk with Elizater? That''s your punishment for peeping on me." I continued. ''Eliza should be able to ept her mother''s fetish. After all, she is also simr to her.'' "Am I allowed to?" Vivian''s voice was still weak and unsure. "What if Eliza hates me? I am such a failure of a mother¡­" "Don''t worry, Madam Vivian. I will be there with you." "Arthur..." She looked at me and wiped her tears, smiling softly. "You''re such a kind boy. I am truly sorry for what I did. I¡­ I won''t do it again." ''No, Vivian. I know you will spy on me again. At that time, you won''t be able to hold back any longer and choose to join.'' I thought, guessing what she would do in the future. But I didn''t say that loudly. Instead, I smiled softly at her. "I forgive you, Madam. And I hope you can ept yourself." I said, "Tell me if you need help with anything. I will do my best to help, no matter what it is." What I implied was, ''Even if you want to have sex, I will help you. I love you and already showed it with my kiss earlier.'' It seemed like she also noticed that. Her cheek was dyed red as she nodded slightly. "Thank you. Please help me talk with my beloved daughter when she arrives." She smiled, "As for that matter... I will decide after I talk with Eliza. I don''t want to hurt her anymore, so I will stop if she don''t allow me to." "Of course." I nodded. "I guess her training needs to be paused for today. It''s better if both of you spend your time together." Chapter 262 262 – Reconciliation ? I continued talking with Vivian, reassuring her and ensuring she didn''t feel guilty anymore. I was frank and open when she asked me, answering her as much as I could. As a result, Vivian knew that I dominated Eliza and the other five girls. Thankfully, she didn''t mind. Because she understood her own perverted self, she just reminded me to be kind and love them equally. I promised her that I would do that and treat them equally, except for Beatrice. Her guilt lessened considerably, and she smiled like a flower as if the burden on her shoulders were lifted. It wouldn''t be over until she told her daughter about what she secretly did, so she still appeared a little bit nervous. Before long, Eliza arrived, and the gate was opened automatically. She looked around before her gazended on us, and I waved my hand toward her. A realization dawned on her face as she smiled and approached us. Vivian''s nervousness began to show again as my childhood friend walked closer. She kept ncing back and forth between Eliza and me. "Arthur! So you''re drinking tea with Mama. I thought you were waiting for me like usual for uh¡­ our training." As Eliza sat down and spoke to me, Vivian put up a smile, trying her best to look normal. However, my childhood friend noticed her mother''s strangeness. "Mama, is something wrong?" She asked worriedly, still ignorant about what her mother did. "Eliza¡­ I¡­" Vivian opened her mouth and gathered her courage by inhaling deeply. Worry was still clear in her eyes, but she had another kind of determination from what I told her earlier. "I have something to tell you." Eliza''s mother then confessed what she had told me earlier clearly, including the guilt she felt when she did it for the first time and the lust she had for me without hiding anything from her daughter. She spoke in a clear tone, showing her worry and guilt clearly while Eliza listened seriously. After Vivian was done, she exhaled and waited for her daughter''s reply. Eliza looked at me for a second and narrowed her eyes, "Did you know this?" She whispered. "Madam Vivian told me earlier," I replied in a low voice with a nod. That satisfied Eliza as she stood up. Her expression was still serious as she walked slowly toward Vivian. Was she angry? I couldn''t judge it from her expression, and neither was Vivian, as she kept her gaze low. "Mama." Eliza''s voice rang. It was not cold or contained anger. The fact that she called Vivian Mama meant she wasn''t that angry. Vivian raised her head, looking at her dear daughter. Having the same thought as me, tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. "Yes¡­" She didn''t do anything wrong directly, but due to her upbringing in the Virtue Kingdom, she still felt immensely guilty for spying on her daughter''s activity. Reaching out with her hands, Eliza circled them around Vivian''s neck and hugged her. Madam''s eyes widened in surprise, looking up at her daughter''s gentle expression. "I am not angry, Mama," Eliza spoke softly, trying to calm her mother down and show that she wasn''t angry. "It''s not your fault, but mine. I am sorry for hiding something from you. I¡­ Actually, I asked Arthur to dominate me. I am also aware of his other lovers and love to watch him have s-sex with other girls. "So you''re not at fault, Mama. It''s my fault for being a bad daughter." "No, Eliza. It''s my fault. Your Mama is a pervert!" "No, Mama. It''s me who''s a pervert! I-If you did spy on us, you definitely know the reason!" "Getting spanked and getting tied up is normal. That''s to make you feel good, no? And you did it with your boyfriend, so it''s not a pervert at all!" Listening to them was like listening to aedy. The seriousness in the atmosphere was gone as they kept ming themselves. ''I feel awkward sitting here.'' I thought as I quietly sipped my tea. I was d that Eliza forgave her mother. Looking at Eliza''s personality, I knew she would do this, but I couldn''t help but worry. As I said, I nned to make Vivian join us when Eliza was still in a daze from arousal. That way, it decreased the chance of them to hate each other. ''Pervert Eliza is wild, after all.'' Furthermore, Vivian wouldn''t need to feel this guilty. I made a mistake when considering her feelings, but I was still d everything was okay. ''Both of them are really simr.'' "Thank you, my daughter," Vivian wiped her tears and smiled. "Thank you for forgiving this bad mother. I will change myself and be a better model for you." Eliza smiled and nodded at her mother. They hugged tightly for once before she pulled away from Vivian. "Hey, Mama. You also spied on Arthur when she did it with the others, too, right?" Eliza pulled her chair and sat near her mother, asking a question that made Madam Vivian blush slightly. "I-I did." Her mother answered honestly, embarrassed. "That means you''re not spying on me but Arthur," Eliza confirmed, narrowing her eyes slightly. "Could it be you like Arthur, Mama? Really?" Vivian didn''t answer this time. She looked at me with widened eyes full of realization. Her jaw dropped slightly, and her cheek reddened. Eliza still narrowed her eyes in suspicion as she looked over at her mother. Then the corner of her lips curled up slightly. Somehow, I could see where this was going. It happened once with Emilia, but the situation was reversed now. ''I have turned her into a real pervert¡­'' I thought. ''No, it''s because she''s surrounded by a pervert teacher, pervert nun, and my masochist sister that Eliza turns more honest. It''s good and all, but¡­ Really?'' "Mama, do you know that I love you so much? I was never able to express it before I realized there was no need for me to hide my honest feelings. So I want Mama to be honest too, as I have changed a bit from before and can be honest with myself. "So, Mama. Do you like Arthur? I won''t be angry. He has more girls than I can count. As long as he also loves me, I don''t mind sharing Arthur with others. And if d-doing it with him can make you happy, then please be honest, Mama. Or I will be angry for real." The way she did things was different from Emilia, but the content was the same. In short, she wanted Vivian to be honest that she wanted to have sex with me. I believe Vivian also mentioned earlier in her exnation that she couldn''t help but masturbate while imagining doing it with me. ''Eliza isn''t wrong, but isn''t that too direct, girl? She''s your mother! And you want her to sleep with me!'' Still, Vivian was lost for words. But Eliza pushed forward. "Because you already saw me doing it with Arthur, isn''t it just fair if I watch you do it with Arthur, Mama?" Eliza asked herst question as she beamed into a smile. "I''ll fully forgive you only if that happens. I want Mama to be happy too." Vivian''s face turned deep red from her daughter''s words, but she couldn''t refute it. Because what her daughter said made sense. Or not. ''Eliza is angry, after all.'' I observed my childhood friend''s expression. The Mama girl was angry and happy at her mother, so she wanted a little bit of revenge. And the revenge was to see her mother being fucked by her boyfriend¡­ Really? ''I know Vivian began to like me as a man, but isn''t that a bit too much, Eliza?'' Even I was surprised by what my childhood friend said. Did Emilia tell her something she shouldn''t know? This¡­ If Vivian said no right now, she wouldn''t have the courage to meet meter. ''I need to stop it.'' "Eli¨C" "Alright. Arthur, please have sex with this unworthy mother." Vivian said as she looked at me with a passionate gaze filled with desire. "Are you sure, Madam¡­ No, Vivian?" "Yes. I always dream of this, and my daughter tells me to be honest. So I request you once again. Please have sex with me. This is my little wish." "¡­ Alright." I nodded at her and put the cup down. "I just hope you won''t do this because Eliza forces you." "No. Like what she said, I also like you as a man, not my surrogate son. So¡­ This is my own wish." The fact that thest requirement to dominate her was to let her feel the pleasure of sex meant she had no idea what real sex was. Maybe that was what drove her to be curious to spy on us. Then looking at the other girl''s pleasured face when they had sex with me, she felt strange and wanted to satisfy her own desire, but it only got stronger until this point. Then she turned to Eliza and smiled, "Thank you for giving me a push and allowing me to be honest with my feelings, Eliza. You''re the best daughter I could ever wish for." "No problem, Mama. I need to remind you to be careful, though. As¡­ that will surprise you for the first time." Eliza smiled strangely as she fidgeted, holding the hem of her skirt as she nced at me. "Arthur is really wild in bed." "I don''t understand, but¡­ Doesn''t sex feel all the same? Masturbating feels the same too, but I somehow want more and can''t stop doing it. That''s why I am confused why you, Cecil, Miss Rania, and even the nun Garcia moaned loudly as if it is really the best thing in the world." "You will know when you feel it." My childhood friend grinned as if she was already an expert on it. She turned to me and nodded, "Please teach Mama about that, Arthur. I will be there to watch, so¡­ If I ask you that I want it, just ignore me and focus on Mama." "If that''s your wish, then I will do so." I nodded at Eliza, then turned to Vivian. "Let''s head inside, then?" "Yes." The widow nodded and smiled, looking like she was expecting something. "Please don''t hold back. Treat me like your other girls and make me normal again." ''Make her normal again, huh? Madam, I can''t promise that. You might turn into a bigger pervert like your daughter around me after we are done.'' ''Though I hope she won''t change at all in public.'' I thought as I stood up and walked toward the mansion with Eliza beside me and Vivian beside her. ''I will have sex with Eliza''s mother while being watched by her after this. Somehow¡­ it feels immoral and excites me more than having sex with Rania.'' Abination of mother and daughter who have a voyeur fetish. Their appearance was a perfect mirror of each other too. They were also gentle and loved me, though I never expected Vivian to love me this much. ''I will have to apologize to Emiliater. Her portion might only be left a little. I am not confident to stop until Vivian breaks and unable to forget the sensation of my cock inside her pussy. I have been waiting for this day since I made her divorce Baron Rose.'' Chapter 263 263 – Oyakodon [1] (R-18) ? Entering my empty mansion, we went directly to my room. Vivian still followed Eliza''s side, her face blushing deeply. She couldn''t help but anticipate it. I sat on the bed, looking at the pair of mother and daughter who seemed to be a little bit too excited to do something that shouldn''t be done. They stood side by side, fidgeting slightly. Patting the bed beside me, I looked at Vivian with a smile and said, "Sit here." Then I turned to Eliza, "You are just going to watch, right?" "Yes." Eliza nodded as she smiled brightly, with lust burning in her eyes. "I will watch. It''s only fair if I do that." She continued. As for Vivian, she went to my side obediently. Her smile turned gentle, and she sat while holding the edge of her dress, pulling it up slightly to show off her thighs as if trying to seduce me. I looked at her strangely, and she said. "This is what should be done before sex, no? It will make you excited." ''That''s not it, Vivian.'' She looked clueless that Eliza tried to hold herugh. Because she always spied on us after we did our forey, it seemed like Vivian didn''t know the right way to start. Was her sexual life so boring that she just did something even Eliza knew to seduce me? "For now, just follow my lead, alright?" I leaned forward and kissed Vivian softly. Then I slowly pushed down her clothes until I reached her underwear which was already wet from excitement. I pulled it aside gently, exposing her pussy lips. The moment my finger touched her slit, she let out an embarrassed moan. But instead of stopping there, I took another step forward and spread her legs wide apart. Looking between her thighs, I saw her soft white pubic hairs glistening under the light. "Don''t look." She whispered to me. But I ignored her and kissed her deeply while my hand was busy exploring her private area. When my finger touched her clit, she let out a surprised gasp and then moaned against my lips. I gently rubbed her clit while my finger was also circled around her pussy. It was already wet from her excitement, so I easily slid into her. She cried out in pleasure, which was quickly silenced by my tongue. Vivian''s body was already hot from her arousal. She was excited when her own daughter watched her. Pulling away, Vivian panting heavily. She was about to say something but was interrupted by my kiss. I sucked her tongue in my mouth. As our tongues entwined, I felt the taste of her saliva spreading all over my mouth. On the side, I also heard a pleasured moan, followed by Eliza''s soft voice, "Ah... Mama looks so lewd!" Vivian blushed from embarrassment as I turned my gaze to Eliza, who was biting her lip, trying to suppress her excitement. She had her hand under her underwear, touching herself, and her other hand was pulling up her shirt. Then I pulled away and said to Vivian, "Is it good?" "It''s very good." She whispered sultrily, "Please do it more..." Elizaughed and said, "You are so bold, Mama. I can''t believe you can be like this." Vivian''s face blushed from embarrassment, and she lowered her head. Then she leaned in for another kiss. This time, I went down to her neck, sucking it and nibbling, and I slowly worked my way down. My finger exited her slit and went toward her breasts, caressing them lovingly and pinching her nipple. My tongue traced her neck down to her chest, stopping in front of her bosom. Vivian hadrge breasts, bigger than Eliza''s. And she wasn''t wearing a bra, so it was easier for me to get ess to her breast. "Hnn! T-That''s sensitive!" She said that, but she still pushed out her breast toward me. I pushed her down to the bed and started to suck her nipples. I took turns with the two big mounds of her breasts, sucking them and rolling them around with my tongue. My cock harbored a growing bulge in my pants as I yed with Vivian''srge boobs. As I yed with her breast, my hand started to wander down. I slid down her belly and found her crotch again. This time, I pushed two fingers into her. ¡¤?¦Èm Vivian screamed in pleasure, arching her back. I could tell that she was already excited from the forey. "Vivian, are you ready for insertion?" I asked in a gentle voice. "Yes! Please do it!" She cried out, her body trembling slightly. "But I have a request." "What is it?" "Can you call me Mommy? I like it when you call me Mommy..." I could feel my cock twitch. She continued, "It makes me feel so... so..." She couldn''t find the words, but Eliza understood what she meant, "So what, Mama?" "So dirty... And I feel so... so excited." Vivian finally said. I smiled gently. "Alright, I will call you Mommy, then." "Yes... thank you..." Vivian replied shyly, her face blushing. Then I pushed her down, kissing her deeply while my hands were busy working on her body. I grabbed her butt cheeks and lifted her legs, spreading them wide apart, and moved down toward her pussy. Eliza also moved to the bed, observing us closely. She had already undressed, and her hand was busy ying with her nipple and pussy. I spread open Vivian''s pussy lips and saw her pussy dripping with her nectar. Then I bent down and started to lick her. "Nngh! Arthur!" Vivian cried out as I explored her inner thighs and vagina with my tongue. Her body trembled in pleasure. "Mama, you are so wet down there," Eliza said, licking her fingers that were coated in her love juices. "It''s so perverted. So lewd¡­" "I-It''s not! It''s not that bad, right, Arthur?" Vivian pleaded. I chuckled and raised my head slightly, "You''re a big pervert, Mommy." Even if it was her request, it was a bit strange to call her that. But at the same time, it gave me this immoral feeling that made me excited. Vivian''s face blushed from embarrassment. Then I continued to lick her, enjoying her delicious nectar. "Ahn~ N-No. I will cum! Please, stop... nngh..." She moaned and begged me to stop, but I ignored her. My tongue continued to lick her slit, going up and down and circling around her clitoris. "Arthur, please... I... I will cum!" I didn''t stop. I kept going on, licking her slit and her clitoris. "Ah! Ah! I am going to..." Vivian screamed loudly, her legs locking my neck, trapping me. She finally came. Her legs trembled, and she was trying to hold the air while I licked her. She squirted her love nectar on my face. I quickly pulled back and watched her first squirt. "Aaah... Ahh! It''s so good... So good!" The pleasure overwhelmed her. She cried out and screamed loudly, her back arched upward. Her body was covered in sweat, and shook in orgasm as she moaned in pleasure. "Aahn! I am cumming too!!" Eliza also had an orgasm on my side, squirting onto the bed as her body shook from the pleasure. Her eyes rolled back as she stuck her tongue out, her saliva dripping down to her body. Chapter 264 264 – Oyakodon [2] (R-18) ? As Vivian recovered from her orgasm, she asked me. "Haa... Arthur... haa... I want your cock. Please put it in me." I nodded and pulled down my pants, showing off my raging erection. I grabbed it with my hand and slowly pumped it up and down as I positioned it between her crotch, showing how big it was. I got on top of her and rubbed it on her slit, giving Vivian a preview of what she was going to experience soon. She breathed in, her body still hot from the orgasm. Then she spread her legs and said, "I am ready... put it in..." "What''s wrong, Mama?" Eliza asked. "Are you scared? I have seen him doing it to me before. It is not that scary." "Ah... I know..." Vivian''s face blushed from embarrassment. Then I slowly pushed forward, entering her slowly. "Ah!" Vivian let out a sudden moan. She was so tight and warm. It felt like my cock was being sucked into her body. "It''s so big... Ah! It''s so good... It feels so good..." Vivian moaned and said as she hugged me tightly, pushing me forward. "Hnn! Oh, Goddess! I feel like I''m going to cum! Cumming!" Once again, Vivian orgasmed, and her vagina squeezed my cock tightly. "Nngh... So tight!" I grunted as I tried to hold myself back from cumming. For a widow, she had the tightest pussy I ever felt. Then I finally thrust into her fully, all the way to the bottom, filling her up. Vivian screamed, her body shivering. She tried to hold the air again as I pushed all the way in. Her hands held the bedsheet tightly. "Ahh! Arthur is having sex with my Mama! So hot! So sexy! Ahh!" Eliza was still masturbating, enjoying the show. "Ah! Ah! I can''t take it! It''s too much!" Vivian screamed in pleasure as I started to move back and forth. I was pushing deeper and deeper each time, and I could feel her vagina bing wetter and wetter as I fucked her. Mommy''s breasts jiggled as I thrust into her. Herrge bosom bounced up and down as I pounded into her, thrusting quickly, hitting her deep inside. "Ah! Ah! I''m cumming again! Ahn! Nngh!" Vivian cried out, and I could feel her vagina squeezing my cock tightly. It was almost painful. "I''m cumming too! I will fill your womb, Mommy!" I said in a soft voice. Then I held her hands and started to fuck her faster and harder. Vivian''s body was covered in sweat, and she was breathing heavily, trying to hold the air as I thrust into her. Her moans mixed with Eliza''s. My childhood friend raised her body and spread her legs, showing off her fingers entering her pussy. She was fingering herself as she watched us. I looked at my childhood friend masturbating. I loved that kind of girl¡ªthe horny and shameless one who was easy to get aroused. And I also loved her mother, Vivian. The perverted mother. "I''m cumming!" Vivian''s vagina squeezed my cock tightly. I couldn''t hold it any longer. I groaned loudly and let my orgasm hit me. I shot my cum deep into Vivian''s womb. [Ding! You came inside Vivian ydall''s pussy! Your Sins increased by 5!] "Aaah! So good... I can feel it deep inside me..." Vivian said with a sultry voice as she closed her eyes in pleasure. The wave of her orgasm made her vagina squeeze my cock tightly. I could feel my cock being sucked and milked by her vagina. I couldn''t hold back and spurt my seed into her. "Cumming!!" Vivian screamed as she came. She arched her back upward as her legs locked my waist; her body shivered as the pleasure overwhelmed her. I continued to thrust into her as my cock erupted over and over again, pumping my sperm deep into her womb. Finally, the orgasm subsided, and she copsed on the bed with a sexy face. She was still breathing heavily. I pulled out my cock and watched my semen dripping out from her pussy lips. "So good..." Vivian muttered as she looked in a daze, unable to perceive her surroundings. She was weak, and her body still shuddered from pleasure, squirting love juices mixed with my semen from her slit. A notification that Ipleted the requirement came to my ear. It seemed like she understood how good real sex was. [Ding! The requirement to dominate Vivian ydall has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Vivian ydall? Yes/No] I grinned, but I closed the window first. It could be der. Eliza also came and squirted onto the bed as she moaned. Her body trembled as she fell backward onto the bed, exhausted. But she was still masturbating. "You have milked it all out, Mommy," I said to Vivian. "You should rest now. It should be better to sleep after a good orgasm." "N-No... I can do it... Just a little bit... Then I will be ready to do it again..." Vivian replied in a daze, her voice a little bit slurred. She was still on the verge of passing out. "Arthur..." On her side, her daughter also called for me, "If Mama can''t do it, can you do me?" I smiled, "You''re just here to watch, remember? You can''t have sex." Eliza pouted and said, "But I want it... I... I was really aroused when watching you and Mama have sex! I also want to have sex with you..." I smiled, "I see. It''s not fair if you are the only one, right?" "Yes! You do understand!" "But no." I grinned at Eliza as my cock was still fully erect, throbbing in excitement. "I will fuck your mom again. This time, you are only here to watch." Saying so, I leaned closer to Vivian and kissed her deeply. "No way..." Eliza muttered in defeat. "Hnn... I-It''s not fair... Ahn! B-But I can''t stop masturbating! I-It''s so good!" "Ahn!" Vivian moaned into my mouth. Her tongue entwined with mine while my hand was busy ying with her breast. She was still sensitive from her orgasm. She cried out in pleasure as I rubbed her nipple and sucked her tongue in my mouth. "Hnn! Ahn... Arthur..." Then I moved down, sucking her neck and shoulder as I yed with her breast. She let out a small moan, "Nngh..." As I reached her chest, I took her nipple in my mouth and started to suck on it. Then when she was still sensitive, I started to bite it and twist it slightly with my tongue. "Ah! Arthur! Nngh!" She started to squirm from the pleasure and tried to push me away. I ignored her and continued to suck her nipple. Then I moved down toward her stomach, biting it slightly as I caressed her body with my hands. "Hnn! H-Hey... S-Stop it! I am... I am about to cum!" Vivian protested, but I ignored her. Then I finally reached her crotch. I spread her legs wide open and looked between her thighs. My cock was throbbing in excitement, eager to feel her tightness again. "Turn around, Mommy. Let me fuck you from behind." I said. "B-But... I''m still..." Vivian couldn''t finish her sentence as she was pushed down onto the bed; her face was buried in the pillow. I got on top of her and pushed my cock into her slit from behind. "Aahhh!! I-It''s entering!" A scream of pleasure escaped her mouth. Chapter 265 265 – Oyakodon [3] (R-18) ? Her round and big ass jiggled as my cock thrust into her. "Ah! Arthur! It''s so good! So good!" Vivian cried out in pleasure. Herrge breasts were pressed against the pillow, and she was trembling as my cock hit her deepest point. Her vagina was still wet and loose, and my cock easily went all the way in. "Mama is being fucked from behind! Ah! So dirty!" Eliza eximed. "Haa... so hot... so sexy..." Turning around to imitate her mother''s position, she was masturbating vigorously while watching us. Her pussy was leaking love juice onto the bed. Vivian''srge breasts were bouncing up and down as my cock thrust into her. I grabbed her ass and squeezed it, enjoying her soft and plump ass. Then I spanked it. "Ah!" Vivian moaned as her body shivered in pleasure. I spanked it again and again, enjoying the sight of herrge ass jiggling as I fucked her. Then I pulled out my cock, grabbed her hips, and thrust back in, hitting her deep inside. "Nngh! It''s so good! Arthur! Arthur!" Vivian cried out and moaned as she pushed back into me, trying to make me thrust deeper into her. She was still sensitive from her orgasm, and I could feel her vagina tightening as I fucked her. At some point, she began to move her hips back and forth, fucking me as I thrust into her. I grabbed her ass and spanked it again, and she cried out in pleasure. "Ah! Ah! I can''t take it!" She moaned in ecstasy as I fucked her roughly, thrusting into her deeply. I couldn''t hold back any longer and let myself explode inside her. "Hnn! Arthur!" Vivian screamed loudly as her orgasm hit her. Her vagina squeezed my cock tightly as it squirted her love nectar onto my cock. Then I shot my seed deep into her womb. My cock erupted again and again, filling her womb with my semen. When I finished cumming, she copsed onto the bed, panting heavily. I fell beside her. Eliza also fell onto the bed, exhausted. I watched Vivian as shey on her back, herrge breasts jiggling up and down, covered in sweat. She had a satisfied smile as her hand held Eliza''s. "E-Eliza... Mama was fucked by your boyfriend... Ah!" She said, "It feels so good..." Eliza smiled and said, "You look so happy, Mama... I... I am so happy that you can be like this..." "I can''t believe I did it... Ah..." Vivian sighed. Eliza''s eyes looked at my cock. It was still erect, and I could see her salivating as she looked at it. "Arthur..." She said, "C-Can I?" I turned my gaze to her. "You want it?" Eliza nodded, her face blushed deeply. "It can''t be helped." I faked a sigh and looked at Eliza, whoy on her back beside Vivian. "Get on top of Vivian. Let me fuck you both together. And then I will fill your womb with my semen." "Y-Yes!" Eliza quickly sat up. She climbed on top of Vivian, facing me. Then she got on all four and pushed her ass in front of me. "E-Eliza?!" Vivian quickly sat up in surprise. But she couldn''t. She was pushed down by her daughter, who had a hungry look on her face. "Mama, stay still! It''s my turn now! Your turn wille after Arthur cum inside me! A-And... You can watch me getting fucked right in front of you! So exciting, right?" She raised her hips, showing off her pussy, which was also still wet from her orgasm. She was dripping with love juices. "E-Eliza!" Vivian looked at her daughter in disbelief, then at me. "I-I don''t know..." "It''s not that bad, right? You said it before... That you love watching me fucking Eliza, your daughter." I smirked, positioning myself behind Eliza. She was so ready to be fucked. She was panting heavily, waiting for me to prate her. Her pussy lips were already dripping with her love juices. "A-Alright..." Vivian whispered, her face blushing red. "But do meter, I... I like it when your cock is inside me." "No problem." I leaned over and kissed her gently. "Ah... Arthur..." Eliza muttered in excitement, pushing her ass toward me. "Hurry... I am so aroused watching you and Mama..." "Okay, okay." Iughed and pushed my cock into Eliza''s slit. Two pussies, belonging to mother and daughter were in front of me. They were piled on top of each other and waiting for me to fuck them. They held hands, trying tofort each other as my cock went in and out of them. "Aah! It''s so big!" Eliza moaned. "Nngh! Mama... Watch me! Look how dirty I am..." Vivian didn''t say anything. Her face was blushed red, and she couldn''t take her eyes off her daughter''s pussy being fucked by my cock. I fucked Eliza faster, enjoying her squirming body. "Nngh! Arthur! Aah! I am... I am cumming!" Eliza screamed loudly, her body trembling from the pleasure. She arched her back as she orgasmed, and she squirted her love juices onto my cock and Vivian''s belly. "So good! Aah! Aah! So good!" Eliza cried out; her body was still shivering. My cock was also close to cumming. I quickly pulled out and shot my semen onto her ass cheeks, coating her butt with my seed. Then I proceeded to fuck Vivian after as Eliza fell on top of Vivian, pinning her down. I also yed with Eliza''s ass, spanking her and inserting my fingers into her pussy. "Hnn! Nngh! It''s so good!" Vivian moaned, and her body squirmed. "Mama... You look so lewd. Look at me..." Eliza said as she grabbed Vivian''s hand. "Ah! Ah! Eliza... I am close to... Cumming..." Vivian moaned. "Me too..." Eliza said, "Cumming... Ah! Ah! It''s so good!" The room was filled with moans from both daughter and mother, as well as the sound of our sex. I fucked Vivian until she came, and Eliza came again on top of her mother. Then I came in between them, covering their bodies with my semen. We continued to fuck each other until they finally passed out from exhaustion. And when we finished, I watched both daughter and mothery side by side with satisfied smiles on their faces while their whole bodies were covered in my cum. They were sleeping peacefully or rather fainted from excessive pleasure as their fetishes were satisfied. My door was knocked at that moment, and a familiar voice rang from the outside. "Arthur, are you there?" It belonged to Emilia. I didn''t need to hide anything from her, so I replied. "I am. Enter, Emilia." The door was pushed open from inside, and Emilia, who only wore a tight leotard clinging to her body, entered. She was holding a tube filled with slimy pink liquid in her hands. And when she entered, her nose twitched slightly, and her gaze went to the bed. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, "Did you just¡­" "With Vivian and Eliza? Yes." I grinned widely. I bet I looked like an evil man right now. "But I can still keep going. If you don''t mind, jump in bed, and let''s do it. They are still fainting from pleasure, so they won''t be able to hear us." Emilia smiled as she poured the slimy liquid all over her body. Her face flushed in arousal, and she walked toward me, circling her arms around my neck, and sat on me while pulling the fabric covering her pussy to the side. "You know I don''t mind doing it anywhere and anytime." The perverted teacher whispered sultrily. "As long as I can have your cock, I don''t mind exposing myself." "You''re really a big pervert." I chuckled and kissed her. "Let''s do it until morning. I don''t think they will wake up until then." "Your wish is mymand, Master. Please fill me to the brim." "Alright. Spread your legs, dirty slut. I will reward you for your hard work." Chapter 266 266 – Cute Nun ? Vivian and Eliza woke up when I was still having sex with Emilia. Both were surprised by the appearance of the new girl, but Eliza recovered fast and joined again. Vivian only watched shyly this time, not wanting to join because she was too tired and it was impossible to continue in her condition. Also, she said she didn''t want to make Linda and Jane suspicious, so after I used , she got dressed in her erotic white dress again and left the room. That, however, ended up with her using to peek at us from her own room. ''What a bad excuse. But that''s okay. She will ask again in the future. At that time, I will also ask her whether she wants to be dominated. In the end, I had fun with Eliza and Emilia until 7 AM. My childhood friend also tried the lotion, and apparently, she didn''t like it too much because it made her a bit strange and tingly. After we were done, Emilia also mentioned feeling something simr, so I used and just in case. They said the sensation was gone, and I felt relieved. Garcia and Cecil didn''t feel anything strange at all when we did it that night. So what made them different? I could only think of one thing. ''Cecil is a Beastkin, and Garcia is half-Subus. Does the lotion have a different effect on Humans?'' Unfortunately, I couldn''t use on it. I tried it before, and it only showed up as [Aphrodisiac Lotion] with almost no description besides ''It makes one feel aroused and increases a woman''s sensitivity.'' If only that item maniac were here, he would immediately recognize this lotion''s ingredients and hidden effect. What I could do, however, was to wait for Alesia and the shadow squad''s investigation to find the source or maybe the ingredient. I needed to wait until either Alesia or Ertha contacted me through the [Earring of Communication] to know the news. After resting for a while, Eliza got dressed in the Royal Academy uniform and departed with Emilia, who changed into a white shirt, mini ck skirt, and suit. It waspleted with ck thigh highs that were strapped to her garter belt. The perverted teacher gave me a kiss and thanked me before running out of the mansion. Much to my childhood friend''s delight, she also promised to train Eliza after school. The preparation for the tournament had ended, and so she was free. We just needed to wait until the day it started. "Now then, what should I do?" ording to what I heard, Vivian was sleeping in her room now after she deactivated her . Linda and Jane were also walking around the corridor, cleaning the mansion. Garcia and Lara were in the backyard and garden, respectively. Beatrice hadn''t reported anything yet. I suspected the task was more difficult than she had thought because the Grand Marshal was always around the Royal Family, especially King Cassius, and that made the time to influence the Queen lessened because she needed to do it stealthily. ¡¤?¦Èm ''I hope it can be finished before the final, which will be held in 5 days, 2 days after the preliminary ends. I also hope the Queen will also tag along with King Cassius to the Academy City so I can achieve the desired effect.'' Then Mia should still be in the Border City now, training to control herself under Lucy. Milea was the only nun in this mansion, and I couldn''t bring myself to y with her because she was still half-punished for making light of her kidnapping. So¡­ "I have nothing to do?" I muttered as I stopped in front of my mansion, looking at the beautiful garden. The flowers glittered as the sunlight shone over the water beads on top of it. Looking at it, I smiled, "Life is so beautiful. Don''t you think so, Milea?" "Ugh¡­" I turned around and saw the cheeky maid freeze in ce with her arms stretched toward my lower area. Did she want to surprise me? "That won''t work, you know? Who do you think I am?" Milea smiled wryly and pulled her arms, hiding them behind her back. "Hehehe, of course, Sir Arthur. I just wanted to know why you stood idly before the entrance. Do you not want to have breakfast? You must be tired after such an intense duel with Madam, Miss Rose, and your teacher." She grinned yfully while leaning forward slightly, peeking at my face from below. "I am not really hungry," I replied, putting my hand on Milea''s head, ruffling her hair, and making a mess out of it. She looked a bit ufortable and tried to take my hand off. Seeing that, I chuckled and pulled my hand away. "I probably will visit some restaurants in the market area. Do you want to apany me?" "Huh?" Milea raised her voice slightly as she tidied her hair. "Why so suddenly?" She asked. "So you can learn their dishes." I grinned. "And maybe y something? If you aren''t interested, maybe I will just go with Sandra. That dark elf surely loves to eat food and apany me. Knowing her, she would even probably wear anything I told her as long as she can enjoy some food." "Uwaa¡­ you''re so evil, Sir Arthur." Milea''s mouth opened wide in surprise as she looked at me with narrowed eyes. Then she grinned and puffed her slightly bulging chest with her hands on her hips. "Cough, I don''t mind apanying you, though. As you can see, I am such a good servant. Of course, feel free to put anything on or inside me. I will take it all!" She eximed smugly. "And, what''s your real goal?" I asked the cheeky nun while looking at her. "I have no real goal, you know?" She answered, looking up at me. "It''s just¡­ Seeing you being alone without any goal like this is new, so I want to poke fun at you! Be grateful that I am willing to apany you, Sir Arthur. It''s not every day to be apanied by such a cute nun!" I shrugged my shoulders, "Whatever you say. But will you be willing to wear this?" Rummaging my inventory, I took out a ck cat tail with five small anal beads and a cat ear decoration for hair. Milea looked at what I held in my hands with a nk gaze, "Seriously?" "Yes." I nodded, stretching the items to her. "So?" "Haa¡­" Milea sighed and took the item. She brought the cat tail into her small mouth, licking the beads to lube it with her saliva. "It can''t be helped. You''re a pervert, after all." While licking the beads, she pulled up her skirt, showing off her soft butt, which wasn''t covered in any panties. Yes, she was pantyless. Then she spread her own ass, understanding the assignment, and entered the anal bead inside. "Hnn~ I-It''s a bit big but manageable." Slowly, they disappeared into her ass one by one before everything disappeared into it. Moving her butt slightly, the cat tail followed her movement. "Oh?" Milea looked at it and smiled, her face turning red. "It''s interesting." "Do you like it?" I asked with a grin, "There is still a vibrating feature, but let''s save it forter." "Sir Arthur, do you want to embarrass me again?" Milea looked suspiciously at me as she wore the cat ears on her head. I didn''t say anything and only smiled, letting her arrive at her conclusion. "Fine then, it''s my duty as your servant to follow yourmand." "You''re a good girl." "I know that. You don''t need to tell me." Milea replied smugly. "Let''s go then. Where should we go?" "Evernight Restaurant," I answered as I began to walk. The cheeky nun followed right beside me. "We will try every dish in that ce." "Really?! Isn''t that ce like¡­ Expensive? I mean, I am happy that you took me there, but¡­ The money that the church provides us monthly can only afford a few dishes in that ce!" Milea eximed in a loud voice. I guessed that was more surprising to her than me asking her to use a tail plug before going out. However¡­ "Don''t worry," I reassured her with a grin. "I am rich." The cheeky nun''s jaw dropped at my answer, and she couldn''t say anything. "Now you just showed off." She snorted and turned to look at the street. The cat tail that was connected to her ass moved as her hips swayed left and right. It raised her skirt slightly but wasn''t at the point it showed her bare ass. At first, I nned to have breakfast in the market area and walk around to embarrass Milea slightly, but I changed my mind. ''To think that such a coincidence could happen.'' I looked at my radar and noticed a yellow dot that I marked a few days ago when I went on a date with Eliza. It was together with another yellow dot that I couldn''t recognize. But that wasn''t a problem. The other one with the name ''cktomb'' was more important. ''Let''s give him a little visit while pretending to have breakfast. Bringing Milea, the cheeky nun, will significantly lower his guard, especially when the girl is wearing a tail plug. He will probably think I am open-minded and fit the Sin Kingdom perfectly despite being a Pdin.'' I thought. I hoped this girl could pretend and move ording to the situation. But I didn''t think I needed to worry about that. Milea was smart, especially when it was in terms of pretending and acting cheeky. If the situation didn''t allow it, I would just have breakfast as I nned earlier. I didn''t need to hurry to get acquainted with Duke cktomb and forge a connection with him. There was also a matter of the aphrodisiac lotion, which wasn''t settled yet. ''Maybe I can mention it in our conversation about me investigating it to see his movement. That will be a good clue whether he''s connected to the spreading of the aphrodisiac lotion or not.'' Chapter 267 267 – Naya Blacktomb ? When we arrived at the Evernight Restaurant, Milea had already gotten used to the beads inside her ass and walked while humming by my side. "Woah, this is really luxurious. As expected from the best restaurant in Academy City. Hehehe, Sir Arthur. I really love this side of you." The cheeky nun eximed and grabbed my hand as she looked around the restaurant''s interior. Unlike before, the restaurant was almost empty, so we didn''t need a reservation. It wasn''t called Evernight for no reason. It was because the dinner in this restaurant looked beautiful with its decoration. So no one except those really rich ones had breakfast here. ''Duke cktomb seems to have breakfast on the fourth floor, where a luxurious table is located.'' We approached the receptionist, and luckily, there were still tables left on the fourth floor. She was the same receptionist as before, and when she saw me, she smiled widely and brought me to the fourth floor. At first, she wanted to lead me to the fifth floor, but I refused as it would be hot because the sun was still in the sky. I didn''t want Milea to get sunburned, though if she had tanlines, she would look a little bit cuter, but not now. As I said earlier, the fourth floor was a luxurious room with only 5 tables, each divided by a wooden cubicle, creating a small room. When we entered, I noticed Duke cktomb sitting on the corner with a beautiful girl with wavy ck hair that reached her waist. She was wearing a neat ck dress, which looked elegant. Her modest breasts were held high, exposing a bit of her cleavage. And when I looked at her face, I noticed her red blood eyes were simr to that of Duke cktomb. ''Rtive? Or wife?'' I thought as we walked behind the receptionist. It wouldn''t be strange if Duke cktomb had a young wife. The empty table was actually right beside where Duke cktomb sat, and he noticed us walking toward him as he raised his head. His lips morphed into a smile. "My, what a pleasant coincidence." He chirped and stood up, walking toward me. When he was in front of me, he stopped and bowed slightly. "Who is it if not Your Holiness Pdin? It''s nice to meet you again." The receptionist looked a bit baffled. From her surprised expression, she probably forgot or didn''t know that Duke cktomb was here. I shot a nce at her and asked her to leave for now. She nodded swiftly and left the area, leaving us. Milea looked at the gray-haired Duke and nced at me. She kept silent without voicing anything. Good. "Duke cktomb, it''s nice to meet you again," I replied in a calm voice. "Please raise your head. While I am indeed a Pdin, I don''t quite like excessive formality." "Hahaha, please forgive me then." The Duke raised his head andughed. This man was so mysterious and crafty. Even when he bowed earlier, it was probably just for a disy. While I saw respect in his eyes, he still tried to judge me. ''An old fox.'' I evaluated him as I kept my smile. "Sir Pdin, are you here for breakfast? Why don''t you join me and my daughter then? Hahaha, we are still waiting for our menu and still have two empty chairs. Of course, that''s if you and Miss nun don''t mind." He shot a nce at Milea for a second before turning at me with an unwavering smile. ''So she''s his daughter?'' I nced at the girl, and she smiled sweetly at me. I felt like her smile wasn''t as genuine as it seemed. It was a bit simr to when Princess Carissa met me for the first time, but I didn''t feel unpleasant. That meant this ck-haired girl was curious and didn''t really think much of me yet. While I did remember most characters and heroines in the Virtue Kingdom, I only remembered the Princess of the Sin Kingdom and one person from the Luxuria Church. My memories about them were already blurry, and I didn''t even care about it anymore as I thought this world was real and not the Sins Paradise game. So I didn''t recognize this girl, though I had a feeling that she was one of the heroines. "I will be honored to. And she also doesn''t mind about that." I gestured to Milea, and she nodded her head. Then I turned to the Duke and nced at his daughter. "But what about the youngdy? Is she okay having breakfast with my nun and me?" At my question, the girl stood up and curtsied, holding the skirt of her dress, "Please, Your Holiness. I don''t mind. Instead, it will be an honor to have breakfast with you. Fufufu, I can brag about it to my friends in the Sin Kingdom." She giggled cutely. ''What a perfect opportunity to have a talk with the Duke. I just hope he won''t offer his daughter to me like King Cassius. But I shouldn''t worry about that, probably. This girl does not seem to have any n to marry his father or a yandere.'' "Very well, then." I nodded. "I will take your kind offer." "Perfect!" Duke cktomb urged us to sie down. He also sat back on his previous chair, but the girl moved to the one closer to her father to make me a bitfortable sitting beside Milea. I took the chair beside the Duke and let Milea sit between me and the girl. The cheeky nun first refused, saying she was just my servant. But after Duke cktomb assured her that he didn''t mind sharing a table with her, she couldn''t help but sit. However, she shot a nce at me, pointing at her butt. ''Hahaha, she just didn''t want to sit because it''s ufortable, and the beads inside her ass are poking her inside.'' Iughed secretly as I realized why she had suddenly be so reserved. Thankfully, the Duke and his daughter didn''t seem to notice that the cat tail and ears Milea wore weren''t real. Her real ears were hidden behind her long blonde hair and couldn''t be seen, so they might think that Milea was a cat Beastkin from her appearance, as the tail also moved rather realistically. ''So Duke cktomb and his daughter aren''t racist either. Probably because the Sin Kingdom has more diverse Races than the Virtue Kingdom, they are more open-minded, including the nobles. They don''t have those stuck-up ''I am holier than you'' attitudes that most nobles have.'' Or probably, it was only true for Duke cktomb and his family. However, I couldn''t rule out the possibility that they were just acting. We talked about some pleasantries, not to mention anything important. A waitress that was supposed to take my order arrived, and I ordered something for Milea and me. The Duke also introduced his daughter. It seems her name was Naya, taken from an Angel name recorded in the Goddess Tera Holy Book. I praised her name and introduced mine. She also praised my name and called me humble because I wasn''t really overbearing, even though my family name was Vainglory, which meant excessive pride or glory. "But Vainglory really fit you, Your Holiness. Because bing a Pdin isn''t something everyone can do. Even your existence itself is the embodiment of pride. It can even stop the evesting war between two Kingdoms for a while and allow me to step into the Virtue Kingdom." "Hahaha, thank you, Miss Naya. However, this name is to keep me from being too prideful. I want to be the embodiment of the seven Virtues and keep my pride low all the time." Our meal arrived shortly after that, and we decided to have breakfast first before continuing our conversation. Naya''s expression when she took a bite was marvelous, and the Duke also seemed to like the breakfast in this restaurant. It didn''t take us 30 minutes to finish the breakfast. "That was wonderful." Duke cktomb praised. "Such an expressive meal. It''s light but fulfilling, a perfect breakfast. I now understand why Madam Alesia took me to this ce that night. Hahaha, now I regret not taking your offer, Sir Pdin." Milea somehow nodded in agreement. Her lips curled into a smile as she softly said, "So we can make something like this. I see¡­" ¡¤?¦Èm Her spirit as a chef seemed to be lit from the wonderful breakfast. I also needed to admit it was delicious. "Truly." Naya nodded in agreement. "The Virtue Kingdom has such a wonderful breakfast. We should ask our chef to make something like this, Esteemed Father." "I will instruct him when we return." The Dukeughed merrily, wiping his mouth with a napkin on the table. Then he put it down and looked at me with a foxy smile. "Now, Sir Pdin. Do you have something to ask me? As proof of our goodwill, I will answer your question to the best of my ability." ''Here it is.'' I thought. The real conversation started. Chapter 268 268 – Question Game ? Snapping his finger, the Duke created a barrier to iste the sound inside this small cubicle. The barrier''s color was ck. He used to create it. ''A Mage, probably with Lv 5 Dark Magic. He''s quite strong.'' I looked at Duke cktomb with a bit of surprise written on my face. As someone in this world, having Lv 5 skills was quite remarkable. Among people I knew, only Alesia might have magic skills higher than Lv 5. Beatrice had Lv 6 skill, but she gained it from taking other people''s status and not naturally, so I wouldn''t count her. As for Tristan¡­ She managed to get to Lv 7 as Isabelle, but that was also thanks to her experience in Horizon Online. She could get to Lv 7 because she had experienced it before, so she also didn''t count as naturally. ''Looking at his mastery, he is probably also around Level 60, quite high for a human.'' Duke cktomb''s smile deepened as he put his hands together, putting them on the table. "I also have some questions to ask you, if possible, Sir Pdin. Of course, you don''t need to answer it if you don''t want to. That''s also my stand, so please ask your questions first. Even if I am like this, I am quite experienced in reading a person''s expression. I swear on Goddess Tera''s name to answer truthfully." The Dukeughed once more. Naya didn''t say anything and maintained her smile, while Milea also maintained her expressionless state, looking at the empty tes on the table. ''Questions¡­ What should I ask?'' I had many things I wanted to ask Duke cktomb, but he probably wouldn''t answer most of them. No criminals would admit their wrongdoings. "That''s fine by me," I replied to Duke cktomb with a smile. "Well then, I will ask my first question. Did the Sin Kingdom really sign a cease-fire agreement for 100 years due to Pdin''s appearance?" "That''s true." The Duke replied almost immediately with a nod. "Now is my turn. Did you be a Pdin recently, or did you keep it a secret for a long time?" That was such a bad question, but I guessed they wanted to know whether the church nurtured me to be a Pdin or I became a Pdin due to my pure skill. Milea being with me probably was the reason why he asked such a thing. He probably thought she was by my side to observe me. "I will swear on Goddess Teri''s name that I will answer truthfully," I spoke with a calm voice as I sped my hands together. "I became a Pdin just recently, around a month ago," I replied, gaining a nod from Duke cktomb. "I see. You''re quite a talented boy, then." "I am just lucky," I added without changing my expression. "Second question, then. What happened to the assassins that attacked me the second day I became a Pdin?" "They will be dealt with. The faction of the nobles who thought of you as dangerous, which is, unfortunately, also my subordinates, are already punished by our Queen. I will formally apologize to you for this matter after those people are punished. I truly apologize for my negligence." Duke cktomb bowed his head deeply. Naya looked rather surprised, but she also bowed her head in an apologetic manner, following her father''s gesture. "Raise your head, Duke cktomb. I will ept your apology as long as they are punished ordingly." "Thank you for your generosity." The Duke revealed a toothy smile. "It''s my turn, Sir Pdin. What happened to the Dark Elf assassin that didn''t return with the others?" "She''s living happily," I replied immediately. "I see. Thank you." Whatever the Duke had in mind, I didn''t know. Was he happy that I forgave his subordinate? Did he think I would be mad and couldn''t control myself to kill his subordinates and send their souls to the Goddess? ''Or he might even do this to assert my personality.'' Anyway, I proceeded to ask my questions, and Duke cktomb answered almost everything. I found out he wouldn''t answer when I asked the name of the Queen that he mentioned earlier or anything rted to the Royal Family of the Sin Kingdom. And I also didn''t answer anything rted to my personal rtionship or the inside information of the church. Unexpectedly, though, Duke cktomb didn''t mind answering a question such as his goal of visiting this Kingdom. Because he was swearing in the name of the Goddess, I doubted he told me a lie. But that didn''t mean he told me everything. He could''ve only given me a portion of the real answer. For example, his goal in visiting this Kingdom was to sign a cease-fire agreement with the Virtue Kingdom and make a friendly approach. But he omitted another goal he had and didn''t tell me about it. That made him answer truthfully but notpletely. As for me¡­ ''I can lie no matter how much I want to as I am not a real believer of the Goddess Teri or Tera. Heck, Goddess Lilith is even on my side. She won''t smite me even if I lie after swearing using her fake name.'' The questions game continued after that, and we pretty much just asked about each other Kingdom''s situation because our curiosity over each other was already dispelled. We understood each other''s bottom line. My questions were regarding the Races that lived in the Sin Kingdom, especially the Devil Race, which included Vampire, Subus, Lamia, Oni, and many others. And Duke cktomb''s questions were about delicacies and monsters in the Virtue Kingdom.I think you should take a look at Fortunately, my cheeky nun was a chef and understood many delicacies, so she answered it for me. I used this chance to ask what kind of border the Sin Kingdom had on the east side and slightly changed Duke cktomb''s expression. "A giant hole. It''s just a pure sinking hole that light can''t reach. No one approaches that ce as it''s dangerous. Our Holy City is located near that border to protect it from adventurers or other people who are curious about the World End border." "That''s just like the Virtue Kingdom," I told him, and he finally smiled again. "Hahaha, the Goddess told us not to approach the border. Are you interested in it, Sir Pdin?" "Slightly," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "I was once an adventure, too, so I tend to be curious about new areas I never visited." "I see. I was once a curious young man too." The Duke nodded. "Now is my turn, right? Can I ask whether you are interested in visiting our Kingdom?" Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile. I was about to ask whether I could visit their Kingdom as a guest, but it seemed like I didn''t need to. "If there is a chance, I will visit the Sin Kingdom." I nodded at him. At that moment, I noticed Milea fidgeting while keeping her head down. The chair was slightly wet, and I noticed liquid began to umte on it. ''This girl¡­ She''s about to cum?'' Noticing my gaze, Milea raised her head and smiled yfully as if nothing was wrong. ''Well, I already asked everything I wanted to, so it''s time to return.'' I secretly used and turned to the Duke. "Duke cktomb, Miss Naya. It''s really nice to talk with both of you, but unfortunately, my duty as a Pdin is calling. I hope we have a chance to meet again." I stood up and stretched my hand toward them. Duke cktomb and Miss Naya stood up. The former shook my hand and smiled wryly. "Oh, right. I am sorry for taking your time, Sir Pdin." "No, it''s okay. I have fun having breakfast with you and hearing such interesting things from the Sin Kingdom. May fate allow us to meet again." "Yes." The Duke nodded and released my hand. "I will prepare a way to invite you to the Sin Kingdom when the time arrives. Unfortunately, [Earring of Communication] can''t pierce through the strange barrier in the border and is a useless article tomunicate between the Kingdoms." "That''s understandable." I smiled at him, urging Milea to stand up. "I will be waiting." With that, I left the fourth floor with Milea and paid for everything at the cashier. I looked at the cheeky nun as we exited the restaurant and whispered. "In the alleyway or home?" "Home, please. But¡­ Can you carry me and arrive fast? I might cum in seconds." Milea answered as her body shivered, trying to hold back as much as she could. "It can''t be helped," I said, pulling her into an empty alleyway and carrying her in my arms. Then I jumped to the roof and jumped around toward my mansion. The cheeky nun orgasmed once we stepped into the garden. Her love juices were squirted out from her pussy as she lifted her skirt, spraying over the beautiful flowers that Lisa and Lara tended to. It happened with Lara watching her from the side, dropping the watering can in her hand, with a baffled expression. As for Milea, she didn''t care and just released her umted pleasure while moaning loudly. In the end, Lara was mad and pulled Milea''s ears before asking for my permission to punish the cheeky nun with a scary smile. I allowed her to. ''Lara looks like a scary sibling even though she''s the younger of the twins.'' I thought as I walked out of the mansion again. ''I should probably give her more money to buy new flowerster. Yes. It''s ruined because of Milea.'' Also, Naya cktomb. That girl might look simple and pure, but her blood-red eyes kept watching my every movement earlier. ''I might need to keep watch on her.'' Chapter 269 269 – Pink Faced Flower ? After Arthur left, Duke cktomb''s expression changed, and his smile dropped slightly. He looked at the wavy-haired girl beside him and asked, "What do you think of him, Naya?" "He''s wonderful." Naya smiled beautifully, holding her cheek as if trying to keep it from melting. "He''s just so wonderful." "Hoo? You like him?" Duke cktomb smirked, "Would I finally see my daughter marry someone before my natural lifespan ended? Hahaha." "Esteemed Father, you still have 16 years left before leaving this world! Besides, I never said I would marry him. We are from the Sin Kingdom and believers of Goddess Tera while he''s Goddess Teri''s Pdin. There is no way he will be willing to marry me even if I ask him!" "But you do want to marry him." The Duke teased, making his daughter blush slightly. "Don''t deny it, my daughter. You always said no when I introduced you to other gentlemen, but you didn''t seem to deny that you like the Pdin. You be more honest like the teaching of Goddess Tera." "Ugh¡­" Naya lowered her gaze, and her face turned slightly red. "I-I do admit that he''s charming and kind, different from the perverts in the Sin Kingdom. Maybe my type is an innocent one from the Virtue Kingdom?" "Is that so?" He hummed, looking at his daughter with a judging gaze. "Well, you dress more reservedlypared to other girls, so maybe that''s the case. How could my first daughter be so innocent when her mother was a beast? Haa¡­ It''s troubling me." "It''s not your business!" Having had enough of being teased by her father, Naya stood up and ran out of the room in embarrassment. The Dukeughed merrily and looked at the destroyed barrier. "Indeed, the Pdin is wonderful. He broke my barrier just by walking past it. I might want it to be my inw and marry him to my daughter if both are willing to. That wouldn''t be so bad." He muttered and stood up, exiting the room. His daughter was standing outside near the stairs, waiting for him with her arms crossed. Her elegant and pure manners from earlier were gone and were reced by her usual, casual attitude. "Shall we return to our temporary mansion?" The Duke said. Naya nodded at her father, and both were going down. When they were about to pay for the breakfast, they found out that the Pdin had already paid for it, including their shares. "Hahaha, he''s also polite too. Naya, why don''t you marry him if you like him? Charm him and bring him to the bed. That way, you can conquer his heart easily!" "Father!" The ck-haired girl shouted once again as her face reddened again in embarrassment. She looked around and noticed many eyes were on them. That only made her more embarrassed, and she buried her face in her hands. *** Inside the Virtue Royal Academy''s headmistress office. I suddenly sneezed. "Achoo!" "Goddess Teri blesses you." "I was blessed already." I wiped the snot that came out from my sneeze with a napkin I took from my inventory. "Still, headmistress. Have you finished your investigation about that lotion? I never expected to see you gesturing to me from the window. I thought you would need at least a few hours more." "I got a clue," Alesia replied, sipping a hot tea from a cup. Herplexion looked a little bit tired, and I thought that was natural because she probably pushed herself to find this clue she spoke of. "The source of its distribution is an Underground City called Pleasure." She continued. "And Duke cktomb has nothing to do with this." ''Pleasure?'' I raised my eyebrows, urging the headmistress to continue. I was unfamiliar with that name. Or rather, it was the first time I knew that Underground City, except for the Border City, had a name. I just knew that they were Underground Cities. "It''s located near Bluerose Duchy," Alesia replied with a slight nod. Hearing that name, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.I think you should take a look at ''Why am I not surprised?'' That made sense. The assassin under Duke cktomb received orders from his noble subordinates that they would be punished. However, as they stayed under Duke Bluerose, I nor Duke cktomb didn''t know what kind of order they received. It wasn''t strange if I thought the lotion was from the Sin Kingdom if those assassins were the ones who spread it. ''Probably under Beatrice or Duke Bluerose''s order. The problem caused by that bitch hadn''t been fully finished yet?'' Perhaps I shouldn''t give her a reward if she was truly the one who ordered that. But for what? ''Ah, she wants to make people addicted so she can take over the Virtue Kingdom easily. The lotion also didn''t spread when Beatrice was in the Border City. This¡­ Could she be the one who spread it to influence the Queen and King Cassius? ''And it only spread far after Ertha returned to the Academy City. It could also be not Beatrice but the people from this Pleasure City.'' "Arthur? Are you still with me?" Alesia called out, narrowing her eyes in displeasure. I was pulled out of my thoughts as I blinked a few times, looking at the older elf. "Ah, my bad. You can continue." I replied, "I just remembered something unpleasant about Bluerose Duchy." "Understandable." She nodded, "Shall I continue?" I nodded at her. "The leader of the city, called Tyrant, has discovered a recipe to make that lotion in an ancient ruin. Because I only used to take a look, I am unable to determine the recipe. However, I did find that it used acid slime and some kind of flower that had an addictive and aphrodisiac effect." "Could it be, Pink Faced Flower?" I asked. That was the only flower that contained an aphrodisiac effect and was addictive. Usually, it was used to drug someone to train them as sex ves back in Horizon Online, a really bad flower. I had many of them in my inventory, but I put them deep inside and swore that I wouldn''t take them out. Alesia''s ears perked up when she heard the name, "What is that?" She asked. "Drugs. Its addictive effect only worked on Humans and not other Races." So that was why Eliza and Emilia felt a tingling effect. Thankfully, I cured them before they became addicted. ''I can''t let my girls use the lotions any longer.'' If they wanted to have a lotion y, I had something better and harmless in my inventory. I should''ve known this was bad, but my lust overcame me. ''I guess the only way to fix this is to destroy the source.'' My n to deal with the lotion and spread it to chosen individuals needed to be scratched. This thing was bad. Anything that used Pink Faced Flowers as ingredients should be destroyed. ''And here I thought that I would never hear its name again. I guess they really use the asset from Sins Paradise to create Horizon Online, huh? Except for the world and the lore.'' Looking at Alesia seriously, I asked, "Headmistress. Can you track where they got the flowers from? The faster, the better." "I can." She nodded. "I received a report that some of our students went to a massage parlor that used this lotion. So this falls into my responsibility too. Just wait until tonight." Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile. While it was just a coincidence that some students of the Royal Academy loved getting massages, especially the nobles, their product had touched them. Thus, they released someone they shouldn''t touch. ''I guess this will be easier than I thought.'' Chapter 270 270 – Raid Plan And Alesia’s Information ? After thanking Alesia, I went to the church to talk with Ertha. Sana hadn''t arrived yet and was still in the Holy City. Finding the blindfolded Bishop was easy. She stood out with her pigtailed blue hair and huge breasts. And it was easier because she always stayed in Sana''s office to deal with documents, though I was still confused about how she could read them. I told her about my own ''investigation'' about the lotion and gave her a clue. If possible, I wanted to settle this before the Annual Tournament, which would be held in three days. I guess that was enough time to wipe a city out of this world. The problem was they could revive and could still sell the lotion if there was one surviving. And I didn''t know who knew the recipe to make the lotion, which was troubling. However¡­ "If that''s the case, then it''s easy, Your Holiness. Spreading aphrodisiacs and selling them to make people do Sinful things, falling into lust, will give them Sins. And with enough Sins, I can send their souls back to the Goddess without waiting for their predetermined time. In fact, I have sent former Archbishop Jasper back to the Goddess'' side." The way Ertha smiled and sped her hands together while mentioning killing them ''permanently'' was something unexpected for me. And she already sent former Archbishop Jasper back to the Goddess'' side? ''This girl is actually terrifying.'' I added a note to myself to find Ertha if I wanted to kill someone in the future. And so, we had some conversation and decided that tomorrow would be the best day to settle this matter. The church would help me destroy the transaction''s source and arrest everyone responsible for it. Of course, Cecil''s merchant would be pardoned as he became our informant and only sold it without knowing the recipe. The decision was made so quickly that I wondered if something like this happened in the past. It worked for me and the church, so I didn''tin. I just needed to wait for Alesia to give me a hit list for people who needed to die permanently or just got arrested tonight, as well as Pink Faced Flower''s location. "We did them a favor, so they should be grateful." That was what Ertha said when I asked whether we should involve the government. I agreed with her, and we smiled together. And so, the raid toward Underground City ''Pleasure'' was decided without even consulting the government. Even if they didn''t like it, they wouldn''t be able to do anything because we saved the Kingdom before the drug called pink lotion spread everywhere. *** Before returning to my mansion, I informed Sophia, Rania, and my knight squad that there would be a raid tomorrow and they should prepare themselves. I also told Rania to inform Tristan about the raid but added the information about Pink Faced Flower. That girl also knew about this. In fact, my guild joined the raid to eradicate Pink Faced Flower back in Horizon Online because one of Tristan''s friends was kidnapped and about to be turned into a ve. Thankfully, we saved her in time, but that wasn''t important right now. Having the extra power of a Level 90 archer would make this raid easier. After watching the knights under me express their acknowledgment and Rania run toward Tristan''s dorm, I nodded and left the church. I wasn''t in a hurry to get the information from Alesia and just rxed in my mansion. I sat on the chair near the garden, watching Lara instructing Milea how to fix the garden she ruined with her love juices. The cheeky nun couldn''t help but follow her order because of the pressure exuded from the younger twins. It was a funny sight. Madam Vivian drank tea around the garden as she watched Milea with her two maids. She acted normally again and even wore a rather covered white dress instead of the one she wore to seduce me. And for some reason, her smile became more charming as she often waved at me shyly. Time passed as I thought about the n to raid the center of the transaction of the pink lotion. The main location that needed to be destroyed was the factory and this Tyrant''s base. The church should''ve had the information as Ertha moved the shadow squad to concentrate around the Pleasure City. And then there was also the Pink Faced Flower field. Even if there was no one who knew its effect anymore, it shouldn''t be left alone. So I also needed to destroy it. ''If Tristan joined the raid, she could join my knight squad and the church to deal with Tyrant and his subordinates. She, Rania, and Sophia should be enough to deal with them. As for me¡­ I should be the only one dealing with Pink Faced Flower as I won''t be affected by its side-effect thanks to my title.'' It would be stupid if we sessfully conducted the raid, but the members were affected by aphrodisiac and had a sudden orgy, which led to the church''s reputation and force being destroyed by that.I think you should take a look at Before long, Eliza arrived at the academy. However, there was another person with her. A short girl with long blonde hair and a rather modest chest, slightly bigger than Milea. She was wearing an elf tunic. She was Tristan. ''She did drink that potion.'' I thought as I smiled wryly. ''But the effect didn''t seem to work on her. Is it because she''s short? Possibly.'' When she saw me, she immediately ran and stopped in front of me with her hands on her hips, puffing her chest and asserting authority. "Exin what you mean by mentioning that flower." She said with a narrowing gaze. Sensing the serious situation, Eliza didn''t approach me and instead joined her mother in the garden. The nuns and maids looked at us briefly before returning to their jobs. I looked up at Tristan and answered, "It appeared and is in distribution." "Does it exist in this world?!" I nodded. Her eyes widened as she bit her lower lips. For her to meet me, even though she wanted to keep this new appearance a secret, just showed how important the Pink Faced Flower was in her life. Yes, important, in a bad way. "Are you going to let it get distributed, Arthur?" "No," I shook my head in response. "We will destroy the factory that created it tomorrow and kill everyone involved, permanently. I will also personally destroy the flower field so no one can use it again. I hope you can join the raid squad, Tristan." "I will." She immediately answered. "I don''t want any girls to experience something like that again, forcefully or willingly." Her tone was mixed in anger and hate. I didn''t say anything as I understood her feelings. No one wanted to remember it, including me. That was why I regretted using that lotion to have fun with my girls as much as they wanted to use it. "So, what are you waiting for? Looking at your style, you won''t sit here without any n." Tristan looked around, crossing her arms under her modest breasts, emphasizing them. ''This girl¡­ She wanted me to notice it, huh? Shame on you, but I won''t y with your game and give you satisfaction.'' I thought as I suddenly felt something approaching. "I am waiting for someone," I replied and stood up, patting her in the process. Looking at the entrance, there was someone standing in front of it with arge witch hat. It was Alesia, and the gate opened automatically for her as she was the former owner of this mansion. She confidently strode in and approached me without greeting Vivian and the others. No, she looked at Tristan for a second before turning at me as if nothing happened. But I did notice her gaze. ''Did she recognize Tristan? Or maybe it''s the Elf tunic?'' I thought but shook it away because there was a more pressing matter. "How is it, Headmistress? Did you find it?" I asked with a smile. Tristan also turned around and looked at the elf who just arrived. "Yes." Alesia nodded in answer as she stopped in front of me. "I found the flower field." "Perfect." My grin widened, "Let''s talk the details inside with my subordinate, Tristan." Tristan nodded at the elf, which Alesia ignored for some reason. It made the cute tsundere angry a little. She didn''t like to be ignored, after all. I quickly asked the headmistress to enter before Tristan could say anything. Then I called for Milea to make us tea as we went to the drawing room. Chapter 271 271 – Raid [1] ? Garcia, Cecil, and Lisa actually returned that night after I finished talking with Alesia and Tristan. They immediately hit the bed, tired from the investigation. Lisa actually wanted to keep watch at night, but I forced her to rest. As for Alesia and Tristan, they returned to their respective home after our discussion to prepare for tomorrow. The headmistress wouldmunicate with me through [Earring of Communication] to direct me toward the flower field, which was apparently located far away from Pleasure City and was close to the border between the Virtue and Sin Kingdom. She looked at Tristan once again before leaving. I was curious about what she had in mind, but I didn''t ask because I knew she wouldn''t answer me. The next day arrived. It was 2 days before the Annual Tournament. Students from each academy were nervous, and the citizens were excited to see the tournament because it was the biggest event the Academy City had offered. They could watch it through a projector magic item which would be installed in the city za or directly in the location. But for me and the church knights, it was the day of the raid to destroy the source of Sins. To march toward the Pleasure City, it would need us around 2 or 3 days. However, the matter of time was settled thanks to Alesia. She was kind enough to help us teleport using her . The raid team consisted of two knight squads only. It was my knight squad and Gerald''s knight squad. He was the captain of church knights in Bluerose Duchy, and Ertha said he would help because Pleasure City was close to Bluerose Duchy. Because she acted as the recement for Archbishop in that city for a while, she developed some kind of rtionship with them. For the record, the broken Adam had lost all his memory and was now serving as a church knight to pay for his previous Sins. Ertha was the one who saved him from Confusion and a Controlled state with the help of the Goddess. He was still Fallen, but his heart was said to believe in the Goddess Teri. She was also the one who told him about Adam''s state just now. ''It seems the Goddess still has her attention on Adam, probably thanks to his title as [Child of Hell]. The charmed state should still be in effect, so I am not worried that he would lose control. Beatrice canmand him if he tries to do something to us.'' However, the fact that the Goddess pardoned Adam to the point she helped to lift his Confusion and Controlled state made me curious about what was so special about Adam''s title. ''I will use on itter.'' Anyway, he was Level 65 Devilkin, or rather Level 64, after I killed him that day. He would prove to be an extra power to destroy that factory. "Are you ready?" Currently, I was in the church training area with Ertha and Alesia standing beside me. I was wearing ck clothes and pants, Level 60 equipment made from [Speed Lizard], with the effect of increasing my AGI slightly. My knight squad was standing in front of me, fully in silver armor and the equipment I gave them that night, except for Tristan, who wore a white elf tunic, green leather armor, and holding a pure white bow with a quiver slung over her back. Rania stood in front of them all while holding a silver sword, [Fairy Longsword], in her left hand. It was something I gave her to rece her broken sword. Sophia held her ymore over her shoulders. Lea pumped her hands in front of her chest. Natasha nodded slightly. Tristan looked rather serious because she knew how dangerous Pink Faced Flower was and wanted to destroy it quickly. They were all answering at the same time, "Yes!" "Great." I nodded, turning to Ertha. "Pray for our sess, Bishop Ertha." "May Goddess Teri''s blessing be with you, Your Holiness." The Bishop put her hands together above herrge breasts and prayed. Somehow, I felt a bit warm, as if she used a buff. The other seemed to feel it too, and looked around in confusion. I quickly took a nce at my status and noticed that I was indeed buffed. All my status had increased slightly by 5 points, and I looked at Ertha in surprise.I think you should take a look at ''Her prayer has such an effect? Is it because she''s the Holy Maiden, One of Holy Bodies, and Half-Angel?'' This helped. "Thank you, Bishop Ertha," I said, and she smiled in response. Turning to the headmistress, she nodded before I could say anything. "Anytime." She said shortly. A long wooden staff appeared in her hand. For her to teleport six people at once, equipment was indeed needed. "Join them. I will teleport you to Bluerose Duchy, near the church." "Alright." I nodded and went over to my knight squad. Standing beside Tristan, I gave a sign to Alesia that she could teleport us anytime. Meanwhile, I whispered something to my closestrade''s ear. "Be careful with someone named Adam. If he tries to do something that''s not in the n, kill him." Hearing my serious warning, Tristan nced at me and nodded without saying anything. She understood that my warning had a reason behind it. "I will teleport you now." Alesia raised her wooden staff, and light converged in front of it. Arge magic circle appeared under our feet. It let out a golden glow, different from the usual teleportation circle she used toe and go. I also held a [Teleportation Gem], which would take me near the Pink Faced Flower field after I introduced my knight squad to Gerald. When the light shone brightly at the end, our view shifted, and we arrived in a training area of the church in the Bluerose Duchy. It was smaller than the one in the Academy City, and a man in silver armor stood in front of us. He was Gerald, and he saluted and bowed his head deeply. "Wee to Bluerose Duchy, Your Holiness. And everyone else from the Academy City too, wee. My name is Gerald. I am Level 43, a Captain of the Bluerose Duchy church knight under Archbishop Linza. He is currently in the Holy City and is unable to greet you. Please forgive him." "That''s not a problem, Sir Gerald. Please guide them and tell them about the raid n. I believe you''ve been given an exnation by the shadow squad." "Yes, precisely." Gerald raised his head and shed a smile. "Best of luck to you, Your Holiness. May I speak with the Vice-Captain of your squad?" "That would be me." Rania stepped forward and saluted. "My name is Rania Reyn, the Pdin squad Vice-Captain. Let''s talk about the details of our missions." "Rania Reyn¡­" Gerald muttered as his eyes widened in realization. He then quickly returned to normal as he gestured. "Please, this way. The other knights will join our discussion." "Yes." Rania nodded and followed Gerald with the others. I waved my hand at them, "Good luck. I am counting on you." I said. They nodded with smiles on their faces, except for Lea and Natasha, who appeared to be nervous. This would be their second mission, but this would also be the most important one they ever did. I hoped their nervousness would spell no trouble for them and everyone. "Now then. Let''s destroy the field." I raised the [Gem of Teleportation] and activated it. My figure disappeared and reappeared on the hill before a wide flower field. Chapter 272 272 – Raid [2] ? Pink flowers spread everywhere my eyes could see, surrounded by a low fence to keep them safe from animals and monsters. As Alesia had told me, it seemed like this was located near the border between the Sin Kingdom and the Virtue Kingdom, a perfect ce to nt these flowers in secret. The barrennd sprayed on the edge of the field. The scenery was really different, and nothing grew on thatnd. The sky was filled with eternal dark clouds, creating shade without sunlight on thend. And far in the distance, a light purplish color covered the sky, and the ground was colored red due to the interference of the magical border. If I passed the border and arrived in the Sin Kingdom, I wondered if the grass would still be red and the sky was light purple, just like what I saw here or not. ording to Duke cktomb, the scenery of the Sin Kingdom was simr to the Virtue Kingdom, so the difference in color was probably only because of the magical border. It disappointed me a little, but not too much. As such, the difference in scenery made the pink flower field look more beautiful. A few people dressed in farmer clothes seemed to tend the flowers, watering them and spreading some soil to keep them fresh. Those farmers looked rather old, had wrinkles, and walked very slowly. Some of them were Humans, and some of them were Beastkins. The ones who seemed to be most affected were Humans as they also coughed thanks to the flower side-effects, which were harmful to Humans. Narrowing my eyes in displeasure and using and , I found out that they were from a very poor vige near him and were given a job by those people in the Pleasure City. "I need to evacuate them first." I couldn''t just kill them and send them all to the nearby churches. There would bemotions. ''I don''t like this.'' Somehow this sight reminded me of Horizon Online, and I clicked my tongue in displeasure. Who knew that something like this and poor viges still existed in the Virtue Kingdom? I thought this ce was like a heaven with no deaths, and everything was fulfilled. My investigation also bore a simr result. However, it seemed like it was only on the surface. If there were no poor viges or people, why would Underground Cities and many orphanages exist? The numbers were also not low. ''I guess I am only blinded by my new stage. I should donate some Gold to the church again and let them take care of the poor viges more.'' Thinking so, I walked down the hill to warn those people. If they didn''t want to evacuate, then forgive me for killing them. Some people noticed me walking toward the flower field, and one approached me after putting down a sack of soil on the ground. Because I wasn''t wearing armor nor holding a weapon, he lowered his guard and probably thought I wasn''t dangerous. "Young man, this is a private area belonging to a scary man! If you don''t want to get hurt by his guards, please leave this area fast while they are still not awake!" The old man with deep wrinkles on his forehead and near his eyes shouted. My lips rose into a small smile. I appreciated the warning, so I spoke in a calmer tone than I was about to use. "Thank you, old man. But I should be the one to say that. This flower field will be destroyed soon, so return to your vige with the other vigers. There will be reimbursementter for you and the others, so don''t worry about not being able to eat or provide for your family. "But if you choose to stay, then I can''t force you to leave. However, do note that the church will deal with everyone staying in the flower field without exception. These flowers are dangerous and can make people fall into lust, thus are called Devil Flowers and will be eradicated." Hearing my words, the old man stopped in his tracks, and his weary eyes widened, "A-Are you serious, young man? T-These flowers are Devil Flowers?!" "Yes." I nodded. "I am the representative of the church, the Pdin, Arthur Vainglory. In the name of the Goddess Teri, I will destroy this flower field and everyone guarding it. If you want to repent, I will give you 3 minutes to leave right now. Don''t worry. You will be forgiven as long as you repent. Ignorance is not Sins." A loud gulp resounded from him. "O-Oooh! What have I done?! I¡­ I actually cultivated the Devil Flowers." The old man was trembling in fear and guilt. He looked at me with quivered eyes and nodded firmly. "Y-Your Holiness the Pdin. I shallply. I shall tell my friends and leave! But¡­ Can I request something? Please don''t destroy the field before the Tyrant guards arrive. They¡­ They stay in our vige and will hurt our family if they see something wrong with the field. They will be here in a few minutes. Please!" "Alright."I think you should take a look at ''Waiting for a few minutes shouldn''t be a problem. It''s better to kill them all at once instead of going to this old man''s vige to find them." "Thank you! Thank you!" The old man bowed a few times before hurriedly turning his back and went to hispanion. He talked feverishly, trying to exin the situation and my identity to them as they gathered around the old man. The 10 or so men looked at me before turning to the old man, nodding their heads. Thankfully, they were all understanding and bowed their heads to me before leaving the flower field. However, they didn''t return to their vige and chose to hide first, as the bad guys were still in their vige. If they were known to ck off, their fate would be worse than death. I nodded at them and went to hide myself. While doing so, I took out a weapon, a brown greatsword with a de taller than myself. The sword guard was made of gold and was as heavy as arge boulder, and its name was [Cleaver]. This was perfect for burying those flowers. I couldn''t burn them because the smoke and smell would affect the surrounding. So my only choice was to root it from the ground and put it in my inventory. After waiting on the hill for a few minutes, the so-called Tyrant guards arrived. Their appearances were like those of thugs, untidy and only wore some simple shirts. There were a total of 6 men looking around the surroundings with pissed expressions. "Where the fuck are those old men going?! Are they cking off?" "Hahaha, they''re actually not here! Are they not afraid that we will rape their daughters after we kill the men in the vige?! Even if they look skinny, I bet they are still able to satisfy us." "Tsk! Where the fuck are they? If we don''t send the flowers to Master Tyrant, we will be tortured before we are killed 3 times! Fucking old men!!" Alright, they were scum. I already knew since the start, but hearing them saying that loudly was different. Holding [Cleaver] with both of my hands, I jumped down the hill andnded in front of the flower field. They noticed my presence but didn''t do anything except narrow their eyes. "Huh? Is he the one who chases those old men with that huge sword? Tsk! To think there is actually someone that finds the flower field. Are you from another Underground City, brat?!" One of them shouted loudly, but I ignored him and stabbed the sword on the ground. Then I used my skill, causing the sword to let out a faint golden glow. "Prepare for a fight, you guys!" One thug noticed that I was about to use skill and pulled a knife. But he waste. "" I muttered the skill name and brought my sword up. At the same time, the ground in front of me was dug out as if a nuke had been dropped, bringing the dirt, soil, and flowers to the sky. That included the 6 thugs as their bodies were minced by the force that brought them up. The whole flower field that spanned over a hundred meters was dug up at once. Thanks to [Cleaver], my ''s skill effectiveness was increased. I thought I would need to do this twice, but my status seems to help me finish this once. Then, I targeted all the flowers flying in the sky and put them in my inventory. For the out-of-range flowers, I used to collect them manually. Following that, Inded a bit away and watched the ground fall back. The thugs were buried nicely, and there was no sign of a flower field in the area anymore. "Finished. I wonder if the others have started their raid yet?" I muttered as I put [Cleaver] back in my inventory. "They should be fine. More importantly, I should ask the old men whether there are simr flower fields anywhere or not. I doubt they only have one." I wasn''t naive enough to think they only had one flower field. ording to what the thug said earlier, it seemed like they needed to fill a quota every day if they didn''t want to be punished by this Tyrant. ''He seems strong, but Tristan should be able to defeat him easily.'' And so I began to move to find the other flower fields. Chapter 273 273 – Destroying The Factory ? Thanks to the information from the vigers and Alesia through the [Earring of Communication], I found the other 5 field locations easily. Before going to destroy them, I left the old men 50 Golds each to survive a few days before the Church helped them, and they thanked me to the point of kneeling in front of me. I thought it was just an exaggeration, but with 50 Gold, they could buy a lot of food from the merchant and survive with their family. Only then did I notice the severe condition of those viges near the border. But I didn''t stay for long and went to the corresponding location of the fields and destroyed them, putting all the flowers inside my inventory. Because they were spread along the magical border between the two Kingdoms, it was easy to find them. It only took me less than an hour to destroy five fields and kill more than 30 thugs guarding them. I informed Ertha through Alesia to send the news to nearby Churches if they had the thugs reviving in the revival chamber. If there were any, I asked them to put them in jail and proceeded to wash their Sins and extract information from them in case I missed a hidden flower field. However, the process might need at least a day because the thugs needed time to revive. So I decided to go to Bluerose Duchy to see the raid process and find a hidden entrance in case Tyrant or his subordinate was nning to escape. "ording to the time, they should''ve done with destroying the factory and just need to do some cleaning, right?" That was if there was no problem. And so I began to run at full speed toward the direction of the Bluerose Duchy as I didn''t have the [Teleportation Gem] that was set in that ce, all while looking on my radar to evade people on my way. *** At the Pleasure City. A few minutes ago. The force of two knight squads, totaling 15 people with the addition of Adam, arrived at the entrance of the Pleasure City within the woods. Rania led them with Gerald. Tristan was crouching on the tree branch, scouting the surrounding area. She wasn''t worried about her panties being seen from below because her armor had an enhancement to add light under her skirt if anyone tried to peek. And when they reached the entrance, Rania ordered them to stop and briefed them. "Our target is the biggest factory in the middle. Tristan will be the one to destroy it, and we will kill everyone involved. Remember, there are no innocent people in the Pleasure City. So don''t hesitate at all. They are evil who spread aphrodisiacs to normal people, making them fall to their lust!" Rania''s face looked serious, fitting her title as the closest one to bing a Pdin and the former Knight Commander. Her voice boomed loudly, raising the other''s spirit. "Yes!" They answered at once, except for Tristan. The blonde-haired girl only looked down with narrowed eyes, ''She''s really a good leader. Not bad at all.'' She thought. As someone who often became a party leader of a dungeon exploration squad, Tristan understood that a leader should appear to be charismatic and fearless. That way, their subordinates would follow their lead. Of course, there was an exception, such as Arthur, but that was because the guild was filled with strange people. They all only joined because they thought it was interesting and made Arthur the leader because of his name.I think you should take a look at Though in theter part, he did be a splendid leader, but that took some process. Anyway, Tristan had no problem with Rania leading this operation. ''My job is clear. I just need to shoot an arrow to destroy the factory.'' As for Rania, she observed everyone with judging eyes. Gerald looked the most experienced and had a calm expression. Sophia, a former Captain, was also calm. But she had a strange feral grin on her face, which wasn''t hidden by a helmet. The other church knights also seemed to have no problem. But a young man, someone she recognized as student Adam back in the Royal Academy, looked rather dazed. However, he had a small smile and followed all orders given to him to perfection. ''He lost his memories due to Subus'' influence. But he should be strong and obedient. His job should be staying on Gerald''s side to deal with our enemies.'' "If there is no problem, let''s march inside. As soon as our presence is known, prepare to defend yourself from attacks." Raniamanded and wore a silver helmet. "Let''s go!" "Yes!" The knights replied at once and wore their respective helmets, including Adam and Gerald. They followed Rania while brandishing their weapons and raising their shields. Only Tristan wore no helmet as she slipped inside the entrance with a swift movement. It was connected to a staircase going underground. The entrance was wide enough for five people to walk side by side. They quickly marched down as their metal armor created a loud noise, and heavy footsteps rang. Looking at them, Tristan thought they would be found out before arriving in the Pleasure City. So she made a decision. "I will go first." She said to Rania. "We will arrive soon." Hearing Tristan''s strength from Arthur, Rania didn''t stop her and only told her so. The petite archer nodded and used a skill to enhance her speed, running down the stairs like a wind. Everyone was surprised by her sheer speed as she disappeared. Along her way, Tristan also used every buff she knew. She wasn''t sure how big this ''factory'' was, so he judged it as big as a normal factory on Earth. That meant she needed an exploding arrow to destroy it in one shot. "," She muttered and activated herst buff as she arrived at arge exit. She had arrived in Pleasure City, and a pungent smell attacked her nose. The city located in the underground wasrge, probably a quarter the size of the Academy City, the second biggest city in the Virtue Kingdom. It was half the size of Bluerose Duchy, but the situation of the city was bad. Trash was everywhere, and pink smoke rose from the chimney of the big factory in the middle of the city. From the entrance that was on the elevated ground, Tristan was able to see it clearly. Her first estimation wasn''t on point. The factory was only big because the surrounding buildings were small. Unlike the reformed Border City, Pleasure City was more like slums. It wasn''t fit for a human to live in it. It was like a pig pen and probably only used to produce some drugs and the recently pink aphrodisiac lotion. "That''s my target, quite a big one," Tristan muttered as she took out a white mask to cover her nose. The smell was unbearable for her. "Let''s finish it quickly and get out of here. Rania and the others can deal with the aftermath." She said, knocking a red arrow into the pure white bow and aiming it toward the factory. Chapter 274 274 – Raid Complete ? Because Tristan had used all buffs she needed on her way here, she just needed to activate herst skill before releasing the arrow. Her MP was drained slightly as she narrowed her eyes in concentration. "" Pang! The red arrow was released with a loud sound, traveling toward the middle of the city while leaving a red trail like a meteor. It lit the city brightly, and everyone stopped to look at it andnded right at the factory. It was then a bright light suddenly covered the whole city. The light engulfed everything, followed by an explosion sound. Booom!!! The earth quaked, and a shockwave kicked everything out of the way. Small buildings were knocked out; people were flying from the shockwave alone. Debris flew around everywhere as ck smoke filled the area. And the factory that stood in the middle disappeared, leaving nothing but ck, scorched ground. At the same time, loud footsteps arrive from the entrance behind her. Tristan turned around and saw their surprised gesture, as she couldn''t see their expressions behind their helmets. Casually, she raised her hand and pointed at the city below, which was left half destroyed. "I will leave the rest to you guys." Rania recovered fast after she heard Tristan''s voice. She looked at the girl and nodded. "Yes. You''ve done enough." Inside, she had a different thought. ''So this is Tristan''s strength? Arthur said he knew her from way before, but¡­ I don''t know if she is this strong. Thankfully, we will do the duel on the bed, and Arthur will decide the winner. If we have an official duel, I might probably lose before I can move.'' Gulping, Raniaposed herself and raised the [Fairy Longsword]. "Let''s punish the Sinner! Pdin Knight Squad, follow me! The rest will follow Sir Gerald!" "Yes!" "This way!" Geraldmanded and jumped down the elevated ground toward the left while Rania went to the right. And they began to send the remaining people to the revival chamber in Bluerose Duchy one by one. *** In a small path hidden beneath the crumbled factory, a man was crawling slowly while holding a case filled with Gold. Due to his drug usage, this man had a sharp jawline, thin hairline, and sunken eyes. An unpleasant aura escaped his body, more than what Duke cktomb exuded. That meant this man, the one known as Tyrant, had more Sins than even a Duke of the Sin Kingdom. He was really lucky because his subordinates informed him that there was someone who made a ruckus in the flower fields. With his instinct honed as someone working in the underworld and the fact his subordinates, who had an average Level of 30, didn''t inform him, he decided to flee. Who knew that his decision would save him? "Damned Castitas Church! I thought we were safe because they did nothing when we first spread the lotion, but to think they wouldunch a raid like this¡­ Where did the information leak? I made sure the merchants didn''t sell anything to people from the church and evade them!" That wasn''t important. The most important thing was that the church had found his hideout and destroyed his most important factory! His business was over. There was no hope for recovery. "Shit, shit!" Tyrant kept crawling, ignoring the ground shaking. He moved faster, afraid of getting buried alive. That would be bad for him and the case he held in his hand. After a few while, he managed to see a wooden door connected outside. A smile bloomed across his face as he crawled faster. Then when he reached it, he pushed the wooden door and exited the small tunnel. However¡­ he wasn''t alone. "Hello there. Quite a good day, huh?"I think you should take a look at In front of his face was a young man with handsome features and blond hair that was slicked back. He smiled at him like a sun, but it sent a shiver down Tyrant''s body as he remembered the news he received. Without saying anything, he raised his arms high, kneeled, and asked for forgiveness, "Please let me go! Forgive me!" Usually, this kind of tactic would work in front of people from the church, especially those whose faith couldn''t be shaken and who believed that Virtues are just. In front of him was someone they called Pdin. The person who reached that rank should be a pious believer, no? Or so was what Tyrant thought as he hid his smile. But¡­ "No." "Huh?!" The answer wasn''t what he expected, and his vision suddenly turned around. The world was spinning, and he could see his own body still kneeling in front of the handsome boy with his hand covered in a blue aura. The headless body slowly fell as it dyed the green grass with red color from the blood, and there was a vicious smile on the blond-haired boy. ''Mons¡­ter¡­'' It was what Tyrant thought before he fully lost consciousness and died. *** As I had expected, there was a secret path to escape from the Pleasure City. After running around the area and checking my radar, it seemed like there was only one secret path. The other was either sealed or destroyed by the explosion. If I didn''t notice a red dot suddenly popping up and crawling slowly toward one of the secret entrances, then I wouldn''t notice that this guy was trying to run. With a quick , I found out he was Jack, someone who was often called Tyrant. He also brought a case full of Gold coins and bars, the profit from selling drugs, and the pink lotion. Of course, I took it with me in my inventory and left the area. He would probably be resurrected in the Bluerose Duchy or the church in the area, as I bet even if they had a revival chamber, it was now in a mess. The cleanup squad seemed to have done their job too. For some reason, I couldn''t detect any dots in the Pleasure City, but when they got out, I could see their dots again. Was it because Pleasure City was considered ''another area'' and thus couldn''t be scanned from outside like a dungeon? That was possible. Maybe it was also applied to other Underground Cities, making me unable to scan them from outside. ''Now it makes sense. That exins why I can''t find them using my radar, as they are considered a ''different area'' from the surface. And because they are away from each other, I can''t find the others even if I am inside that area.'' Well, as long as I had Alesia with me, I didn''t need to find the Underground Cities manually if I needed to. I could just ask her. Walking toward the friendly dot, I wore a smile on my face. The knights had done with the cleanup and were now gathering near the entrance that Alesia told us. After a while, I could see them. They seemed to be dispirited. Figures, they just massacred an entire city. However, they shouldn''t feel bad. Everyone could revive, and we could find the innocents among the criminals. Adam didn''t seem to be strange. His gaze was still empty, and he followed Gerald''s order obediently. Using , I found his status was the same as before but without Controlled and Confusion, only Charmed and Fallen. Good. Also, the knights didn''t need to feel bad. The people they killed were bad people who created drugs and aphrodisiac lotion. They deserved to be punished. But, as the church knights'' leader, I also had a duty to appear fine even if I wasn''t. So I smiled, reassuring them that I was fine, and greeted them with a wide smile. "Good job, everyone. Let''s go home and take a nice bath!" They turned to me at once and saluted. Their faces were hidden behind their helmets, but I knew they felt reassured by my presence. Tristan was smiling while crouching on top of a tree. She grinned and waved her hand softly. Her mouth moved, and she muttered in a low voice, ''Good job, leader.'' ''No. Good job, Tristan. I know that you destroyed the city so the others won''t feel bad about killing the rest of the people there in the name of punishment.'' ying to be the devil. That was just like her that I knew. ''Let''s give her a rest tomorrow and bring her to a nice ce. Yes, that''s at least what I can do to make her rx again.'' So the raid ended in under 2 hours, with the Pdin Knight Squad ying the most important role. One Underground City, Pleasure City, was destroyed, and everyone was killed. This news would spread all over the Virtue Kingdom tomorrow to show the strength of the church knight in destroying evil. Chapter 275 275 – Pope Juriel ? Gerald and thepany settled the aftermath. Archbishop Linza returned from the Holy City to the Bluerose Duchy to help with the criminals. He also told me that Archbishop Sana had returned to the Academy City and was waiting for me. My knight squad and I didn''t stay for long and returned using [Teleportation Gem] we prepared beforehand. We reappeared in the training area behind Academy City''s church. Sana was waiting for me there with a bright smile. "Sir Arthur, wee back. I am sorry for leaving so suddenly when there is such a case." She bowed her head at me. Then she raised her head and looked at me with a serious expression. "I know that you''re tired, but¡­ May I have a bit of your time?" "Sure." I nodded. "Thank you very much. Please, this way, Sir Arthur." Following that, I asked Rania, Sophia, Tristan, and the others to rest and have a day off until the Annual Tournament. Then I followed Sana to the church, using on myself to get rid of the blood smell. On our way, I asked her how Holy City was, and she exined it happily. "The Holy City has a barrier erected by Her Eminence Pope to keep the west monsters from advancing from the World-End border. It''s a beautiful city with many ss windows and golden roofs. The biggest church is also located in the Holy City, and the Goddess would descend in one of the Holy Bodies each year on her birthday, the 1st day of the year, to preach to us!" Sana''s expression when she mentioned the Goddess was like an avid believer who didn''t even care about anything else. She had known how the Goddess slept with me, but her faith was still strong. ''Is it because she thought it was natural for the Goddess to sleep with her Pdin? Or did the Goddess do something to Sana? It''s probably the former because I heard a sentence in the Holy Book that tells the nun to have a descendant with the Pdin if possible.'' As we walked to the inner section of the church, she kept exining how the Holy City and the surrounding scenery to me. While it wasn''t as big as Bluerose Duchy, the Academy City, or the Capital, many strong church knights were stationed there. Many nuns of various origins, Bishops, Archbishops, and even 2 Cardinals that directly served Pope Juriel lived in the Holy City. Those 2 Cardinals would change every 50 years, directly chosen by the Pope. Apparently, it would also change in a few months, and Sana was aiming for that position. She winked at me and told me to keep it a secret in a yful manner. For some reason, we passed by Sana''s office and kept going. "Where will you take me, Sana?" I decided to ask as we stepped on the third floor. There was almost nothing here besides the open area to see the hall and a luxurious room in the back. Even if Sana wanted to talk to me privately, her office was usually enough for that. The cute Archbishop looked at me over her shoulder and smiled. "Someone wants to meet you, Sir Arthur. Because her visit is a secret that only I know, we can''t use my private office and can only use the Holy Room. Her presence is a little special, and she needs a certain preparation before showing up in front of many people." Hearing that, my eyes widened in realization. Someone who wanted to meet me and visit in secret. The luxurious room on the third floor was called the Holy Room. And from Sana''s words, she was a little special and needed a certain preparation before showing up in front of many people. There could only be two possible people. One was the Goddess. There was a possibility she descended on Ertha''s body to answer some of my questions regarding Adam. But knowing that Ertha was helping to deal with the aftermath of the previous raid. She could also descend on Sana''s body like before, but that couldn''t exin the dot inside the said ''Holy Room'' that we would visit. Then there was only one possible possibility left. ''The Pope is visiting?'' I thought. I didn''t know that she could visit before the final of the Annual Tournament. Just like Sana exined earlier, the Pope needed to maintain the barrier in the Holy City, or it would crumble, and the monsters from the west border would flock in. And the reason why she couldn''t meet many people without special preparation should be rted to her Race. She was part of a Race with a long lifespan; she had probably lived as long as the world or even just a bit younger than it. One thing for sure was she was older than even Alesia. "Fufufu, I see that you have guessed who is waiting for you, Sir Arthur." Sana''s low giggle pulled me out of my thoughts. I looked at her and nodded. "I do. I just never expected for her to visit today." "Indeed. She nned to visit 3 days before the final of the Annual Tournament, meaning in 2 days. However, today''s raid and the matter of the Princess have garnered her attention, so she decided to visit you to discuss it as I returned to the Academy City today." She exined and stopped in front of a wooden double door.I think you should take a look at "She''s waiting inside for you as she prepares her skill. Unfortunately, I cannot meet her directly without the help of a special curtain or high enough Lv of to withstand her presence before she prepared herself with , so I will excuse myself here, Sir Arthur." "Alright. Thanks for guiding me, Sana." "It''s my pleasure." Sana bowed once and turned around to leave. I wasn''t in a hurry to open the door and waited for Sana to leave first. '', huh? So that''s the special preparation the Pope needed to hide this something that can''t be seen directly by anyone not strong enough?'' If that was the case, then I could help her. It was a part of Lv 8 . Before reaching Lv Max, the skill needed a casting time of 24 Hours to use it. And the skill''s effect was to hide bad status or aura title for 3 days. It was a skill needed for an ambush or espionage on the enemy''s base. ''It''s also a skill to stop from higher Leveled people. So the Pope either wants to hide her Race, her status and possibly this aura she has that can hurt or have a bad effect on other people.'' That was understanding and kind of her. In Lv Max , I could use without channeling for a day. I just needed 5 minutes, and the effectsted for 5 days due to the bonus one received when they achieved Lv Max . But I also found out that the Pope was able to use Lv 8 from this. She was indeed fit to be a pope. After Sana''s footsteps turned faint, I stepped forward to the double door and knocked on it thrice. "You may enter, Sir Pdin. Please excuse my rudeness, but I can''t help you open the door because I am still channeling a skill and am currently blindfolded." Before I could say anything, a soft voice belonging to a mature woman resounded. The voice was soothing as if she was speaking directly to my soul, giving me a nice feeling. Even the best singer on Earth would fall silent when they heard her voice. I used to get rid of any thought that would make me think of anything else. The Pope was dangerous in every meaning of words. Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open and was greeted by a luxurious room filled with golden furniture and green nts that grow on pots. In the middle of the room was a bed with a white curtain. Sitting on it was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair. Her beauty could blind people; her whole body was shining. The white blindfold covering her upper face didn''t affect her beauty at all. A golden halo floated behind her head, hovering over so slightly. Her hands sped together in front of her huge breasts covered in a white holy dress with a slightly exposed cleavage. I had a feeling she had a pair of white wings too, but she seemed to hide it already. There she was, smiling softly at me while channeling a skill to hide her divine appearance partially. "I finally am able to meet you, Your Holiness. I have heard about you from the Goddess, oh kind man from another world." She spoke in a soft tone as I stepped forward and closed the door. My step froze a little as she called me a man from another world. And she didn''t say Goddess Teri like the others, but just Goddess. ''She knows? How much does the Goddess tell her about me?'' However, there was no sign that she minded that detail as she continued. "Maybe you already know about me, but allow me to introduce myself. I am the Pope of Castitas Church, from an Angel Race. Please call me Juriel." "It''s also nice to meet you, Pope Juriel." I greeted her back with a bright smile. I didn''t even think about whether she was able to see me or not. And because she didn''t have any problem with me being from another world or not, I changed the way I introduced myself a little bit. "I am Arthur. Just Arthur." Vainglory was a name given to me by the church when I became a Pdin. If she called me the man from another world, then that introduction was the best I could offer. Also¡­ "If I may offer a little assistance, do you want me to help you cast in under 5 minutes?" "Yes, please." The Pope replied with a slight nod. "That would be wonderful." That was my first meeting with the Pope, who apparently hid and knew many secrets that I didn''t know yet. Chapter 276 276 – Feel Free To ? After casting on Pope Juriel, the aura and golden glow from her body disappeared alongside her halo. I nodded in satisfaction as Juriel looked at her body in amazement. "Your is indeed beautiful and strong. To think you can cast that fast. And it''s even stronger than the one I can cast! Could it hold on for 4 days?" She asked, tilting her head slightly. "Five days." I corrected her, "And it will block any probing magic cast on you and hide any bad status, bad effect, or aura caused by your skill. Is that enough?" "That''s more than enough. You''re truly as powerful as the Goddess had told me." The Pope nodded and scooted to the side. She then patted the bed beside her. "Please sit here, Pdin Arthur. There is something I need to talk about with you a little. The Goddess only told me a little about you, and I am really curious about the new Pdin. Can you humor me with a few of my questions, if you don''t mind?" "Of course." I nodded and sat beside her while maintaining our distance. This was our first meeting, and I had yet to know Juriel''s personality well. Unlike the Goddess, who told me she wanted to have sex with me using Sana''s body, Jurie was more reserved and like a real holy maiden. Her smile was also giving me a calm feeling. "Hmm, your smell is good, Pdin Arthur." Juriel suddenly spoke as she leaned closer slightly, surprising me. Then she jerked her head back, covering her mouth with her hand. "Ah, my apologies. As an Angel, I can smell your Mana. Because of your proficiency in , your mana is mixed with its properties and gives me a good smell. That''s what I mean by smelling good." How do I say it? The Pope was simr to Sana in one way or another. Or should I say Sana was simr to the Pope? They often said something first before noticing what they said and quickly corrected it. They were also intelligent and polite but often got worked up quickly. I chuckled slightly, and Juriel turned speechless. "I apologize. It''s just that what you said earlier reminded me of Sana a little bit. She often made a simr mistake and apologized quickly." I exined. Juriel''s smile turned warm and gentle as I mentioned Sana. She put her hands on her thighs and looked at me. "That kid still has the same habit as me. It makes me happy but worried at the same time." She said, giggling softly. "I know about her ambition to be a Cardinal under me, but it''s just too impossible for that kid. I prefer her to stay as an Archbishop and stay by your side, Pdin Arthur. She seems to be happier than bing a Cardinal. Ah, don''t tell her about this. She will be upset." She put her index finger on her mouth. "I understand. I will keep it a secret." Two Cardinals were chosen every 50 years, probably because the previous Cardinals'' lifespans were exhausted, so they needed to choose a new one. But¡­ "Why don''t you want Sana to be a Cardinal, Pope Juriel?" "Because the Cardinals have no freedom. They need to help me to make a barrier in the Holy City, so the monsters can''t advance. They indeed have high positions, but that''s in the name only, fufufu." ''So that''s the case.'' I nodded in understanding. "Please ask your question, Pope Juriel. I will answer it to the best of my ability." "Very well. First, I want to ask about the Princess'' case. Is it really necessary to get rid of her?" Juriel''s soft tone turned serious as she straightened her posture. "She wanted to use me and the church." My answer was firm and to the point. As I mentioned before, I did believe letting the Princess do as she pleased wasn''t something I should bother with. I had already answered this question many times, and my answer remained the same. "And I can''t revert what I did. The Kingdom is already corrupt, and I will put it in the right person''s hand to fix it." "Are you the right person, Pdin Arthur?" "No." I shook my head with a self-deprecating smile. "While I can do almost anything, handling a nation is a bit too much for me. In the past, I had my friends help to stabilize my nation. Isn''t there a perfect person to rise in power in this church?" I asked, grinning slightly. "My, who do you mean by the perfect person?" Juriel smiled and held her cheek with her hand. She clearly knew what I meant and already thought of that. Since the charity from the Kingdom and the Nobles decreased, there was a clear sign of corruption in the Virtue Kingdom. Duke Bluerose''s case was the perfect example of it.I think you should take a look at If I didn''t go there, the fallen Archbishop Jasper wouldn''t have been found out for a while, and Ertha wouldn''t have gone to the Bluerose Duchy and met me. However, when I heard that the Holy Maiden had a skill, I began to think that there was no way the church didn''t notice Beatrice and the fallen Archbishop Jasper. That incident seemed to be nned behind my back to raise my reputation. Also¡­ that blue hair and theck of information I got from ''Requirement Appraisal.'' If it was the Goddess, then she probably could disturb my skill and perk. After all, the Goddess was part of the system and the one who created it. "Isn''t Ertha someone from the Royal Family that went to the church? The fact she wore a blindfold meant she had a sin that she herself couldn''t forgive, and that''s abandoning her duty and family. I believe the Church is raising her in case something like this happens, no? "That''s why I don''t do anything to the ''Real Princess'' yet and only make her disappear. Theck of response and the fact that Archbishop Sana and Archbishop Linza returned to the Holy City can be exined by the fact that you have a n to fill the spot of the Royal Family too. "Besides¡­ The church has always been strange. Why would a Pdin have higher authority than you and the King? Even if I am the Goddess'' apostle, that''s just too much." I finished my exnation by shrugging my shoulders and exhaled. If Juriel didn''t raise this question, I would probably just keep silent. And if anyone else besides her, who knew my secret, asked me, I would just say that Princess Carissa was troublesome and I hated her, so I made her disappear. "I didn''t expect you to be able to guess all of that, Pdin Arthur." The Pope didn''t seem to be surprised and only praised me. She pped her hands, making the pping sounds echoing in the small room. "But you''re wrong about something. We don''t n to raise Ertha to take the throne. She''s our family. Instead, we will support the Queen to take her throne and be the ruler of this Kingdom. She''s a kind and smart woman, so I believe she will do well. Especially since she will be loyal to someone soon." I was wrong about my theory about Ertha''s situation, huh? Though she didn''t deny that Ertha came from the Royal Family. Still¡­ I looked at the Pope with disbelief. Was she for real? I was expecting something¡­ like a rejection. "So I am free to do as I please with the Princess?" "If you already have a concrete n, then feel free to. Rather, I will help you. Well, King Cassius is a parasite who thinks he canmand this Kingdom. We, Castitas Church, have always thought the Queen is a better ruler, so this is a perfect chance to do that. "In fact, the donation we received only decreased when King Cassius rose to the throne. So we are wondering how we can push the Princess to be the new Ruler, but you have taken care of her. Our only choice is the Queen right now." "It will cause chaos, you know?" Iughed dryly. "It is what the Goddess wants." The Pope smiled softly, hiding a lot of meaning behind it. "I am just her Angel and Luxuria Church''s Pope is just her Devil. That''s why my authority is lower than yours, her beloved Pdin." She added, answering the question I wanted to know. ''Because the Goddess wants King Cassius to step down, then everyone would follow. It''s truly scary when I think that everyone can be controlled by faith.'' My n was to charm King Cassius. But the church seemed to want to ''get rid'' of him and ce the Queen as the new ruler. They knew the Queen better than I did, but I had influenced her through Beatrice. Even now, King Cassius was probably already charmed by Beatrice, bing an obedient ve. And the Queen was also affected by the rumor, thinking that the King and the Princess did something unforgivable. I just needed to change a little bit of my n from the King sentenced the Princess to death to the King protecting a Vampire with his life, opposing Castitas Church''s Pope and the Pdin. Even in the Virtue Kingdom, everything could be ruled out. This world might still have more mysteries than I initially thought. The matter of the church. The fact Pope Juriel knew my secret and probably was the Pope from the Luxuria Church too. Virtue was just a name. Everything was based on Sins. That was why Domination House also used ''Sins'' to dominate people and ''Virtue'' to free oneself from domination. But Virtue was truly hard to obtain. ''Maybe that''s why this world is Sins Paradise. Virtues have no standing in this world.'' I couldn''t help butugh at this. Thankfully, I didn''t n to be a Saint in this world and lived as I pleased from the start. "That satisfies my first question, Pdin Arthur." Pope Juriel spoke once again in a soft tone. "May I ask my second question?" "Please, do ask," I answered. "Do you want to know the way to return to your world?" At her question, my breath was cut short, and my body froze. Chapter 277 277 – What Lies In The Abyss ? "Phew¡­" I exhaled my breath as I looked at the horizon from the tall wall near the church training area. Juriel''sst question made me throw away all the others I had. But my answer was the one that baffled me. "I am not interested, huh?" For some reason, I immediately answered as such, making her smile and saying that today was enough and she was tired. After she apologized, I gave her a stamina potion in case she needed it and left the room, going on top of this wall. I knew better than the others that my thoughts couldn''t be influenced. But most probably, Juriel had a skill or a title that made me answer her honestly. Yes, that was the feeling I had when answering her questions. And she even wished me luck in finding the clues the Goddess told me in the four borders. How much did that Goddess spoil Pope Juriel? Indeed she was beautiful and kind, but there was a limit to spoiling one subordinate, no? I also spoiled my subordinate, so I couldn''t say anything. But¡­ "What a scary Pope. Even I, who have many titles and skills, still answer her honestly. Is that the perk of being an Angel? No, maybe that''s her perk as a Pope of the Castitas Church." I muttered. Did she do that to help me find the answer myself? I was curious about the clues the Goddess told me located in four borders. My desire to return home disappeared slowly as I lived in this world. At most, I only wanted to know what happened to my original world, especially after I saw that thing in the World-End Waterfall. I took out the [Teleportation Gem] I set on that flying ind in the World-End Waterfall and raised it to the sky, inspecting the shiny gem as it reflected sunlight. "Will there be something simr in the other borders? I should let Tristan take a look if that''s the case." "Take a look at what?" A voice belonged to a young girl answering my muttering. I looked at the source of the voice and saw Tristan in casual clothes. She was wearing a white shirt and a ck skirt connected to her shoulders. Bending over, her face was close to my face. "What do you n to do, Arthur? You keep so many secrets to the point it''s unhealthy." Her expression turned sour as she pushed me over to the side and sat beside me. "So, what is it with me taking a look at something?" "Hahaha, there is nothing," I replied with a yful tone and put the [Teleportation Gem] inside my inventory. "I want you to take a look at new clothes. But I don''t think that''s necessary. You look cute in those clothes, Tristan." "That won''t work on me." She replied dryly. However, her face had a shade of red, and the corner of her lips curled up slightly in happiness. She was lying when she said it wouldn''t work on her. ''Still the same tsundere,'' I thought as my mouth formed a smile. "But seriously." Tristan raised her voice as she looked at me. "You keep too many secrets from me or even those girls who love you. Don''t try to keep them by yourself and share them with us sometime. So, what are you thinking right now?" She asked with narrowed eyes, scrying me without giving me room to say otherwise. "I know." I nodded at her, putting on a solemn expression. "It doesn''t seem like I have any desire to return to my home except for seeing my real body''s condition right now. My talk with the Pope earlier just made me a little bit honest, and I answered that I wasn''t interested in returning home anymore." "Hmm¡­ So that''s your problem." Tristan hummed as if this wasn''t a problem, to begin with. "You survived Horizon Online and killed thest boss alone to return home. As for me, that desire has long gone, and I just want to live happily. Well, that wish was granted a few days ago. So don''t take it away, please." She smiled softly, looking at me with a hidden meaning.I think you should take a look at She leaned her head against my shoulder. A soft breeze of wind hit us, ruffling our hair. Somehow, I wouldn''t be surprised if someone thought of us as long-lost siblings due to our simr hair color. Well, I guessed some church knight thought of that. But that was only due to Horizon Online only having a few customization and blond was the favorite color besides ck and red. "If you say it like that, I just lost one more reason to return to my home," I replied with the same smile. "Well, about the thing I muttered earlier, it''s about the thing in the World-End Waterfall. Did you remember that I suddenly felt danger and fled from that ce?" "I do." Tristan nodded. "I said that I saw something, right?" As I continued, Tristan moved away and looked at me seriously. She urged me to continue with her eyes which had a deep curiosity in them. "The cloud that was created from the waterfall was what I saw first. It was beautiful, and I enjoyed it. Rather, you also saw how beautiful it was, right?" "Yes. We can''t find any waterfalls like that anywhere. That was truly beautiful, although there were many monsters behind us at that time." Tristan giggled cutely as she remembered the sight of that time. "That made me question if the world has an edge and it''s only an abyss beyond that. Why would there be a cloud rising from the waterfall?" I asked while looking at Tristan seriously. That was what made me peek inside the abyss, to begin with. Well, I nned to take a peek, but the cloud made me curious enough. Tristan kept listening seriously as she had a confused look. She held her chin and fell into deep thought, thinking of how that was possible. In our previous situation, many monsters surrounded us, and we had no leeway to even think of that. It was just a coincidence that I managed to find the strangeness of the giant waterfall. "Before the feeling that even made me wary of being attacked, I managed to take a peek at whaty behind the abyss. That monster or creature that gave me that feeling probably tried to stop me from seeing further before I visited the other borders." I continued, looking down at the Academy City bustling with activities. "What did you see? I always asked about this before, but you dodged the question." "Hahaha, forgive me. I just couldn''t ept it at that time." Iughed and patted her head. She didn''t dodge and let me caress her hair. "This is also why I am curious about other borders. I want to know whether I can find that thing again or not." Taking a deep breath, I looked at Tristan seriously. I didn''t know how she would react to this. My eyes seemed able to pierce the darkness for some reason, while she couldn''t. It probably was also my rtionship with that person behind the system and the Goddess. It could also be because of my perk and my skill that made no ill status, illusion, or even anything that fooled my perception work on me. "What I saw in that abyss was¡­" Tristan looked at me, waiting for me to finish my sentence. I gulped once again, squeezing the word out of my mouth. "¡­Destroyed Earth." Her eyes widened in horror. Chapter 278 278 – Start Of Annual Tournament ? After I exined what I saw in that abyss to Tristan and the presence that scared me away, she understood why I wanted to find a way to return home and confirm my real body''s condition. That might be just my excuse, but I didn''t think much about it anymore. The Goddess'' clue made me think that what I saw was just an illusion from that creature who gave me fear. Though that wasn''t too important, and it became my long-term goal to visit the other borders. Tristan and I parted ways after we had lunch. She said she wanted to rest because the psychological exhaustion from the morning raid was just a bit too much and made her tired. Naturally, I wished her a fast recovery. I didn''t need to worry about her as I knew Tristan could handle it, especially since she had experienced that hell when she first transmigrated, and the fact she didn''t actually kill them permanently. But for some reason, she said for me to look forward to the near future before she left. Was she talking about duels? Days passed quickly. Eliza often stayed with Emilia after school to learn general knowledge and magic. The church was busy with the aftermath, dealing with the new prisoners and dealing with spreading the news about them. They also took almost all the pink lotion from every city, locating them and confiscating them. Of course, those who got addicted already were asked toe to the church to receive treatment for free. It wasn''t their fault for being ignorant. As for me, I rxed at home. I had already talked with Duke cktomb and Pope Juriel. Though I wanted to know how the Duke would mask his unpleasant aura when he showed up in the final of the Annual Tournamentter, I could just ask him in the near future. When I thought about it again, didn''t his daughter, Naya, have no unpleasant aura? She actually had no Sins? What an oddball of a girl. For thest 2 days, because everyone was looking forward to the Annual Tournament, only Garcia and Cecil apanied me at night, alternatively. Vivian was still a bit reserved and didn''t want to ask me to sleep with her directly yet. And then¡­ The day of the Annual Tournament arrived. There were many venues. But the biggest and most crowded one was the Virtue Royal Academy training area, now open to the public. A crowd filled the spectators'' seats. Inside, the hall was filled with excitement and shout. Everyone was waiting for the close-range weapon tournament. This was a once-a-year tournament that everyone, students and citizens, had been waiting for equally. Those who participated were given a room based on their Academies. However, for some reason, I wasn''t with them. Instead, I was called by the headmistress Alesia and was asked to sit beside her on the special balcony for the Virtue Royal Academy. She was wearing a long robe on top of her usual ck dress. There were five simr ones for the other headmistress of each academy, and I could finally see how they looked. Starting from our right was the Castitas Academy''s headmistress. Unsurprisingly, it was my beloved Archbishop Sana who attended. She was wearing a full dress with a long skirt and her usual ck coat. When I looked over, she waved her hand at me with a smile. Ertha apanied her in her nun clothes. On the next balcony was Temperantia Academy''s headmaster. He had a scar across his face, which was rare in this world. His look screamed that he was a real knight and had a sturdy build. He wore a white and yellow uniform that looked simr to a knight''s. No one was apanying him. Then there was Diligentia''s headmaster. As its name implied, the headmaster looked like an intelligent person wearing a monocle, and his ck hair wasbed back tidily. A secretary-looking woman was wearing sses, and her brown hair was tied in a bun standing behind him. She was holding a notebook. Then there was Humanitas Academy''s headmistress. She looked like a kind woman wearing a modest green dress. Her long dark green hair was tied in a braid, and a man with dark hair and a white sideburn apanied her. Both of them looked rather modest in terms of appearance. If I remember correctly, mostmoners went to Humanitas Academy because it was the easiest. However, that didn''t mean that no one in Humanitas Academy was talented. In fact, the middle-aged man sitting beside the Humanitas headmistress was the strongest person beside Alesia and me in this hall. Then there was Patientia Academy''s headmaster. The balcony he used was covered in gaudy decorations that made me look at Alesia.I think you should take a look at ''What the hell is that?'' I asked with a side nce. "They decorate it themselves." She replied without moving her gaze from the arena. "Are they trying to show off?" "Isn''t that natural?" Alesia turned to me with a ''Are you joking'' look. She couldn''t understand why I asked that, and she continued. "They are filled with nobles. And that new headmas¨C the blond pig who just sat in his seat a year ago said they are better than us and proposed this joint tournament." So that was why Alesia was bent on winning this time, more than ever. It was because that pig was getting his status on his head and provoked her. She even corrected the way she called him the blond pig. Once again, I looked at the obese headmaster, who wore a gaudy blue suit and gold essories. He was sitting on a red sofa even though the others were sitting on a red chair, which was already good enough for a noble. Also, unlike the others who brought their secretary or their Vice-head. But that pig brought three maids with him to serve him red wine and snacks. His smile was also disgusting as he looked over the other headmistress. ''Now I understand why Sana and Alesia wear something that covers their skin.'' I nodded in understanding as the pig, Patientia Academy''s headmaster, looked at me with a rather strange smile. My body shuddered as I broke my eye contact with him to turn at Alesia. "So why am I here?" I asked, "I need to join the preliminary for the close-range tournament, no?" "You don''t need to join the preliminary. One slot is reserved for you to pass to the final already. Every headmaster agrees to let you pass to the final without joining the preliminary." "Why?" I asked once again with a confused tone. "It''s because our Virtue Royal Academy is the best," Alesia replied with a proud smile. "And the real reason is?" I pressed, narrowing my eyes because I knew that wasn''t the real reason. "Patientia Academy''s headmaster raised a topic not to let you join the tournament because it would be unfair. But Archbishop Sana and I defended that you are still a student and thus allowed to join the tournament. And after a long discussion, we just decided to let you enter the final so you don''t target other students in the royale. "It''s reasonable because it will be unfair if my Royal Academy gets all 20 slots because you only knock other academies'' students in the preliminary. It''s a shame, though. I want to see all my students enter the final." The headmistress let out a long sigh because she had lost the chance to show off. "Hahaha¡­" I onlyughed and looked at Sana. I knew it was her true nature to want her academy to be the best. However, it wasn''t wrong that I nned to knock everyone out in the preliminary. Yes, everyone, including the students of the Royal Academy too. "I guess that''s truly a shame," I said, turning my attention to the host who entered the arena holding a microphone magic item. "Yes, it is." Alesia nodded in agreement without knowing what I thought. The host stood in the middle of the arena and looked up. Taking a deep breath, he then shouted. "Ladies and Gentlemen! Are you ready for the first Annual Tournament of the six Academies?! If so, raise your voice!!" The hall immediately was filled with shouts full of excitement from the crowd. The host looked satisfied as he lowered his hand that he put around his ear. "Alright!" He shouted, full of energy. "Without further ado, I announce that the Annual Tournament of the Six Academies is officially starting!" Chapter 279 279 – Close-Range Division Tournament ? Every participant of the close-range division gathered in the middle of the arena. The total number of participants easily exceeded 200 students, as everyone had the same right to join without any limitation. It was possible for the arena to hold such an amount of students because Alesia had used her to widen it. I could see a lot of Temperantia Academy''s students among the participants. They made up at least half of the participants themselves. Because of the tournament''s format, no one wore armor and only wore the training suit prepared specially for this tournament. It was ck in color with golden lines, which apparently were designed by Emilia, that emphasized the participant''s body contour. In fact, I also wore a simr training suit underneath my academy uniform. They held various weapons, such as a spear, a sword, a mace, an axe, and even a pole made from a mixture of ironwood. They were lethal but couldn''t be used to kill people at once. The nuns and priests from Castitas Church stood by to heal every participant here. And even if they identally got killed, they would also revive a few hours after the tournament ended. For some reason, the students from Patientia Academy had prideful looks and confidence spread across themselves. When I observed them, they wore things like rings, bracelets, earrings, and other small essories. "They arm themselves with magic items," I muttered, narrowing my eyes at Alesia. "Is that allowed?" "Yes." Alesia nodded slightly. "It''s illogical, but people believe that the ability to obtain magic items is part of the student''s capability. Thus, as long as that magic item is obtained from their ''adventure outside the Academy City,'' they are able to use it in this tournament." "Who made such rules?" I asked her while having a guess in my mind. "It''s that pig." ''As expected.'' I sneered and looked down at the arena again. Above the arena was a crystal ball. This was the magic item used to record the tournament and connected to another crystal ball in the za and some ces of the Academy City and stream the fight in real-time. So people who were unlucky enough and didn''t get the tickets could watch the tournament. And at the end of the hall, above the spectator seats, was a board that would show the name of who was eligible to enter the final and the academy they represented beside their name. Each side had names for different divisions. Currently, all of them were nk, with only numbers up to 20, except for the general study division, which only had three numbers, and for the close-range weapon division, there was already a name written on it. It was my name with a crown beside it. ''I guess that crown is for me to pass without needing to pass the preliminary.'' As I thought that, the host moved to the tform near the spectators'' seats. "Alright!" He shouted loudly into the microphone, bringing excitement to the hall. "Let the preliminary of close-range weapons begin! Survive and move to the next stage, students!" "Three!" The countdown started. "Two! One!" Everyone joined in shouting the countdown and raised their hands. With smiles on their faces, they all screamed together. "Begin!" The participants raised their weapons, and the battle royale began with the sound of metal nging against each other. They shouted their skills, activating some beginner or . Watching them was the same as watching kids trying to swig their weapons. The students from Temperantia weren''t so bad. They formed a group and defended their position in the ring''s corner. They knew that as long as they could still move, they wouldn''t be eliminated and teleported away by Alesia.I think you should take a look at And those from Patientia had better physical abilities due to the magic items they wore. I bet those magic items were from their families that they hid in the forest and the students found ''identally'' when they were exploring. Well, it wasn''t like I was there to destroy them all at once. Not surprisingly, the students from Castitas Academy got eliminated first. More often than not, the ones who aimed to be church knights attended Temperantia Academy because they had better education to raise knights. The battle continued in chaos. Those who couldn''t fight anymore automatically teleported away. Their clothes were designed to trigger the teleportation magic Alesia set up within the barrier in this hall. "Arrghh!" "Die!" Some unpleasant shouts came from the arena. One by one, students retreated and teleported away with a blue light. was truly convenient. I wanted to learn it, but it was impossible. Anyway, the fight was so boring that it made me sleepy and yawned. The Temperantia Academy''s headmaster also yawned in boredom, not even caring if his students passed or not. No, he was confident that at least some of his students would proceed to the final. As for Alesia¡­ "¡­" She didn''t say anything. The Virtue Royal Academy''s students were eliminated one by one. I noticed a familiar face belonged to Oliver there, and he managed to hold on by joining forces with 6 Temperantia Academy students and holding a shield in the corner. ''So he also joined this tournament. He''s holding on well.'' My lips curled up slightly as my gaze went over to the spectator seats. There, Karin was sitting with Eliza, cheering for her fiance. ''The magic division tournament and the general study will be held tomorrow, so Eliza has time to watch.'' My childhood friend somewhat looked a bit disappointed as she looked over my way for a second. Only 23 participants were in the arena. And the number of those from the Virtue Royal Academy was¡­ one. Temperantia still had six students left, who joined forces with Oliver. The others were from Patientia Academy with their overpowered gears because of the bad rules proposed by that pig. Because the defense of the joined force couldn''t be broken, the Patientia students fought each other. Some hated each other, so it was natural they fought among themselves. The preliminary ended with 19 final students left. "I should give my students magic items," Alesia muttered with anger mixed in her tone. But then, she sighed and looked at me expressionlessly. "Do you need a magic item to win?" "Hahaha, are you joking, headmistress?" Iughed because her humor was really good. "Do you think I will need any to beat all of them?" "I just want to show off my magic item collection to that pig." The headmistress replied with a small smile. "They look so proud because they have 11 students entering the final with the help of magic items. How irritating." "Well, they''re just lucky." I shrugged my shoulders. "How will the participants of the final be put against each other? Is it random?" "Yes. That board will choose the opponent" Alesia nodded, pointing to the board for a close-range division that was now filled with names. Oliver and Temperantia Academy students somehow were ced on the 13 to 20th rank. "They will be divided into groups A and B before the opponent is decided." "I see." I nodded in understanding. "Well, that board is a magic item, then?" "I made it two hundred years ago," Alesia replied without changing her expression, but there was pride mixed in her tone. "Because it was old, it might have an error and put Patientia Academy students against a certain person. But I am sure that it''s still random, so there is no problem." Her lips curled up in a rare grin. I knew what she meant and smiled softly, "Maintaining a magic item is hard, after all." Nodding in understanding, Alesia didn''t say anything and just looked over the arena. Everyone had left already, and it was now being constructed into an archery range for the long-range division tournament. Chapter 280 280 – It Was Supposed To Be Perfect ? Some canon-like objects were ced at the end of the arena. Those were magic items that could shoot small targets into the sky at a certain interval. For the record, Alesia also made them for the Royal Academy''s Annual Tournament. After ten canons were ced in ce, the host began to announce the start of the long-range division and called 24 students at once. Unlike the short-range, it wasn''t in a battle royale format and was more of a score battle and would take longer time. 10 canons and 24 students, 4 from each academy in a batch; those who got the most targets after a certain time would win. The format of the tournament was worse than the short-range tournament because if there were at least 2 skilled opponents in one ce, they would have a lower chance of advancing to the final. And when the first batch entered, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes at the sight of someone really familiar. She was wearing ck clothes for the tournament, and her hair was tied into a high ponytail, but there was no doubt it was her. ''What the heck is Tristan doing over there?!'' I looked at Sana, and she was giggling. Of course, the church also wanted some recognition. That was why they asked Tristan to join. Did that mean Tristan also went to school again but in the Castitas Academy? With a dry chuckle, I spoke to Alesia. "Headmistress, maybe you won''t be able to get the perfect win you wanted with my girlfriend down there." "I am aware. I can''t use on her, but I never thought the church would install her as a student to win." She replied with a rather frustrated tone. "But no worries. 3 wins are enough for me. The Royal Academy will still be the best one in the Virtue Kingdom." Her confidence and her trust in her students were really great. I hoped Eliza wouldn''t be burdened with that expectation. *** Lunch break had arrived. I left Alesia and went to meet Eliza and Karin. At first, I wanted to invite Tristan too, but she was nowhere to be found. She was probably still in the waiting room for the tournament participant, as the long-range division hadn''t ended yet. Half the participants were still left, but I didn''t intend to stay as the winner was already clear. No one in the first group was able to hit anything. Yes, Tristan destroyed thempletely and only left one target in the end because she felt generous. Everyone was speechless by her disy, and when her name was written on the board with the academy she represented, all gazended on Sana at once. Every student in the Castitas Church would be a part of the church with no exception. That was why the citizens felt relieved because the church had someone strong. At least they could protect them if needed, so their trust in the church increased. "Arthur! Over here!" When I reached the garden outside the hall, where many people gathered around a row of stalls that sold food, I heard Eliza''s voice from a distance. She was sitting with Karin around a round table with a parasol to keep them cool. There was a basket full of food on the table. Vivian somehow also joined and sat beside Eliza, wearing a long white dress. She smiled softly at me while holding her cheek. She probably had just arrived. ''She''s here to bring us lunch, huh? Probably she wants to check on Eliza and me too.'' I thought as I smiled at them. Their location was one reserved for nobles to have lunch with their family. To sit around the table, one must pay 50 Golds or so if I remember correctly from the rules of the Annual Tournaments. As for themoners, there was no need to worry. There were a lot of benches around the area. And because of the tall trees and dense leaves, many ces had shade to cool themselves. Approaching them, I sat on the chair beside Eliza.I think you should take a look at "Good afternoon, Madam. Did you bring lunch for us?" "Yes," Vivian replied with a bright smile. "I helped Linda and Milea to make them. Fufufu, your servant, Milea, is quite skilled in cooking. I need to learn a lot if I want to make it as good as hers. Even so, I want to cook for my dear child on their special day." "Mam¨C Mother! My tournament is tomorrow. And today, Arthur didn''t even fight and pass the preliminary without moving a finger!" Eliza raised her voice. She changed the way she called Vivian because Karin was with us. "My, I did say ''my child,'' no? Isn''t Arthur also one?" Madam Vivian said in a troubled tone, rendering Eliza speechless. Karin didn''t notice anything amiss from Vivian''s words as she knew that I was Eliza''s boyfriend. However, I noticed something from her words. ''It seems that she made up her mind since that night. That''s why she told me to call her Mommy. It''s a bit funny.'' I thought. I smiled and watched Vivian open the woven basket, pulling the checkered clothes covering it away. Inside were various simple dishes, such as sandwiches filled with meat, vegetables, and eggs. There was also simple toast with just butter. Then there were also side dishes and snacks. Overall, the food inside the basket was what people usually ate when they went on a pic or an event. This was a really nostalgic and great choice of food. "Fufufu, it''s just a simple dish. I hope you don''t mind, Miss Greenway." "Not at all, Ma''am. This is truly fantastic and looks great." Karin replied in a polite tone and with a small smile. She looked like a nobledy right now. Well, she was one. Vivian gently put a te in front of us. Because this was an event organized by the Academies, even the nobles only brought one or two servants with them. Some lower-ranked ones didn''t even bring their servants and chose to eat with their children in peace. Everyone had food of their choosing on their tes. I chose the sandwich with meat while the girls took the in butter toast. ''Why do they choose such a nd choice?'' I didn''t really think much because it was their choice. Our lunch was peaceful like the others; Vivian also brought a tea set hidden beneath the food. As expected from her. This Madam couldn''t survive if she missed her tea time. With an elegant movement, she helped us to pour the tea into our cups. Karin looked a bit baffled by Vivian''s elegant movement and was fascinated, while Eliza looked smug and proud of her mother. If only my childhood friend had inherited a bit of Vivian''s gentleness and elegance, that would be perfect. Unfortunately, she only inherited her mother''s dishonest feelings. And with a gentle wind that apanied the change of the season to summer andughter from afar, I was enjoying my time at the moment. Our lunch was perfect with that. It was supposed to. "Oh? Isn''t that the flower of society? It''s nice to meet you. I have wanted to meet you since I heard you divorced your husband, hehe. Madam ydall, what do you say about drinking with me, Earl Issac Lawrence, and letting the students socialize? We, adults, can socialize over red wine." Crack! Yes, if only a certain blond pig didn''t suddenly call out to Vivian. I even cracked the cup I held out of surprise by his loud voice from behind me. Chapter 281 281 – The Queen Of The Virtue Kingdom ? ording to my first impression, this pig called Earl Isaac Lawrence, whose name was somewhat cool, would try his best to suck up to someone of higher standing and got cocky in front ofmoners or those of lower standing than him. That meant he would usually be humble in front of me, whose social position was higher than his. Or better yet, he wouldn''t even try to get close to me because he didn''t want to act humble. Due to Earl Lawrence approaching from behind me, he probably thought that I was either Eliza or Karin''s friend who apanied them. I was wearing my Royal Academy uniform then, and some male students around this garden also had blond hair. So it was easy to mistake me for a normal student. He probably approached to chat with Vivian, who was famous as the flower of society, without thinking that I, the Pdin, was in this ce. ''From his perspective, it''s probably strange for me to eat here and not join Sana in the VIP area in the hall.'' I even doubted that the pig knew about my rtionship with Eliza and Madam Vivian. "How is it, Madam? Let''s let the students interact among themselves. I brought a 60-year-old Lima Red Wine with me. This is the highest grade avable out there and is extremely rare." The Madam looked a bit troubled as the Earl pressed and approached Vivian with his two maids trailing behind. The pig still didn''t look at me, and Eliza nced worriedly in my direction because she noticed that my tea was spilling from the crack I had made earlier. "Um¡­" Vivian opened her mouth, ncing at me before looking at the pig, which smiled disgustingly. "I¨C" Tak! "We''re enjoying the tea, Earl Lawrence. Why don''t you send her an invitation letter if you want to have a chat and drink with her?" "Hmm?" Before Vivian could answer the Earl, I interjected while putting my cup on the table. When the pig saw me, his eyes widened slightly as he took a few steps away from our table after realizing who I was. "Coincidentally, Madam Vivian is currently living in my mansion because I am dating her daughter. I will also tag along with her as her escort, as that''s my duty as the only man in the house." I smiled at him warmly, and his expression worsened, "I will be waiting for your party invitation." "A-Aah¡­ Isn''t this Sir Pdin? Hahaha, I will do that. I am sorry for disturbing your time; please allow me to leave. I just remembered that I need to praise the students for advancing the close-range division. Please go easy on them if you meet them in the final, Your Holiness." Earl Lawrence rubbed his hands together as he tried to please me while taking steps back. His expression made it clear that he wanted to leave this ce quickly but didn''t dare to because I didn''t bid him farewell yet. "They worked hard." I nodded at him, "Please tell them that I am looking forward to seeing them in the final. Oh, and please don''t worry, I won''t use any magic item on me. Hahaha, I am quite busy and can''t ''find'' any of them outside the Academy City." "O-Of course. Please excuse me, then. I hope you have a nice day." We watched the Earl leave with his maids without saying anything else. As I said before, he became humble when he saw someone with a higher position than him. A person like him was someone who could survive in this world. ''Maybe I can use him in the future.'' I thought as I turned to Vivian, smiling warmly at her. "Madam, if you are bothered by other people like that again, just tell them my name. Most of them will stop bothering you." I said. "Fufufu, thank you for your help," Vivian replied with a giggle. Her expression returned to normal, and Eliza sighed in relief. "Ma¨C Mother, you should just say no clearly to a guy like that!" She made a pping motion on her upper arm. The sound of pping resounded, gaining a bit of attention from the surrounding people. However, Eliza smiled widely and continued, "And if you got in trouble, just call Arthur."I think you should take a look at ''This girl really learned from trouble.'' I smiled bitterly as I looked at Eliza. The same thing happened to her, and a noble family was destroyed as a result¡­ I would be happy if they asked for my help instead of getting scared and threatened by the others. That way, I could protect them without causing much trouble. We continued having lunch until the tournament continued. Vivian actually had a ticket to enter, so she tagged along with Eliza and Karin while I went to my VIP seat on the balcony beside Alesia. *** In the attic of a Royal Castle filled with misceneous things. A corner of the attic was somehow clean, without any dirt or clothes covering unused and broken furniture. A purple-colored curtain hid a luxurious bed. This ce wasn''t often visited and was used as storage. The location was the tower where the Queen lived, just above the bedroom. Sitting on the bed was a young girl, appearing around 14 to 15 years old, wearing rather erotic clothes that only covered her private area. She was trying to tie her long hair into a ponytail using a ck ribbon. This girl was Beatrice. And he was here on the order of Arthur to spread rumors and make the Queen have a falling out with the King and her daughter. So far, the n was going on nicely. "L~ Just two more days~ All going nicely." Getting off the bed, Beatrice went to the full body mirror beside it and posed, putting her hand on her hips and sticking out her tongue. Her bat wings were spread wide, and her tail made a heart shape. "Yes, perfect!" She eximed, looking at her crotch area. "I am not wet either. Fufufu, I can hold back quite nicely now. Thankfully, there is no man in this area, or I will begin to miss Master''s touch." Flicking her hair back, Beatrice turned around and went down the stairs leading to the Queen''s bedroom. After all her effort, she had made direct contact with her and was allowed to enter and exit anytime she wanted. But she couldn''t be found by anyone else because her Race wasn''t exactly weed. ''Let''s influence the Queen a little bit more so Master can rest easy. I want him to reward me more and embrace me for at least a week!'' Without her noticing, Beatrice had also fallen in love deeply with Arthur due to her being dominated. She lived by listening to his order, like an obedient ve she was. Pushing a small door, she sneaked into the Queen bedroom as usual and looked around. She found her target on the balcony, still dressed in a transparent ck nightgown. She was the Queen of this Kingdom, King Cassius'' wife, as well as the second flower of the society who never showed up except at the King''s Banquet, Queen Eve Humilitas. Queen Eve''s appearance was beautiful. Her body was slender with modest breasts, and she looked in herte 29 with wavy light blue hair. She was sitting there, looking in the distance, while drinking iced tea. Sensing someone entering her room, she turned around. When she saw the young girl with purple hair, she smiled softly, and her red lips moved. "Hello, Miss Subus. Do you have any news for me?" She asked in a soft voice. Chapter 282 282 – Malfunction ? "Hello, Queen Eve." Beatrice greeted her back and sat on the chair opposite from the Queen, leaning her elbow on the chair. "Nothing except for what I told you back then. The Princess cooperates with a Vampire and tries to kidnap the King. The rumor was true, and I was almost killed if you didn''t help me!" Secretly, a pink fog was released from Beatrice''s body. She couldn''t use the skill she used to charm that red-haired beast girl from the Border City, which Nina was currently training to be an obedient girl. That would only lead the Queen to suspect her. So she used another skill, derived from Lvl 6 named , which made the target in the 5 meters area trust her easier. The effect wasn''t strong, and needed time for them to be affected, but Beatrice had all she needed in the world. Since she arrived in this ce, she made sure she didn''t affect the Queen too much and used the skill each night. Only on the fifth day and when the Queen was uneasy from the rumor, did she appear battered Of course, with a fabricated story that she had prepared. "You told me that already." The Queen nodded with a sad expression, heaving a sigh. "I believe in you because you suddenly became younger and smaller. Poor you." Averting her gaze that was filled with sadness and disappointment, the Queen looked at the Capital City. "I really hope the rumor is false. As a mother, I still love my daughter. But as a Queen and a wife, I can''t help but be disappointed and angry that Carissa has such a n to the point she involves the Vampire from an Underground City." "Me too." Beatrice nodded, putting up an innocent and sad expression. "I just hid in the Underground City to live nicely. But because I was driven out after I identally saw Princess colluding with some people there, I was kicked out and was forced toe here. When I heard the rumor, I thought it was myst hope and appeared in front of you a few days ago, Your Majesty." With a carefully crafted story, her kindness, and the fact that she had fallen to Beatrice''s skill, the Queen nodded in agreement. She had subdued the rumor about the Princess around the Royal Castle before the King could even hear it. However, some nobles heard it and began to push the first Prince to take the throne in the future instead of the Princess. The King''s position in the political scene was also disturbed. In fact, it was lower than the Queen, who could handle the situation faster. "I am very worried about the future." The Queen sighed once again and continued enjoying the iced tea. Beatrice reassured her that she would support her as long as possible. But inside, she had a different opinion. ''Fufufu, maybe having sex with Master and Eve together will be good. Yes. I don''t know whether Master wants to get Eve with that meaning or just get her to his side, but I am more inclined if she enjoys sex with Master. I''ve taken a liking to her as a human. She''s intelligent.'' If the Queen lowered her guard or were just a bit stupid, Beatrice wouldn''t need to wait a few days before her skill took effect. ''Giving a Queen to Master. Yes, that will make him very happy! I should probably influence her in that direction slowly but still maintain her personality and quick thinking. It will be hard, but I can do it.'' There was nothing a primordial Subus couldn''t do when it was rted to making people fall into their lust. She had many skills in her storage. But her Master didn''t like force or using drugs. So brainwashing the Queen slowly with sweet words was the only thing she could do. ''Fufufufu.'' *** Brr! Somehow, I felt a chill sent down my spine as the host announced the end of the tournament, and the civilians began to disperse. What happened? Was there someone talking about me? "8 students. Not bad." Alesia muttered with a proud expression as she looked at the board for the long-range division. "Compared to 2 from close-range division, we did pretty well in long-range one. We almost dominate half of the chart." She continued, her tone contained happiness. While knowing that we couldn''t get the 1st ce due to Tristan participating, it seemed like Alesia still didn''t give up on getting at least the 2nd to 9th position for the Royal Academy. It was possible in the long-range division because the final was just endurance on how many targets they could shoot in a row. We should look at the bright light instead of thinking we couldn''t win. The headmasters from various Academies also left shortly after, including Alesia and me. We walked down the corridor to go to her office because she needed to talk to me about something. As we walked, she suddenly spoke.I think you should take a look at "So, I watched that pig trying to hit my student, Vivian, when it was lunch. What did you feel about that?" "What did I feel?" I asked, looking at Alesia curiously as I couldn''t understand what she meant. She looked back at me with a clear gaze and blurted out, "You knock her up, no? Together with her daughter until morning." I stopped on my track for a second before continuing to walk. Could it be that she was watching? No, that wasn''t possible because I couldn''t feel it. Unlike when I had sex with Emilia in the Academy, Alesia''s turf, where she could put any magic items to spy on us, I had sex with Vivian in my own mansion,plete with a barrier. And I ensured that my room had no hidden magic item or something simr. Sighing, I gave up and asked, "How did you know?" "Your personality." She replied almost immediately. This woman was truly frank and honest. "Just kidding." She added with a yful smile. ''¡­ I don''t really get her.'' I thought as I looked at her, observing her expression to find out what she was actually thinking. "Teacher Emilia told me. I threa¨C asked her nicely to report everything to me rted to her sex life. It was a punishment for having sex in my Academy." ''She was about to say threaten, wasn''t she?'' I mused in my mind, deciding to ignore it. "Why?" I asked curiously. That punishment was¡­ really strange. Actually, I couldn''t say anything because I also punished Milea and ordered her to wear a rotor and anal beads while we were walking in public. "I am curious." That was Alesia''s answer before we reached a quiet ce. She snapped her fingers and teleported us to the headmistress'' office room. Taking off her robe, Alesia sat on the couch across from me and crossed her legs. "Let''s talk about the tournament and forget the matter from before." She started, watching me sit down on the couch. "What do you n to do with the Patientia Academy''s students in the final?" I smiled warmly at her, devoid of any malice. If the believers of Goddess Teri saw my smile, they would definitely say that I was truly the Goddess'' apostle and that I was her blessed. Or they would say that I had a radiant smile and any other things rted to holy. However, my gesture of slicing my neck with my thumb wasn''t radiant at all. Instead, it contained the malice and disgust I held back when that pig came closer earlier. ''I can take advantage of that pig and make him loyal to me. But first¡­'' "Show their ce and kill them all," I answered in the most cheerful tone I could muster. "The final of the close-range division will be a bloodbath." "As expected." Alesia nodded without any ounce of surprise. Then she tapped her fingers against her thigh and continued. "It seems the board has a bit of malfunction. Coincidentally, you and the other student, Oliver, will not meet until thest fight. Your opponent would be those from Patientia and the winner between Patientia vs Temperantia students. "How unexpected. It has never happened before. Oh, that''s because the malfunction didn''t really affect a local tournament." ''This woman can hold a grudge.'' I thought as I sped my hands, looking a bit troubled. "I hope it can be fixed soon. The board, I mean." "Me too." The headmistress nodded along with me. After that, we continued to talk about tomorrow''s tournament. Chapter 283 283 – For The Sandwiches! ? I returned to my mansion at night. The detail of my discussion with Alesia wasn''t really that important. We just talked about the possibility of Eliza doing badly in the tournament. For the magic tournament, it seemed like Eliza had a high chance of winning, ording to the headmistress, because she helped Emilia teach her in her spare time. And Eliza had been given a special pass not to attend ss to focus on the tournament for thest few days. It was the general study that she was worried about. There was no preliminary for bothpetitions, and the winner would be clear in just a day. Students from the Diligentia Academy were smart. They aimed to be schrs and spent almost all their time studying. While only two students managed to pass the long-range division, they were expected to dominate the general study division. No one doubted that. "I am back." Arriving at my mansion, I greeted the twins, who stood near the gate before they could say anything. I beat them in saying the greeting. They giggled slightly before doing their usual greeting. "Wee back, Your Holiness." "Madam Vivian and Miss Eliza are currently sleeping in their room because Miss Eliza requested to. She said she wanted to rest for tomorrow''s tournament." The older one, Lara, spoke first, and afterward, Lisa told me about the situation in the house. They really were professional about such a thing. "Good job." I nodded, stepping into my garden. They closed the gate and followed me from behind. As I walked to the mansion, I decided to ask something, "Do you know where Sandra is?" "I believe she''s in the kitchen, Your Holiness," Lisa replied immediately. "I see. Thank you." I said. The twin nuns walked toward the door first and opened it for me. As I passed them, they bowed deeply and closed it. So Sandra was in the kitchen. That was perfect. Having dinner in the dining hall alone would be lonely. If the assassin was eating bread in the kitchen, I might as well have dinner in that ce too. I knew it didn''t fit my status, but no one would say anything to me. From my discussion with Alesia earlier, there was something I needed to investigate a little. It was mainly about Earl Lawrence. ''The magic items used by the students from Patientia Academy are just too many, and the effect is too good. Usually, magic items that could increase stats needed a Level requirement to be used, but they are all only around Level 13 to Level 16. That was something Alesia noticed, but I didn''t. She was more observant than me when it came to magic and magic-rted items. ording to her, someone could probably make such magic items in the Patientia Academy. Whoever it was, that person was talented, and Alesia wanted to recruit them. When it came to poaching talented individuals, it seemed like the headmistress was still so motivated. She even told me that she was willing to pay whoever it was double the price as long as they came to the Royal Academy. ''I will reward my dark Elf if she can find that person or bring useful info about those magic items.'' Pushing the kitchen door open, I first saw Sandra stuffing her mouth with bread in both hands. Not only that, there was a mountain pile of soft bread in front of her. Noticing me entering, her red eyes looked at me and blinked curiously, "Mwaster?" "Munch and swallow the bread in your mouth first. Take it easy." Sandra took it easy and munched the beard in her mouth like a small animal. Then when she swallowed it, she bit the one in her hands in one go. "¡­" I did say to take it easy and swallow it, but I didn''t say to eat everything in her hand. Before long, they were gone, and she got off her chair, kneeling in front of me. Some breadcrumbs stuck around the edge of her lips, and she licked it.I think you should take a look at "Gulp¡­ Do you need me for something, Master?" "Yes. Sit on your chair again. You can eat the bread while listening." I said, going on to the chair opposite Sandra earlier. The dark Elf also nodded and went to her chair, taking two loaves of bread from the pile and began to munch them like a hamster. Her red eyes looked between me and the bread with a predatory gaze. Sighing, I smiled at her rather cute gesture, "I won''t take your bread. Don''t worry about it." Saying so, I took out my own meal. It was the sandwich Vivian made this afternoon. There were still two left, so I put them in my inventory. When I bit into it, Sandra looked at me with saliva dripping from the corner of her lips. She immediately wiped it with the back of her hand, but she stopped eating her bread and looked at the sandwich in my hand. ''Right, a sandwich has two loaves of bread and meat between them¡­'' I chuckled as I understood why her gaze was nted on the sandwich. So I took out the second one and gave it to Sandra. "Here. There is meat inside it." With a bright smile, Sandra took the sandwich in my hand, "Thank you, Master. I can eat meat." Then with a wide mouth, she bit the sandwich. Her expression brightened instantly as her long ears pped around in happiness. "Is it good?" "Hnn!" Sandra nodded firmly. "Alright, I will tell you about your mission. If you finish this or get a clue, I will give you something you want." "Then, can I get 10 of this?!" Sandra''s face lit up, and her eyes sparkled like a star. This glutton only thought of food as usual, but I didn''t me her. She was like this, and it was fine. I even hoped she would be a little bit selfish and ask something else. Something bigger. "I will ask Milea to make 50 of these." I smiled at her, and she threw thest bit of the sandwich into her mouth. Sandra turned serious as she gulped the sandwich, "I will bet my life to finish this mission, Master. Please just give me your order. This humble assassin will finish it." When I heard her say that, I couldn''t help but get worried. What if someone else tempted her with more delicious bread? Though I didn''t need to worry as I had dominated her. "I want you to investigate something in Patientia Academy. I don''t know whether it''s a teacher or a student. There is someone who can make good magic items. Just collect information about that person and tell me about it regrly until you find the person who made the magic items." "Is there any clue beforehand?" Sandra asked, "Such as what kind of magic items are used." "It''s the one that the students of the Patientia Academy used in their tournament earlier. If you watch the magic tournament tomorrow, I am certain that they will use it again." I replied with a serious face. "I see. That''s enough, Master. This Sandra will meet your expectations and get that 50 sandwiches!" "It''s good that you are motivated, but don''t force yourself. You can return to the mansion at night to rest if needed." "Yes, Master! Just leave it to me! For the sandwiches!" She imitated the church knight salute. "I mean, your wish is mymand, Master!" That was cute, especially since she held a loaf of bread in her hand when she did that. Afterward, I gave her the details of what I wanted and how I wanted the information delivered to me in the arena hall at Royal Academy if she found something in advance. It would be perfect if I had another pair of [Earring of Communication], but I forgot to buy it. ''I will ask Alesia tomorrow. And I need to ask Milea to make Sandra her sandwiches.'' Chapter 284 284 – Aim For The Top ? Sandra departed immediately that night, and I went to sleep alone. I especially asked everyone that I didn''t have any n to have sex for the duration of the tournament. They respected my wish and didn''t visit my room. I also told them to rest easy around this time, especially Garcia and Cecil. The former had a hard time holding back, so I allowed her to masturbate in her own room and only to call me if that didn''t work. Thetter wasn''t really affected and only hummed. I wanted to focus on my n first and didn''t want to be bothered. Not only that, I had a promise to Beatrice to sleep with her for 3 days straight. I needed to get ready for that, as that would probably turn into a big orgy with all my lovers. ''That time, I will also introduce that ve to everyone else.'' The next day, I apanied Eliza, who became a bit nervous. It was early in the morning. The sun hadn''t appeared yet on the horizon, and the sky was still dark. A cold wind blew, hitting us. "I-It''s really cold," Eliza muttered as she rubbed her upper arms. Her hair fluttered from the wind, dancing in the air. "Do you want me to warm you with a hug?" "S-Stupid! We aren''t in the mansion!" "So if we are home, then it''s okay." I teased with a yful smile, and her face reddened slightly. We were walking toward the academy while joking because preparation for her tournament started in a few hours. While she said she would be okay walking by herself, I wanted to do something before she began. At least with this, she wouldn''t be as nervous. Her stiff movement loosened a little after she got embarrassed. Still rubbing her upper arms, Eliza got closer to me. Even if she said no, she still wanted to be close and feel my warmth. "Ugh¡­ When I was there yesterday, I didn''t feel nervous like this. How can you be so calm all the time, Arthur?" She looked at me with her bright blue eyes. They were filled with curiosity and worry. ''How to stay calm, huh?'' I touched my chin and fell into a thought. It reminded me of the past. I wasn''t calm at all. In fact, I was easily worried and overthink it. Only when my formerrades all died, I changed and didn''t even think of anything. I felt stupid thinking about every single thing and got nervous over it. "Maybe don''t think about it," I replied as I looked into her eyes. "No one except me and Alesia expected you to win. Don''t think about thepetition but the result. If you go out there and destroy everyone like Tristan did yesterday, won''t it feel good? Standing on the top will make you see something you have never seen before." "But I am afraid of heights." Eliza retorted while pouting. ''This girl¡­'' I was about to say something more, but she suddenly giggled yfully. She lowered her hands, putting them behind her back and straightening her posture. "I was just joking. I wasn''t as afraid as before." She said, smiling brightly at me. At this time, the sun rose from the horizon, lighting the world with its soft and warm light. Eliza''s smile looked brighter with the ray of the sun behind her as she stopped on her track. "Thanks, Arthur. I feel better." "You''re wee," I smiled back at her and extended my hand. "Let''s go?"I think you should take a look at "Un!" Eliza replied energetically and took my hand. And we continued our walk toward the academy. *** After seeing Eliza off to her waiting room, I sat beside Alesia on the VIP balcony. The headmistress looked at me with a soft smile when I sat down. "You seem to be in a good mood." "Am I?" I replied with a bit of a joking tone, "Maybe because my lovely childhood friend is growing. It''s nice to see her go from being dishonest to a cute and confident girl. It''s thanks to Emilia and Virtue Royal Academy, I guess." While thest part was unnecessary, I still decided to say it to make Alesia''s mood brightened. Just as I expected, her smile widened slightly after I praised the teacher she chose and the academy. "Of course. My academy didn''t just teach knowledge and strength but also mental development." "I believe you," I said in a sarcastic tone. Alesia noticed my sarcasm and narrowed her eyes slightly, "If you give me time, I can reform them too." "Whatever you say, headmistress." I shrugged my shoulders and heaved a sigh. "The general study division is so boring that no one besides a few spectators and the headmasters watches it. But¡­ it seems like she''s doing well." I looked over the projection from the magic item that showed the venue for the general study. It was different from this one. The participants were in different ssrooms in the main building, and there was an observer in each room. Alesia''s eyes also glowed, a sign that she used her skill to observe them too. No one could ever hide anything from the headmistress as long as they were in the vicinity of the Royal Academy. Before long, many students submitted their papers to the observer and left the room. Most of them were those who also participated in the magic division, so they needed time to prepare and move to the arena hall. Eliza also finished and submitted the paper with a bright smile on her face. She probably knew that we could see her and made a double peace sign. She looked innocent, and Vivian, who sat on the spectator seat with Karin, pped her hands proudly. I didn''t even notice she was already here. "She''s doing well," Alesia said with a sneer. The headmistress'' rare smug expression just told me what I needed to know. Eliza was doing well and would win! ''She did it.'' I smiled in happiness. But I wouldn''t tell her yet. The result woulde after the magic division test. "Next is the magic division. What do you think she will do?" I asked the headmistress who oversaw Eliza''s training. "She''s good," Alesia spoke shortly and stood up. "I need to prepare the arena personally. Teacher Emilia is in the nearby room to help me observe. I need to warn you. Don''t have sex on the balcony, got it?" "What do you think I am?" "Girls Collector." She replied and exited the balcony room, closing the door behind her. I chuckled at her answer and turned to the arena. Alesia just exited the room to teleport in the middle of it and changed the arena with a magic item she took out from within her ck robe, a spherical purple gem. When it glowed, the arena moved, and the ground rose to divide it into five. The headmistress probably just used that magic item as a cover. Its effect probably only increased her control and made it easier to use magic. Her skills, and , were the ones that moved the arena and changed its shape. "As expected from Elf Mage. She''s skillful but still shrewd and careful. She doesn''t want her real skill to be known and only shows enough strength to make the others respect her." Chapter 285 285 – Pay-To-Win ? After changing the arena, Alesia didn''t return to the balcony. Instead, she made a tform at the corner of the arena and stood there like an observer. She was there to judge the mana control of the participant and grade them. Not only her, but it seemed like the headmistress from Humanitas Academy also went to the arena to help her judge. So thatdy was also proficient enough with Magic that she could feel Mana ripple? "She''s stronger than I thought. Are people from Humanitas Academy secretly all strong and keeping a low-profile?" That was truly a novel plot. An Academy thatmoners attended was actually the strongest out of all academies. But something like that was impossible. ''They only have 3 students who passed the long-range division. It''s not a lot, just average. But that showed their skills.'' I was really interested in the man who apanied Humanitas Academy''s headmistress. I wondered who he was, as I suspected he was as strong as Rania. The magic division started with 5 students entering the arena, and the rules were announced. The students were given one and only one chance to use their strongest Magic. The tournament believed that there would be no second chance and one''s ability could only be judged by their best. Being nervous and scared wasn''t an excuse for not doing their best. And it was Alesia who said this after the rules were announced. No one would wait for Mage to attack them in their best condition. I could agree with that and nodded my head. That, however, made the first students nervous. When they started the test, they could only muster lower strength even if they used Lv 2 Magic skill. Wind des, fireballs, rock bullets, and any other magic were shot toward the target at the end of the arena. The target was a y doll, and their damage to it was recorded as a point on top of their proficiency at controlling their magic. The more damaged the y doll, the more points they received from Alesia and Humanitas Academy''s headmistress, whose name was apparently Ivy. I wasn''t that impressed by their skill, thinking they were just newbies, as expected. Eliza was way better than them. However, the spectators were amazed, and somehow the participants were smiling widely. It was as if they thought the chip they made on the y doll was the best of their abilities. ''What the fuck?'' I thought as I narrowed my eyes. ''Even if I am not skilled in magic, I know the magic they used sucked. They only made a little chip on the y''s body and were happy with that?!'' If Eliza was happy with something like that, I might train her again with my magic carpet. I hoped she could destroy half of the y doll''s body. That much should be possible with her magic. At least, that was what I estimated from the result of the this morning and looking at the doll''s durability. The second and third batches were also like that. At most, they only used Lv 2 magic. Then came the fourth batch. It was time for my childhood friend to shine. For the magic division, the participant was also free to use and wear magic items. The participant could use anything they wanted to as long as it was obtained in their ''excursion'' outside the Academy City or even something they bought themselves. When five students entered the arena, Eliza stood out with the white mage robe I gave her that day. She also held a white wand while the others were entering by only wearing some kind of earrings and ne with the usual ck training clothes and shorts. They were all from Patientia Academy. "Heh," I smirked as I watched the arena. The baffled look on their faces was so precious that I almost burst out ofughter. The pig also looked surprised when he looked down at the arena. If the Patientia Academy used a pay-to-win strategy to win the close-range division yesterday, I also see no reason for me not to use it to increase Eliza''s chance of winning. If I used words to describe what happened now, they were just like stuck-up people who only bought 500$ worth of item mall and thought they were already a whale. Then I, as Eliza''s sponsor, decided to give her the priceless item-mall that couldn''t be bought with money. Not only that, her Level was twice higher than the others. She was a walking cheat in this tournament. Alesia looked at me for a second and nodded. That meant the item Eliza wore was allowed and recognized as magic items. However¡­ "Wait!" The pig, Earl Isaac Lawrence, shouted from his balcony and stood up with a red face. "Is that allowed?! Isn''t the rules stating that the only magic items that can be used in the tournament are the one students gain in their training and adventure outside the Academy City? That robe and wand are clearly handmade and bought from an artisan!" Somehow, I had already guessed it. But Alesia should be able to handle it. "No." The headmistress spoke with narrowed eyes. She pointed at Eliza and continued, "She got these magic items when she went to eradicate monsters with the Pdin. She gained it herself for her contribution. So it''s allowed to be used in this tournament." "Pdin?"I think you should take a look at "She is with the Pdin?!" The spectators'' curiosity was roused when Alesia mentioned my name. They had a crazy and wild fantasy about the adventure that I did, so it was natural that they now looked at Eliza with newfound respect and curiosity. Eliza''s face reddened in embarrassment as she tried to cover her cleavage and pull her skirt down. "The Pdin?" Earl Lawrence looked at me for a second, probably waiting for me to say something. "I can attest to that," I said, nodding my head. "We hunt more than ten Level 30 [ck Tigers] with the church knights. She helped us to slow down their movements with magic. Those magic items are her reward for helping us. Thus she earned it herself with her own ability." I didn''t lie about that, although I actually gave Eliza her robe because I wanted her to look sexier when we visited Rose Barony. Alesia probably gave the wand to increase the odds of her winning. That headmistress had the same thought as me, huh? "I-If that''s the case, then I have nothing more to say." Earl Lawrence sat down obediently without saying anything more. He also didn''t look offended because I already answered him. "Let''s start the test. Go to your respectivene and cast your strongest magic." Ivy took over with a gentle voice and instructed the participants. Eliza was on the thirdne and stood there silently, taking a deep breath topose herself. Then when she was ready, and the signal was given, she raised her wand and used her skill. "" Unlike the Lv 2 magic used by the others, she shouted the name of Lv 4 . Everyone was surprised as they saw the barrage of wind des, wind bullets, and small tornado toward the y doll. Boom!! A loud explosion rang as the magic hit the doll. The dust was kicked upward, filling the arena. "Ooooh!!" "So strong!" "She''s so talented! No wonder she apanied the Pdin once!" "That''s amazing!" The crowd cheered loudly after they saw the aftereffect. Headmistress Ivy swept her hand to the right, creating a gust of wind with from Lv 1 and blowing the dust away. When the dust was cleared, everyone could see clearly that the y doll in the thirdne was destroyed from knees up and scattered in peace! The first twones only managed to destroy the doll slightly with no significant damage. "Wooooaahh!" "That''s amazing!!" "She destroyed the doll!!" Vivian and Karin also cheered for Eliza. They stood up and pped their hands, following the other spectators. I also saw Tristan among the spectators, and she looked intrigued. Our gazes met each other, and she smiled before going away. ''I guess she''s curious about Eliza.'' I thought as I shifted my gaze. Standing in the middle of the arena, Eliza turned around and walked away quickly. Everyone might not notice it, but I could see her happy smile and bright red face. Embarrassed, she looked around the arena. Her face told me that she wanted to say something. And then she opened her mouth. "Hmph! This much is natural!" She eximed as she flicked her hair back haughtily. Why did she return to her tsundere self? Chapter 286 286 – Engagement Plan ? After thest batch of students, the magic division tournament ended just before lunch. The result of the tournament would only be announced after lunch, so people would be curious about it. However, no one ever used Lv 4 magic besides Eliza to the end of the magic division. At most, three people from Patientia, two from Humanitas, two from Royal Academy, and five from Castitas could use Lv 3 magic. The third used , and it was a support type one, so the point would be calcted differently. No one from Temperantia managed to use Lv 3 magic. They seemed to focus on their swordsmanship and spearmanship instead. Currently, I walked in the corridor to visit the star of the day in the waiting room for the magic division. Finding her was easy with my . From my radar, I could see that a few people surrounded her. Arriving in the waiting room that looked like a locker room, I knocked on it three times. Tak tak tak! If there was only Eliza inside, I might just open the door without worrying about her being naked or clothed. However, this waiting room for females had other people in it, so I couldn''t do as I pleased. I heard a voice from inside as I stepped back to keep me out of the door. "Yes? Who is it?" She sounded close to the door but didn''t open it. From my radar, I also noticed three other people near the door, probably to block the view or something. "I am Arthur Vainglory. Is Eliza inside?" I asked in a calm voice. However, as soon as I said my name, the door opened, and three girls stepped out. Two of them had long brown hair, while one of them had dark green hair. They were all beautiful and looked at me with dreamy looks. "Y-Your Holiness?!" They eximed simultaneously. I heard some noise from inside, footsteps of those who tried to exit the waiting room but were blocked by the three girls. From the way they called me, they probably were from Castitas Academy. "Ladies, can you call Eliza for me? I wanted to invite her for lunch. Tell her that her beloved is here." I said while blinking my eyes. It sounded a bit cringe to me, but I had no choice if I wanted to mark Eliza as mine. I just knew that some nobles loved this kind of thing and the flowery talk. Eliza would be famous after her previous disy, so I did this to keep the flies away before they approached her. "Y-Yes, of course!" One girl replied and ran inside. The others gathered their courage and talked to me. I smiled at them and humored them with a short talk as I waited for Eliza to go out. Before long, my beautiful childhood friend stepped out in her Royal Academy uniform. She was holding a brown bag in her hand, used to keep her magic robe. Her face was still a bit red, and she took my hand before pulling me away. "H-Hey," I called out to Eliza, but she ignored me. So I just waved my hand toward the other girls while giving them an apologetic smile. When we turned in the intersection and couldn''t be seen anymore, she released my hand and turned around, pouting. "Why did you say that to them? The girl who called me said that my fianc¨¦ is here!" She said, exining the reason why she was pouting. "Do you not want to be my fianc¨¦e?" I asked with a teasing tone. Then I sighed, putting up an act of sadness, and wiped non-existent tears. "I am sad, Eliza. And here I want to make our rtionship official." "Ugh¡­ I-It''s not that I don''t want to, but¡­" "But you just want to be my girlfriend secretly? If that''s what you want, then I don''t mind. Although I want to flirt in public, it seems that I have no choice. I will respect your decision." "N-No, it''s not like that, I said!" Eliza raised her voice. Her face reddened to her ears. "I-I do want to make our rtionship official, but¡­ I am too embarrassed if you say it in front of other people." "Hmm, is that so?" I said with a slightly disappointed tone, "Well, that can''t be helped. Then, I will flirt with other girls in public. Coincidentally, I might officialize my rtionship with Tristan. Oh, she''s the winner of the long-distance division yesterday." "Huh?" Eliza''s expression froze. Her whole body followed suit as her gaze turned nk.I think you should take a look at "You would be engaged with that girl?" She asked. "Yes." I nodded, "She was my first love." I told her honestly. "First love¡­" My childhood friend muttered in a daze. "Did you love her?" "As much as I love you," I replied. When she heard that, she let out a relieved sigh. Then her expression turned serious. "Let''s get engaged." She said. I smiled. As I got to know her, the more I knew her personality. While she didn''t show it, Eliza easily got jealous and waspetitive. Her tsundere side didn''t fully disappear even when she matured slightly. Since I told Tristan that I wanted to marry her, I had also decided to tell Eliza and the others about it. Of course, slowly, and I would do it over time. The marriage would happen in the far future, and getting engaged was enough right now. "Great." I smiled brightly, showing her that it was all within my n. Her eyes widened in realization. "You¡­" "No take-back. We will get engaged next month after everything settles down." I said, patted her head, and walked away. She was still freezing in ce. *** Inside a closed room, six individuals were seated around a long table. They were the headmasters of each academy. And at the end of the table, where the seat of honor was, sat Alesia. She was holding documents filled with the score from two tournaments from earlier. "So, I believe no one has any objection?" The elf headmistress spoke and looked over the participant of the meeting. Everyone nodded. The petite headmistress, an Archbishop of the Castitas Church, had a small smile. "Fufufu, she''s really talented." Shemented. "Isn''t that so, Headmistress Ivy?" "Truly. I heard that she was the Pdin''s friend. I wonder if all his friends are all that talented." The green-haired headmistress nodded and held her cheek in wonder. "Hahaha, I have no objection. My kids will only focus on close-range division, after all." The Temperantia Academy headmasterughed loudly. "While my students lost, I do believe that they lost fair and square. Having second to fifth ce for ourselves is enough. I do agree with John, and so I have no objection." Diligentia Academy''s headmaster said, fixing his monocle. "It''s rare for you to agree with me, Albert." John grinned, looking at the smart-looking man. Only Patientia Academy''s headmaster, Isaac Lawrence, had yet to express his opinion. He gritted his teeth, mainly because his students failed to get to the top 10 in both divisions. "I-I don''t mind. Do as you please." He squeezed his voice out of his throat. The pig headmaster knew that if he expressed his dissatisfaction here, he would be in a bad position, and his position as a headmaster would not be safe. So he swallowed his pride and chose to agree with the others. "Alright." Alesia nodded, satisfied. "So no one objects that the general study and magic division winner is Eliza Rose." Saying so, the Elf put the documents on the table. Eliza''s information was written on the topmost paper, and the sign ''Winner'' was written in big letters below her name. Chapter 287 287 – Each Request Is The Same ? After lunch, the winner for both divisions was announced. Eliza, whose name was called at both divisions'' announcement as a winner, couldn''t really expect it and almost broke down in tears. She happily epted two trophies from Alesia as her name was recorded in first ce on both boards. As I said before, there was no final for general study and magic as they were point based instead of skill-based, like close and long-range divisions. Celebratory followed suit. Karin and Vivian joined Eliza down the arena. I wanted to jump in too, but I understood my current position and only observed from above. While some people already knew what my rtionship was with Eliza, it wasn''t ''official'' yet, so I couldn''t disy affection in public. ''It''s a shame. But I will make up for itter.'' At that moment, I was about to leave the balcony when the [Earring of Communication] I wore in my right ear blinked. Someone from the Border City had contacted me. ''Who is it?'' I wondered as I epted the call. (Arthur.) A soft voice rang from the earring as soon as the gem glowed. Based on the voice, the one who called me was Lucy, the Vampire. And if she called me two days before the final, then¡­ (She''s ready.) She reported. Hearing that, the corner of my lips curled up slightly. They had done their job splendidly. I didn''t know what state was ready, but I asked them to at least destroy Carissa''s mind until she couldn''t be recognized at first nce. ''Just in time¡­ No, it''s faster than I thought.'' Mia must''ve made a considerable contribution to it. I told her to punish Carissa. And about the punishment, I didn''t want to know what she did. I only knew a yandere would definitely have the talent to torture someone. "Great job, Lucy," I said. (No problem, Arthur. Nina also said that the training for the new girl has started, and you can expect her to be obedient to you in a month.) The new girl¡­ ''She must be talking about Ria.'' She was the red-haired Wolfkin that caught my eye when I took over Raven Group. I nned for her to join my Pdin Knight Squad because she seemed to be stronger than the average person. And the training Lucy talked about was obedient training by Nina. The bunny girl should''ve known that I didn''t want anyone to touch the red-haired wolf, so her training should''ve been done by putting pressure. ''I look forward to meeting her again.'' "Alright," I spoke with an elevated tone, "I will probably visit Border City tomorrow. Do you or Melissa need anything from me?" I asked. (I need your blood, 3 vials. As for Melissa¡­ She said she didn''t want anything. If¡­ and it''s an if¡­ If it''s possible, she wants to get your semen inside her womb. But because she is just a lowly servant of the primordial one, as she said it, she didn''t think she deserved your seed. That''s what she said.) It was rare for Lucy to talk lengthy like that. And her tone changed a little. She seemed to be holding augh, and someone was pulling her at the same time as she spoke. ''Melissa, huh?'' When I imagined Lucy being pulled and pushed by the seemingly elegant ck-haired Subus from the Border City, I couldn''t help but find it rather funny. "Tell Melissa that she can join my session with Beatrice in the future. Beatrice wanted to have an orgy with my girls, so feel free to join. Of course, once she did that, I wouldn''t allow her to sleep with other people."I think you should take a look at (Alright, Arthur. I ry it to her in real-time, and now she''s really quiet¡­ Oh, wait. She said okay. She only wanted you and swore not to sleep with anyone else. It''s an honor to join her Master''s orgy, she said¡­ I didn''t know why Subi always did that. I, personally, prefer bloodpared to semen, although I never had thetter.) "Hahaha, Subi are creatures bred from the Goddess'' lust. So it''s natural if they love something rted to lust." I said whileughing, "Anyway, I will visit the Border City soon. Ask Mia what she wants too and let her prepare it for when I arrive. I bet she won''t be able to think anything in a short time." (Yes. I will do that. She probably will request your blood too.) At Lucy''s words, I froze for a second. A yandere and blood were a badbination. "Tell her to request something else." I coughed, "I won''t have enough blood for both of you. If I give Mia any, then you will get less." (That''s troubling. I will tell Mia to request your semen then. Some Vampires who have husbands said they taste simr.) With that, Lucy ended the call. ''This girl¡­'' I sighed. Indeed, yandere and blood were a badbination. But a yandere and my seed was a worsebination. Before I could even stop her, she ended the call. I knew that she was just joking from her tone, but I couldn''t help but shudder thinking of Mia crawling to my bed with the expression she wore when she went crazy that night. While she was way weaker than me, her craziness alone made me a little bit scared. Only she could inflict that kind of fear on me in this world besides the one who stopped me in that World-End Waterfall. ''A silent and shy people are scary.'' I thought as I took out another [Earring of Communication] that I kept in my pocket. Before going to the Border City, I needed to make sure of something else. It was the progress of the other side. Putting it in my left ear toplete a set of earrings, I called the other side by infusing a little bit of MP into it. (Master~ I''ve been waiting for you to contact me!) A cheery voice of a young girl rang in my ear. Without waiting for me to speak first, she continued. (I have befriended Queen Eve! You can even call us best friends. In short, she will believe everything I told her, so I havepleted your order, Master!) ''Best friend?'' My lips twitched as I imagined the elegant Queen befriending a primordial Subus who looked like a young girl, and both were talking while sitting around a round tea table. "Does she know that you''re a Subus?" (She knew it. I didn''t even hide my horns, wings, and tail. She believed my story that I was chased out by a bad Vampire when I saw their exchange with that Princess. I also told her that I have Vampire friends, and they are trying their best to survive, so Lucy and the others should be safe!) (And she suspects the King too! I had charmed him and made him do something a bit different from usual and let the rumor about the Princess spread. Of course, no one noticed. I was just worried about the Church.) As expected from the primordial Subus, who wanted to take over the Virtue Kingdom. She had information and how to act without waiting for my instruction. Combining the information of being chased by bad Vampires, the Queen wouldn''t be surprised if the Princess chose to throw away her humanity. And if we subdue the mad Princess and capture some bad Vampires from nearby Underground Cities, that would also help the Border City gain the Queen''s support when she rose to the throne. It was perfect. Chapter 288 288 – Searching For A Gift ? "Good job, Beatrice. Don''t worry about the Church. I told them that I dominated you. They also want the Queen to rule instead of King Cassius." I said, " Now¡­ Do you want anything else besides the 3 days of straight lustful activities?" (If that''s the case, I can rest easy. As for my request, I want to extend it to 7 days if possible. Of course, let the other girls join too! Even I will need rest if my partner is you, Master.) "..." I was speechless. Why did everyone only think of that? Oh, right. This world was originally an eroge. So they were too horny and couldn''t hold it after they experienced the pleasure of having sex. "Fine." I sighed, "This will be a big orgy¡­ Or rather, can it be called reverse gangbang?" (You can call it thetter, Master. Fufufu~ This will be fun. Don''t worry, Master. I will help them to get more pleasure. As you know, my cum and sweat will turn into an aphrodisiac fog. Your lovers will love you more after this.) They would only want to have sex more, I replied in my mind. But I didn''t really mind. After this, I would go on a journey to the west border while waiting for Duke cktomb to formally invite me to the Sin Kingdom ording to our agreement in that restaurant. They could use that to calm down. And we could probably use this chance to hold the duel between Rania and Tristan. I didn''t think they would mind, as both knew how many girls I had slept with. At least Rania would be happy, and Tristan had already been ustomed and knew what I did. I was a bit worried that Sophia would intrude on their duel if there was no one else. So, wouldn''t it be simpler if we did it before everyone else? They could also be the referee. ''Haa¡­'' Having too many girls was also troubling. I loved them all, so I loved to spoil them. "Let''s meet in two days, Beatrice. Follow the Queen and protect her at all costs. The Grand Marshal will probably try to do something when he realizes that the King''s behavior has changed. Or rather, make the King do something that will make the Grand Marshal seek the Queen tomorrow. "It''d be better if the Queen had the Grand Marshal''s loyalty. That way, it will be easier for her to take the throne." (Alright, Master. I will follow your order!) With that, I ended themunication with Beatrice. However, I didn''t take off the [Earring of Communications] from my ears in case they had something else to report. "Let''s return home and prepare a gift for Eliza," I muttered, leaving the balcony room. *** Before returning to my mansion, I stopped by Zaha''s store to get a gift for Eliza. "Wee! My, my. Isn''t this the Esteemed Pdin? What can this Zaha help you with today?" The owner greeted me while bowing her head as soon as I entered. This time, she wore a red dress and dyed her hair red to match it. As expected, there was no way she had blue hair, which only Royalty had. She just dyed it to match her dress. ''A strange owner.'' I thought and quickly hid it with a smile. "I want to see your ne collections." I remembered the day after I had a double date with Karin and Oliver. My childhood friend got a bit sulky and wanted 10 thousand Golds worth of ne. ''She was even pouting that time. It was so cute that I teased her.''I think you should take a look at "Of course." Zaha raised her head and nodded, smiling widely. After that, she stepped to the side, gesturing to me to follow her, "This way, Esteemed Pdin. We have the mostplete collection of nes in Academy City! And coincidentally, we just restocked our collections 2 days ago, so there is a variety of choices!" "Great. Let''s see your collection. I hope there is something that fits my girlfriend." "Fufufu. If you mean Young Miss from that day, we have something that you might like in our collection, Esteemed Pdin." Zaha brought me to the other side of the store, to the corner where essories were on disy behind the ss cab. The cab''s design was luxurious, and the one disyed inside shone brightly, reflecting the soft magicmp''s light. It didn''t end at that. She took me to the corner where three cabs stood, surrounded by gold. It was a 5 x 3 cab with a total of 15 nes inside. Just as she bragged earlier, the collection she had was beautiful and sparkly. There was no price tag in front of the goods, meaning the price was also up to the owner. If she liked you, she would give you a lower price. What kind of criteria would you have for the owner to like you? It was status and wealth. And from the look of it, Zaha liked me, as a person, after my big purchase thest time. "This is our collection, Esteemed Pdin. For a gift, I think this ne with a big blue diamond will suit the Young Miss. This is also a magic item with no Level requirement. The effect is to create a barrier that can protect the wearer from an attack once before it couldn''t be used for 12 hours. "The price is just 75 thousand Golds." Zaha exined as she pointed at a silver ne with three blue gems. The gem in the middle was two times bigger than the two beside it. It was beautiful. However, silver wouldn''t fit Eliza. My eyes went toward a golden ne with a small blue gem inside a crescent moon. It was simple but looked good. If I were to describe it, then the ne could be called modest. "What about that?" I pointed at the ne that caught my attention. Zaha followed my finger, and her eyesnded on that particr ne. She opened the cab and took it out. "This is from a mining town located in the east. The artisan only managed to have a small blue sapphire, and it''s just a normal ne and not a magic item. This is the cheapest among our collections and only costs 15 thousand Gold." She exined. As a merchant, Zaha was truly skilled. She didn''t even ask why I wanted that and exined what I wanted to hear. She was also careful and didn''t say that the more expensive one was better, trying not to say anything about my choice. "I will take that one. This time, it is only a small gift, not an extravagant one. I will keep it for the next time." I said, smiling softly. Of course, that next time was when I got engaged to her. "I understand." Zaha nodded with a smile. "I will wrap it in a box. This is a free service from us." She added. "Thank you." "No, Esteemed Pdin. Thank you." She gave me a wide smile. That settled Eliza''s gift for winning the tournament. I just needed to prepare a surprise celebratory party in the mansion next. ''With Linda and Jane in the mansion, they will be able to prepare it fast.'' This is the least I could do as my congrattions. I hoped she would like the surprise I had prepared for her. Chapter 289 289 – Congratulations! ? After getting the wrapped ne and paying for it, I returned to my mansion immediately. Eliza would probably arrive after getting interviewed for tomorrow''s newspaper. Winning two divisions was a big achievement, after all. So I had time to prepare for the party. The first thing I did after I arrived at my mansion was to inform Lisa and Lara about my n. Then they would handle everything, from informing the maids and Garcia and Milea to preparing for the party. As for Cecil, I hoped she would help too. They moved at once, and I went to another ce to invite some people. It was the church, and I nned to have my subordinates attend the party too. They should rx sometimes and not overextend themselves¡ªespecially Rania and Sophia. As for Tristan, I sent her [Love Letter] to inform her about it and dy Eliza''s return. I also told her to invite Sana and Ertha if they didn''t mind attending such a party. If possible, Juriel too, but that might be impossible. The Pope couldn''t leave the Holy Room easily even though I already used . Her mere presence itself screamed holy, and people would prostrate just because of her Race, an Angel. Though I did tell Tristan to at least try to invite the Pope through Archbishop Sana, it was just for etiquette. I got my reply in just a few minutes. She just replied with ''Roger'' without anything else. Well, I could leave it to her. "Now¡­ I shouldn''t forget about the cake," I muttered as I entered the training area. Even though thergest event in the Academy City was ongoing, the church knights were still training diligently. And right now, it was the female knights'' turn. Once I entered, their gazesnded on me. Their faces immediately blushed like the innocent maidens they were and averted their gazes, looking at Sophia. Some were muttering cleaning and holy semen. ''That redhead really asked them to clean the dressing room that day?'' I guessed as I looked over. My eyesnded on the corner where my subordinates usually trained. Rania was instructing Natasha, and Sophia was watching with Lea from the side. Their bodies were covered in sweats, and they only wore tight leotard bodysuits. Because Rania wouldn''t visit the tournament until the close-range division final, she chose to train them. ''She''s too diligent.'' I thought as I walked toward them. The ones who saw me first were the two who sat on the side, Sophia and Lea. Then, a secondter, Rania seemed to sense my presence, asked Natasha to stop swinging her sword, and looked over. "Arthur." My sister called out as her face blossomed into a smile. Then she asked curiously, "Why are you here? Weren''t you supposed to be in the academy right now?" Natasha was catching her breath as she looked at me. Sophia and Lea also approached us, listening curiously. "I just returned. The general study and magic division winner has been announced, and I n to hold a celebratory party for Eliza. She won both." I said, having a proud smile on my face. "Oh? Congrattions!" Rania eximed, her smile widened. "So that girl is smart and good at magic. Winning the tournament isn''t that easy." "Congrattions!" Lea and Natasha, who had just recovered, chirped in, following Rania. As for Sophia, she crossed her arms and nodded silently in confirmation. She didn''t know Eliza that and talked to her personally yet. So she congratted in her own way. "How about it? Will youe? It will be held in my mansion." "I wille." Rania nodded. Then she turned to look at the other three and asked, "What about you girls?" "I also will attend," Sophia replied. "I want to meet this Eliza. She''s Sir Arthur''s girlfriend, no?" "She is." I nodded at Sophia. "Then it''s decided." The redhead smiled widely, showing her fangs. "I-I will also attend. It''s rude to decline an invitation from Sir Pdin!" Lea pumped her small fists and nodded repeatedly. "A party¡­" Natasha muttered, "Will there be many participants, Sir Pdin?" "No." I shook my head. "It will be only those I know, including Archbishop Sana and Bishop Ertha. Then there will be Eliza''s family, the nuns serving in my mansion, and a minotaur girl called Cecil. It''s just a small surprise party that I decided to hold without much thought." "I see. Then I will attend. Thank you for the invitation." Natasha smiled softly. She looked a bit excited for the party.I think you should take a look at From what she said earlier, I guessed that she would refuse to attend if there were too many people. ''She either hates a party or something.'' "Alright then. I will tell Milea to prepare more food." I nodded as I looked at them. Sophia seemed to want to say something as she opened her mouth, but I interjected first. "While I want to stay a bit longer to spar with you, I need to prepare for the party. I will definitely stay longer after the tournament ends. So for now, please just spar among yourselves." As I said, the redhead looked dejected and discarded her thoughts. I had long guessed that she wanted to spar with me again after that day. Before returning to my mansion, I stopped by a cake store and decoration store. A party wouldn''t beplete without a cake or ribbons. There was no balloon or party popper in this world, but I had something simr to thetter in my inventory. So I didn''t need to buy it. After everything was bought and put in my inventory, I returned to my mansion. The preparation was already underway in therge dining hall, which was transformed splendidly by Lisa and Lara. Astro also entered the mansion, running around happily. Milea and the two maids were in the kitchen to prepare food. Garcia and Cecil helped with the preparation. I also took out the ribbons I had bought earlier, but the twins somehow told me that they were not fit for a party. It should be a fancy curtain and chandelier. They strictly refused to use the ribbons as it would destroy the aesthetic sense of the luxurious dining hall. "¡­" For some reason, I felt like the congrattory party I had in mind had transformed into something more. Of course, I didn''t forget that I was a noble, but even in Horizon Online, ribbons were staples for a surprise party. Maybe it didn''t fit the atmosphere, and I was slightly dejected. Then I went to the lobby, putting the ''Congrattions'' letters on the ribbon. After some time, Milea, Linda, and Jane brought the food inside the dining hall. Afterward, the cheeky nun saw me putting ribbons on the ceiling and said it was cute. I decided to forgive all her wrongdoings with that and let her help me put it up. My subordinates arrived shortly after, and I asked them to go to the dining hall first. Lea and Natasha looked nervous as it was their first time visiting my mansion. Sophia and Rania weren''t as nervous and followed Garcia, who sensed their arrival. It only took us an hour to get ready. And just when we finished, I got [Love Letter] from Tristan, saying that they had arrived. Alesia, Sana, and Ertha alsoe with them. Of course, Karin and her fiance Oliver also tagged along. I told her to enter. I was waiting in the lobby while holding something, and the others were waiting in the dining hall. The door was pushed open, and Eliza entered first with a puzzled look. When she saw me standing under a ribbon that said ''Congrattions,'' her eyes widened in pleasant surprise. Then I pulled the trigger of a tube I held in my hand, making a loud sound. Boom! Golden glitter was shot from the mouth of the tube, falling onto the lobby and Eliza''s body. With a wide smile, I said. "Congrattions on winning the tournament!" My childhood friend and my girlfriend broke out in tears and jumped at me, hugging me with all her might in front of the crowd who entered after her. Garcia, Milea, and the two maids appeared from the hall and guided the guests inside. Tristan mumbled that she also wanted to hug me, but she held herself and followed the other guests. When she passed Milea, she smiled smugly while looking at the cheeky nun''s chest. Vivian also followed them while giggling happily. I guessed she was proud of Eliza. It was only after a few minutes that she calmed down and blushed. Then I wiped her tears and went to the dining hall with her. The party continued. I also took out some from my inventory, greeting them with unknown food. Of course, Tristan ate them all happily. She looked nostalgic as she chewed the food from Earth. Only when the night arrived did the guests leave. They split into two groups, going to the Royal Academy and the Church. Because each of their group had an overpowered person, I didn''t need to escort them back. After that, Eliza approached me. "Can we talk a little?" Chapter 290 290 – Hello, How Are You? ? On the third-floor balcony connected to my room, I was sitting on a chair I had taken out from my inventory. Eliza was sitting on the other one beside me. After she told me that she wanted to have a little talk, I chose this ce as a venue. The blue crescent moon was hanging in the sky, illuminating the world with its gentle light. It gave the night a serene atmosphere. Astro''s excited bark from the garden was the only noise I could hear. Everyone else understood that today''s star was Eliza, so they didn''t bother us. In this peaceful atmosphere, I broke it with a question. "What do you want to ask about?" I looked at Eliza, who looked at the sky. When she heard my voice, she turned to me slowly, and her face revealed a soft smile. "W-Well, first, I want to thank you. I didn''t know that you returned first to prepare this for me." She said sheepishly with a mix of embarrassment, "A-Actually, I pouted on the awarding stage because I couldn''t see you earlier." Somehow, I could imagine that. Knowing how easy she was to get sad and pout, I could see her cheek bloated when she received words of encouragement and only answered some questions shortly. That was why she returned faster than I initially thought. "Also, I am really happy with the surprise party. I got to know the people in your knight squad. Is that red-haired knight the one who went to hunt ck Tiger with us in the past?" "Yes." I nodded. Then I exined it to her, "Her name is Sophia, the former knight Captain of the church knight. Now she''s under me, and there is a new knight Captain leading the female church knights." "I see¡­" Eliza nodded in understanding, "And the one who looks simr to Milea is Tristan? I-Is she the one? Your first love¡­" She asked nervously. "She is," I replied with a nostalgic smile. Where I belonged was here, but that memory was still precious to me. So it was not wrong if I said Tristan was my first love. However, the girl I liked first in this world was undoubtedly Eliza. While at first she just reminded me of Tristan, I noticed she was really different and was lovely and supportive in her own way. That was when I began to think that this was the real world and not just my ''extra stage,'' although I still wanted to have control. "Hmm¡­" My childhood friend hummed. For some reason, her expression was so serious. Then she looked at me with narrowed eyes. "Arthur¡­ Are you hiding something from me?" And here came the question I had been waiting for from her since the first day. It was bound to happen someday, especially with Eliza''s intimacy with me. Telling her honestly would be good and would make me sincere. However¡­ ''I still don''t know much about the person behind the system and what his n is. The Goddess and the Pope also know that I am a ''person from another world,'' and they didn''t call me a ''body snatcher.'' That made me rethink what I should tell Eliza.'' They sounded the same but different. The first one indicated that the body I was in currently was mine and mine alone. The second one would mean there was a previous Arthur. Because I was called the former, that meant this world ''started'' when I got woken up by Eliza in the ssroom. And because of that, I became unsure how to answer. At least before I visited all the borders. "I did hide something from you, Eliza. No, I hide something from everyone." I replied honestly with a serious expression. "But I can''t tell you now. I don''t know if I said it would bring everyone into danger. So can you please wait for me?" Our gazes met with each other. Her blue eyes quivered slightly, reflecting the crescent moon behind me in her pupil. "Will you be okay?" She asked worriedly. Even when I kept a secret from her, she still cared about me. Among the others, Eliza was the most sensitive and smart one, probably because she stayed with me, Arthur, the longest that she could see the smallest change in me. "I will be okay," I said, reaching my hand to her head and patting her softly. She closed one of her eyes, a bit surprised, but she didn''t sweep my hand away. Instead, she seemed to enjoy it.I think you should take a look at "Just so you know, Tristan shares the same secret as me. The Goddess and the Pope also know about it. Only us four know about it, and I am currently investigating it myself. If I am sure it''s safe and the Goddess allows me to tell you, then I will tell you about it." "The Goddess?!" Eliza raised her voice in surprise, "Y-You talked to her directly?" "Of course, I am a Pdin." I grinned. "I had also met the Pope before the tournament started. Ah, right. I forgot to give you this." Saying so, I took out the wrapped gift I bought earlier. The size was just a little bit bigger than my palm. I thought this was the perfect time to pull this out because I wanted to change the topic. I was a bit afraid that ''creature'' would suddenly show up in front of Eliza if I continued the topic. I couldn''t be more careful. The topic change was sessful. Eliza took the wrapped gift and opened it. When she saw the ne, her face beamed brightly, and she lunged at me, kissing me. I knew that she wasn''t satisfied with my exnation, but that was all I could tell her right now. After that, she made me promise to tell her and not forget it and return to her room, wearing the ne I had given her earlier. The night passed slowly. I couldn''t sleep that night and decided to go to the Border City early after I contacted Lucy. Using the [Teleportation Gem] that was set to teleport in front of Lucy''s tower, the scenery changed, and I saw the Vampire girl with twin-tailed white hair in front of me. "You''re here," Lucy said, nodding slightly. "She''s inside. We just finished thest preparation. Do you want to see her?" "Take me there." I nodded. Lucy guided me inside the tower and went to the highest floor, to that bloody room. There was now a small hole in the door, which was closed tightly, allowing no one to go in or out. "Don''t enter. She''s starving." Lucy warned, standing in front of the door. "Her intelligence is still there, but she has turned more violent. If she sees humans right now, she will definitely attack them. However, you can stillmunicate with them without any problem through the hole." "Alright," I said, approaching the door. I used the hole to peek inside at first. In the middle of the room, a girl was held by a chain. Her arms were pulled from both sides, and her naked body was covered in bloodstains. It wasn''t clear whether it was her own blood or anyone else, but her white hair looked rough. Her head was hung down low. And then¡­ "Hello, how are you?" Once she heard my greeting, her head jerked up, and her mouth was opened wide, revealing her fanged teeth as she shouted. "I will kill you! Release me right now so I can rip your neck with my fangs!" "Kukuku, it seems like you''re still spirited. That''s good. Mia didn''t break you yet." I chuckled evilly as my lips curled up into a grin. "Don''t worry. I will release you soon. Your punishment is over." After saying that, I turned around and ignored the shout behind me. Looking at Lucy, I gave instructions. "Give her a little bit of blood tomorrow. I will need her in the award ceremony that will be held in 2 days. Can you order her to teleport there with a [Teleportation Gem]?" "I can," Lucy affirmed with a nod. "Great." I was satisfied with her answer, "Also, prepare some bad Vampires you hate. I will need them to go with Princess as bait." "I will prepare them. There are troublemakers inside the jails that I don''t mind dying." Everything was ready. This Vampire girl was truly efficient. No, people in Border City were efficient in doing something like this. ''Survival to the fittest. If one can''t think fast, they won''t be able to survive in this city.'' Chapter 291 291 – Future Plan Of Border City ? After seeing Carissa''s condition, Lucy guided me to a room on the opposite side of the tower from the bloody door. It was her room. Last time, I just visited her on therge balcony because she had expected my arrival. So this time, I got to take a look at what the Vampire leader''s room looked like. The interior was just like what I imagined from a Vampire''s room. It was dark. Even so, I could still see a little bit from the light that seeped in from the bright Border City. Red wallpapers with flower designs covered the wall and ceilings. There was no magicmp at all, mainly because a Vampire didn''t even need light to see in the dark. Many pieces of furniture that looked like they belonged to the Victorian era on Earth adorned the room. From a ck closet in the corner, a round ck table with two small chairs, and a bed with curtains in the middle of the room, put close to the wall, to the red carpet in front of the bed. "It''s a nice room." I praised as I looked at Lucy, who walked toward the ss door that led to the balcony. The Vampire girl stopped after she opened the door and turned around, her lips curled up a little. "Thank you. I designed it myself." She said, "Let''s sit on the balcony, Arthur. I know that a human is ufortable in the dark. I have a few questions and some information you might want to hear." She walked to the balcony and went to the bench facing the Border City. Glimmer lights from the reformed Underground City reflected on Lucy''s red eyes. I approached and sat beside her, looking at the Border City together. "It bes beautiful." She muttered in a daze. Her lips curled up like a crescent moon. "My decision to hand over the rule of this city to you that day wasn''t wrong. I am d the other Leaders also agree¡­ with only one of us bing a real ve." She added. ''Real ve?'' I thought as I listened to what Lucy had said, ''Ah, she meant Raven.'' Still, to think that she praised me for something I didn''t do was a bit strange. The Border City changed because of their hard work and Beatrice. I just told the primordial Subus to change the city. From fixing the road to changing the patrol time to further optimize the safety of people. That made people, especially Nobles, who heard the news visit Border City instead of other Underground Cities if they wanted to find prostitutes after having enough Virtues to cleanse their Sins. ''There are still a few things to change if I want to get the Queen''s full support, such as making ess to this city easier with recorded [Teleportation Gem].'' For now, though, I could only say that I didn''t deserve any credit for the change. "I didn''t do anything." "No." Lucy retorted as she shook her head. "If you don''t take action, we will still watch each other and have no desire to improve this city''s condition. For us, this is just a living space, and we only care about our own subordinates. Never did we think to fix the road and make this ce better." That made sense. The four leaders were watching each other before I took over. They didn''t want to spend any Gold to make others benefit from it. For example, if Nina fixed the road to her establishment, the Subi prostitution would benefit from it as the visitors would need to pass that district before arriving in the center of the Border City where Nina''s hotels were located. Then if the Subi were the ones who fixed the road, Nina and Beastkin would benefit from it. Raven Group would also get more people to muggle, increasing their profit. And Lucy mentioned that this city was just a living space for people like them. The question was, why didn''t they just move to the Sin Kingdom? The cave behind this tower was connected to that country. There, they wouldn''t need to worry about having Sins. Due to the magical border''s influence, people didn''t release an unpleasant aura in the Sin Kingdom even if they had Sins point. Instead, they would appear more charming and charismatic. But raising that question was stupid. They should''ve known about it. Lucy should''ve known it better than me. She was the one who kept people from entering the cave that was connected to the Sin Kingdom, after all.I think you should take a look at The way they called ''For us'' meant the people living here couldn''t adapt or had something different from normal people and couldn''t live outside. "Is that so?" I simply said that and rested my head against my hand, "So, what do you want to ask me?" "It''s rted to this city," Lucy said, looking at me with her blood-red eyes. "What do you n to use this city for in the future? And how will you implement it?" ''My n for this city¡­'' That was a good question. At first, I nned to take over this city so I could go to the Sin Kingdom easier. But I just needed to wait for Duke cktomb''s invitation now. Then I used it to trap and make rumors about Princess Carissa. My main goal of taking over this city had been achieved. But that didn''t mean I had no use for this city. Instead, this city became more precious for my future n. I asked Beatrice to make this city better to anticipate something like this in case I wanted to fool Nobles and Royalty. That paid off with Carissa''s incident. I could hope for the Queen''s support with Border City''s current condition. "I will use the Princess to get the Queen to ascend to the throne. Then, I will get her support if possible. That''s why I need those Vampires as scapegoats." "So you want to make this city better," Lucy concluded with a nod. "And you said you didn''t do anything. You''re being too humble, Arthur. Act like someone in your position and brag about it." "Hahaha¡­" I could onlyugh lightly as Lucy said that. "After that, what do you want to do? Open this city for outsiders?" The Vampire girl asked seriously. This was her real question. I had already nned for this too. "No, we will keep our identities as Underground City. There are many people who need a ce like this. Don''t you think so?" "I do." Lucy nodded in agreement. Her expression loosened as her lips curled into a smile, satisfied with my answer. As I expected, they didn''t want to open this city to outsiders. Visitors who just came to visit for nightlife were different. They were just a source of money. The outsiders she talked about were new residents who weren''t approved. We went silent for a while after that. Then, Lucy suddenly spoke "The information I talked about¡­ It''s about the cave behind me." "Hmm? The one that leads to the Sin Kingdom?" Lucy nodded at my question. "There are people trying to walk past the magical border barrier from there. I chased them away with my subordinates because they didn''t bring the necessary preparation. It happened yesterday." "Huh?" Chapter 292 292 – Magical Border Barrier ? ''Someone tried to cross the magical border barrier?'' Now that was intriguing. "Which idiots try that without any preparations or go through the proper way?" "So you do know there is a preparation needed before one could cross the border?" Lucy asked with an intrigued tone. Her eyes were filled with curiosity as she looked at me. "I thought only we, the Vampire, knew how to cross the border through this cave. Those Royalty and Nobles only knew the proper way above the ground." She added with an amused tone. "Does that mean the church knew about this secret entrance too?" "The church doesn''t know. But the Goddess and the Pope probably know about it." I replied honestly, certain of what I said. "I am just strange and have a massive knowledge of a strange area," I smirked. "I see. Somehow I am not surprised." We both fell silent once again. Lucy''s gaze went over the city. As a Vampire, she probably had lived for a long time, a hundred or more years. She had seen this city long ago and had seen many people trying to cross the border and get into the Virtue Kingdom for whatever reason they could think of. After seeing those people''s attempts and finding out about the secret of the border, Lucy decided to settle in this ce and built a tower right in front of the cave. As I mentioned before, the border wasn''t a normal border. Nothing could grow on the ground or even underground. All lives were lost, and humans couldn''t stay in that ce for a long time. The only chance was when the border was opened, and the barrier was lifted. My memory about it was a bit blurry, and I didn''t even know that it also bent some lights, causing the grass and sky in the Sin Kingdom to change color. "The border will only open for a few hours every year. That time is often used for both Kingdoms to wage war against each other to push the border close to the other side." I began to speak as I lowered my hand. "If one tries to pass the barrier without going on the proper path near the edge of the world or didn''t have any significant preparation beforehand, they can die and won''t revive until the barrier is lifted because their soul is trapped inside." Lucy continued my sentence with a nod. "However¡­" "This secret entrance was formed one day. People said they felt a quake before the cave appeared." I finished. Right. There shouldn''t be an earthquake in this world where there were edges of the world. Earth''s crusts didn''t exist in this world. This wasn''t a but a floating disk withnd on top. There was also no volcanic mountain, so an eruption was impossible too. ording to the lore that I remembered, the quake was because the Goddess created the barrier to keep the two Kingdoms from destroying each other. That way, the bnce between Virtues and Sins was maintained. And this secret entrance was actually dug by two lovers who met in the war. They met each other and promised to meet again after the war. But the official path that could be traversed even though the barrier was up was guarded strictly, and no one without official business could pass through. So the couple chose to go to the Underground City and dug the secret path. As expected, the barrier didn''t extend underground, and they could meet. But that meeting was short-lived because the Goddess immediately put a new barrier underground. Although it was weaker and thinner than the barrier above ground, no one could pass the secret path that crossed the magical border without bringing something. That something was called [Moon Stone]. The effect was to cover one''s body with a thinyer of moonlight that could neutralize the underground magical barrier. ''That''s the real story about this secret path. But I guess Goddess Lilith asked the Castitas and Luxuria Church to spread a false story so those two lovers'' stories stayed a secret and they could enjoy their lives. That Goddess loves that kind of stuff, after all.'' More importantly, people from the Sin Kingdom''s Border City should''ve known about it too. They also had the protector of the secret path on that side.I think you should take a look at "Were the people who tried to pass through the secret entrance have any kind of identification?" I asked. "No. They were a party of four people: two explorer-looking men and two beautiful women in skimpy clothes. Those kinds of clothes are normal in the Sin Kingdom Underground City, so maybe they werepany girls who were forced to tag along. They looked rather scared." ''So the two explorer-looking men were the ones who actually wanted to cross the border.'' They might be drunk and want to check what Virtue Kingdom looked like. That was a possibility that I couldn''t throw away yet because I also knew nothing about them. "Did something like that happen often?" "In the past, it only happened six times. But at those times, their clothes weren''t as clean as the people from yesterday. Yes, I saw girls before, but they often bruised or something as if they fought beforeing to the border." "So the ones who showed up yesterday looked fine, and there was no sign of a fight?" I asked to confirm something. Lucy nodded at my question. "The Vampire on the other side should''ve stopped them. Or at least tried to. The fact they didn''t do that means there is something more. But I don''t know what it is becausemunication is impossible due to the magical border." This time, I nodded at her, indicating that I understood her reasoning. Indeed, we knew nothing about the other side, and neither did they know anything about this side. Only a specialmunication method, through a letter, could pass through the magical barrier. ''I wonder if my [Love Letter] is also restricted like [Earring of Communication].'' Now I was curious about the other side. What did those people n to do? The fact they retreated just because Lucy and herpany chased them away was strange. From what I heard from Lucy, they also didn''t get close to the barrier yet. ''What can I do to know the situation in the Sin Kingdom?'' I tapped the chair armrest with my finger, filling the balcony with a tak sound. Surely, it wouldn''t be as simple as curiosity if they were harmless, even when the six instances in the past proved that the Vampires on the other side did their job perfectly. ''There is something¡­'' At that moment, I remembered something. While [Earring of Communication] couldn''t work between the Kingdom, didn''t I have someone who couldmunicate with the Sin Kingdom through the letter and send it from the proper path? ''Duke cktomb!'' It was time for him to pay his favor from the assassin incident. My lips curled up into a smile. I could find out the other side''s situation from him. Standing up, I looked at Lucy. "If there is someone who tries to pass the cave again, contact me immediately. I will set a [Teleportation Gem] in this ce if you don''t mind." "Feel free to," Lucy said, standing up. "I just informed you that because I thought you would be interested." "I am." I smiled, "And I will find out why they appeared without any sign of a fight. When I get the information, I will tell you about it." Lucy nodded at my words. She didn''t ask anything more after that, and I left the Border City by teleporting back to the Academy City after I reminded her about the n in two days. Chapter 293 293 – Magic Items Maker ? As soon as I returned to my mansion, I saw Sandra kneeling outside my balcony. She must''ve been waiting for me to report what she found out from the mission I assigned her yesterday. "Sandra. Report it." Imanded her as I sat on the chair I had yet to put back in my inventory, looking down at the kneeling Dark Elf wearing assassin garb. Sandra raised her head and looked at me with her red eyes. They were darker than Lucy''s. "Yes, Master. Following your instruction, I infiltrated the Patientia Academy this morning when everyone watched the magic division tournament. There were only a few students who weren''t interested in the tournament who stayed behind, so I could steal some clothes from the dressing room and mix with the students." I nodded, gesturing for her to continue. "It was easier than I thought. I just needed to change my skin color and wear the uniform; no one questioned me. So I could freely walk into the academy as the teachers were also watching the tournament. It took me a few minutes to check every room in the main building. "I found nothing suspicious in there, so I went to the smaller building on the side. My goal unexpectedlyy in that building that looked like a warehouse. There is someone who can create magic items inside." "Oh?" That was fast. I thought with the tournament still ongoing; the investigation would take at least 7 days or so before it finished. But to think that Sandra had already found the maker of those magic items. Now, if I knew who it was and could prove that a teacher helped Patientia Academy''s students by giving them magic items that the teacher created, I could eliminate some people in the close-range and long-range divisions, thus freeing some spots for the students from our academy. ''Sandra is truly talented to be an information gatherer.'' "Did you confirm that the one who made magic items for the Patientia Academy''s students is that person?" "Yes," Sandra confirmed with a nod. "I''ve seen some magic items used in the magic division tournament by the students from Patientia Academy before I went to the academy itself. And that person indeed created simr items but with higher effect, ording to the murmur I heard from hisint." ''Comint?'' So the magic item makers didn''t really like creating those items for Patientia Academy? No, that could also be aint because he wasn''t paid enough or was not given any time to rest or watch the magic division tournament yesterday. Either way, I could inform Alesia about this and make it easier for her to poach that maker. "Describe that person''s appearance," I said. "That person has unkempt ck hair and ck eyebags. His face has a dull feature. He appeared to be timid but disciplined as his white and ck uniform¨C" "Wait, uniform?" I interrupted Sandra because that word caught my attention. ''Uniform?'' "The magic item maker is just a student?" "Yes," Sandra replied with a nod. "He''s a student, probably a second Year from his ragged appearance and the number 2 pin in his cor." I fell into deep thought as I held my chin and rested my back against the chair''s backrest. ''If what Sandra said was true, then that student is probably the most talented one I have ever seen. Making those magic items is hard; it requires specialized talent to control one''s MP or Mana. Only the item and weapon idiots in my former guild managed to push that talent to the max, and that took them five years.'' Not only that, one''s aesthetic senses were also important in creating magic items, so they looked great. The concentration to craft and enchant such an item with a certain effect was amazing itself. Added to the enhancement that had less than 50 percent sess rate, the process was lengthy and hard. ''Such a person would have high patience. If he even made aint because of his situation, it surely has gone bad for him. Sandra also mentioned eyebags¡­'' I looked at the Dark Elf, who was waiting for my instruction, and waved my hand.I think you should take a look at "Continue." "In front of that boy stood a pile of magic items, and on the side stood materials. He was wearing sses with ck rims, and the ss was cracked slightly. For a student in the Patientia Academy, which is supposed to be an academy for Nobles, he looked more like amoner." "Did you find out his name?" I asked. If Sandra already knew his face, then it was easy to find his name from the other students. She did mention that she disguised herself as a student, so she could ask casually without being suspicious. "¡­ I didn''t. I will find out tomorrow," Sandra replied with a low voice. "How?" Looking at the situation, that shouldn''t be possible. It should be easy to find that student''s name. The Dark Elf assassin averted her gaze. I narrowed my eyes and observed her. Since earlier, when she appeared before me, her right hand was hidden behind her back, and when I looked at her mask, I noticed some bread crumbs around it. "Were you bribed?" My voice turned cold as I looked at her. "T-The bread they had was soft and smelt delicious." She answered with a timid tone, like a child who tried to hide her wrongdoings. "I asked a group of girls about that student, but then I smelt the bread in their hands. Noticing my gaze, they somehow shared their lunch with me and told me that they would tell me tomorrow. I did my job seriously, Master!" She appealed. Then she looked at me, "You said I could take my time too! This is just the first night, Master! Please give me a chance tomorrow!" "Haa¡­" I heaved a long sigh as I held my head. What should I do with this glutton? While I said that, it would be better if she could give me the information immediately. ''I need to tell her that in the future. It''s part of my fault saying she could take her time until the end of the tournament, so I can''t me her too.'' "Alright, find out tomorrow. But don''t get tempted by bread again, or I won''t give you sandwiches. Which one will you choose? Bread or sandwiches?" "Sandwiches!" Sandra replied immediately with sparkling eyes. "Thank you, Master! I won''t disappoint you again! Sandra can hold herself back for the sake of Sandwiches!" "Good." I nodded. "Rest well. I will be waiting in the Royal Academy at lunch. Find me in the garden." "Yes!" Sandra disappeared from the spot as she said that. I could see her jump to the roof at a fast speed, leaving only a shadow. After she was gone, I stood up and stretched. Somehow I felt a bit excited for tomorrow''s tournament. While I couldn''t ''ckmail'' Earl Lawrence because the one who made the magic items for Patientia Academy''s students was also a student himself, I could still bash them to the point I was satisfied. ''The sword used in the tournament tomorrow is the training sword that''s been dulled. However, it is still painful if used correctly and kills a student if used skillfully.'' Thinking so, I jumped down the balcony and took out a wooden sword from my inventory. I needed a bit of training for tomorrow''s tournament. Yes, training to hold back and not kill people from Temperantia Academy if I met them. As for the Patientia Academy¡­ Well, they should be fine. If they died, I would me their magic item for not doing their job to protect the wearer. Chapter 294 294 – Close-Range Division Final [1] ? "Ladies and Gentlemen! Today is the day! The final of the close-range division of the Six Academies Annual Tournament! Are you ready?!" The announcer''s voice booming in the distance. I could hear it even where I sat, in the special waiting room prepared for the participants. It was in the form of a small booth with a rather thin wall inside the arena dressing room. "Let me read the rules of this close-range division final." I listened quietly as I wore my ck training clothes, fitting them so I could move easily. My training a few hours ago surely bore fruit. "First of all, the use of defensive magic items is banned! And so is a magic item in the form of a weapon. Something like a ne or earrings to increase one''s status and skill Lv is allowed!" The announcer''s voice echoed loudly. Sitting down, I tied the shoce and scoffed. "I bet the pig or someone elseined yesterday." Eliza''s win was purely based on skill. However, they didn''t want to admit that and med it on magic items. I wouldn''t deny that she was equipped with the best equipment at her Level, thanks to me and Alesia. It was like the highest Leveled yer using full cash items to bully a newbie, just as I said yesterday. "The final will be 1 vs 1. Both students will fight until one of them can''t continue anymore or surrender. They aren''t allowed to kill the opponent intentionally. idental death will not be punished, and the student will revive in 3 hours in the special revival chamber near the arena!" "No kill, eh?" I muttered, standing up and stretching my arms. That would be hard for me. But¡­ If my opponent died, I wouldn''t be able to be held responsible. They were just too weak to handle me and couldn''t survive long enough. It was idental and their own fault. If they were smart, then they would surrender before I delivered a killing blow. "I already have a list for the tournament in my hand!" The announcer continued, "The winners will advance to the top 10. Then they will be the top 5! At that moment, our special participant, Sir Pdin Arthur Vainglory, will advance to the top 1! Whoever wins the top 2 will face Sir Arthur directly!" When I heard that, my body froze a little. ''What the hell?'' I wanted to fight, you crazy bastard! Why would I advance to the final fight after just fighting two times? Heightening my senses, I also found that almost every participant sighed in relief for hearing that. Some were nervous that they would meet me in the top 20 and top 10 fights. Also, the crowd in the arena cheered loudly when they heard that. ''This¡­'' Why would they just recognize my strength at this moment? Please, just underestimate me, like when I just became a Pdin. Fight me! ''My training has gone to waste if it goes like this!'' However, I wasn''t such a petty person. I just sighed and let things go just as the headmasters arranged. It couldn''t be helped. I hoped my second opponents were from the Patientia Academy. I just held a little bit of enmity against them because they put Alesia in a little bad mood. ''Might as well show that pig his ce and make him curry my favor. I will wee him with open arms.'' As my mood was lifted from my thoughts, my lips curled up into a grin. "It''s time." Muttering, I stepped out of the booth and went to the arena. There were five simr booths in this changing room, and no one knew who was inside. The truth was, I had been told by Alesia when I stopped by to greet her earlier about my first opponent. It seemed like she held a little grudge against the pig Earl too, so she tweaked the board slightly and made my first opponent a student from Patientia Academy called Jill. Walking through the narrow and dark corridor, I saw the light from the exit. The weapon that could be used in this tournament was hung over the wall near the exit, and I took a long sword without ncing at the other weapons.I think you should take a look at This was the best one I could use, even though I was also skilled in other swords, such as short swords, great swords, sabers, katana, and even snake swords that could extend a long distance. After swinging it twice to get the bnce right, I put it on the belt connected to my short pants and walked out. As I was walking, the announcer''s voice rang once again. "Now, without further ado, let''s start the close-range division tournament! The first fight is between Jill Hambers from Patientia Academy! He specialized in spears, and he wore 2 magic items that he got from his adventure! Those magic items slightly raised his AGI and STR by 1 point and to Lv 3!" ''Trash.'' I thought as I heard the way the announcer introduced Jill. Magic items that could only raise 1 point were trash. Of course, that was for my standard. Even the [Troll Gloves] I gave Lea increased her status by at least 10 points, and it was only a Level 25 item. ''I don''t need any magic items in this tournament. Only two [Earring of Communication] for emergencies were enough.'' They were only amunication item and didn''t raise any of my stats. They were still magic items, so maybe the announcer would announce what I wore too? "Now, on the other side is someone who everyone knows very well!" The announcer''s voice was louder because he was excited. "This person didn''t need to enter the preliminary because the headmasters were afraid the close-range tournament would end at that point if he participated!" The introduction was over the top, but the crowd seemed to like it. They shouted louder, and I turned my senses to return to normal because it was too much for my heightened one. And so, when I stepped into the arena, the shout became louder. "Unlike the others, he didn''t wear any magic items! His weapon is standard, and ording to the Headmistress Alesia, he also won''t use any skill or his left hand! In other words, he will give the ''normal'' students a handicap!" "¡­" I stopped at the side of the arena and looked at the announcer, who had a wide smile on his face. Then my gaze went to the VIP balcony, and I noticed Alesia''s smirk. ''I didn''t hear anything about this.'' Iined with my gaze. Instead of moving her mouth, Alesia generated some writing in midair using her Mana which said, ''Hold back.'' Using this chance, I looked around. The arena was¡­ different from yesterday. There were three balconies on two sides of the arena, which belonged to the headmasters and headmistresses. Then on the other two sides were extravagant balconies with high chairs. Those two were still empty, and one was smaller than the other, with only 1 chair with gold color as a base. ''That''s where the Pope will sit, I guess. So the other 3 chairs are for the King, Queen, and Duke cktomb?'' I thought. ''The Princes and Naya cktomb don''t tag along, huh? A shame. I want to meet them.'' At this time, the announcer noticed the words written by Alesia. "Oh? Hold back? Is she talking about the second contestant? Interesting!" He became more hyped and spread his arms. With his hand, he pointed at me. "Give apuse to His Holiness Sir Pdin, Arthur Vainglory!" The crowd cheered loudly. I pulled my sword and raised it with my right hand, giving them some service and shing a smile. Then, I pointed it at my enemy, whose body was trembling in fear, just as I released my bloodlust. "Let''s do it," I said, giving him a friendly smile. The other people couldn''t feel my bloodlust as I only focused it on him. On the spectators'' seat, I noticed Tristan facepalmed while muttering, ''How childish.'' Beside her was Eliza, cheering innocently. Vivian and Cecil sat beside them, watching me. ''Everyone ising.'' I thought, ncing at the announcer. This person, who was dressed rather ridiculously in a red suit with a red bow, noticed my gaze and jumped to the small tform near the spectator seat. Raising his hand, he shouted energetically. "First battle, begin!" Chapter 295 295 – Close-Range Division Final [2] ? As soon as the signal was given, Jill rushed toward me. In his eyes, an intense fear red up. His instinct took over his body, and he attacked me without any n. He pulled his spear back. Then, suddenly, he thrust it toward me with all his strength while shouting. "Aaarrghh!!" His movement was fast, and the spear pierced the wind. Unfortunately, his opponent was me. "So simple." I muttered as I raised my sword. ng! The spearhead met with my de and was deflected. Jill tumbled back from the feedback and lost his bnce. I immediately stepped forward and made a thrust motion. It was a bit awkward because I held a two-handed long sword with only one hand, but I managed to deliver a clean thrust despite it because of my high status. As my sword sliced the wind, Jill''s eyes widened as he shouted. "I surrender!!" My sword immediately stopped, just a hairbreadth away from piercing his eyes. A sound of water pouring could be heard next in the arena that turned silent from surprise. I nced down and immediately jumped away. That boy, Jill, had pissed himself in fear! I realized my mistake and scratched the back of my head. ''Oops.'' That was too much. I pretended not to care about it and raised my sword, smiling and waving at the spectators. Rania didn''t seem to be a referee until at least the top 5 fights. She was already here but was still inside the room. The fight wasn''t that bad yet, but it would gradually be dangerous, so a referee would be needed. Then I left the arena and put the training sword in its previous ce. However, I didn''t return to the waiting room. Instead, I went to the balcony belonging to the Royal Academy to ask Alesia about something. I noticed that the Castitas Academy''s balcony was empty too earlier. Sana and Ertha probably were escorting the Pope and would only appear at the top 3 orst fight. They were still in the church. The King and the Queen would probably arrive at the same time. As for Duke cktomb¡­ I didn''t know when he would arrive. ording to my radar, he was still in a restaurant together with King Cassius. Naya cktomb was nowhere in Academy City. ''Did she return to the Sin Kingdom already?'' That might be the case. Or she could''ve stayed in another city and had a little adventure with her servants. ''It''s not my business. I only have some business with Duke cktomb.'' After walking through the corridor to the highest floor of the hall, where the balcony was located, I immediately entered the one reserved for the Royal Academy without knocking. Alesia was sitting there while drinking a ss of wine with a happy smile. "Does that pig influence you?" I asked with a yful tone as I sat beside her. "You even drink wine in this kind of situation." No one would mind me doing this as I would only fight two more times. If they told me not to watch, I would punch them in the face because that would give me the advantage of knowing their skill. For the Goddess'' sake, I already gave them the handicap of using only one hand and using no skills. Honestly, the culprit for that was the elf that sat beside me.I think you should take a look at "It doesn''t matter. Our victory is guaranteed." Alesia replied after she sipped the wine. Licking her lips, she looked at me. "And I am not influenced. I have loved wine since I was young. You can prepare some if you hold another party for your victory." This was what she truly wanted to say. ''I love wine and loved the one you gave me that night. So when you win, hold a party and take that wine out for me¡­ Or something like that.'' I smiled at Alesia and chuckled. "I have no wine anymore. Wait until my engagement, and I will take out the best one in my inventory." "Hmm, engagement, huh? It can''t be helped. So, why are you here instead of in your waiting room?" "To ask you about something, of course." I shrugged my shoulders. The fight in the arena continued to the second one. It was between a Temperantia Academy student against a Patientia Academy student. Both of them had swords as their choice of weapon. Ignoring their funny fight where one stuck the other before the other student repeated it, I rxed my body and asked. "Why did you make such a stupid rule?" "Stupid rule?" Alesia asked back, clearly confused. "If it''s about the handicap, I don''t think it''s stupid at all. Rather, I should also tell you not to scare your opponent like that with your aura." ''Aura?'' Now it was me who got confused. But then, I remembered what I did and knew what she was talking about. In this world where death wasn''t the end, and people''s souls would only return to the Goddess'' side after they had reached their natural lifespan, the term looking for blood or bloodlust wasn''t known. In fact, they didn''t even fear death. So they got confused when they were faced with an artificial one. "Are you talking about bloodlust?" I asked to confirm. Alesia looked at me with eyes full of curiosity. The ss of wine in her hand was put on the table. Without any choice, I exined bloodlust and its principle to her. She could also send bloodlust to her opponent, but she probably couldn''t control it and only did it unconsciously, just like what happened in the Counseling Room at that time. It still confused her. Only when I exined the concept of being unable to revive and sent an artificial image of permanent death to the enemy did she understand what I was talking about, although she seemed to be slightly confused by it. "I understand." She nodded. "So you projected the image of not being able to revive again to your opponent. Their natural instinct as living creatures gets worked up, and they be afraid of it. That''s the core of your exnation, right? Interesting." "That''s the gist of it. In fact, you once used your bloodlust and projected it to me. I was about to kill you then, but thankfully I was used to being put in it and faced extreme bloodlust from high-Leveled monsters. Compared to that or mine, your bloodlust is child y." I was talking about Ghost Marite, which killed all top-rankers in Horizon Online. That monster''s bloodlust was unimaginable and even made me freeze for a few seconds when I first faced it. "It''s the first time I heard about it. And this is also the first time someone called what I did child y." Alesia sounded offended, but her smile betrayed her tone. She felt a bit refreshed and enjoyed it. "I just say that truth." I heaved a sigh and shrugged my shoulders. "Oh, right. I found out about the one who made magic items for the Patientia Academy. It''s a second-year student whose name I didn''t know yet." "A student?" The headmistress sounded intrigued. Her expression returned to her stoic one as she fell into deep thought. And then, she nodded slightly and said, "Tell me if you find out more about him." "I will." The second fight ended at that moment. Surprisingly, the Temperantia Academy student won the fight with a close call. "Nice," Alesia muttered as her mood lifted once again. Thanks to the pig Earl, I guessed she really disliked those people from Patientia Academy. There should be more reason behind that, but I wasn''t curious enough to ask her. Chapter 296 296 – Oliver Vs Bill ? The fight continued until it was the tenth one. Four Patientia Academy students advanced, and the rest were Temperantia Academy students. As expected, skills and experience really shone when they were in a one vs one fight. It was Oliver''s turn, and I could see Karin got excited and shouted from the spectator seat. Oliver was using a shield and short sword, abination often used by a kingdom knight. His opponent was someone from Temperantia Academy, someone trained to be a real knight. It was a boy with a huge body and muscle mass. The choice of his weapon was simr to Oliver''s. From what the announcer said, that boy''s name was Bill. That made me wonder whether he was Jill''s brother or something, but apparently not. This boy was the third son of a Baron with a small fief, while Jill was a Viscount''s first son from earlier. As for their family name, I couldn''t really care less. "Who do you think will win?" Alesia asked curiously as her gaze was on the arena. She stopped drinking wine after her first ss. Unexpectedly, she still understood not to drink excessively in such an event. "I can''t judge just by looking at them. And my Lv isn''t high enough to be used past this ss." ''So she only has at most Lv 4 . Lv 5 and Lv 6 are when the skill changes, and can be used past a ss at that Lv.'' I nodded gently in understanding and looked at both participants in the arena. I didn''t answer immediately. If we judge from the body''s proportion, the student from Temperantia Academy was better. He probably had high STR and VIT. That was a good status distribution for someone who wanted to be a knight who used a sword and shield. However, I had appraised Oliver secretly before. When I did that, his status came out like this. --- Name: Oliver Coppertree Race: Human Lv: 17 Sins: 0 Virtues: 236 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 17/17 (MAX 100) STR: 18 (MAX 100) VIT: 17 (MAX 100) AGI: 19 (MAX 100) DEX: 19 (MAX 100) INT: 16 (MAX 100) LUC: 60 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 2 Swordsmanship] [Lv 2 Shield Mastery] [Lv 1 Earth Magic] [Lv 1 Body Enhancement] --- Titles: [Viscount Coppertree''s Heir] --- His status was spread between every statistic. He was an all-rounder, simr to me. Not only that, he was Level 17, while when I appraised his opponent, the student from Temperantia Academy was only Level 15. His STR and VIT were 20, though, while his AGI, DEX, and INT were only 13 to 15. Oliver could still lose if he lowered his guard. So he needed to be careful. "Alright!" The announcer who stood on the tform screamed loudly with intense energy. "Thest battle to advance to the top 10 will be started shortly. Are both participants ready?!" "Yes," Oliver answered with energy and raised his shield. He rotated his body slightly so the shield covered whaty behind it, even his sword that he held with his right hand. At that moment, Bill also replied with a slight nod and raised his shield. His posture was better than Oliver''s due to his body being bigger. He looked a bit menacing. With both participants ready, the announcer shouted. "Start!" Both of them didn''t move. They observed each other to find the opening. Wrong move from one of them. At this time, I rested my head on my hand. "You asked who would win, right?" I smirked.I think you should take a look at Alesia nodded at my question without pulling her gaze from the arena. She clearly wanted Oliver to win and advance as he was the only one from the Royal Academy who passed the preliminary. "At first, I was unsure because both have their own specialty." I started. At this moment, Oliver moved forward slowly, still holding his shield. But he put it close to his body and walked like a crab. "Oliver has higher stats overall, and he was 2 Levels higher than his opponent. However, Bill''s STR and VIT are higher than his. So it depends on the situation." "Situation? As to how the participant approaches the other?" "Yes." I nodded, confirming what she had said. In the arena, Oliver was now only 2 meters from Bill. This distance was perfect to attack if the other party had no shield. "STR and AGI are important in battle between people who only bring weapons. Of course, weapon skills such as or will definitely affect the duel. They will have more skills the higher their Lv. However¡­" In the battle between two people with shields, there was one that would greatly affect the oue. "" "" Both of them used the same skill at once. Their shields let out a faint blue glow and shot forward. The spectators got excited as the shields hit each other. Bam! A loud sound resounded from the arena, and the light shed. Because the shields were made from metal, a spark flew. No one was able to see anything for a second, but that didn''t affect me much. And because Alesia was still waiting for me to finish my word and this was the perfect chance to exin it, I continued my previous exnation. "The winner will be decided by whoever has higher Lv in their ." In the arena, Bill got knocked back slightly and lost his distance. His hand that held the shield should be numb from the Lv 2 Oliver delivered. Oliver''s lips curled into a smile seeing a chance to end this fight. He raised his sword and swung it down, activating another skill. "" The sword left a trail of blue light as it cleaved down Bill''s shoulder. "Kuh!" The student from Temperantia Academy stepped back to dodge and managed to avoid it. However, he didn''t escape unharmed. His broken bnce made him fall to the ground with a loud thud. Stepping forward, Oliver sent another attack using his sword. It was a simple thrust aimed at Bill''s chest. Swoosh! The big guy couldn''t escape this one and closed his eyes. "Stop!" Bill shouted before the sword stabbed his body. "I surrender!" Unable to force it to stop, Oliver could only redirect the thrust toward the ground beside Bill''s body. The battlested only a minute at most, but his breath was rough. Using two skills at once for someone with low MP was a bit hard. That drained most of his stamina. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Leaning against his sword, Oliver tried to stabilize her breathing. Then he stepped away from his opponent and offered his hand to help him stand up. "You''re strong." He praised Bill with a smile. Bill smiled back and took Oliver''s hand. "No, you''re strong. I was confident with my STR but was still knocked back." "Hahaha, that''s only because of the knockback effect from having my Lv 2. I managed to raise it before the tournament." Oliver exined. "I see¡­" Bill nodded in understanding. "That was a good fight. Good luck in your next fight." "Yeah." Both of them left the arena without any enmity. Rather, they looked satisfied no matter the result. Watching them leave, I stood up and stretched my hand upward. After a few minutes of rest, it would be my turn again. "Student Arthur." Before I left, Alesia suddenly called out to me. I stopped and turned around, looking at her curiously. "Is there something that matters?" "Teach student Oliver some tricks if you meet him." She said with a grin on his face. "It seems you''re not only skilled in fighting but also analyzing it too." "I will do it if I have the chance," I replied with a smile and left the balcony room. *** Author Note: So I tried the newly implemented feature in webnovel, bold and italic. Should I continue do this for status or should I just use the normal font? What do you think? Chapter 297 297 – Meeting The Queen For The First Time ? On my way to the arena to prepare for my second fight, I met Oliver in the corridor. As promised to Alesia, I gave him a little tip. "Use your shield more. No one uses a shield in the battle except for Bill. y defensive and only attack using when you see the opening in your opponent''s defense. That''s your chance to knock them back and end the fight in a move." The aspiring knight looked a bit confused when I suddenly stopped him and said that in my passing. But then he bowed and thanked me with a wide smile. I waved my hand and went to the arena after I used and on him. That would hopefully make him feel better and cure his sore hands. My opponent was someone from the Patientia Academy again. This one wore 5 magic items, which was a little bit excessive. He used all slots he could just for two or three bonus statuses. ''A bit stupid.'' I thought as I raised my sword. Just like the first one, when the battle started, my opponent rushed toward me with confidence in his skill. I parried his sword and kicked him away, making him roll on the ground a few times beforeing to a stop. The crowd and even my opponent expected me to finish the battle at once, but I didn''t do it. Instead, I smirked and gestured for him toe again. I wanted to show Oliver how to deal with an opponent who rushed toward me. Somehow, my opponent let out a relieved sigh as he grabbed his sword. Then with careful preparation, he began to attack me again. Those attacks were monotonous with no variety. I could block and parry them with closed eyes if I wanted to. But seeing many spectators watching, I didn''t do that because that woulde out as me being arrogant. Instead, I casually gave some hint of how to attack me as I lowered my guard, but that was still useless. His attack was too weak and slow. Having given him enough chances, I decided to end it with a simple thrust toward his neck. He looked terrified as my sword grazed his neck slightly, drawing red blood from a small cut wound created by the wind. Gulping, he let go of his sword and surrendered. My second fight ended just like that. And as I walked back, I received a call from the [Earring of Communication] I had on my right. It was from Beatrice. (Master, the King and the Queen are on their way to the Royal Academy! There is someone with gray hair in the same carriage as them. I heard that he''s called Duke cktomb. I am following them in an invisible state right now, but that person seems to notice my Mana but can''t determine where I am.) ''Duke cktomb noticed her ? No, he noticed her Mana just like how Alesia could detect Beatrice but was unable to locate her.'' That meant Duke cktomb was at least on a level simr to Alesia in the skill. Looking at my radar, I noticed their dots in the same ce. The third dot had no name and no mark, so that should belong to the Queen. I decided to mark her first and turned her into a friendly blue dot. Looking at the other side, the Pope, Sana, and Ertha also seemed to depart from the church in a carriage. So they decided to watch the top 5 fights as I had expected. Then they would return for tomorrow''s long-range division final and the award ceremony. Going toward an empty area in the corridor, I answered Beatrice''s report. "Alright. Tell me when they arrive." (Yes, Master!) With that, themunication was shut off. As the Castitas Church''s Pdin, I needed to wee the Pope and be seen beside her when she arrived, so I went out of the hall to wait for her carriage to arrive. This would also be my chance to meet the Queen for the first time. Pope Juriel and Archbishop Sana would at least greet them before entering the arena hall together. I met some people on my way outside. They wished me luck and hoped to see who advanced to the final round and fight me. Of course, I appreciated their support and said I would do my best. Yes, I would do my best not to humiliate my opponent too much. From my estimation after looking at my radar, the carriage from the church would arrive first in 5 minutes, and the Royal Family carriage would arrive 5 minutes after that. That was enough time for me to cast another on Pope Juriel in case something happened to renew its duration. The direction where they arrived was also different. The church came from the church direction through the street led to Castitas Church, which was on the west side, while the Royal Family came from the East side from the Capital City''s direction. So they wouldn''t meet until they arrived at the Royal Academy, in front of the arena hall. Going to the west entrance of the Royal Academy, I stood near the gate while using the quick change menu to wear my Pdin uniform I got from the church. A pure white zer and long pants were donned on my body.I think you should take a look at I also took out the ceremonial sword with a luxurious design and pure white color, strapping it on my waist. People immediately looked at me, and I became the center of attention. However, no one approached me as I stood in the middle of the street as if waiting for something. They knew that whoever got my attention was important, and the people who walked by the west gate walked on the side of the road instead of the middle. Before long, a white carriage pulled by two white horses appeared in the distance. No one sat in the driver''s seat, but the carriage drove nicely and stopped in front of me. The door was opened, and Ertha stepped out, bowing at me. Then she raised her head and pointed at the carriage. "Your Holiness! Pleasee in. Her Eminence Pope wanted to meet you." "Alright." I nodded and entered the carriage. Inside, Sana and Pope Juriel sat side by side. The former''s expression looked as if she was in heaven. Her happiness was reflected clearly in it as she looked at Pope Juriel with a dreamy look and respect. Juriel looked at me with a smile. Her eyes were still hidden beneath a white blindfold, but the dress she wore fully covered her body to the neck without leaving any skin except for the facial area to be shown. The door was closed by Ertha, and the carriage began to move again. At that moment, Juriel broke the silence with a soft greeting. "Good afternoon, Pdin Arthur." "Good afternoon, Pope Juriel. And good afternoon for you too, Sana." Sana was snapped out of her daze as I called her. Her face turned slightly red as she nodded softly. "Good afternoon, Sir Arthur. Please forgive myte greeting." "It''s okay." I smiled softly at her. Then I looked at Pope Juriel and began to cast and simultaneously. She looked a bit surprised, and her mouth was opened a little. "Just in case." I said, "We are going to meet the Royal Family, right? There is also a Duke from the Sin Kingdom with them, and he''s quite sensitive to Mana. So I put on top of recasting to further hide your aura, Pope Juriel. It would be bad if he got oppressed by it." "I see. You''re quite knowledgeable about it, Pdin Arthur." The Pope nodded and said in an intrigued tone. "I had a chance to see his barrier a few days ago," I replied casually. I had finished casting the skill, and Pope Juriel''s body was covered in golden light for a moment before it disappeared. "It''s done." "Thank you." Just after I finished casting the skills, I felt the carriage slowed down considerably. Then it stopped and the door was opened from outside by Ertha. Even now, I was still confused about how she could do that while blindfolded. "We''ve arrived, Your Eminence, Your Holiness." Pope Juriel nodded. Sana got out of the carriage first and held Pope''s hand to help her step down the carriage while carefully not stepping on her dress. I followed right behind her and stood side by side. In front of us was a ck carriage with a blue logo belonging to the Royal Family. They also exited the carriage at the same time and looked at us with warm smiles. King Cassius wore exaggerated ck ceremony clothes, while the Queen wore an off-shoulder dark blue dress that exposed her cleavage slightly. They didn''t wear a crown or a tiara, only some gold essories like nes and rings. The Queen''s blue hair was tied into a bun, sealed by beautiful red rose essories. ''So that''s the Queen. She''s beautiful and elegant.'' Chapter 298 298 – Big Event Approaching ? Duke cktomb also wore ck clothes simr to military clothes with silver shoulder pads. He gave me a meaningful nod. And in the sky, a cheeky young primordial Subus was flying freely. Only the Pope and I seemed to notice her position, and Juriel didn''t say anything about it because I had already told Sana and her about my n. Instead, she just smiled warmly with her hands in front of her as the Queen giggled and greeted us. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Eminence Pope, Your Holiness Pdin." Eve curtsied and pulled up her skirt slightly. Duke cktomb followed her movement and bowed deeply as this was a formal asion. The King waste for a second and greeted us with a smile. The Pope nodded and didn''t bow or curtsied. She held the highest position in the church and only bowed to the Goddess. "It''s nice to meet you again, Eve. You''ve turned beautiful." Juriel said. Then she turned to the King. "And Cassius too. It''s nice to meet you." Her tone had anger mixed in it. But she didn''t show it clearly and still smiled, though it seemed like the Queen had noticed it because she knew Pope Juriel before. We didn''t spend much time outside the arena hall. I greeted them back, and we entered through different entrances as the balcony was across from each other. I walked beside Pope Juriel while Sana and Ertha followed behind us. At this moment, the tournament of the top 10 should almost be done. I hoped Oliver passed because I didn''t want to hear Alesia''s nagging. The headmistress somehow talked a lottelypared to the past after we drank together that night. She suddenly spoke as we walked to escort the Pope to the balcony. "Cassius seems a bit strange. Is that girl controlling him?" Her voice was low, and only I, who stood beside her, could hear it. This corridor was also neutralized with no one, so she didn''t fear if there was someone hearing us. "Sana mentioned you had dominated a primordial Subus, which should be impossible. Is this part of your n to make Eve ascend to the throne?" "Yes." I nodded and answered honestly. "I am just worried about Duke cktomb''s existence. He can soil our n if he disagrees with me or supports King Cassius." "Don''t worry about that man. He''s a believer of the Luxuria Church, probably having a position of an Archbishop. Fufufu, the other side, must''ve gained the Goddess'' oracle too. That''s why that man still stays in this country even though he should return after that peace meeting. "Ah, the Goddess was also the one who ordered peace between two Kingdoms for 100 years. Simr to us, the Luxuria Church also holds a considerable amount of power in the Sin Kingdom political scene." "I somehow can see that if someone like Duke Jordan cktomb is an Archbishop." Somehow I wasn''t that surprised upon learning about Duke cktomb''s position in the Sin Kingdom and Luxuria Church. Maybe he heard something from a that made him let his daughter, Naya cktomb, get away from Academy City. ''Does that mean the Goddess also approved my n? That should be the case because I heard from Juriel that the church doesn''t really like King Cassius.'' Whether that was the case or not, I could put Duke cktomb off and just thought of him as a bystander. When I thought about it again, I didn''t find anything strange when they stepped out of the carriage. If Duke cktomb was on King Cassius'' side, he would definitely mention that a Subus followed them. No matter whether Queen Eve knew that the Subus was Beatrice or not, there should be a little reaction and worry on their face. ''The fact that there is nothing strange means Duke cktomb didn''t try to tell them about it and just became a bystander in whatever will unfold in the future.'' From this, I could also understand the Goddess'' train of thought. She didn''t really mind if both Kingdoms were at peace and had a good rtionship. ''Why?'' It also left me confused. Did she think it would be fun to watch it? Or did the Goddess have another n? What I could think of from the information I had right now was the Goddess let me do as I pleased in this world. It didn''t matter how I wanted to change the world. She would support me wholeheartedly.I think you should take a look at ''That just makes me scared. In this world, the one who is possibly stronger than me has her mind in a way that I can''t read.'' "You don''t need to think much about it, Pdin Arthur." Pope Juriel''s voice pulled me out of my deep thoughts. I looked at her, and she smiled softly. "The era has changed, and the bnce has been broken. Surely you do know about it, right? A big event is approaching, and we need peace right now. That''s why the Goddess sent a peace order to the other side." I nodded. So she also knew about it. ''A big event.'' ording to the Sins Paradise timeline, we have just finished the tournament event tomorrow. This would be the real start, where the protagonist got stronger, and the world began to change. I thought I could stop that by dominating Beatrice, but that didn''t seem to be the case. The main event of Sins Paradise that made the game be called that still approached, and I or even the Goddess had a way to stop it. What we could do was to prepare for it. "Castitas Church will support you wholeheartedly. Please don''t try to deal with it by yourselves." Pope Juriel reminded me with a worried tone. "Hahaha, I won''t." I chuckled and replied to her. "I will count on you when the time arrives. It is still long in the future. For now, I just want to investigate the other edges of the world." "I understand." Pope Juriel nodded. At this moment, we had arrived in front of the door leading to the balcony where the Pope should be. There was only one chair, so Sana and Ertha excused themselves right after the Pope entered and seated. As for me, I apanied Juriel for a while, and we spoke about my n for tomorrow in detail. I told her that I also prepared in secret for that big event and would like to get her little help in contacting the Pope of Luxuria Church if possible. Both Churches seemed to be in a bad rtionship with each other on the surface. But from what Juriel told me when I first met her, I knew that was just to make Goddess Teri and Goddess Tera''s identity exist on the surface and hide the real Goddess Lilith''s existence. And from what I knew, only the three of us, two Popes and me, a Pdin, knew about the truth. After getting a confirmation and promise of support, I cast around the balcony and left the room. I was left with tomorrow''s n and persuading the Queen to take the throne. If I made a mistake tomorrow, my n would be in disarray. ''Thankfully, the preparation is all in ce. And I can now rest easy with Duke cktomb after knowing his real position and intention of staying in the Virtue Kingdom. Also, I can now ask him about the matter of the Vampire in Sin Kingdom''s Border City.'' That was suspicious, and I didn''t doubt someone was nning something on the other side. ''Let''s just hope that I don''t need to step in myself and destroy something again.'' And let''s hope that Alesia''s n seeded before the big event arrived. I would also need to move faster after knowing this information. "I need to tell Tristan about it. If anything happens to me, she will be the only one who can stop this big event." Not that I nned to die, but I wanted to tell her just in case I wasn''t in the Virtue Kingdom when that event happened. I would also need to tell her everything I knew about the events that would arrive shortly, no matter if it was a main canon event or just small ones. ''There is nothing wrong with preparing for the future.'' And I walked down the corridor toward the Royal Academy''s balcony while changing back to the ck training clothes with a quick change. Chapter 299 299 – Depends ? "I am back," I said as I entered the Royal Academy balcony room. "I am aware," Alesia replied without looking back. "¡­ Juriel had arrived?" "Yes." I nodded and sat on the chair beside her. "I am curious, but are you old friends with Pope Juriel?" "You can say that." The headmistress confirmed. "I was a Cardinal once because I wanted to learn ." "¡­" I looked at the headmistress in disbelief. ''For real?'' At that moment, I imagined Alesia wearing a nun outfit with a slit skirt and tight clothes that showed her waistline and exposed her cleavage. Her hair was adorned with a white veil. Somehow, that image fit perfectly, and she looked like a grown-up version of Milea. Nodding my head, I looked at her, "I can somehow see that." It wasn''t strange for Alesia to want to learn , considering how she could use almost all types of magic. If there was a chance, she might even try to learn from Subi. That was why I wasn''t surprised if she went that far and became a Cardinal once to learn . Unlike a normal position in the church, Juriel directly chose the Cardinal, and they only had that position for 50 years due to the human lifespan only extending to 60 to 80 years old. So when the 50 years were up, Alesia could return to being a normal elf and not tied to the church. And probably, she was a Cardinal before she built the Virtue Royal Academy. There was no way she would spend 50 years as a Cardinal if she already had this academy built then. At this moment, the announcer entered the arena and took a deep breath before shouting. "Alright! The top 4 fights will start in a minute! This is really exciting!!" The spectators once again made excited noises. Just three more fights until the final. Whoever won would fight me to determine the winner of this tournament. Ignoring the noise from outside, Alesia created a soundproof barrier. Her face frowned a little. "I don''t like loud noise." She eximed. Understandable. I nodded slightly and looked at the arena. The noise from outside this balcony had been cut offpletely, making it hard for me to hear who would fight first. So I just looked around, stopping for a second at the VIP balcony for King Cassius, Queen Eve, and Duke cktomb. They were talking casually. From their lips movement, I guessed they were talking about who would win this tournament. Duke cktomb even pointed at the board that was now ced behind the spectator seat. "Do you think Oliver can advance to the final?" Alesia suddenly asked such a question. She looked at me seriously with hope in her eyes. Lying at this moment would be bad, so I answered honestly. "Depends. If he understood what I told him earlier, then there is a chance he would advance to the final and block one of my non-serious attacks. But it will really depend on his skill at handling his shield." "So his winning isn''t guaranteed? I thought I asked you to give him instruction." "Nothing is guaranteed in a one to one fight. I can only give some tips in such a short time." I shrugged, telling her I wasn''t omnipotent enough to make people strong in such a short time. The first fight was between two Temperantie students. Somehow they managed to win and advance to the top 5. Both of them only held a long sword in their hands. It was a long fight. Due to their familiarity with each other, they couldn''t truly push the other to the corner. It was more exciting than any other fight, and the Temperantia headmaster roared loudly to cheer on his students. In the end, the fight ended with one boy with short ck hair knocking the dark brown-haired boy''s sword out of his hand. Both fighters'' breathing had turned rough since they had fought earlier, and they were on the verge of copsing due to exhaustion.I think you should take a look at However, there were big smiles on their faces as they grabbed each other''s hands, acknowledging their opponent''s strength and skill. This was respect! After both of them left, two students appeared from the exit. It was Oliver and thest student from Patientia Academy. His weapon of choice was, unexpectedly, an axe. "This will be hard," Imented, resting my head on my hand. "Pray to the Goddess that Oliver will parry the axe''s attack instead of block it, or he will lose in the third attack." For this battle, I wasn''t really interested after I saw Oliver''s opponent status. I just said that to make Alesia slightly worried and teased her. "Good luck to Oliver," I said as I stood up. "Where are you going?" The headmistress tried to stop me with her gaze, but I didn''t stop walking toward the door. "Outside." I looked over my shoulder and smirked. "It''s almost lunch." The semi-final and final would be held after lunch. Then there would also be a top-three battle before the final. It was estimated that the close-range division would finish at 3 PM and was continued with a party to celebrate the winner in the Virtue Royal Academy main hall tomorrow after the long-range division. Because my n would need to be ready tomorrow, I needed to finish thest time preparation today before the final. Alesia should also have noticed it as her gaze turned sharper when I forcefully destroyed her barrier as I walked away from my seat. She should''ve detected Beatrice''s Mana and King Cassius'' strange condition. "¡­ Don''t make anymotion." "I will try." I quite liked the headmistress'' personality, where she wouldn''t stick her nose into something that wasn''t rted to her. And if she thought it would benefit her, she would even help, just like when she offered herself to me that day. ''This is the first step for both Kingdoms to have a friendly rtionship with each other, Alesia. Amotion isn''t something that can be avoided.'' A young girl with ponytailed purple hair was already waiting for me outside. She wore a crop top that tightly hugged her modest-shaped breasts and wore shorts. Even though she appeared young, she couldn''t hide the sexual charm that could make men fall for her at first nce. Currently, Beatrice stood a bit lower than my chest and needed to look up at me. A bright smile appeared on her face as she dove toward me. "Master~ I miss you a lot!" I caught her, let her hug me, and pushed her breasts against my chest. She rubbed them and took a deep breath. "Haa¡­ Your sweat smells so good~" She muttered as her pupil turned into a heart shape. "This is the best~" Actually, I didn''t even sweat at all, but I let Beatrice say anything she wanted to right because she had done a good job of finishing my order. However, that didn''t mean there was no limit to what she did. When I felt her hand going toward my crotch, I pushed her away immediately. "Stay put," I ordered authoritatively. "Ugh¡­" The primordial Subus grunted because her fun was interrupted. She froze in ce with her hands on the side of her body like military personnel. "You''re really cruel, Master. At least let me enjoy the smell in your crotch first. It''s been so long since I masturbated or even thought of your cock. I needed to be ''pure'' in front of Eve, or else she would notice my lie. So reward me a little!" ''This Subus¡­ Can''t she just hold on a little longer?'' Chapter 300 300 – A Small Task ? "Not now. I have another task for you. This is quite simple. If you do this wlessly, I will ept your request to have 7 days-long sex. I promise in the Goddess''s name." When I said that, I also took my previous order from her. Beatrice''s body shivered in excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she held her cheeks together, preventing them from melting from the big smile. "What''s the task?" She asked with an ted tone, clearly unable to hold back her excitement for the ''big'' reward I promised. "It''s this." I took out a small ss vial with a thick red liquid inside. It was my blood, and I put it inside this vial alongside the ones I gave to Lucy. By the way, I secretly put 5 vials on the chair on that balcony before I left. My n with this was simple. Considering what Lucy told me, my blood was apparently delicious for a Vampire. No one would be able to hold back if they smelt it from a close range, especially those who were starving. The Vampire girl even told me that I should be away from the bloody door because Carissa would attack me once she got a sniff of my blood. I took out a magic item in the form of a gem to kill the sound around us before I spoke. "Tomorrow, at the awarding party, make King Cassius break this on mymand. Also, disguise your tail, wings, and horns. Make yourself appear human and sneak into the party." "Oh? Can I?" She asked with an uncertain tone. "If you aren''t inside, then how could you see my gesture?" I asked back and looked at her as if she was an idiot. "Make sure to stick near Queen Eve too. Everyone who can sense you aren''t human is on my side." After I finished my exnation of her simple task, Beatrice looked at me and giggled yfully. "Master, you''re really terrifying in that regard. Should I make somemotions before this n of yours starts?" "No need to." I shook my head at her question. "That will only alert Temperantia Academy and Humanitas Academy headmasters. They are quite strong, but they can''t sense your Mana. So just use to make yourself appear like a normal human. Preferably, wear a uniform too." "Alright~ I can do that easily," Beatrice eximed and sped her hands. "Anything else?" "Hmm¡­" While she was here, I thought of something that she could maybe help me with. There was one thing that shed through my mind. It was about the magic items maker from the Patientia Academy. That student was a boy. If I wanted to poach him to the Royal Academy, the fastest way would be to have Beatrice charm him. However, that would just stop his natural growth and natural love of magic items and shift them to Beatrice, leading him to lose motivation to create new innovations. That couldn''t happen. "Nothing. I just need you to do that and apany the Queen so she won''t suspect you. I will have you as my bridge to contact the Queen in the future." "Alright." The primordial Subus nodded. Then, her face lit up as if she remembered something. "Master, I forgot to tell you this. But I managed to influence Eve a bit to make her less reluctant to part with Cassius and find new love. So if you want to get her in the future, it will be easy!" How should I react to that information? Was Beatrice this skilled at influencing someone? I mean, I knew that she was good at manipting someone, as proved by how she stirred Adam to fight me, but this might be too efficient. I thought the Queen would only change her mind tomorrow, but to think that this skilled bitch had influenced her. After meeting the Queen earlier and seeing her elegant beauty appearance, I had decided to get her when I had the chance and if she was willing to. And the chance had appeared due to Beatrice''s influence. My lips curled up into a grin. "Good job. I will definitely take good care of you after everything ends."I think you should take a look at As I said that, I grabbed Beatrice''s breast and squeezed it. "Ahn~ Yes¡­" She moaned in pleasure. Her face turned rather erotic, and I couldn''t help but want to kiss her. And so I did as an advance reward. Thanks to her young appearance, her mouth was also smaller than in her normal form, but her tongue was still long. It intertwined with mine, twirling around as we exchanged saliva. "Slurp~ Hnn~¡­ More¡­" She moaned into my mouth and guided my hand to her butt. Thanks to her small frame, I could hug her easily and feel the softness and bounciness of her perky ass through hertex shorts. No matter how her appearance was, young or mature, Subus'' body was made to pleasure men. Even such a kiss made me a bit excited. But the experienced me could rein in my desire and ended the kiss before her erotic switch was turned on. Her face was red, and she was panting for breath with her tongue stuck outward. A trail of saliva connected our mouths, and then she licked it seductively. "A shame¡­ I wanted to cum but am unable to." She said with a sultry voice. "You can orgasm many times when I give you your reward. This is just teasing to make you feel motivated." I smirked and backed away. Deactivating the magic item, I put it back in my inventory and looked at Beatrice seriously, "Now go. I need to meet someone else at lunch. If Duke cktomb finds or confronts you, just say that it''s for my sake or say anything that makes it seem you''re on my side." "Alright. See you again, Master~ I look forward to filling your room with my scent and pink fog." Saying so, Beatrice bowed and walked away. There was a little distortion around her body, a sign that she had just used to make herself invisible. That didn''t work for me due to the difference in my level and my title, but no one would be able to see her at all. ''Even though her status was the result of stealing someone else''s, she''s still a Level 100 primordial Subus, and her is Lv 6.'' About Duke cktomb, I actually didn''t need to worry about him at all. With his position as a Duke and an Archbishop, I doubt he wasn''t aware of the Race of the Sin Kingdom''s Queen and the Pope of Luxuria Church. ''If he''s aware of Beatrice''s Race, he would definitely help her instead of stopping her. Primordial Subus was the highest rank of the Devil Race, and they are the manifestation of the Goddess'' lust itself. And due to that, they also have the highest position in the Sin Kingdom and the most hated in the Virtue Kingdom.'' Thanks to me dominating her, Beatrice was forgiven. If not, Sana would lead an army to kill her until she lost all her memories and purify her, sending her soul to the Goddess'' side. In other words, the cute Archbishop would permanently kill the primordial Subus if given the chance. ''Or Juriel will order Sana to send Beatrice to the Holy City because the Pope knows about the truth behind our religions.'' I thought as I began to walk toward the exit. Anyway, my choice of sparing Beatrice and dominating her proved to be the best choice. She was a pretty useful ve and would happily follow my order as long as I rewarded her with sex and satisfied her umted sexual desire. "Now, let''s meet my gluttonous assassin. I hope she''s not distracted with bread anymore and gets the magic item maker''s name." *** Author Note: We have reached 300 chapters! The story also goes nicely and begins to enter the next big arc. I can''t say thank you enough for all of your support! I won''t be able to reach this far without all of you. You guys are amazing! Please do keep your support and follow Arthur''s journey until the end. I really hope to reach the end, which is still long, together with you guys. And I just realized that we don''t even miss a single update this far! I hope I can keep this up and make the story better for all of us. Once again, thank you for your support! - Ossan Chapter 301 301 – Invitation To 7 Days Party ? The perimeter outside the arena hall was almost empty. Only the stall owners and their employees who prepared for lunch were busily running around. No one could be seen lining up and walking casually, as lunchtime hadn''t arrived yet, and the tournament was still ongoing inside. The excited shout from the spectators reverberated and could be heard even from the outside. It was filled with energy, and I could imagine the scene of the battle between Oliver and the Temperantia Academy student from the announcer''s description. It was already long enough, a few minutes since the battle started. But apparently, Oliver was still able to hold on and was patient enough to wait for his chance. ''He''s doing better than I initially thought with just a little tip.'' Advancing between the busy stalls, no one cared enough about me as I wore a hooded robe often used by travelers. My objective was to meet with Sandra, who had arrived at this ce, and not gather some attention. As I walked down the busy main path, I noticed someone I knew very well in front of one of the stalls. Her long ck hair extended to her waist, almost reaching her butt. The suit she wore almost tore off because of herrge breasts, and her cleavage was slightly exposed from the side. She was Emilia, and she stood in front of a stall that sold an iced tea with a stoic expression. The stall owner looked nervous and quickly made her order, giving her a cup of iced tea. After getting her order, she paid 2 Golds and walked away with a relieved expression. "Fuu¡­ Hya?!" Emilia raised a confused sound as I suddenly appeared behind her and grabbed her ass. Her arm was swung at a fast speed, covered with the wind. She was nning to strike down whoever touched her ass without permission. Thankfully, no one was around the vicinity, so I could do anything without involving anyone. With a skilled movement, I stopped her attack by holding her elbow. However, the iced tea in her hand fell and sshed on me. "That was dangerous, Emilia. If I were someone else, I would be heavily injured or possibly die." I stepped back a little and chuckled. Then I looked at my robe, which was now drenched, "My robe is now covered in tea. What will you do about it?" The lewd teacher''s eyes widened in realization, "Arthur!" She called out, "You surprised me. I thought some pervert tried to touch me." Saying so, she had an apologetic expression as she created a gust of wind to dry my robe as she looked at me. "What are you doing here? I mean, you have a tournament, and you look really¡­ suspicious with that robe." "I am here to meet you." I grinned and stepped closer to her, using [Purification] to clean my robe after it dried up. "Really?" She asked. "Yes. It''s been a few days since I saw you. I really miss you, Emilia." My hand went to her cheek, caressing it softly. Many people watched us and were confused as to why the strict teacher didn''t push the robbed man away when he touched her. Rumors would definitely fly aroundter, but I didn''t care about it. I enjoyed seeing Emilia''s red face as I teased her. ''She''s so lewd yet so innocent of a teasing.'' I thought as I watched Emilia''s eyes darting around in embarrassment. But then, she looked at me straight in my eyes as her lips curled up yfully. "I know that''s a lie, Arthur. You wouldn''t try to find me because you know I am busy." She said in a low voice. "You got me." I chuckled and stepped back. Nodding, Emilia looked around to make sure no one was close to us and asked, "So, what''s the real reason for you sneaking out before lunchtime?" "I am about to meet Sandra. Alesia was interested in a certain student from Patientia Academy, so I asked the assassin under me to investigate it. And we nned to meet here at lunch to hear her report." "I see..." Emilia nodded in understanding. "The headmistress really is selfish. I hope she won''t bother you too much. Do you need any help?" "Weren''t you busy?" I asked worriedly.I think you should take a look at "Not really." She shook her head. "After the magic division ended, my work is already over. That''s why I can rx and buy iced tea right now. So, do you need any help from me? I will do anything, you know?" She licked her lips seductively, and her gaze was lowered to my lower region. ''I almost forgot that she also has a strong sexual desire that can rival Half-Subus and a real Subus.'' I retorted in my mind. However, her offer of help was tempting. I thought for a moment and considered it. My hands were full with thest preparation. And for tomorrow''s n, having someone who knew the n for the awarding party would be good and would ensure it went smoothly. "Alright." So I epted her offer. "I will exin what I need you forter. For now, I am about to meet Sandra first. Do you want to tag along?" "I will refrain from that." Emilia shook her head and smiled, "You don''t want the students and other teachers to know our rtionship yet, no? I will wait patiently in the Counseling Room if you want to see me. Instructor Rania would be worried if I went for too long." "Oh? So Rania is also in the Counseling Room?" "Yes," Emilia confirmed with a nod. "She will referee the top 3 fights to ensure you don''t kill someone. Well, that''s the n, but¡­ Somehow she was not worried about it and began asking my advice to do better in bed. She wanted to be an obedient bitch because she enjoyed that kind of y. Oops, that''s a secret." She put her index finger in front of her mouth and smiled yfully. This lewd teacher just purposely leaked Rania''s n to make me look forward to it. I meant, I knew that she wanted to do it too and leaked this info so she could join, but I hoped she knew the current situation. "Tell her that in 3 days after the awarding ceremony, I have promised the purple-haired Subus to spend 7 days in bed. Feel free to join if she doesn''t mind havingpany. The duel between her and Tristan will also be on the first day of that n. Of course, you may join too." I whispered thest sentence in a sultry voice near Emilia''s ear. Her body shivered a little in excitement. Her breath turned slightly rough as her hot breath brushed against my neck. "I definitely will join." She replied in a sexy voice. Then, she whispered, "And I will be your masochist bitch together with your perverted sister." "I am looking forward to it." After bidding farewell to Emilia, I pushed my hood down to hide my face and walked away. Somehow, I was thankful to Beatrice for asking me for an idea to hold 7 days straight of sex. My girls would know each other, and our rtionship would be deepened. My future n would also be able to go smoothly if I could make them cooperate with each other. And actually, I was curious how Beatrice''s would affect those perverted girls. That, however, could wait until I finished my punishment against Carissa. After walking for a while, I saw a hooded Dark Elf eating bread under the shade of a tree at the end of the main path, behind thest row of stalls. She ate it slowly like a hamster with a happy smile on her face. No one bothered her because she used to hide from the others. "There she is, the gluttonous assassin," I muttered and approached her. Stopping in front of her, I called out to get her attention, "Sandra." The Dark Elf raised her head, and her eyes lit up, "Master. I''ve been waiting." "Let''s move. It''s too crowded here." I said with a nod. "Yes." We moved toward the corner behind the arena hall, where no one ever visited. There, I took off my robe and listened to Sandra''s report while she munched on the bread. I didn''t stop her because I knew that food was her only source of enjoyment, but I did remind her to keep it down so she wouldn''t get fat. "That''s the gist of his activity in the academy... Gulp¡­ And his name is apparently y Hardbrick, the second son of Earl Hardbrick." Chapter 302 302 – VIP Lunch ? When I heard his name, I was about to burst intoughter. y Hardbrick. It was as if he was born to be someone who would create something. And his parents seemed to be unable to decide what kind of brick his son would be made of. As a joke, I decided to ask Sandra. "Is Earl Hardbrick''s first son''s name Concrete or Ash?" "Yes, the first son is Ash Hardbrick while Earl Hardbrick''s name is Concrete Hardbrick." Alright, this family was strange. Was this the Goddess'' prank or something? Their first name was the main material to create bricks. And their family name was Hardbrick. Reining myself from bursting intoughter in front of Sandra, I coughed into my hand and nodded. "Good job. That information is sufficient. Tell Milea about your reward and have her make your sandwiches. Feel free to request the filling too. But remember not to eat too much in a day." "Yes, Master! Sandra understands! I shall only eat 10 sandwiches a day!" "Do 5 so it can hold on for 10 days." After I said that, Sandra deted and looked rather gloomy. Her shoulders dropped, and she looked at me with a shocked expression. "C-Can I take 6? I-I hate odd numbers." "Fine, 6 sandwiches for 10 days because you also bring his family information. Tell Milea about it." "Yes! You''re the best, Master!" After that, Sandra pulled up her mask and left the area by skipping around. I looked at her swaying ass for a second before heaved a sigh. "Most of the money the church gave Garcia will go to Sandra''s meals if she eats that much." I wasn''t really worried about money, as I had more than a trillion Gold, but I was worried about Sandra''s condition. Wouldn''t she get fat if she ate that much? I didn''t meet fat people except for Earl Lawrence in this world, so maybe getting fat was really difficult. However, I should show that pig Earl to Sandra sometime to tell her to stop eating too much. "y Hardbrick, the second son of Earl Hardbrick. His family stays in the Capital City a lot because they have no fief to take care of. His position was a Minister of Vige and City Development and didn''t really participate in the political scene." Somehow, I wasn''t surprised that he had the position that best suited his name. I could imagine Concrete Hardbrick ordering his subordinate to build a paved road made of Asphalt, which would be his third son''s name if he had it. Or he might yell at his subordinate that the concrete wasn''t dry yet with an angry face. "That''s not important. I have the name of the magic item maker, so I will leave the rest to Alesia right now." Also, I nned to join the lunch for the VIP, so I returned to the balcony area where Alesia was. It was also to tell her the new information I got from Sandra. The fight between Oliver and the Temperantia Academy''s student had ended, and the other headmasters had already gone to the VIP dining room with Pope Juriel and the Royal Family. However, I saw Alesia was still on the balcony for the Virtue Royal Academy, so I went there. When I walked down the corridor, I saw the headmistress standing in front of the door. She crossed her arms and turned to me with a displeased expression when I showed up. Seeing her expression, I made a guess. "Did Oliver lose?" "No." Alesia shook her head. ''Then why?'' I asked that question inside my mind as I stopped in front of her, wearing a confused look. As if she could read my mind, she continued. "It was really close. Just a wrong move and student Oliver Coppertree would lose. I should change the academy curriculums to make sure we win all tournaments next year." She said. Then she turned to me with narrowed eyes and a questioning tone, "You will also enter again, right?" Hearing her question, which sounded like an order, I couldn''t help butugh bitterly. I didn''t give her an affirmative or refusal, leaving her on hold. Instead, I decided to change the topic by mentioning that I had found the magic item maker''s name. As expected, she became interested in it and wanted to talk about it as we walked toward the dining hall where everyone had gone.I think you should take a look at Apparently, Alesia wasn''t a stranger to the name Hardbrick. In fact, that family was a bit famous for being good at building something. So she wasn''t really that surprised if they produced someone who was talented at creating magic items from their family line. After talking for a while and making Alesia forget about ''next year''s tournament,'' we arrived in front of the double door located on the second floor. The doors were white in color and had a golden intricate design. Alesia didn''t stand with the ceremony and pushed the door open. With the strength of Level 78, pushing a big door open was as easy as pushing a normal door. The interior of this dining hall was also luxurious, with two long tables standing in the middle filled with various kinds of foods, ranging from fried ones to desserts. It was a buffet party style, where people just brought a small te and took the food. They also ate while standing, except for the Royal Family and Pope Juirel, who had tables at the end of the room. She was sitting with Sana, and Ertha stood beside their table. They were VIPs among VIPs. Of course, Duke cktomb was also standing, talking with Earl "pig" Lawrence, who tried to curry his favor. When the door was opened, and we entered, the attention immediately shifted to us. They were curious about why we, VIPs from the Royal Academy, werete and entered together. Before I could speak and give them my excuse, Alesia beat me to it. "We were just from the toilets. Together." Her voice reverberated in the room as the door behind us closed with a soft bang. The room fell into silence. Only Juriel''s giggling could be heard after a second. "That was funny, Alesia." The Pope spoke in a calm tone. She moved her head toward me for a second before smiling warmly. "I kindly requested His Holiness to bless the final outside the arena hall with a prayer. It''s not logical if he went to the toilet with you." The headmistress nodded and said, "I was just joking." "Fufufu, I knew about it." The atmosphere immediately returned to normal as both women, who were older than everyonebined here, ended their little talk. There was nothing wrong with joking; from the look of it, everyone knew about their rtionship. ''I guess that''s what you get from being famous. Everyone knows who your friends are, and you have little to almost no privacy.'' Impooned with a little sigh, relieved that everyone in this room didn''t take Alesia seriously. Looking around, I noticed Juriel waving at me and gesturing for me to sit beside her. Sana also stood up and gave spice, smiling at me and beckoning me to sit in that ce. I nodded at them and pointed at the pile of tes near the long table. With my gaze, I told them I needed to get some food before going to them. My choice was meat. There was nothing wrong with the other dishes, but the meat was especially tantalizing. After I got my meal, I went over to the table reserved for the church. On my way, Queen Eve looked at me, and I nodded casually at her as my position was higher than her, but I didn''t know her to talk closely. She returned my nod with a smile and turned her focus to her meal. Behind her stood Beatrice in her young form, invisible to anyone else but me and apparently Juriel. That primordial Subus tried to tell me through her gaze that the Pope had seen her. This time, I winked subtly at her to tell her that it was okay. Then I sat beside Juriel and put my te full of meat on the table. Just as I sat down, the Pope giggled yfully and leaned closer. "You''re truly ady-killer, Pdin Arthur. You didn''t even spare the Goddess'' stray Devil." When I heard that, I couldn''t help but chuckle. She was truly able to see Beatrice even though the primordial Subus had used to hide herself. But the Pope didn''t end it with that. She continued to tease me. "Will you conquer her Angel next? Fufufu." She backed away and began to giggle lightly, covering her mouth with her hand. I pretended that nothing was wrong and ate my meat. What? Did she want me to say yes in front of those important people? Alesia even looked at me with a sharp gaze as she stood close to the Humanitas Academy headmistress, Ivy. Her gaze told me not to embarrass the Royal Academy by doing something lewd in this room. Indeed, this ce was still within her academy, and she warned me not to have sex in the academy area before. ''That won''t happen. I will answer her when we are alone. That way, if something happens, no one will see us.'' And so, I continued eating silently until I finished the meat I had taken. The Pope didn''t eat anything at all and only enjoyed the atmosphere. No one tried talking to us, mainly because the Royal Family hadn''t moved yet. And it was when the King and the Queen finished their meals they stood up and approached us. "Just leave it to Sana, Pdin Arthur. She will handle the Royal Family with no problem." Pope Juriel whispered. "We just need to answer their greetings." "Alright." Chapter 303 303 – Lunch Talk ? "Good day to you, Your Eminence, Your Holiness." Queen Eve greeted us first as she stopped in front of our table. Beatrice only watched from the side of the table. She looked a bit afraid to approach us. As a primordial Subus, she probably could recognize Juriel as an Angel, as the opposite could recognize her. ''She doesn''t need to be that afraid of Juriel. Or did she just instinctively avoid her because she could feel Pope''s Angel aura? That might be it.'' I nodded slightly in understanding. Pope Juriel stood up, and so did I. We smiled at the Royal Family as if nothing was wrong, but I knew that the Pope wanted to tell King Cassius to step down from his throne immediately. She knew about my n and supported it; hence she acted normal and didn''t show any suspicious behavior. "Good day, Queen Eve." The Pope greeted back with a soft smile. "Good day to you too, King Cassius." "Ah, good day." The King replied with a smile. As someone known as a sly fox, that wickedness was all gone after the rumors about the Princess spread and Beatrice charmed her. "It''s been a long time, Pope Juriel. And we have a chance to meet again, Pdin Arthur." Unlike the Queen, King Cassius had a position a little bit higher than the Pope, which was why he called her by name. At our first meeting, he also called me by name as our position was equal. He didn''t need to call me Your Holiness but was still required to be polite. ''It''s bothersome.'' "Indeed." I nodded at him with a smile. "My condolences regarding Princess Carissa, who went missing. I had also tried to find her but to no avail." I showed an apologetic face and purposely mentioned it to see the Queen''s reaction. As I mentioned the Princess, I noticed Queen Eve''s body jolted slightly, and her expression became disturbed. It seemed like she still loved her daughter, but not as much as before. I expected her expression to crumble if she still loved Carissa as dearly as the rumor said. ''Beatrice''s influence is showing.'' I thought, grinning inwardly. It wasn''t as if I doubted Beatrice, but I wanted to confirm it to see its influence. Queen Eve tilted her head slightly, forcing a smile on her face not to appear impolite and disgraceful. "Thank you very much, Your Holiness. I can''t express how much I appreciate my help." "Indeed." The King nodded, "Please ept my gratitude." We exchanged some pleasantries after that before they returned to their tables. I was prepared to talk about something important, but Queen Eve also knew that this location wasn''t suitable for that and chose to keep it for the future. Seeing us finished talking, the headmasters began to move one by one. The first one to approach us was Duke cktomb. The unpleasant aura around his body stayed the same, and Ertha and Sana frowned when he approached us. The gray-haired man from the Sin Kingdom stopped and bowed deeply in front of the battle. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Eminence Pope of Castitas Church, Your Holiness Pdin. My name is Jordan cktomb, the Duke of cktomb Dukedom, and I have the honor to serve in the Luxuria Church as an Archbishop." As he raised his head, a smile as sly as a fox appeared on his face. I guessed it was his habit, and he had a hard time smiling sincerely even though he wanted to. The Pope also didn''t seem to mind him as she smiled. "Duke Jordan cktomb, am I right?" She asked with a soft voice. "You have quite Sins umted. As someone from the Sin Kingdom, it must be hurt for you to stay for a few days in the Virtue Kingdom. Do you want my Archbishop to bless you?" "Not at all, Your Eminence. Thank you for the offer, but I am a firm believer in Goddess Tera. Also, I have been given a magic item made from [Moon Stone] by Her Lordship, so I am able to ignore the pain."I think you should take a look at "I see." The Pope nodded in understanding, and I did too. This was why I said it was stupid for someone to cross the border without having the necessary preparation. First of all, the border itself could kill you almost immediately if you passed through without going on a proper way and trapped your soul until it was lifted once a year. Secondly, even if you sneak into the Virtue Kingdom the proper way, which was only known by some people in the Sin Kingdom, your body would be attacked by pain. It wasn''t due to umted Sins. If that was the case, then those who hid in the Underground Cities would also feel pain. However, it was due to the difference in belief. Those from the Sin Kingdom believed in Goddess Tera and had a different way of umting Sins from those in the Virtue Kingdom. Of course, there was a little bit of difference and simrity, such as sex brought Sins, because their customs were also different. ''The teaching from both churches are simr but different at the same time.'' I thought. The only way to stop those pain forever was to convert their beliefs by getting ''Blessed'' by a Bishop or Archbishop from the Castitas Church or Luxuria Church. That was why Tristan¡­ Isabelle''s condition was in a worse state when she arrived at the church. She experienced pain and only felt better after getting ''Blessed.'' And that was why Garcia could stay in the Virtue Kingdom even though she was originally Luxuria Church''s nun. ''I just remembered that there is something like that. If the Pope didn''t mention it, I might only remember it when I read that Holy Book and understand the Goddess'' teaching.'' To understand the difference in how to get Sins and Virtues between the two Kingdoms better, I needed to reach both Holy Books given to the Castitas and Luxuria Churches. Only then would I know how the Goddess maintains this ''Bnce'' of the world. We continued talking about some pleasantries, and the Duke retreated after some time. There was nothing important to talk about. The headmasters greeted the Royal Family first before greeting us. The after-lunch talk didn''tst long, as the tournament would continue after this. After everyone greeted us, they were waiting for the VVIPs to leave the dining hall first. Alesia also gestured to me to escort the Pope back to the balcony with her eyes. ''I know. I n to do that because the Pope seems to want to talk about something with me.'' I nodded slightly to tell her that I understood. And so, we left the dining hall together with the Royal Family and moved to a different way. Duke cktomb also left, following the Royal Family. As we walked upstairs to the third floor, with Sana and Ertha following behind us, Juriel suddenly spoke. "Pdin Arthur. Is it possible for you to arrange a meeting between me and that girl? There is something I want to ask her." Without her specifying whom she talked about, I immediately understood. "Let''s meet tonight. As for the ce¡­ I guess it would be the Holy Room?" "That would be nice." The Pope nodded with a small smile. "Also, good luck in your tournament. Fufufu, I know you would win, but I think it''s right for me to say that." "Thank you, Pope Juriel." Chapter 304 304 – Close-Range Division Final [3] ? After escorting the Pope to her balcony, I went to my previous waiting room. The fight to decide the top 2 and top 3 would start shortly. It was between Oliver and the Temperantia Academy student. I wasn''t interested in whoever won, but it would be great if the former did. That way, Eliza''s friend, Karin, would be happy, and the headmistress'' mood wouldn''t be affected too much. Sitting inside a small booth, I shut all my senses, except for my danger sense, down. This way, I wouldn''t be able to hear or see anything but was still able to feel the danger that approached me by instinct. If someone wanted to kill me, it would be the best time. But I did this knowing that many powerhouses in the world had gathered here, and all were my allies. This ce was also protected and monitored by the possibly strongest Mage in this world. Time passed quickly while I was in this state. Before long, I felt like the excitement that made the building shake a little had ended, and I opened my eyes and returned my senses to normal. "It''s time." Muttering, I stood up and walked out of the waiting room toward the entrance where I should be at. As I said earlier, I didn''t know who won and would only fight my enemy while holding back a little to make the fight exciting. As I arrived at my supposed entrance, I saw someone''s figure standing facing the wall while still holding a long sword that I was supposed to use. I recognized this student¡ªa boy with short dark hair with a body full of muscle, proof of his hard work. There were tears dripping down his face. ''If I am not wrong, his name is Ralph.'' I remembered when the announcer introduced both fighters. The fact he was here and was crying right now meant Oliver had managed to win. My footsteps rang loudly as I approached. "Don''t be discouraged. There will be another chance," I said. As I had seen him, it would be hurtful to my reputation if I didn''t say something nice. So I decided to console him a little. Raising his head, Ralph looked at me and wiped his tears. His eyes widened in surprise as he put up a hardened expression. He looked at me with a gaze full of respect. "Sir Pdin." He said, nodding slightly in understanding. "It was vexing. But I know my opponent also worked hard, so I just silently let go of my emotion to move forward. I didn''t think I would be seen. How embarrassing." "There is nothing embarrassing about that." I refuted, "Rather, it''s admirable for you to think about moving forward after losing such an important battle. Without enmity, only a bond with your opponent is left. You can ask him for pointers or even train together, making both of you even stronger." "Bond¡­" Ralph muttered in a low voice. His face lit up in understanding. "Thank you, Sir Pdin." "You''re wee." I nodded with a smile. "Then, can you give me that sword? I need to use it for the final." "Ah, right. I am sorry." Saying so, he held the sword with both hands and presented them to me while bowing his head. It was such an excessive gesture, but it was normal in other people''s eyes, as Ralph was amoner without a family name while I was a Pdin. "Thank you," I said, taking the sword with my right hand. "If you want to, you can watch the fight in close range around the exit. I will allow you to do it. Maybe it will give you an idea to advance your ." "Can I really?" Ralph raised his head, shocked. "You can." I confirmed, "I will prolong this fight slightly to teach my opponent about something. It will be the reward for his effort to go this far. So as a third ce, it is natural if you also gain something extra, right? So feel free to watch my and use it as an inspiration." "Thank you very much!" Once again, Ralph bowed. This time, he held his fist close to his heart, a gesture often used by a knight who promised his loyalty. I only smiled without saying anything and walked past him. With this, I made another kind of connection that would probably be useful for me in the future. There was nothing wrong with widening my social connection and making many allies. ''This Ralph probably will advance and be a strong knight with Oliver in the future. Making him owe me something at this time will only benefit meter. And from the reaction of the Temperantia Academy headmaster, John, it seemed like he favored this boy quite a lot.'' While I just did it because I wanted to keep my reputation, I could get to know the Temperantia Academy''s headmaster through this boy in the future. That man was strong and probably had the authority rivaling Rania in the kingdom knights. ''His help will make Alesia reach her dream faster.'' I thought as I walked out of the entrance and entered the arena. "Oooooh!" "Sir Pdin!"I think you should take a look at "Your Holiness!! I love you!!" "Fight on!!" "Pdin! Pdin!" The spectators began to chant my name as soon as I showed up. Across from me, Oliver appeared to be tense but excited at the same time. There was a big, wry smile on his face as he clenched his sword and shield tightly. "Rx." I couldn''t help but say that with a smile. Between us stood a woman wearing abination of red, white, and ck church knight uniform. Her short blonde hair stayed still as her blue eyes swept across the arena, looking at Oliver and then at me. Unlike the lewd teacher and primordial Subus, this masochistic sister of mine was better at hiding her arousal. She had done so for a few years, and she enjoyed being watched suffering to hold her arousal in such a manner. That was why she wore a strict expression without any hint of kindness. However, I was certain that this strict expression would melt to a pleasured and lewd one if I threw an insult or spank her ass to the point it turned red. I could hear an illusory moan reaching my ears. "Both fighters, please go to the middle of the arena." With Rania''s words, Oliver nodded and approached the center of the arena. I also did the same; we stopped once we were only 10 meters apart. "In this fight, killing is not prohibited. However, if the opponent surrenders, additional movement or KILLING purposely will result in disqualification. Is that clear?" That meant whoever could make their opponent surrender or kill them would win this final. I nodded in understanding. "Yes," Oliver replied with a loud voice due to his nervousness. His body was trembling in fear, but he stood straight in front of me like a real knight. "Perfect. The fight will start after the countdown." Saying so, Rania stepped back until she was 20 meters away from us. I smiled casually as I put my left hand to my back. Even if this was the final, I still needed to give Oliver the handicap, or it wouldn''t be fair. Well, even with one, this fight wasn''t fair to begin with. ''Let''s end this after exchanging blows a few times. That will make Oliver and Ralph, who is watching behind me, satisfied. This brown-haired boy wouldn''t also feel embarrassed if he managed to send a few attacks to me. After all, my previous opponent could only deliver a blow or two before I knocked them out.'' "I will begin the countdown. Three¡­ Two¡­" Oliver raised his shield and braced himself as the countdown started. I also raised my sword to not appear to be looking down on him. "One¡­ Start!" And the final battle started. It wasn''t worth mentioning. I just exchanged blows with Oliver a few times and purposely took a step to fix his small problem. My opponent realized it, and his expression fell, but he wasn''t discouraged and used this opportunity to learn. He had known since the start that he had no chance to win. The battlested for a minute, and it ended with Oliver surrendering after he exhausted all his strength. I helped him to stand up, and he thanked me innocently. "Winner, Arthur Vainglory!" Rania announced the winner with a loud voice under everyone''s cheering and pping. I waved my hands at them and smiled widely. In the middle of everyone''s gazes and cheering, I heard my masochistic sister''s soft voice. "I will also join on the first day. I have told Tristan that we will hold our duel before your 7 days party." My gaze swept across the crowd while I tried my best not to change my expression. ''Can''t she just tell meter? Why should she drop her answer at this time.'' I thought. Then, I realized something. ''Ah, I forgot. She''s a masochist, so she seeks a way for me to punish her. No one loves being punished more than her.'' Chapter 305 305 – Award Ceremony ? A few minutes after Rania announced my win, I didn''t return to the waiting room but stayed with Oliver to wait for the award ceremony. It was different from the awarding party after the end of all tournaments, so the Pope and the Royal Family didn''t personally hand over the congrattions. Instead, the 6 headmasters would offer congrattions on the podium that Alesia made in the middle of the arena. I stood on the highest podium with number one. Oliver stood on my right on the podium number two, and Ralph stood on my left on the podium number three. "Good job." Alesia was the first one to give congrattions. She spoke to me with a soft smile before giving me a trophy made from pure gold. It was only a bit bigger than my fist, but this was my first award in this world, and it somehow made me a bit happy. The other headmasters stood behind her. John, the Temperantia Academy''s headmaster, grinned widely as he congratted Ralph. "Hahaha, good job, my boy! But it''s not enough! I will double your training menu after the academy starts again in 3 days!" "Yes!" Ralph replied with high energy without any sign of being discouraged. "Good! That''s the spirit. Hahahaha!" The atmosphere was great, and the award ceremony ended soon after all headmasters congratted us, the winner. Unexpectedly, Earl Lawrence also congratted me without any sign of enmity. Instead, he had a big business smile. As expected, he still wanted to forge a good rtionship with me. Earl Isaac Lawrence was the man who fit the most with the noble image in my mind. Not only did he suck up to people with higher positions, but he was also willing to sacrifice something to get close to him. Truly, the perfect example of a noble. While I stood on the podium, I noticed Eliza, Karin, and Vivian hurrying to leave the arena hall. Near the exit stood a minotaur girl wearing a white crop top and ck leggings. She was Cecil, and she was waiting for them. When they met, they whispered something in a low voice before exiting together. Tristan also followed them from behind. She already knew about Eliza''s rtionship with me, and my childhood friend also talked to my formerrade at the party yesterday. They had be friends. Looking at them trying to do something in secret, the corner of my lips curled up slightly. ''What are they nning? Are they trying to hold a party for me?'' After the award ceremony, I didn''t immediately return home after knowing they were nning something. Instead, I contacted Beatrice and asked her to meet me after she followed the Queen to their lodging. There was still the Pope''s request to meet the primordial Subus. I didn''t know what she wanted, but I was sure Juriel had no bad intentions. And I could always return to my mansion after that to give the others time to prepare for their surprise. I asked Beatrice to meet me in the caf¨¦ where we first met. It was where I had my first date with Eliza and was disturbed by Adam. Surely she remembered where it was. This caf¨¦ was devoid of people as many students went to restaurants with their families or ate together in their homes for those who lived in the Academy city. Sitting in the inconspicuous corner while wearing my Royal Academy uniform, I sipped the iced tea I ordered. Actually, Alesia wanted to talk to me and Oliver and wanted to give us a reward, but I refused her invitation and let Karin''s fiance go alone. I also didn''t need that reward, so I just told her that she owed me one. ''Sorry, headmistress. But I am quite busy right now.'' I didn''t need to wait for a long time before I noticed the door of the caf¨¦ open from outside, and a young girl with ponytailed purple hair entered. Her wings, tail, and horns were gone, and she appeared like a normal human. None of the employees noticed her entering the caf¨¦. A big smile appeared on her face as she approached me while skipping happily. "Master~ I am here." Beatrice wanted to hug me when she got close, but I stopped her with my hand. Then I quickly retracted it so the employees didn''t notice something wrong. Looking at the primordial Subus, who pouted forcefully after I stopped her advance, I stood up and said. "Let''s go. We will move to our destination." "Where?" She asked while tilting her head cutely. "The church." As I answered, Beatrice''s body froze a little as her expression dropped. She looked at me in disbelief. "Are you trying to hand me over to the church, Master?! No, anything but that! I did pretty well to follow your order!"I think you should take a look at Beatrice raised her voice and clung to my hand, begging me. She was still rational enough to use to fool the employees into thinking that nothing was wrong. But she didn''t stop. "P-Please, do anything to me but don''t hand me over to the church. That ce is hell for me! I won''t be able to orgasm anymore!" "It''s not that." I shook my head and tried to calm her down. "The Pope just wants to meet and talk to you. You''re my ve, and I won''t hand you over to anyone. Besides, the church higher-ups already know that I have dominated you, so they won''t touch you unless you try to betray me." The primordial Subus immediately calmed down after I exined why we would visit the church. I had told her about this matter, but it seemed like the primordial Subus had forgotten about this matter because she was too focused on my word about going to the church. "R-Right. I almost forgot about it." She stepped away from me with a wry smile. "But why does the Pope want to talk to me/ I am a primordial Subus, their biggest enemy who spreads and governs over lust. I even tried to take over this kingdom before you dominated me." "You will know when we arrive," I replied and walked away. "Come." Beatrice was still puzzled, but she followed me by my side because of my order. I didn''t tell her why Juriel wanted to meet her because I also didn''t know anything. I was also curious, but it seemed rted to the matter of Beatrice being a primordial Subus and her being an Angel. It could also be that she received the Goddess'' oracle, but that was probably not it. If she did receive it, I would be informed about it. ''Maybe she just wants to meet and greet her?'' I thought as we walked toward the church. On our way, Beatrice kept asking questions about whether it would be okay if she entered the church. She was a bit afraid to burn in pain when she entered the holy residence of Goddess Teri because she was a Subus. I chuckled at that and assured her that a Subus would be fine even if they entered the church. I never thought Beatrice didn''t know about it. Her knowledge seemed to becking in a matter of Castitas Church. While it was Juriel who wanted to meet Beatrice in the Holy Room because she couldn''t leave casually, I was still cautious and asked the primordial Subus to hide from the other nuns and church knights using . I knew it would work because no one could see through Garcia''s illusion too. We went to the third floor, where the Holy Room was. There, the cute Archbishop Sana was waiting for us with a soft smile. "She has been waiting inside, Sir Arthur." "Alright." I nodded at Sana and gestured for Beatrice to lift off her illusion. Her figure went blurry for a second at that moment, and the Archbishop''s gaze shifted to the Subus. Without saying anything, Sana nodded slightly and bowed at me. The Pope must''ve told her about this meeting. Sana''s behavior was a bit strange and stiff. Maybe it was because she had seen Beatrice, whose Race was equivalent to that of an Angel, directly for the first time, so I didn''t think much of it. As an Archbishop, she surely heard about the Race of the Luxuria Church''s Pope and the Sin Kingdom Queen. An Archbishop wasn''t yet qualified enough to know about the Goddess'' real situation. They weren''t informed that Goddess Teri and Goddess Tera were the same people, the Goddess of Lust, Lilith. Not even the Cardinals knew about this, as proved by Alesia, who was oblivious to the situation. ''They really keep this a secret. Probably only Angels and Primordial Subi knew about this. And unfortunately, Beatrice''s existence is a bit strange, and she has no knowledge about the Goddess. That''s why she''s afraid ofing close to the church earlier.'' I thought. Then, Sana''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. "I will be in my office if you need something. Please excuse me." Once again, I nodded and went to the Holy Room. "Somehow, being near that room made me a little restless," Beatrice spoke to me and got closer, holding my right arm and pushing it between her modest breasts. "Master¡­ You will not abandon me, right?" I wasn''t sure about it, but that restlessness mighte from her instinct as a primordial Subus when facing an Angel. "As long as you''re still useful to me, I won''t abandon you," I replied and walked forward toward the door. "You''re the best, Master~" She said in a sultry voice. Ignoring her, I was about to knock on the door. However, a voice from inside stopped me. [You can enter directly, my beloved Pdin.] Chapter 306 306 – Second Meeting With The Goddess ? Hearing the voice that seemed to belong to Juriel but had a different tone, my body froze instantly. Now I understood why Beatrice said she felt restless when she appeared to be fine when she was close to the Pope in that dining hall. Gulping the saliva in my mouth, I smiled wryly. "Beatrice¡­ Be polite." I warned the primordial Subus, much to her confusion. But hearing my serious voice, she nodded in understanding, "I will." I pushed the door open gently. The Holy Room was the same as before, with much greenery adorning the room. The bed was also no different from before, but the person who sat on it looked different. Pope Juriel would always wear a white blindfold due to whatever reason. However, this time, the blindfold somehow was taken off and revealed her beautiful face and a pair of beautiful blue eyes that seemed to shine like gems. She was also naked, showing off her curvy body without any blemish and pink nipples. Her breasts swayed slightly with each of her movements. A soft blond public hair adorned her secret area. She looked straight at me as if drilling through my soul and could see my hidden secret. Then she moved her gaze toward the primordial Subus who stood beside me. I could feel Beatrice''s body trembling both in fear and awe as her hold tightened around my arm. "M-Master¡­" She muttered in a low voice, her voice trembling. As for me, I smiled gently and bowed my head slightly. This person in front of me deserved my respect and bow. "We meet again, my Goddess." My voice rang in the room as the door behind me closed shut. Beatrice''s body jolted in shock as she heard how I addressed the huge-breasted woman in front of me. "Goddess?" She muttered in surprise in a low voice. "Is she Goddess Teri?" [Wee, my child.] The Goddess in Juriel''s body smiled warmly at Beatrice. [Indeed, I am the Goddess. Why don''t youe closer so we can talk? There is something that I am curious about, so I borrow Juriel''s body to descend. Fufufu, it''s my second time meeting my beloved Pdin directly.] "Indeed." I nodded, looking at her face and try not to see her body. Her body and movement were alluring and invited my desire, so I used to stabilize myself so I wouldn''t lose control. If I wanted to do it with her, I wanted Juriel to be in charge for the first time. It wasn''t fair for her if I took her virginity, if she was still a virgin, when the Goddess controlled her body. "I guess the one who wanted to talk with Beatrice is you, my Goddess?" I asked, purposely not calling her real name so Beatrice didn''t know about it. [Yes.] The Goddess in Juriel''s body nodded. [Come here, my child. Sit beside me.] She beckoned Beatrice by waving her hand. Confused, Beatrice looked at me first. This primordial Subus didn''t act like how she was used to in front of the Goddess, which was new for me. "Go there. I will stand here." I said, reassuring her. The term ''my child'' must''ve thrown her into confusion as primordial Subus was supposed to have no parents. Since birth, Beatrice already had herplete consciousness and intelligence as well as knew what she was. At least, that was what was written in the lore about primordial Subus. That was why she was confused. Slowly, Beatrice nodded and walked toward the Goddess, who sat on the bed. Her expression returned to normal as she calmed down and got used to the Goddess'' presence. Although I reassured her, Beatrice was still careful and stopped a meter away from Goddess Lilith. [Come closer.] The Goddess waved her hand once again, stretching it to hold onto Beatrice''s. [Fufufu. Don''t be afraid. You''re already Level 100, and I can''t do anything in this body. I just want to give you something that all of your siblings have.] "Siblings?" Beatrice asked in a daze as the Goddess pulled her hand. Her butt fell on the soft bed as she was forced to sit beside the naked woman. "Wait¡­ I am a primordial Subus who was born from lust. How could I have siblings?"I think you should take a look at [You weren''t wrong. You were indeed born from lust and desire. But the source of that lust was mine. It happened after I stopped procreating by myself, so I didn''t notice your existence until my beloved Pdin found you.] Hearing the reality of her birth, Beatrice''s expression turnedplicated. There was confusion, happiness, shock, and curiosity mixed. "¡­ I was born from the Goddess lust?" Her mouth gaped. Even a primordial Subus who was yful, lustful, and wanted to take over this Kingdom was shocked by that revtion. Well, that was indeed shocking. Most probably, she thought born from lust meant by the umtion of people''s lust. That was why she tried to get stronger by kidnapping a lot of people. Her n worked because she could steal other people''s status, so she misunderstood it slightly. [Yes. You were my child alongside Juriel, Ariel, and Seraphina. The first acts as the Castitas Church''s Pope, the second is Luxuria Church''s pope, and thest is now a Queen of the Sin Kingdom. With you controlling the Queen of the Virtue Kingdom, all my children will be rulers of this world!] The Goddess giggled elegantly even though what she said was really terrifying. When I heard about it, I couldn''t help but think that it was indeed true. Between those fours, only Juriel was an Angel. I didn''t know whether there was more hidden Angel that wasn''t in this world and stayed on the Goddess Lilith''s side, but knowing the truth that this world was still in the Goddess'' hand through her child was terrifying to know. ''Is this the work of fate?'' I asked in my mind as I let out a sigh. Thankfully, I chose to be a Pdin the first thing I arrived in this world. If I made a mess before making a connection with the Goddess, I wondered how I would end up. Maybe I would be hunted and sent back to my world. Meanwhile, Beatrice was still on a rollercoaster because of the revealed truth earlier. "I am born from the Goddess'' lust¡­" [Isn''t that fine?] The Goddess asked Beatrice with a warm smile as she stroked her hair softly. [Now I will give you skill. You will need this so you can change the form anytime you want. This will also help you hide your primordial Subus'' characteristics without harming yourself.] As soon as she said that, the Goddess'' hand glowed a bright light in front of Beatrice''s face. After that, the light seeped into Beatrice''s body as she fell, fainting. I was about to move to catch the primordial Subus'' body, but the fall was slow and went in the direction of the bed, so I wasn''t really worried. With a soft thud, Beatrice was asleep. What had just happened? [Fufufu, that''s done.] Once again, the Goddess in Juriel''s body giggled and moved her gaze. Her body also moved slightly, and her breasts jiggled as a result. [Now it''s your turn, my beloved Pdin. I still have a few minutes before I need to return. Do you have something to ask?] "I do." I nodded, putting on a serious face. "But I guess I won''t hear your reply if I ask that, so I will change my question. Why did you send an oracle to the Sin Kingdom to send a ceasefire request?" [Hmm, that''s an easy question. The war is stopped because the world is bnced with your existence. I don''t need to use dead souls to bnce the Sins and Virtues to keep this world running. Ah, you can''t dominate all my children, alright? You can have sex with Juriel but don''t dominate her. She''s needed.] ''Needed¡­ What kind of need?'' I asked inside my mind but brushed it off as I wouldn''t be able to understand what she meant if the Goddess wanted to keep it a secret. "Then, how can I bypass the barrier between the two Kingdoms? Do I need [Moon Stone] to keep myself from getting hurt by the barrier''s influence?" [No need to. Your title [Pdin] and your skill [Ill Status Immunity] will protect you. The pain caused by the barrier is something akin to an ill status. And you can pass through my barrier without dying too.] I nodded in understanding. That was great. I didn''t want to try it before because I didn''t understand the risk. But after getting Goddess Lilith''s confirmation, I would no longer be afraid to pass the barrier between the Kingdoms. "Last question," I said, smiling softly. "Why were you naked? I remembered Pope Juriel likes to wear something that hides her skin." Chapter 307 307 – I Love Being Naked ? [Fufufu, guess.] The Goddess giggled yfully, looking at me with narrowed eyes as she put her arms together and emphasized her breasts. "Because you want to tease me?" [Half-correct.] She made an X gesture by crossing her arms. [It''s because I love being naked. Clothes are a bother. Didn''t you see my statue inside this church and two Angels that resemble my children, Ariel and Seraphina, at the entrance? They are also naked, right?] "¡­" I was speechless. So it was just for that reason? "You''re truly the Goddess of Lust. My apologies for doubting your pervertedness." [Don''t worry about it, my beloved Pdin.] The Goddess smiled and yed along with my joke. [I hope we can meet again. Next time, I will descend into Ertha''s body. Fufufu, she''s more sensitive than little Sana, and her breasts are big too. If you''re curious, do you want me to give her an oracle to sleep with you?] "No." I shook my head. Her joke wasn''t that funny. I meant, even without her oracle, Ertha would be willing to sleep with me if I ordered her to. But I wanted to wait until the perfect time as I was also busy with my other girls. "Please do descend on her after she''s willing and wanting to sleep with me by herself." [I can''t promise.] Goddess Lilith giggled in a teasing manner. [It''s better if you invite her to your 7 days party, my beloved Pdin. She has been wanting to take care of you. You can take her virginity there, and I promise you that it will make her really happy.] I only nodded at her words without saying anything. Knowing the Goddess, she probably would give Ertha some oracles even if I stopped her. Before that happened, I would just invite her and Sanater. Afterward, the Goddess waved her hand, and a white cloth appeared in her hand. She wrapped it against her face as a blindfold, just like how the Pope would wear it. Then she waved her hand once again. This time, her body was wrapped in a white dress, hugging tightly and emphasizing her curve. The dress had an open cleavage and slit skirt, but it covered most of her skin. [See you again, my beloved. It''s a promise.] With herst word, the Pope''s body fell slowly to the bed. She slept soundly with soft breath beside Beatrice. Watching the sight of a primordial Subus and Angel, two Races from opposite sides, sleeping soundly side by side, was strange. Only I, as a Pdin, would be able to see this sight. Also¡­ "The Goddess dropped a big surprise bomb on Beatrice but didn''t exin it clearly as she''s still confused¡­ I guess that will be my duty as her Master." I sighed tiredly. "How bothersome." Both the primordial Subus and the Angel Pope were exhausted. Even if they appeared to be sleeping, I doubted they would wake up anytime soon. The effect of being granted a skill forcefully by the Goddess must''ve exhausted all her energy. As for the Pope, it was for the fact her body was used to grant the skill. At first, I was confused as to why the Goddess didn''t give me a skill if she could grant it to other people, but this was the reason. "It can''t be helped." I sighed once again and approached them. For Pope Juriel, I moved her body to the middle of the bed and covered her with a smooth white nket. She had a gentle and tranquil expression. As for Beatrice, I took out and used it to cover her body before I carried her in my arms. This way, I could hide her face and erotic clothes from the members of the Castitas Church when I sneaked out. While doing so, I looked at my radar to make sure I wouldn''t meet anyone on my way. My destination was the Royal Academy''s main building. More specifically, the Counseling Room where Emilia was.I think you should take a look at Among my girls, only she and Sana knew about Beatrice''s existence. The others were those from the Border City, but this primordial Subus was still needed, so I couldn''t return her to that Underground City yet. ''I hope she can recover tomorrow.'' Jumping through the window, I moved as fast and silently as possible to reach the Royal Academy. Of course, I had left a letter near the Holy Room entrance to not disturb the resting Pope. Sana would surely understand the meaning as she apparently realized the Goddess''s descent earlier. Before long, I had arrived in front of the Counseling Room. The sun was about to set, and the academy was devoid of people due to the annual tournament. Only a few teachers were here, including Emilia and Rania, who had just returned from being a referee. ording to my radar, both of them were in this room. It was a perfect time to introduce this primordial Subus and ask for Rania''s cooperation for tomorrow''s n. Opening the door was a little bit difficult because I was carrying Beatrice. But eventually, I was able to and saw the inside of the Counseling Room. Rania was sitting on the high chair behind the desk, and Emilia was sitting in front of her. Both appeared to be talking about something before they stopped and looked in my direction. They looked a bit confused when they saw Beatrice in my arms, especially Rania, who didn''t know about this Subus. I entered the Counseling Room and let the door close behind me. When I did so, the announcement about me being able to dominate Rania rang in my ears. I ignored it this time because I could always dominate her in that 7 days orgy we nned. Branding her that time would be fun. "Hello. Sorry to bother both of you, but can I leave someone here?" "Is she¡­?" Emilia''s eyes shone in realization. "A subus, yes." I nodded. "You met her in the Rose Barony." Nodding, Emilia gestured that she remembered Beatrice. Their first meeting was when my cock was inside her, and she moved her hips above me, and the primordial Subus entered the room to report something. That was quite an impression for a first meeting. It would be strange if she forgot about it. Rania stayed silent while looking at Beatrice curiously. When I put the [Shadow Cape] into my inventory, her gaze moved toward the area around the Subus'' stomach. Then the masochistic sister nodded in eptance. "We are about to leave for¡­ some business, so we can''t watch her for a long time," Rania said, looking at me. "At most, I can only allow her to use this room." "No problem. Just let her rest, and I will leave a letter for her. When she wakes up, she will be able to leave by herself. As for Alesia''s permission, I believe she won''t mind it." "If that''s the case, then justy her on the couch. It should befortable enough for her to sleep." "Thanks." I went to the couch in the middle of the room and put Beatrice down. Afterward, I smiled and looked at Emilia. "Have you told Rania about the n for tomorrow?" "I have exined it to Rania," Emilia said with a smile. "Right now, I am just waiting for your instruction, Arthur. What should we do?" Rania nodded and exined, "I will help, but I also need to act as a guard with¡­ Tristan, Sophia, and the others from the Pdin Squad. Archbishop Sana had ordered us to protect the members of the church, so maybe I won''t be able to do much." "Actually, I only need a little help from both of you," I said. Then I exined what I needed them to do in detail. Because they would only help with little things, their job wasn''t asplicated as Beatrice''s or Alesia''s. After I exined, both of them agreed with those parts and didn''t raise any questions about it. "That''s easy," Emilia said. "I will be able to do that." Rania added, "T-Then, Arthur. Can I request something after this¡­ n seeded? It''s nothing much, but I will be happy if you listen to my request." Her cheek dyed red, and her body fidgeted shyly as she said it. To think a masochist Rania would be embarrassed to say something. What was it? Chapter 308 308 – Teasing Attempt ? For now, I just answered like usual. "If it''s within my capability, then I will definitely grant it." Hearing my answer, Rania beamed a smile, and Emilia smiled mysteriously. From that, I could guess that the lewd teacher influenced my masochistic sister''s request. And from my conversation with Emilia earlier, I could pull a conclusion. ''Her request will be something lewd!'' I left the room after I bid them farewell. Then I spent my time walking around Academy City until the sun had set. Only when I saw all the blue and pink dots gathered in my mansion did I return to my mansion in a happy mood. Just one pink dot belonged to Beatrice, who was still sleeping in the Royal Academy. ''As expected, they were nning to hold a party for me.'' *** Arriving at my mansion, the twin nuns didn''t wee me like usual. Instead, a little ck tiger was waving his tail happily and waiting for me near the gate. "What are you doing here, Astro?" I asked with a soft voice as I crouched down. "Kyu!" It cried softly and licked the hand that I stretched toward him. Then it bit my sleeve and tried to pull me inside the mansion. "Kyu!" "Hahaha, you want me to enter the mansion?" "Kyu!" Astro answered my question with a slight nod and a high-pitched cry. His tail kept wagging happily behind him. "Alright. Let''s enter." I said, lifting the baby [ck Tiger] and putting him on my shoulder. It was his spot, and he held on tightly as I walked toward my mansion, enjoying the ride. Once I entered the mansion, the ones waiting on the other side shouted at once. "Congrattions!" They were everyone who I came in contact with too. Even Oliver joined and stood beside Karin. He wore a silver medal like a ne, seemingly proud of it. Alesia, Emilia, Rania, Tristan, Cecil, Eliza, and Vivian were the others. My subordinates from the Pdin Knight Squad also joined, including Sana. The cute Archbishop smiled and said ''thank you'' in a low voice. Ertha didn''t join this time. "Congrattions on winning the close-range division." Everyone repeated at once. Then Vivian stepped forward, "Let''s go to the dining hall. The others have been waiting there." The others that the Madam meant were the nuns and two maids. That was why I didn''t see Garcia in the lobby. I nodded and let them escort me. Somehow, the party they prepared was more luxurious than what I prepared for Eliza. Now I felt bad after I heard this was nned by my childhood friend as well as my lover, Cecil. It seemed like my girls, including Emilia, Tristan, and Rania, pooled some money to prepare my gift. It was a sword with a golden hilt, looking luxurious. When I used on it when I equipped it, I was pretty surprised that it needed Level 50 to equip it. The effect wasn''t that great, just increasing my AGI and DEX by 10 points, but I was quite happy with the gift. What was important was the meaning and not how expensive the gift was. Even Karin prepared some gifts for her fianc¨¦, Oliver. The party atmosphere was lively and fun. Itsted until before midnight as Milea and Garcia, helped by two maids and twin nuns, pour food every few minutes. Sandra also showed up and ate bread quietly in the corner. I took out my best wine and let Alesia, Emilia, and Vivian drink it. If I didn''t take it out, the headmistress would keep staring at me like prey. That was distracting. While it was a shame I couldn''t join them because I decided to stay sharp until tomorrow, I still had enough fun. After the party, everyone left except for those who lived in this mansion and, unexpectedly, Tristan. Eliza was tired and returned to her room. Vivian decided to take a bath with Cecil, saying she wanted to know the minotaur girl better and have a woman talk. The nuns and two maids, Linda and Jane, tidied the venue up, helped by Sandra. My formerrade and now my girlfriend gestured to me to leave the mansion after I bid my guests goodbye. I followed her, and we sat on the bench in the garden.I think you should take a look at Once we sat down, Tristan leaned her head against my shoulder, just like usual. A soft summer wind made the nt sway around gently. In the middle of the silence, Tristan''s soft voice rang. "I heard you wanted to get engaged to Eliza?" She asked with a hint of jealousy. Her gaze met with mine as I lowered my head, and she continued, "She told me when we went to a cksmith to buy your gift. She''s honest and told me she doesn''t want to lie about it. Also, I heard something interesting from her. It seems like you want to propose and get engaged to me if she refuses. What do you mean by that, crybaby?" Tristan''s elbow nudged my ribcage gently. Her tone was yful, and her lips curled into a smug grin as she was unable to contain it. In the past, I might get flustered by it. However, I was already experienced. So I grinned back and leaned closer until our noses touched each other. Her face boiled red as she didn''t expect that I would lean that close and try to dodge by moving back. But this bench had no backrest or armrest. So¡­ "Hya!" Tristan fell to the grass with me on top of her. Our position was close to each other, and her now modest breasts were pushed against my chest as my lips connected with hers. I purposely made her fall and did this to answer her yful advance. "Hnn!" My tongue slid inside her mouth, surprising her. Until now, we only kissed gently and yed around with our tongues once or twice. And that was me still holding back because Tristan wasn''t experienced yet. This time, I didn''t hold back because I was quite excited and didn''t like the way she asked me about the engagement. It was as if she didn''t care at all. So I punished her a little bit. "W-Wa¡­ Ar¨C Hmnn! Slurp~ Hnn~ Ann¡­" I ignored her plea and continued. My tongue went around hers, mixing our saliva together. Tristan''s hands went over my back, hugging me tightly as her legs were spread, allowing my knee to go between. However, I didn''t do anything more than kiss. After a few minutes, I backed away and breathed heavily. A trail of saliva connected our stuck-out tongues. Then I smiled as I managed to regte my breath first. "You asked such a funny question," I said, leaning forward once again. This time, her hands blocked my advance. "S-Stop¡­ I¡­ I am not ready yet." Tristan rejected as her face flushed red. "Dummy¡­" I smiled and stood up while pulling her gently. We didn''t say anything as we sat side by side again. Tristan didn''t lean her head against my shoulder this time. "¡­" The silence was awkward. But then, I felt a soft touch on my right hand and noticed that it was Tristan''s hand. "I know." She simply said that before standing up, running away from the garden, and leaving my mansion. As I watched her from behind, my lips couldn''t help but curl up, feeling the warmth she had left behind. ''I know, huh?'' I repeated what she said in my mind. ''So she''s just trying to tease me as expected. How cute.'' Thankfully, I had prepared two rings for both Eliza and Tristan. I had nned to get engaged to both of them at the same time. ''After that, I would ask Cecil, Emilia, and Rania. But I need time before making my rtionship with them official as I don''t want my reputation to be hurt and people think of me as a womanizer.'' Looking up, I couldn''t see the moon as it was hidden behind a ck cloud. The weather was ominous as if it would rain soon. ''Tomorrow¡­ This Kingdom will experience a big change tomorrow.'' No matter what happened, whether I seded or not, it would definitely throw this Kingdom into chaos for a while. I was prepared to help resolve it. My preparation wasplete, and I had considered how much damage it would do to this country. ''I just need to threat¨C ask Duke cktomb nicely to leave this kingdom as soon as the tournament ends so he won''t get swept or involved in it.'' I thought as I walked back to my mansion. Chapter 309 309 – Long-Range Division Final ? As I walked to the Academy with Eliza in the morning, I heard people talking about something. "Did you know that some students from the Patientia Academy died strangelyst night?" "Huh? Really?" "Yes! I heard it was because they didn''t ept the oue and fought each other. Truly terrifying." "Those Nobles really have great pride. I am not surprised if they do that." "Right?" Hearing them, Eliza had a confused and scared expression. Looking at me, she said, "That was scary. I wonder what happened?" "I also don''t know. Maybe it''s an internal conflict? I think their headmaster pushed them too much, and their pride didn''t allow them to lose. They didn''t even get into the top 3." I gave an idea, and Eliza nodded. "I guess so." We dropped the topic there. Actually, I did have an idea about what happened to them. In fact, a certain Dark Elf was the one who killed them all secretly and faked their death as fighting against each other because their not-yet-disappeared bodies were found near the training arena in Patientia Academy. I had already promised myself and Alesia that the final would be a bloodbath, but¡­ Who would''ve thought that my opponent was from Temperantia Academy and Oliver in the final. I didn''t meet any Patientia Academy students at all. That was why I secretly ordered Sandra to do itst night. With her , she was able to infiltrate the Academy and put them to sleep with the item I gave her . Afterward, she would bring all those bodies to the same area before killing them at a perfect time. So that their bodies would disappear almost simultaneously when people found them, thus erasing the evidence. The students would need a day to revive as they died outside the revival chamber area and were registered in the Castitas Church. That time, my n would already be finished, and Beatrice could charm them slightly to change their memories a bit. Talking about the primordial Subus, she woke up at midnight and apologized to me through the [Earring of Communication]. She also said that with her new skill, it would be easier to go with the n at the awarding party. It was to the point she said to leave everything to her. While I doubted it slightly, I allowed her to do whatever was in her mind as long as I got the desired result. I also strictly reminded her that if she messed up, I wouldn''t have sex with her for a year. epting such a condition meant she was confident in this new skill that the Goddess bestowed on her. '', huh? Goddess Lilith didn''t say how high the Lv of the skill she bestowed Beatrice. I also didn''t use on her yesterday because I am used to not using it every time to enjoy a surprise. If Beatrice said it was good, then it probably is Lv Max''s skill.'' "What are you thinking about, Arthur?" Eliza asked as she peered into my face. Her voice brought me back from my daze, and I smiled at her. "Nothing. I was just wondering how many targets Tristan could hit in 5 minutes. There will be 20 cannons for each person, and they will only shoot flying targets once they are destroyed. So hitting the target faster means there will be more targets in 5 minutes." "Hmm, so speed is important, right? ording to thest tournament, the target will stay in the air for 5 seconds before going down and shattering when it hits the ground. If Tristan can hit the target just a second after itunched from the cannon, then¡­" Eliza mumbled and made a calction ording to the speed of the cannon shooting the target. "Ideally, she will be able to score 6000 points in 5 minutes. But that''s impossible, right?" She said, looking at me curiously. "Who knows?" I shrugged my shoulders in response. "Tristan is the best archer I ever knew. She might even hit all targets in under a second." "But that''s physically impossible!" My childhood friend retorted. "The movement of getting the arrow from the quiver and preparing to shoot it needs at least a second itself. I said she could score 6000 points ideally, but I think she will only score 500 or 600 at most." "Just watch what happenster," I said, continuing walking toward the arena hall. "You will be surprised." Even if Eliza''s calction made sense, this world had something that could break thatmon sense. Yes, I was talking about skills.I think you should take a look at ''It''s not impossible to hit all 10 targets at once under a second.'' I thought as I parted with Eliza. My tsundere childhood friend went along with Karin to the spectator seat while I went to the balcony of the Royal Academy. This time, Pope Juriel and the Royal Family were present from the start because the long-range division was a point-based tournament and not elimination like the short-range division. The final started when the first finalist entered the arena. Vivian didn''te to watch this time because Eliza and I didn''t fight. Of course, she already knew Tristan, but their rtionship wasn''t close enough yet for her toe and cheer for her. There was another reason, and that reason was¡­ headache. "Hello." I greeted Alesia, who held her head with her hand. She looked at me as if she was in pain and didn''t say anything. "Hangover?" I smirked, sitting on the chair beside her. The headmistress nodded, "I can''t cure it with . What was that second wine you gave me?" "It''s called [Devil Wine]," I replied to her with a grin. "It contained Mana and can cause a hangover ill status even to Level 100 Mage. Do you like it?" "Cure me," Alesia grunted, narrowing her eyes. "No." I shot her down with a smirk. "You were the one who asked me whether I had better wine. The hangover is part of the enjoyment, so I won''t help you cure it." It was something I did to pay her back for all her selfishness I ignored all this time. If I didn''t do something like this, I bet she would just continue her selfishness. I hoped this would be a good lesson for the headmistress. "It sucks¡­" She grunted in pain as her brows creased together. I onlyughed and looked at the arena. It was already prepared for the long-range division final, and the first finalist entered. The first one was Tristan, and she held a white bow. Her lips curled up into a smug grin as she looked at me. "That girl¡­" I sighed and held my head, simr to Alesia. To think she would bring her best bow to the arena¡­ Was that allowed? Remembering the rule, I sighed again after knowing that this act was allowed. Some students also used their own bow in the long-range division preliminary. The final started. Tristan instantly nocked pure white arrows created from her skill without using a physical one and hit the 20 targets simultaneously. Everything happened in a second. She continued without stopping, hitting all targets at once without missing any. As my formerrade casually destroyed all targets, the headmistress called out to me with a curious tone. "Student Arthur. Do you know that girl''s rtionship with the elf? How could she have that bow made from the World Tree''s branch?" Her gazended on me, clearly still in pain due to a hangover. "Guess," I said with a yful tone. "Is she also my niece, Milea''s sister?" I did tell her to guess, but that was far from the truth. Myughter rang on the balcony as I tried to calm down. "Is that what made you look at her every time you met?" I asked, wiping the tears that came from the corner of my eyes due to excessiveughing. The headmistress nodded, "Yes. She resembles Milea and my sister too much. Also, she wore an elf tunic the first time we met. After seeing that bow, I am certain that she has a connection with the Elf Vige." I nodded. Those things certainly pointed to Tristan''s connection with Elves. If I didn''t know that she was my formerrade and her appearance was due to her tweaking with the setting, I would arrive at the same conclusion as Alesia. However¡­ "She''s not rted to the Elf Vige at all," I answered with a certain tone. "My formerrade made that bow. And I have known Tristan for more than 5 years and have appraised her. She''s fully human." "Formerrade¡­" Alesia looked at me suspiciously. Her expression morphed into a curious one before changing into a pained one again. "I won''t pry. And I will still help your nter." She said, turning toward the arena. "You won''t find it even if you pry into it." My smile hid a mysterious meaning. "And thanks for that." Then I also turned back to the arena. At this moment, the first final finished. Five minutes had passed, and the score appeared on the four boards simultaneously. 6440 points! Chapter 310 310 – Awarding Party [1] ? The arena went silent, shocked by the result that exceeded the ''ideal'' that could be achieved by destroying 20 targets every second. "I guess I overdid it." Only Tristan''s voice rang as she walked toward the exit. No one doubted that she would win this tournament. When Tristan was gone, and the tournament continued, the [Earring of Communication] on my left ear rang. Someone was contacting me. I gestured to Alesia and left the balcony room. My destination was the bathroom. Once I entered one of the stalls, I epted the call. "Report, Lucy," I said coldly. (Everything is ready, and there will be 10 troublemaker Vampires in total. Currently, they are starving. That girl is also carving for blood and will definitely attack you once she smells your delicious blood. Everyone will wake up once Imanded them to. Is that enough?) "More than enough." I grinned. "Someone will teleport them in a few hours, so gather them in one cell." (Got it. They are all my Kins that refuse to follow mymand. However, I can influence them to do something.) ''Influence them to do something.'' I repeated her words in my mind. ''That will make this n easier and have a little error. I thought I would need to use that cor to make them obedient.'' "Good. Their role is to act as a scapegoat and help Carissa to do whatever she wants. Imnt that line of thinking to their consciousness." (I will. See youter.) The call ended with that, and I returned to the balcony as if nothing was wrong and told the headmistress about the n. She gave me a positive answer and would do that as long as I cured her hangover now. Without a choice, I cured it, and we watched the rest of the long-range division final. *** The winner was Tristan, as expected by everyone. The awarding ceremony went smoothly, and the annual tournament ended. However, it wouldn''t end officially before the awarding party tonight. I told Beatrice to inform Duke cktomb so he wouldn''t do anything and only rescue himself if something happened at the party. Showing that I could order a primordial Subus would probably make him wary and report it back to the Luxuria Church''s Pope and the Sin Kingdom''s Queen. However, that was also part of my n, to make them curious and invite me over to the Sin Kingdom. Everyone returned to their homes to change clothes. Students would wear their best suits and dress to attend the awarding party. Everyone was invited, but only the finalists and the top 20 in the general study and magic division were allowed to enter the main hall. "How do I look?" Eliza showed up from inside in the off-shoulders blue dress I bought for her before the date, which slightly exposed her cleavage. On her neck was the ne I gifted her for winning the two tournaments. Her brown hair was done in a crown braid, probably by Vivian, with a silver rose adorning it, making her look more mature. "You look great." I praised her honestly. Then I asked, "How about me? I wore the sword you gifted me and my Pdin uniform. Do I look good with it?" As I asked her, my childhood friend approached me and kissed me gently. Her face was flushed red, and then she smiled. "You look perfect." I smiled back at her and extended my arm to invite her to walk together. Awarding party was essentially a party. Having an escort was a must, and the finalists could invite at least one person to the party.I think you should take a look at Of course, they could choose to arrive alone, but that would be embarrassing in the face of high society. At a minimum, they should bring their family to act as an escort. Eliza tried to invite Vivian, but her mother refused, saying she still felt a bit dizzy from the headache and would stay home with Cecil to recover. I purposely didn''t heal her because this party would turn into chaos. Ideally, I would also like Eliza to stay at home, but that was impossible, considering she was a winner of two divisions. She needed to deliver a speech with me after the Royal Family and the Pope. Thankfully, Tristan and the Pdin Knight Squad would be there, and I asked her to protect Eliza if anything happened. My subordinates had met Eliza before, and I trusted their strength. As we walked out of the mansion holding hands, a white carriage with the Pdin symbol had already parked near the garden. It was the one that the church lent me but eventually gave to me. I changed the symbol to the Pdin symbol for convenience''s sake. "Your Holiness¡­ Please board the carriage." "We will escort you to the party venue." The twin nuns, Lisa and Lara, bowed at me as they opened the door and stood side by side. I nodded at them and helped Eliza board first. I followed right behind her and sat side by side. As the carriage moved through the bustling streets, I caught glimpses of joyful faces, both young and old, all adorned in their finest attire. I couldn''t help but feel pity toward them and hoped that the result of my action wouldn''t affect this city too much. I probably didn''t need to think that too much, considering how much faith they had in Goddess Teri. Before long, the carriage stopped in front of arge building behind the Royal Academy''s main building. It was a party hall that was also often used for school ceremonies. As I stepped out of the carriage and into the party venue, I was greeted by servants hired by the headmasters. The building was glimmering, and the room was bathed in a warm and inviting glow. The venue was elegantly decorated with white and golden colors, showcasing the luxury that added to the celebratory mood and courtesy of the Castitas Church, as both colors represent chastity. The main stage, the centerpiece of the party, stood tall and grand at the far end of the room. It was adorned with shimmering curtains. That was where we and the Royal Family would give a speechter. As I walked further into the venue, the hum of excited chatter andughter turned quiet. All gazesnded on us, duo winners of the tournament as well as beautiful and handsome couples. Some people gasped in awe, and some looked at us with longing. My gaze swept across the room, toward the guests, and at the two luxurious tables where the Pope and Royal Family had seated. The Pope and the King wore simr clothes that they wore in the tournament, but Queen Eve wore a different one. Her off-shouldered sexy blue dress glimmered under the light of the chandelier. A silver tiara with a blue gem was adorning her long blue hair. The design of her dress showcased her cleavage and thighs, which looked unblemished and smooth. From the side, I could notice her goingmando without any panties, only silver essories, but no one seemed to notice it, not even herself. Instantly, I knew who the culprit was and tried to find her. However, that culprit''s figure was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like we arrivedst, which wasn''t a problem with my status. I also felt pity that those pretty dresses and this venue would probably be destroyedter. When my gaze met with King Cassius, he strangely smiled smugly. My eyes widened slightly before returning to normal. It wasn''t because I was surprised by the King''s gesture but at the fact that the dot in my radar said otherwise. King Cassius, who smiled smugly at me, wasn''t the real King Cassius. He was Beatrice, who transformed into him with her new skill! That was why she said she had a n. It eliminated thest problem in my n and would ensure sess 100%. My lips curled up into a grin as I took thest step from the stairs, and the valet announced our arrival. "His Holiness Pdin, Arthur Vainglory, and the winner of General Study as well as Magic Division tournaments, Eliza Rose, have arrived in the party venue!" ''Tonight will be the biggest deviation of the Sins Paradise''s event. With the Princess and King Cassius out of the canvas, this world''s course will change, and I will be a step closer to my goal.'' Chapter 311 311 – Awarding Party [2] ? I didn''t see Duke cktomb among the guests. Beatrice had done her job to warn him. Not only did I not see his dot around the Royal Academy, but he had also left Academy City altogether, probably already on his way back to the Sin Kingdom. After entering the party venue, we met up with Tristan, who wore the church knight uniform with a red, ck, and white design simr to the one Rania and Sophia wore. My subordinates also wore something simr as they were stationed in some corners, concealing the weapons they brought under the table or in shadows. They were acting in a team of two¡ªLea with Sophia and Tristan with Natasha. Rania was alone because she stood behind the Pope and Sana''s table, guarding them closely with Ertha beside her. My formerrade stopped in front of us and greeted us. "Good evening, Eliza. And hello, Arthur." "Hello, Tristan. You look great in that uniform." I praised her with a smile. Looking at her from bottom to top, I continued, "Why don''t you wear a dress like the others?" "Thanks to someone, I was ordered to guard this ce with the other knights from my squad," Tristan said simply, narrowing her eyes slightly. There was a hint of disappointment and anger in her tone. "If someone didn''t have a n tonight, I would wear a dress, not this uniform. Unfortunately, the Captain of my squad is so troublesome. To think he will order his subordinates to protect the area and not let them enjoy the party." She continued. Her voice was filled with sarcasm as she shrugged her shoulders and heaved a sigh. I couldn''t retort to her at all. Rania should''ve told them about this little n of mine but didn''t exin in detail that I was the one who orchestrated it. She only needed to tell them there might be an attack at this party tonight to make them wary of the surroundings. "It can''t be helped." I smiled bitterly at Tristan. "The Pope is here. Although there is Sana beside her, and she''s someone strong herself, it''s the church knights'' duty to protect them." I said. "I know." Tristan nodded, "I also have a big debt to Archbishop Sana for saving me, so I will carry out my duty seriously. But still¡­ Can''t you find another asion to do something like this in the future?" "I will try," I replied with a wry smile. Eliza couldn''t understand what we were talking about. I told her that it was the secret of the church knights, and she didn''t pry further into it. After talking for a while, someone announced that the party would start soon. Tristan returned to her post near Natasha and stood guard even though she was also one of the tournament''s winners. The party started with King Cassius'' speech, apanied by Queen Eve. While he wasn''t the real King Cassius but was actually Beatrice in disguise, the speech somehow managed to move people''s hearts and made them cheer in support. Queen Eve only gave us a few congrattory words and smiled radiantly. That was enough to captivate the youngsters and make them lovestruck. This was the charm of the Queen, who seldom showed her face in public. The one often called butterfly of society, and two of the most beautiful women alongside Vivian. Following that was Pope Juriel''s speech. "My children." Unlike when the King and the Queen gave a speech and created a merry and celebratory atmosphere, everyone turned silent once they heard Juriel''s voice. A soft, warm voice rang in the party hall, and everyone closed their eyes as if they were listening to a sermon instead of a speech. Even Eliza, who stood beside me, also closed her eyes, sping her hands together in front of her bountiful chest. We stood close to the stage because, after this, the headmasters would give a congrattory speech and then our turns to give ours. "I am truly happy to be given a chance to meet with all of you here, in the Awarding Party of the first Annual Tournaments of Six Academies." Juriel sped her hands together, smiling warmly at the people watching her. Everyone smiled at her words. "On this asion, I offered congrattions to the winners. Unexpectedly, one of the winners is His Holiness, the Pdin. I am quite honored to deliver a congrattory speech in front of the Goddess'' beloved. "Of course, I also extend congrattions to Miss Eliza Rose and Miss Tristan, who is also a member of our Castitas Church. I am happy for the winners and hope that they will be the future pir of our Kingdom.I think you should take a look at "Lastly, I wanted to do something for all the wonderful people here." Saying so, the Pope stepped forward to the edge of the stage and spread her arms to the air as if she was about to grab something in the sky. The people were wondering what she was about to do. They talked to each other in a low voice, excited and confused about Juriel''s sudden action. But then, a bright light suddenly covered their sights. The origin of this light was Juriel. Two pure white wings appeared behind her back, and a golden halo floated on top of her head. It was the appearance of the Angel! Many people who were pious believers of Goddess Teri wanted to prostrate themselves, ignoring the pretty dress and cool suits they wore. That also included Eliza. But I managed to stop her and used to minimize the effect. ''Please tell me before you do something like this.'' I grumbled silently as I looked at Juriel. Even with a blindfold, I could see and feel her gaze on me. She nodded slightly before looking at the party guests. With a soft voice that seemingly came from the Goddess herself, she activated a skill. "" A ripple of light swept across the room, leaving some glitter behind that seeped into people''s bodies. It was a skill derived from Lv 9 . The effect was to clean any ill status and give an increment in defense against (Confusion) and (Fear). ''I see. She has heard my n and does this to minimize the panicter.'' I nodded in understanding. ''I can also do it, but that would make the guests ask why I did that. But when the Pope was the one who gave them , they would think that this is just the Pope giving them the Angel blessing.'' People began to pray at once, expressing their gratitude to Pope Juriel and Goddess Teri. "May the Goddess bless you." With those words, the wings and halo disappeared once again, and she walked down the stairs, guided by Archbishop Sana, and returned to her seat behind the VIP guests'' table. Afterward, the five headmasters gave a speech, followed by Alesia at the end. They only expressed their happiness and congrattions to the winners. After everyone finished their speech, it was my turn. I walked upstairs as Eliza cheered on me from behind. "Good luck!" She said, putting her hand near her mouth. I nodded slightly at her and went to the stage. Alesia passed by me as she walked down. At that moment, she whispered something to me. "I will only teleport them." "That''s enough," I whispered back. "Emilia knows the coordinate and the n. I have told her to guide you." "Good." It happened instantly, and no one suspected anything. Then I stopped in the middle of the stage and gave my speech, trying to stall time. "Good evening, everyone." Chapter 312 312 – Vampire Attack [1] ? Border City. On top of the tower, sitting on a bench on a balcony on the top floor, Lucienne was watching the glimmer of the new Border City when she suddenly felt a stir in the air. Her blood-red eyes swept to the left, at the space where there should be nothing at all. However, at that moment, a beautiful Elf dressed in a rather open ck dress stood there, looking at the Vampire girl with cold blue eyes. Both of them were silent for a while before the Elf, Alesia, opened her mouth. "Where is she?" Lucienne was silent and observed the newly appeared woman in interest. Her eyes glowed slightly as she tried to use Lv 5 but failed due to their Level difference. That meant the Elf in front of her was at least 5 Levels higher than her. Thankfully, Alesia didn''t seem to mind and only looked at the Vampire girl. After remembering Arthur''s message that someone would teleport Carissa and the scapegoats, Lucienne stood up and replied. "Inside." "Show me." Alesia beckoned with a t tone. Her face remained expressionless, not showing any emotions that could be used by the other party to guess her thoughts. The Vampire girl nodded slightly and gestured for the older Elf to follow her inside. They passed through Lucienne''s room and went to the spire corridor to the bloody door at the end of the other side. However, when they reached 10 meters from the room, Lucienne suddenly stopped. She looked at Alesia and warned her. "If we get closer, she can smell our blood and rampage. We want to avoid that and leave a bit of rationality in her mind." Alesia nodded in understanding. Arthur had already exined to her the gist of the n. "I don''t n to show myself either. As long as I know where the person that I need to teleport is, I only need to be around 20 meters from them." She exined, looking at the white-haired Vampire. "Where is the other batch?" "They are under this building, in a cell. Don''t worry. They won''t be able to suicide like Carissa because I ordered them clearly when they were still sane. Also, ording to the n, you will teleport them outside the party venue a few minutes after you teleport the Princess." "Show me their location, and I will set up a dyed teleportation magic circle like what I did in that room. After that, the rest will be left to you." Hearing Alesia''s words, Lucienne was shocked. ''When did she set the teleportation?'' She asked in her mind. There was no sign of using a skill at all. Also, as a Vampire, Lucienne was sensitive to Mana ripple. The people she couldn''t detect before only numbered less than the fingers in her hands. That was why Vampires tacitly agreed to guard the underground entrance that led to the other Kingdoms. Not only could they see in the dark, but they could also detect someone''s Mana with when they got close to the barrier. From this situation, Lucienne found out more about Arthur and his connection. At first, she thought her new Master was only strong and Pdin in name only. Getting news about the outside world was a little bit difficultpared to getting news about Underground Cities. Especially getting news about Castitas Church, as most information collectors were afraid of getting close due to them having more Sins than Virtue. ''So Arthur has someone like her by his side. Why am I not that surprised? Compared to knowing the primordial Subus was on his side, knowing he has an Elf Mage on his side, isn''t that surprising anymore.'' Lucienne thought with a nod. "Follow me." She said to the Elf Mage and guided her to the basement of the tower. The headmistress of the Virtue Royal Academy nodded and followed the Vampire Lord a step behind, walking downstairs. She entered the basement and looked at one cell. Inside, 10 Vampires with bloodshot eyes were put together. They were dressed nicely, as if they were aristocrats. No one would believe that they were only scapegoats at first nce. "Quite cautious." Alesia praised and put a dyed teleportation magic circle. Afterward, she teleported away without saying anything to Lucienne, leaving the Vampire girl alone in the dark basement. *** At the party venue, I wrapped up my speech with a thank you after noticing Alesia''s dot reappeared at the corner.I think you should take a look at ''It seems that she has finished with the teleportation. I just need to give her a signal, and the chaos will start.'' I passed by Eliza, who looked nervous, as I walked down. "Just say anything," I whispered with a smile, and she nodded without saying a word. Her body was slightly trembling in nervousness. However, once she took the stage and calmed herself, she delivered her winning speech without a hitch. Everybody listened to her, and so did I. There was no way I would create chaos at this time, not at Eliza''s time. ''Tristan has given me her silent agreement, so it will be better if Alesia teleports the Princess and the Vampires at that time. It also will give her time to create an alibi by talking with the headmasters.'' "Thank you for all the support given to me by my family, friends, and especially my teachers. Without their support, I won''t be able to win and stand here to deliver this speech. Once again, I am really honored and happy to give this speech. Thank you." Eliza finished her speech with a bow. Tears dripped down her eyes due to her happiness. It made her gain supportive gazes, and some finalists seemed captivated by her. ''Alright, maybe some dead people can be epted tonight.'' I thought as I remembered the faces of those boys who whispered to each other that they would try to get close to Eliza without knowing the rumors that she was close to me. My childhood friend went down the stage while wiping her tears. This time, it was Tristan''s turn to give a speech. Due to where I stood, she passed by me and whispered to me. "Do it before I say anything, or I will mess this up." I smiled wryly in response. "They will appear after your greeting." Tristan nodded and went up the stage. She congratted Eliza once again when they passed by each other. This was the reason why I wasn''t afraid Tristan would be mad at me if I destroyed her chance to give a speech. It was because she was always bad at speaking in front of a crowd. If not, then she would be the guild leader instead of me. After I gave a handkerchief from my inventory to Eliza and let her wipe her tears with it, I looked at Alesia, who stood among the headmasters, and winked. She noticed it and made an OK sign by putting her thumb and index finger together. "Goo¨C" Tristan''s voice was cut short as she narrowed her eyes. The Mana inside the party hall stirred slightly. A magic circle appeared in the middle of the hall. Following that, 11 figures were outlined and appeared. A beautiful girl was in front of them, wearing a tattered dress, white hair, and bloodshot eyes. Instantly, everyone recognized them as Vampires. And they also recognized the girl in front of the group as the missing Princess Carissa. Only some people hadn''t heard about the rumors yet, mainly the students. The high-ranking Nobles present in the party venue with their sons remembered the rumors. Princess Carissa ran away from home and colluded with the Vampires. All of them thought about the rumors and were surprised it was true before panicking due to the group''s oppressive aura. Queen Eve and King Cassius (Beatrice) were the most surprised ones. Both stood up, kicking the chair with a loud thud. Their eyes widened. "Car¨C" Before King Cassius could finish calling out Princess Carissa''s name, the Princess, who was now turning into a Vampire, jumped at him at a fast speed. She opened her mouth wide, revealing two sharp fangs. Stopping in front of him by crouching on the table, she hugged him tightly with a wide smile. "Father! I love you!" She eximed loudly, and then¡­ Hamp! She bit his neck, and blood spurted out as King Cassius'' eyes rolled back and let out a silent scream. It was at that time panic ensued. Chapter 313 313 – Vampire Attack [2] ? "What was the Princess doing?!" "She went mad! The Princess went mad!" "Run before the Vampires bite you!!" People began to run around in panic, trying to find the exit. Pope Juriel immediately deployed on top of mine around the Royal Family''s table and the 10 remaining Vampires in an attempt to iste them without any hesitation. The Vampires inside tried to jump toward nearby people, but a half-transparent golden barrier in a dome shape kept them inside. Rania also moved forward to protect the Pope and the cute Archbishop, drawing the [Fairy Longsword] she hid behind a pir. "Please stay behind me." She instructed Juriel and Sana, knowing very well that the 10 Vampires could as well attack them. Tristan also jumped beside Rania and called out [Night''s Edge], as using a bow wasn''t ideal at a ce where many people were still trying to run away in panic. As for the area around the Royal Family table, it was honestly chaotic. The Princess''s fangs were deep inside King Cassius'' neck, with red blood dripping. His appearance turned slowly, bing more and more like a Vampire. His blue hair turned white, and his eyes turned bloodshot like Princess Carissa''s. "Ahhn~ My beloved father''s blood! Don''t worry. You will be with me forever!" Under the influence of being starved and a subtle imnt in her brain, Carissa moaned lovingly as she licked the blooding out of the wound she created. "Let''s live together¡­ forever!" Of course, I knew that was just Carissa''s real personality which Lucy freed. It was something the Princess always kept hidden. But her rationality was questionable right now due to her not drinking blood for at least a week. And for a newly born Vampire, that was really bad as they couldn''t control themselves. Queen Eve was stupefied, shocked. She couldn''t believe what had happened in front of her. Her daughter had attacked her father with a crazy expression and spouted nonsense as if she was speaking to a man she loved dearly. "De-Dea¡­" At that moment, Alesia teleported beside her and took her away from that area. "It''s dangerous." The headmaster said in a voice filled with danger before teleporting away with the Queen to where the other headmasters were. That was the safest ce beside the table around the Pope where Rania and I stood. My subordinates evacuated other people. "Arthur¡­" Eliza called out to me with a concerned tone. She was ready to use her Magic and wasn''t as panicked as I expected. "Stay with Rania and Tristan," I instructed Eliza assertively as I unsheathed the sword with a golden hilt on my waist. I ran toward where King Cassius and Carissa were while brandishing my sword. At least I would end them, starting with Carissa. But I also gave Beatrice time toplete her transformation first. I needed to admit that it was a great idea. No one besides Vampires and me knew that turning someone into a Vampire needed a ritual. They believed as long as they were bit by one, they would turn into one. This was something that we could use right now. As I got close, Carissa suddenly stopped licking King Cassius'' neck and backed away. "Huh?" She muttered in confusion; her nose moved slightly. "It''s not¡­" It seemed like she realized that the blood she just drank wasn''t King Cassius, but mine. Beatrice used the vial of blood I gave her to make starving Carissa attack her in sight. However, after drinking a bit of blood, her rational mind returned. She also managed to smell my blood through her enhanced smell and connected the two of them. Before she finished her sentence, I swung my sword down and aimed at her neck. Noticing my advance, Carissa jumped away with her new AGI that was increased from her transformation into a Vampire. Shended a few meters away from me, behind King Cassius (Beatrice) and gritted her teeth in anger. Her eyes turned bloodshot once again. "Arthur Vainglory!" She shouted my name with a distorted voice filled with hate. "You!" Her nails became longer and turned sharp like a w. They were red in color, and outlining them was nasty blooding from the gap between them and the fingers. "Long time no see, Princess Carissa." I greeted her casually without a smile. "To think you would return as a Vampire and turn your father into one¡­" My gaze swept over to King Cassius. His blue hair had turned whitepletely, and he muttered iprehensible words that could only be understood as, "Blood¡­ Hungry¡­ Drink blood¡­" What an act. If it were on Earth, Beatrice would surely get an Oscar, as expected from someone who managed to make me feel a little troubled in the past. Her brain didn''t turn mushy from drinking my semen too much in the past. As for Carissa, it seemed like her vampiric instinct was still uncontroble in some parts. She was unable to use this chance to say something to defend herself and was drowned in her hatred toward me. Her skin was red at some part, seemingly the result of a whip. With a fast speed, she rushed toward me. However, her movement was slow in my eyes, and I had time to think of something.I think you should take a look at ''Mia punished her too harshly. That''s why Carissa hated me so much, huh? Andbined with the mental imprint given by Lucy, she prioritizes attacking me instead of defending her reputation.'' My lips curled up into a smile as I blocked her wing attack. A spark flew as her nails met with my sword. Not only were they sharp, but these nails were also sturdy. Indeed, the sword I used wasn''t something that came from Horizon Online and instead was bought at a cksmith in Academy City, but this was still a good sword considering it had a high-Level requirement to be equipped. It was impressive that Carissa''s nails weren''t cut when met with the sword, considering her Level was only 23 ording to my when she showed up earlier. Her status wasn''t worth mentioning, and I only looked at her Level because I was curious. That meant a Vampire''s nails were originally sharp and sturdy. They should be a good material for wed gloves. While musing over that, I observed the surroundings and noticed that the guests had almost fully evacuated. Rania and Tristan also begin to kill the Vampires within the confined barrier easily. ''I should finish this soon. If I kill her, Carissa should revive in the Border City''s revival spot, just as nned. Then King Cassius would go crazy, forcing me to end him. That will be perfect. She will be able to use her to fool the general guests and the headmasters.'' I exerted a little bit of strength and pushed Carissa away. "Guh." She grunted in pain as her expression twisted. Using this chance, I stepped inside between her arms and grinned. "See you again." A sh strike shed from below upward. It left a silver and golden trail as the sound of wind being split rang in the area. At this moment, blood spurted like a fountain as Carissa''s body was split in two. Her expression showed horror and disbelief as her eyes turned red, blood dripping from them. "Aaarrghh!!" "How dare you kill Princess!" "Princess of Blood!!" The remaining surviving Vampires, who numbered only 5 after Tristan and Rania killed half of them, shouted at once and tried to rush toward me. They were trying to pass through the small opening created by the Pope in the barrier, which was guarded by my first love. "I won''t let you." Pointing [Night''s Edge] toward the rushing Vampires, she activated the effect of the short sword and created 10 flying shadows that resembled swords. With a flick of her fingers, they flew at fast speed and pierced those Vampires, at their hearts and heads, ending their miserable lives as they died. With loud thuds, their bodies fell to the ground, and red blood created a big pool covering the surrounding ground. At the same time, King Cassius also shouted madly. "My love! My lovely Princess! Oooh, my daughter¡­ How¨C" His expression twisted like a crazy man as he rushed toward me, iling his fist filled with Mana. "How dare you do that to my love, Pdin?!" If that fist hit someone, the effect would be disastrous. That fist could even kill a Level 30 person in one hit, considering Beatrice''s STR stats. ording to what I knew, no one really knew King Cassius'' real Level. Showing it off like this would definitely make them scared. And thanks to this, I could attack him without holding back. Swoosh! My sword cut King Cassius'' head in one sweep. What was shown in the other people''s eyes should be this. But Pope Juriel and I saw something different. No one was cut, and King Cassius'' appearance had changed into a beautiful woman with purple hair. Herrge breasts were only covered in a cktex crop top, and she wore frilly ck shorts. With a big, seductive smile on her face, she hugged me from behind, pushing her soft breasts against my back. "I did it, Master~ I will be waiting for your reward." After saying that, she floated away and left the party hall to wait until everything was over. ''It''s over.'' I thought, swinging my sword to get rid of the blood on it and sheathed it while looking at the two corpses and blood that began to disappear into a mote of ck light in front of me. ''Truly, a job well done by Lucy and Beatrice.'' I grinned in my mind. Chapter 314 314 – Aftermath Of The Attack ? A few minutes after the incident, we began dealing with the aftermath. The Vampire''s bodies had already disappeared alongside their blood, so no cleanup was needed except for the panicked guests. They were escorted out, and only headmasters and a few people, including my subordinates, remained in the party venue. All headmasters besides Earl Lawrence, who just agreed with the others, suspected they didn''t care about the dizzy effect of reviving too fast. They set their revival chamber in a few seconds to not leave any evidence behind. But nothing was for sure yet, so Alesia led them and proposed a deep investigation into this matter, trying to find where this revival chamber was. As my Vice-Captain and the former female Kingdom Knight''s Commander, Rania also joined the investigation. I also told Sophia and Tristan to tag along, help them, or at least pretend to help them. No one was hurt in this ident, but one person was about to break down mentally. That person was Queen Eve. She couldn''t believe what had just happened earlier and was consoled by Pope Juriel in a private room. Sana and Ertha didn''t tag along as they returned to the church first tounch a fake investigation to keep everything under wraps. The cute Archbishop whispered to me and said the shadow squad would erase all tracks and fabricate some evidence. The church was moving all forces to keep this matter secret and push Queen Eve into the throne. Everything went as nned. I sat on the sofa in the same room as Pope Juriel and Queen Eve. I apologized to her for killing King Cassius, but she didn''t me me as she also saw his transformation. And King Cassius'' intent to kill me was clear from the way he was about to hit me. "I should''ve trusted the rumors. My husband did love Princess Carissa too much, and his view toward his Kingdom has clouded. And as a Queen, it was my fault for not realizing that sign. It''s a secret, but I think it will be found in the investigation. So I will tell you, Your Eminence." Queen Eve began to speak softly after recovering a little and calming down. "Actually, I realized that the donation he sent to the church wascking. In truth, His Majesty followed our daughter''s idea of focusing on strengthening our knight force and protecting our citizens from monsters by ourselves. "I also think that''s a good proposal, but I never thought that the loyalty of the Royal Guard, where we allocated our funds the most, would change not to our King but to the Princess. After interrogating the two knights apanying the Princess before she went missing, we found this information. "Using the chance of the annual tournament, we reformed the Royal Guard under the Grand Marshal''smand. And just a few days ago, that man, whose loyalty to His Majesty can''t be doubted, reported to me that His Majesty had turned strange. We n to investigate this after I return, but¡­ but¡­" Before finishing her sentence, Queen Eve''s tears once again dripped down from the edge of her tears. She covered her face with her hands, and Pope Juriel caressed her back slowly, consoling her. "Don''t worry about it too much, my child. It was not your fault, and it was no one''s fault. We just found out about the harsh truth. People''s real personalities could be well hidden. Sometimes, we won''t realize it even until the Goddess calls us back to her kingdom." Queen Eve lowered her hand and looked at Pope Juriel''s calming expression, "Her Eminence¡­" "It''s okay, my child. Mistakes can be fixed. We will help you." That ''we'' Pope Juriel talked about was the Castitas Church. She implied that even if there were no King Cassius, Castitas Church would support Queen Eve to ascend to the throne until one of the two Princes could take it from her. "Thomas is still 15 years old, while Edison is still 13 years old. The ideal age for either of them to take the throne is 20 years." Queen Eve said, her gaze was down. "And I can''t really take the throne. Many nobles would oppose me doing that." "I will dere my support," I interjected at the perfect moment, surprising the Queen as she jerked her head up. "It was my fault for not reacting faster before King Cassius was turned into a Vampire. If only I were faster¡­" "No, Your Holiness. It wasn''t your fault. The attack was unexpected, and you are far away from our table." Queen Eve shook her head in rejection, looking at me straight to my face. "You don''t need to feel responsible." "Even so, I will dere my support." I asserted and dered with a clear tone. "Please listen to me, Queen Eve. With King Cassius'' state right now, the throne is left in an empty state. With no one sitting on it, the Nobles will certainly be hungry for it, targeting the Princes as a result." When I mentioned that, Queen Eve''s body jolted slightly. It seemed like she also realized this problem but was still hesitant to take the throne because there were only a few people supporting her. "I believe the Grand Marshal also trusts you a lot, knowing the first person he reported about King Cassius'' strangeness was you. If you dere your intention to take the throne, Castitas Church and I will support you, and most probably Grand Marshal too. With that, many Nobles will think twice and will turn to your side." What I said wasn''t based on knowing those Nobles'' sides but based on knowing which Nobles would definitely dere their support. Earl Lawrence would be the first Noble who would dere their support to the Queen after I showed that I sided with her. Count Dixon would follow suit, as I had asked Emilia to influence their decision. Then the Nobles Beatrice charmed before. She would take off her skill after they finished their deration.I think you should take a look at Alesia would also support the Queen but couldn''t do it openly due to her neutral position. However, that would be enough to influence other Nobles. Actually, just my support alone would already be enough for Queen Eve to ascend to the throne. That was why she was surprised. "We can use the time when you are on the throne to fix all problems caused by King Cassius'' mismanagement. I am aware he is a great man, and most of his decisions were sound, but he made a few decisions, ording to Princess Carissa, who was now colluding with Vampires. "Just think of this as preparing the throne for Prince Thomas or Prince Edison. To ensure they will grow as a strong and dependable Prince, I am also willing to train them once every 7 days to show my support to them." I finished my exnation with a soft smile. "We can minimize the opposition that way." "Preparing the throne¡­" Queen Eve muttered and fell into deep thought. She was a smart person, and she naturally understood what I was talking about. Thanks to understanding what I was talking about, she was now troubled to make her decision. At that moment, Juriel''s soft voice rang once again, "Take your time, my child. There will be a mourning time of 10 days after this. We will dere Cassius as being called to the Goddess'' side instead of turning into a Vampire to maintain his reputation and dignity. I believe you want to choose that?" Hearing the Pope, Queen Eve nodded, "Yes. That''s better than having our citizens panicked. And the Royal Castle definitely can''t allow a Vampire to enter. Now that my husband has turned into one¡­ Please give him the rest that he deserves." "I promise you." Juriel nodded, "His soul will stay at the Goddess'' side. May her blessing be with him." "Thank you, Your Eminence. My heart feels at ease knowing that." "No problem, my child." The Pope nodded once again, holding the weak Queen''s hand. "Now, you should rest. Alesia will teleport you back to the Royal Castle with your purple-haired friend." Queen Eve''s eyes widened in surprise at the Pope''s words. "Fufufu, she can''t hide from me. In truth, she was protecting you and following you closely. Even if she''s a Subus, her heart is in the right ce. You don''t need to worry too much about her." Nodding, the Queen revealed a smile for the first time, "Thank you. I saved her from a Vampire, and she was my pir of support all this time. I will believe her more after this. It was a shame that I had never believed in her. If only I did, then I could warn people about the Vampires." "Again, my child. She''s a Subus, and it''s natural if you don''t trust her too much. However, please remember. We can''t see people ording to their Races, but their hearts. But we also can''t ignore their needs. You surely understand what I meant?" "Yes." Queen Eve nodded. "She said she would be okay for a few days." "That''s great." Juriel smiled, pping her hands twice. The door of the room was opened from the outside, and Sana appeared. She bowed her head respectfully without saying anything. "Let Archbishop Sana escort you to Alesia, my child. Please forgive me for not being able to escort you out because of my blindfold." "It''s definitely not a problem, Your Eminence." Queen Eve smiled softly and stood up. "Thank you for hearing me out. I will definitely have my answer in a few days." "No need to rush." After that, the Queen bowed slightly to Juriel and me before leaving the room with Sana. When their footsteps disappeared in the distance, the Pope looked at me with a wide smile. "Is it ording to the n, Pdin Arthur?" "It''s perfect, Pope Juriel," I replied with a grin. "With you mentioning Beatrice, Queen Eve will definitely believe her more, and we will be able to influence the Kingdom easier. We just need to wait for a few days and help with her coronation next." "Fufufu, I feel so evil." She giggled yfully. "But this is the will of the Goddess. May her blessing be with us." Pope Juriel sped her hands together and began to pray. I imitated her gesture and repeated it. "May her blessing be with us." Chapter 315 315 – Long Night Ended ? I nned to meet up with Eliza after talking with Pope Juriel. ording to my radar, she was with Tristan outside the party hall, near the garden. The area was already empty of people. Rania and Sophia already evacuated them. Afterward, my subordinates returned to the church, escorting Juriel and Sana, who returned to the party hall after sending out an order. With the excuse of meunching my own investigation, I bid farewell to the five headmasters and asked them to give my regards to Alesia, who was still escorting Queen Eve back to the Royal Castle in the Capital City. Before I left, Temperantia Academy''s headmaster actually praised me for my fast response and felt it was a shame he had no chance to show off his strength. He prioritized protecting the evacuated guests after seeing that Rania and Tristan could handle all Vampires alone. Not only that, but he also invited me to visit Temperantia Academy in the future, to which I replied positively. After breaking free of them, I immediately went to find Eliza to bring her back home. This ident must be shocking for her. I was d Tristan was there to apany her when I talked with Queen Eve and Pope Juriel. When I arrived at the simple garden beside the party hall building, I saw Tristan and Eliza chatting lively under a white pavilion. They giggled together after talking about something. Because I was far and didn''t heighten my senses, I couldn''t really make out what they were discussing. But my worry about Eliza feeling down disappeared after I saw her energetic face. My steps became lighter as I approached them. When I got close, I smiled and decided to surprise them with a question. "What are you girls talking about?" Hearing my questions, both of them perked their heads to look at me. Eliza was about to answer my question, but Tristan stopped her with a yful smile and answered first. "Guess?" She said, smirking. "You were talking about me?" I replied yfully as I took a sit on the bench across from them. Their reactions were different. Eliza averted her eyes as if she had been caught lying while Tristan giggled as if she was hearing something absurd. "Your confidence really grows out of bounds. Why did you think so, Arthur?" "Eliza''s reaction gave it away." I shrugged with a soft smile, "So, what kind of story did you tell her? The one when we first met or when I was crying when I met a monster the first time?" "Both," Tristan smirked. "But the rest of the story is our secret. Right, Eli?" "U-Un¡­ Sorry, Arthur. But it''s a secret between Tris and me." Eliza nodded and smiled softly, looking a bit guilty for keeping a secret. I looked at them with a surprised expression. ''Eli? Tris? When did both of them get so close that they act like a best friend?'' In my opinion, it was great that they were getting along, but I was worried that Tristan''s unpredictability would infect Eliza. And the secret between them, I could only guess that it was a story rted to me that I didn''t even know myself. That girl still hid something from me back in Horizon Online, after all. "Well, okay," I said, looking at both of them with a smile. "For now, let''s return to the mansion. I bet you need some rest after what happened earlier, Eliza." "Yes, actually¡­ But somehow, I wasn''t afraid and was just surprised." She replied and put her hand on her chest. "I wonder why. Those Vampires were really scary, but I feel like I can defeat them." "That''s the result of your training." I nodded slightly, "Your confidence also grew, which is a good thing. Now we just need to fix your fear of heights. How about we return home on my magic carpet?" "No, thank you." She rejected it instantly with a stiff smile. Then, she looked at Tristan and asked, "What about you, Tris? Do you want to¡­ stay the night in Arthur''s mansion? We can talk about a lot of things again!" "That sounds good, but I need to return to the church. I am afraid that the church knight needs to tighten the patrol tonight andunch the investigation." Tristan stood up and sighed tiredly, ncing at me for a second. Her gaze silently told me that she would need somepensation for this. ''Don''t worry. I have prepared something for the 7 days private party.'' I silently thought in my head as I smiled gently at her. "Good luck, Tristan. Just send that letter if you need help." "Oh, I will." She replied with a smug smile. Following that, she turned to Eliza again and hugged her, whispering something that made my childhood friend blush red before backing away while chuckling. "Well then, see you tomorrow, Eli!" The blonde girl waved her hand and ran away at a fast speed. "See you tomorrow," Eliza replied and waved back, looking at Tristan disappearing behind the building.I think you should take a look at When Tristan disappeared, Eliza suddenly pouted and looked at me with a puffed cheek. "No fair." She said. "What?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. "You kissed Trist until she felt really good, while you only gave me a peck in thest few days. It''s not fair¡­" "She told you?" "Un¡­ She did." Eliza nodded, still pouting. "And you are jealous?" "Yes, I am." Her cheek puffed up bigger, which was actually quite cute. The mature appearance that her dress and make-up gave her couldn''t hide her cute childish behavior. And the fact she was quite honest about this just made me quite happy, as it was proof of her growth as a person. So I couldn''t help but chuckle and asked once more. "Do you want it too?" This time, Eliza didn''t answer and only stood up, approaching me with a flushed face. Then she sat on myp. Her skirt was parted, revealing her smooth thighs as she crossed her arms around my neck. "I want it." "Miss Eliza, need me to remind you that we are in public?" "Doesn''t matter," Eliza answered shortly, putting an index finger on my lips. "I am pretty scared, so calm me down with a kiss." "What a liar." I smiled as I hugged her back, pulling her closer. "I have always been one." Our gazes locked with each other as our lips curled up into a smile. My heart pounded slightly. This girl had managed to make me anticipate this. Slowly, our lips drew closer. Eliza leaned in while pushing her breasts against my chest. As our lips met, I closed my eyes to enjoy this moment, and so was Eliza. The touch was gentle yet passionate. I could feel the softness of their lips against mine, her warm breath mingling with mine. Her tongue teased my lips, trying to pry open my mouth. I willingly granted it and took hers in, using my own to guide her. Time seemed to stand still, and the world seemed to stop. We both didn''t care that we were in a public space and lost in our little world. "Hnn~ Slrp¡­ Arthur¡­" Eliza moaned into my mouth, slurping my tongue that I pushed inside her mouth. After a while, we stopped. As we finally broke the kiss, our eyes met again, and I could see Eliza''s burning face filled with desire. The emotions that passed between us were undeniable, a silent agreement that we both knew. As we sat there, I knew that Eliza still wanted to say something to me, so I waited. Once again, she leaned closer. Her hot breath tickled against my neck as I smelt a womanly odor from her. It smelt great and arousing. Softly, she whispered into my ears with a sultry voice as I kept myself from going out of control. "I will take the second day with Mama and Cecil. Be gentle on Tris on the first day, alright?" "Hahaha, alright." We fixed our clothes and moved back to the party hall entrance. My carriage had been waiting there, and the twin maids stood beside the open door. Boarding inside, we returned back to my mansion. Eliza fell asleep in our way due to exhaustion and shock, leaning her head against my shoulder. It was truly a long day. And I still needed to handle the chaos tomorrow. Chapter 316 316 – Garcia’s New Skill ? After arriving at my mansion, I carried Eliza inside while the twin nuns parked the carriage in the backyard. "I am back." Entering the lobby, I greeted Garcia, who stood inside with a smile. "Wee back, Sir Arthur." The pervert nun smiled back at me and walked over, holding a tray with a cup of milk on it. "I have heard what happened. I thought you must be tired, so I have prepared something for you. It''s fresh and was just squeezed out a minute ago." "Thank you, but bring it to my room first. I need to put Eliza on her bed first. Hahaha, she was tired from everything earlier. "Yes, Sir Arthur." Nodding to Garcia, I went upstairs and went to Eliza''s room which was located right beside mine. I put her on the bed and changed her dress into a white nightgown in the closet. I had seen her naked many times, and I believed she wouldn''t mind me changing her clothes. As I finished erasing her makeup and letting her hair down, I turned around and was about to leave. At that moment, I heard muttering behind me. "Hnn, Arthur¡­ Love you¡­" Looking back, I saw her smile softly, curling up under the nket to seek warmth. I approached her and kissed her on the forehead gently. "I love you too." Then, I left her room and went back to mine. Garcia was waiting inside while still holding the tray with the cup above. Her smile was slightly strained a little bit as I noticed her sexy nun clothes were slightly wet, especially near her breasts area. There was a stain on the ck clothes, as if white liquid dripped on them. However, she didn''t seem to mind that as she approached me. "Sir Arthur, your drink." "Thank you." I took the cup from the tray and brought it to my mouth. A sweet smell tickled my nostrils, making me anticipate the taste. Usually, Garcia would serve tea or coffee whenever I asked her for a drink. As for milk, Cecil usually offered it to me straight from the tap. That was why it was rare for Garcia to prepare it for me without I asked her to. I knew that she was close to Cecil and often asked for the minotaur girl''s teaching, but I never expected that it was to the point where Cecil would squeeze her milk and let Garcia send it to me in a cup. Or I just misunderstood it. Anyway, I sipped the slightly warm milk, and a sweet taste spread in my mouth. My eyes widened slightly as I gulped the creamy liquid down my throat. Pulling the cup away, I looked at the white milk inside the cup and muttered, "This¡­ The taste is different from Cecil''s. Did you get it from a local shop?" How should I say it? I should''ve expected this. There was no way Cecil would squeeze her milk and let Garcia send it to me. If she really wanted to give me her milk, she would be the one who greeted me while naked or wore her usual bikini with her breasts already drenched from her squirted milk. "No." Garcia shook her head at my question, making me narrow my eyes. "So this is Cecil''s?" I asked again. If so, why did it taste sweeter than usual? "It''s not Cecil''s either, actually¡­" Garica''s face flushed red as her pupil dted, forming a heart shape. She lowered her tray, and at that moment, I noticed white liquid streaming down her chest to her stomach. "That was mine¡­ After praying to the Goddess yesterday, I got a Lv 1 skill." "¡­" ''What the hell?'' I shouted in my mind, thinking of a certain Goddess who granted Beatrice skill. When I thought about it again, it wasn''t impossible for the Goddess to also grant skill to her followers. A primordial Subus like Beatrice could steal skill and give it to someone else. What stopped the Goddess from doing so?I think you should take a look at Faced with my silence, Garcia continued while rubbing her already wet thighs together. "Umm, did you like it, Sir Arthur?" "I like it," I replied with a smile. I drank the milk in the cup in one go and enjoyed the taste while Garcia smiled brightly, heaving a sigh of relief. Since she first met with Cecil, she had always been trying to find a way toctate. To think her wish was granted in the form of a skill, which I didn''t know existed¡­ This was just too absurd, but I was happy if Garcia was also happy. "Thanks for the drink," I said, giving the cup back to Garcia. She received it from my hand and put it on the tray. It seemed like her switch was flipped up with my words earlier as she smiled and licked her lips seductively, using her hand to pull her clothes to the side and revealing her pink nipple with a drop of milk dripping from it. She used skill! "If you want more, you can always drink more from the source, Sir Arthur. At my current level, I can only produce at most 2 cups, but¡­ If you drink a lot of it, maybe my skill would increase¡­" "I appreciate the offer, but keep it for the 7 days private party," I said, fixing Garcia''s clothes. This horny Half-Subus nun needed to be stopped before herst arousal switch was flipped up too. "Come to my room in 3 days. Before that, prepare yourself to get ready to have sex for 7 days straight. I will allow you to participate from start to end, knowing you will be able to handle it. I also will dominate you in the future if you wish to." Hearing my words, Garcia''s eyes widened in surprise. Her face lit up with happiness, "Dominating me?" She asked with an ted voice, "D-Do you mean that you will also take me as your lover, Sir Arthur? This pervert me?" ''Did Garcia misunderstand something?'' I asked in my mind, trying to proceed with what she said. How did she rte to me dominating her with my lover? Indeed, I had dominated my lovers, Eliza, Emilia, and Cecil. As for Tristan¡­ I doubted she was willing to be dominated, or I could even dominate her right now, considering she was in her ''character'' from Horizon Online and not her real body Isabelle. But that didn''t mean I didn''t love the girls I didn''t dominate yet. Understanding her meaning, I answered her. "I have always loved you, Garcia. So, are you willing to stay with me forever? Give all yourself, including all your lust and every hidden desire you have." "Yes!" She replied immediately with a beautiful smile. Garcia jumped at me and kissed me deeply, crushing herrge breasts against my chest. She sucked my tongue, twirling it against hers as our saliva mixed together. The tray in her hand fell, and I quickly put them both in my inventory with my reflex. After securing them, my hand went to Garcia''s plump ass, grabbing them and causing the pervert nun to moan loudly into my mouth. And at that moment¡­ a notification rang in my head. [Ding! A change has been detected in Garica Pas'' personality.] [The Domination System has changed the requirement needed to dominate her.] [All requirements are fulfilled.] [Ding! The requirement to dominate Garcia Pas has beenpleted.] [You can dominate her right now!] [Dominate Garcia Pas? Yes/No] ''As expected.'' Chapter 317 317 – Line Up Of 7 Days Party (Half R-18) ? This was something I found out when Eliza turned more confident and honest in the past then the requirement to dominate her changed absurdly. The requirement to dominate someone was based on their personality. In the past, Garcia was an exhibitionist who got turned on while masquerading in the Castitas Church while wearing Luxuria Church''s nun costume, which was really erotic. Her current clothes were still erotic, worse than the previous ones, but something had changed. Her loyalty and love toward me grew, and that caused the change in her requirement after I got her verbal consent just now. Backing away from the kiss, Garcia looked at me with a lustful gaze. I looked at her back calmly and proposed. "Do you want me to dominate you right now?" "Sir Arthur¡­ I¡­" She stuttered, looking at me with a heart-shaped pupil. Conflicted thoughts filled her head. She was unsure whether she wanted to be dominated right now or on thest day of the 7 days orgy party. Eventually, she shook her head and refused. "Please do it on thest day of the party. Everyone, your lovers, will be there on thest day, right?" "Yes," I nodded. Beatrice, Tristan, Rania, Garcia, Emilia, and Sophia would join right on the first day. Dominating the redhead lioness was currently impossible, as Lea and Natasha would surely refuse right now. But I would dominate Rania on thest day. Then, on the second day, Eliza, Cecil, and Vivian would be there. Milea would probably join in this day also, knowing her cheekiness. Sana would join on the third day, and probably also Ertha if she was willing to. On this day, I also nned to invite Melissa, Lucy, Nina, and Mia. I didn''t know whether Lucy would be willing to join, but I knew the Subus wanted to, and the horny rabbit would be happy to. I heard she stopped taking customers after thest time I visited. Lucy said the pink-haired rabbit wouldn''t be satisfied by someone other than me anymore, and she had already given her loyalty to me. That was why she was my exclusive bitch rabbit, or so the Vampire Girl said. The fourth day and forward would have no new girls. I would be d if Pope Juriel could join, but she would be needed back in the Holy City to maintain the barrier around the west World-End edge. As for the Queen¡­ It would be impossible for her to join too. I hadn''t developed my rtionship with her yet. It was the same with Alesia. She wouldn''t want to sleep with me before her n had a sign of sess. We probably would use this mansion to screw around. I had already nned something for Linda and Jane, letting them have vacation. Lisa, Lara, and Sandra would be given a choice of whether they would join or just protect the mansion. And on thest day, I would dominate Rania, Garcia, Milea, and Vivian if she was willing to. I needed to confirm this before the party started in 3 days. This would be 1 man against 16 girls¡­ While I believe some of them would sleep when I was done with them and did it with the others, I should prepare a lot of stamina potions. And I also needed to dig into my inventory to see what kind of toys I could use to have fun with them. I told Garcia to inform Milea about this party n. I also told her I wanted to talk with the cheeky nun first thing in the morning tomorrow, so I expected her to be in my room before dawn. Afterward, I decided to sleep because I felt slightly tired from today''s activity. That night, I dreamed of being surrounded by my girls while half-submerged in the milk in the bathroom with my head on Garcia''sp and drank her milk. Cecil was beside Garcia, alternatively presenting me with her breasts to let me drink from them when Garcia couldn''t squirt her milk again. Compared to the lewd nun, the minotaur girl could produce more milk as it was her Racial trait. Emilia, Eliza, Vivian, and Sophia massaged my body using their bountiful breasts and smiled happily. In the distance, Beatrice and Rania were tied and had big purple dildos stuffed inside their drenched pussy, moaning loudly in pleasure.I think you should take a look at When I looked down in my dream, I noticed two blonde-haired girls with simr appearances sucking my cock and ball. They were Milea and Tristan. My mind was cloudy, and the dream flew in such a way. My hands moved by themselves, fingering Eliza and Vivian at the same time while letting Emilia and Sophia continue massaging my body. There was no sound or feeling; only their moans could be heart. That was why I realized this was a dream. A lucid dream because I thought of the private party too much! I just never expected Tristan to appear, as I hadn''t had sex with her yet. However, as this was a dream, I didn''t think too much and just let her lick my cock together with Milea. From this angle, they looked like twins, with Tristan being a bit taller and having bigger boobs than the cheeky nun. When I enjoyed their service, Sana suddenly appeared above me and lowered her body, presenting her drenched pussy. I automatically licked and yed with it, inviting a soft moan from the cute Archbishop. She moved away before squirting love juices. The milk bath wasn''t pure milk anymore but a mixture of milk and the girls'' love juices. And this room was filled with pink fog that came from Beatrice''s sweat and love juices. A soft and wet sensation coiled against the tip of my cock before it spread to the shaft. Milea took my cock inside her small mouth, coiling her tongue against my shaft, and used her saliva as a lube. At that moment, my thoughts stopped, and the girls around me disappeared. ''Wet? Soft?'' So far, the only things that my senses could receive were only illusory moans. This was a dream; there was no way I could feel Milea''s blowjob and feel good, like the real world. The fact I felt that only meant one thing¡­ That cheeky nun was in my room and gave me a blowjob while I was sleeping! My eyes opened immediately, and I returned to my room. A breeze from the open balcony door hit my face, and I looked down. There was a swaying bulge underneath the nket. The soft and wet sensation was amplified as a slurping soundbined with a moan echoed. "Slrp¡­ Mnn~" I immediately moved the nket over and saw her. She was bending between my legs, stark naked, while bobbing her head up and down. Noticing the nket was gone, she raised her head and took my cock off her mouth, smiling. Her hand was stroking my erect cock covered in her saliva. "Good morning, Sir Arthur. I have been here as ordered." Just as she said that the pleasure umted in my lower region exploded. Milea''s eyes widened, and she took the tip of my cock inside her mouth once again, receiving a tick rope of cum. Her mouth immediately bloated due to the unexpected amount of semen I shot out. It was the umtion of a few days and exploded at once. It wasn''t strange that this happened. With great difficulty, Milea drank them all and backed away. Her face was a mess, covered in a sticky white liquid. A thick rope of cum connected her mouth and my cock. Then the cheeky nun smiled smugly. "I almost got choked and drowned to death by your cum. How will you be responsible for that, Sir Arthur?" Looking at her cheeky behavior, I couldn''t help but sigh tiredly. She was cleaning the semen on her face with her hand and licking it clean with her tongue. Her gesture was so erotic that my cock reacted slightly. However¡­ The fact that she did something like this without permission usually warrants a punishment. I used this time to bring that up. "You want me to take responsibility? Then I will dominate you and make you mine forever." "Eh? Really?" Unlike my expectation, Milea''s face actually lit up with happiness. Then with a smile, she continued. "It can''t be helped. An excellent nun like me is so high in demand. But if you really want to do that, I guess I will let you dominate me, Sir Arthur. How could a poor nun like me deny the order of the Holy Pdin? Oh, I won''t even think of it. Because, you know? I was always yours." Chapter 318 318 – Rumors Stars To Spread ? This girl really knew how to make drama. Rania should learn from Milea if she wanted to be punished more often. In fact, I truly wanted to tie Milea and let her experience pleasure from the rotor and dildo until the party day arrived right now. But that would only make this go the way she wanted. And I knew that Milea wouldn''t be so stupid to give me a blowjob after knowing my n. Even without her doing it, I guessed that my pants would be a mess from that wet dream. I knew she only acted childish and cheeky to hide her real age, as it was written in the description when I used ''Requirement Appraisal'' on her that she didn''t want to bring up her age. She could be mature when she needed to be, just like that time when she made me realize that I already thought of this world as my home. So I decided not to punish her and gave her an order instead. "Clean my cock first." "Sure~" Lowering her head once again, Milea began to lick my cock from the base, shaft, to the tip, cleaning the semen that was still sticking on it. Then as she did that, I continued. "And I will have you to apany me all day today." "Oh? Do you want me to be your secretary or something? What do you want me to do?" She asked, raising her head and licking her lips. All semen on her face and my cock was already cleaned. Only those that dripped down to her body and breasts were left. I used to clean everything instantly. Then, I smirked at her question, "Yes. Your job is to apany me as my attendant." Milea''s body trembled after I answered. She looked at me suspiciously as she hugged her body. "Somehow, I feel like this won''t be so simple." "It''s just your imagination," I answered and stood up, pulling my pants up. Getting off the bed, I looked back at Milea, who crawled slowly to the edge and continued, "As a secretary, I think you will need new clothes. What do you think of a new nun uniform, Milea?" The cheeky nun narrowed her eyes and asked, "Is it erotic?" Without answering her question, I took out the nun uniform simr to Garcia''s and showed it to her. "What do you think?" Looking at the uniform I spread in front of her, Mileaughed bitterly, "I need to wear that? It''s really embarrassing!" "Yes." I nodded. "This is your punishment uniform. Every time you did something that I didn''t order you to, I would have you wear it for a day. I remember you won''t defy my order just now. So take this and wear it. Don''t worry. I will ask Garcia to use on you so you will appear normal." "You are a sadist, Sir Arthur." Milea smiled bitterly and took the uniform from my hand. "But I am just your nun, so I won''t defy your order. Why did my Master be such a pervert?" "Said someone who gave me a blowjob the first thing in the morning without me ordering her." I retorted with a smirk. "Anyway, we need to go now." "Where to?" The cheeky nun asked as she wore the new nun uniform I gave her. It was white and ck in color, and her front area wasn''t covered with anything but two white clothes that went over her rtively small breasts. The skirt area was simr to her normal nun clothes, but the front skirt was shorter, and the slit was higher. It extended to her waist, showing her soft thighs and waist area where no panties string could be seen. As usual, this cheeky nun wentmando. Of course, as a nun, she also wore a veil over her head. But that only made her look more erotic.I think you should take a look at Even if she said that it was embarrassing, it seemed like she liked the clothes. And just as I said earlier, even if I liked to humiliate Milea, I didn''t want the others to see her current appearance, so I would ask Garcia to put on Milea. After everything was done, we departed to the church using the carriage. By the way, only the older twin, Lisa, who became our coachman today. And Milea was sitting in the front with her while only I sat inside to maintain my status and reputation. On our way, I heightened my senses to collect some information from the citizens. "Did you hear aboutst night?" One middle-aged woman whispered to the other. "Yeah! I heard the rumor in the market this morning! It seems that the missing Princess returned as a Vampire!" The one she whispered into replied in a hushed voice. "You moron!" Suddenly, one interjected with a higher voice; it belonged to a man, the vendor owner. "It''s not only that, but the Princess also attacked the King, turning him into a Vampire!" "No way! I didn''t hear about that! Are you serious?" "Yes. This is from my friend, a butler. He worked as a servant inst night''s party and witnessed it himself! It seemed like His Holiness Sir Pdin had resolved and killed both of them, but¡­ It''s not clear whether the King will revive as a Human or a Vampire. If he revives as atter¡­ Sigh, I don''t know what will happen." "Sigh¡­ I hope this won''t be a problem for us." The first middle-aged woman sighed in exasperation. "You''re right." Simr rumors seemed to float around now. Normal people who knew nothing probably thought the rumors spread from those party hall servants. However, I knew the secret shadow squad from the church was probably responsible for those rumors. In fact, I wouldn''t be surprised if the vendor owner was a member of the shadow squad. Or even all aunties who asked about the rumor first. Or probably, both of them were members. The goal of spreading the rumors ourselves was to push the citizens, making them a bit impatient and demanding someone to sit on the throne. Only then would the queen feel pressured and hopefully agree to take the throne to prepare it for one of her sons. After a few minutes of travel, the carriage stopped, and my cheeky nun, Milea, opened the door. "Sir Arthur, we have arrived." I looked at her and nodded. Her face was flushed slightly red, but her lips still curled up in a smug smile. There was a pink cable jutted out from her skirt and a remote connected to it strapped on her thighs. A trail of love juice dripped down her thighs. That was from the rotor that was inside her ass, something she requested because it wouldn''t be a punishment without something lewd. She only requested it after knowing that she would appear normal in front of the others thanks to Garcia''s . I exited the carriage and gestured to Lisa to wait for me. She acknowledged my order and parked the carriage in its supposed ce. After that, I looked at the cheeky nun and pped her ass. Smack! "Hya~!" She moaned in surprise. Her body trembled in pleasure as she squirted a little love juice on the ground. Thankfully, the kept her figure looking normal, and no one who looked in our direction noticed that Milea had just squirted. I also gained 1 Sins point from pping her ass in public. The cheeky nun looked at me while pouting, "Pervert." I smirked at her and said, "Let''s go inside and meet Sana." Chapter 319 319 – The Current Situation ? "I''ve been waiting for you, Sir Arthur. Please make yourselffortable." Sana weed me inside her office as soon as I arrived. I sat on the couch with Milea standing on the side while Sana sat across from me. When we first sat, Sana spoke first. "Her Eminence returnedst night with a [Teleportation Gem]. She gave me a message to ry to you when you visited at her order." As I expected, Juriel had already returned. It was natural, considering that there was that attack yesterday. It would be strange if she didn''t return to the Holy City after that, as that would imply something was under control while the investigation was still ongoing. ''People would suspect that the church has something behind the attack and are confident. Even if that''s not the truth, the rumors would be bound to spread. There is no shortage of people who want to take down others, after all.'' While it was actually the truth that we were the ones behind that attack, or more specifically me, who would announce that? So it was better for the most important person, Pope Juriel, to evacuate back to the safest ce for her, Holy City. I could protect her, yes, but I was only one person and could blunder, while Holy City had a defense of a city-wide scale. But¡­ She left a message for me. What would it be? "What is it?" I asked curiously. "She said to stop by the Holy City before you went to the west border. That''s if you are still interested in it." I nodded at her words. "Alright. Please tell her I will maybe stop by in two or three months. I want to go on a journey after this." That was my n, to begin with, so I didn''t mind at all. Rather, meeting with Juriel again was something I wish to happen again. "Certainly." Sana nodded with a smile. "Now, onto the issue, we have achieved a significant result. The shadow squad has spread the rumors, and almost all citizens in the Virtue Kingdom know aboutst night''s attack this morning." Milea''s expression was filled with curiosity as she listened to Sana. However, her expression soon turned into a pleasured one as she rubbed her thighs together, trying her best not to make the rotor inside her ass slip out. As for me, I listened quietly and gave a nod to Sana. The shadow squad was doing their job properly. All churches in the Virtue Kingdom had a shadow squad underneath the Bishop or Archbishop''s order. Spreading rumors was really easy for them. Also, from what I saw in the Bluerose Duchy''s church in the past, the leader of the church in the area would have many [Earring of Communication] connected to each other to report or spread the news. As an Archbishop of the second biggest church in the Virtue Kingdom, I wouldn''t be surprised if Sana had contact with every Bishop and Archbishop in every city to give themmands. "The Archbishop in the Capital City, Cameron, reported the result of a fake investigation to the Royal Castle this morning. The content is as follows: Princess Carissa and the Vampires revived in one of the Underground Cities. Then they killed the shadow squad following them and went into hiding. "Also, the revived King Cassius was sent to the Holy City for Her Eminence to personally send him to the Goddess'' side," Sana exined with a serious expression. "Thetter was true, as we have caught King Cassius, and right now, he''s jailed inside the Revival Chamber of the Holy City. He''s still charmed and has Sins higher than his Virtue. So even if heined, we have a reason to put him in jail." My lips curled into a smile, "Great. How about the Queen''s condition?" I asked. Beatrice had yet to give me any news. I expected her to report today, at least. Or she had probably tried to call me, but I was already deep in sleep, so I missed it. That was also a possibility. Maybe Lucy did contact me too, but I also missed it. ''I will try to contact them after this.'' Taking a note in my mind, I turned my attention back to Sana. "The Queen has stabilized, ording to Archbishop Cameron. She had calmed down and taken care of the Royal Castle before it descended into chaos from the fact King Cassius was turned into a Vampire by his own daughter, no less." "Queen Eve is really amazing." I praised her sincerely. Taking care of the Royal Castle surely wasn''t easy, even if Beatrice helped her. I knew the primordial Subus would charm a few high-ranking Nobles as nned, but I expected them to calm the chaos in 2 or 3 days. That was why I nned the private party 3 days after the Awarding Party. "She is." Sana nodded in agreement. "That''s why we, the church, want to push her into the throne. We, Castitas Church, prefer the honest and talented Queen Eve than the sly King." "I guess we all prefer her." I grinned, showing what I meant to the cute Archbishop. She giggled in response, "Please do wait until the coronation, Sir Arthur." She said yfully, ncing at Milea, who was now panting in the heat. "You also can''t do something like that to the Queen in an important talk like this." It seemed like Sana could also see through Garcia''s illusion but never said anything until now. Or had her level just increased so that she was now able to see through it? Whatever it was, the Lv 4 wouldn''t work on Sana anymore now. "I know," I answered back yfully. "I just punished her for crossing the line." The cheeky nun''s breathing intensified, and the rotor in her ass slipped out and dangled from the remote strapped to her thigh. It was covered in her love juices, and she wobbled unsteadily. Before she fell, I caught her and sat her on myp. She looked at me and hugged me, ignoring her superior, Sana, who looked at us with a jealous gaze.I think you should take a look at "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Sir Arthur¡­ Is the punishment done yet?" "I guess it is done for now," I said, smirking. "We will continue at the mansion." "You''re really a sadist," Milea answered with a smile. The cheeky nun moved away from me and stood up again after regaining her strength. Then she took the rotor that was dangling and inserted it into her pussy with great difficulty while holding her skirt up, revealing her drenched pussy. She probably didn''t realize Sana was able to see her real state and just did that due to my order this morning. "Hnn~" A pleasured moan escaped the cheeky nun''s lips as she managed to insert the rotor into her deepest ce. "Sir Arthur," Sana called out to me; her cheek was slightly bloated from pouting. "You know that I love you, right? I believe I told you about it." "You did." I nodded at her, "And that''s why I was about to invite you to my private party in 5 days. Everyone who is rted to me will also join. Also, can you please ask Ertha if she''s willing to join?" "Party?" Sana asked, tilting her head cutely. Then, she had a realization look on her face as her mouth opened wide. "Ah! That kind of party! Sure, I will join. I will also try to invite Bishop Ertha, fufufu." "That''s great. I will be waiting for you, Sana." I stood up, smiling. She followed suit and smiled. "Certainly, Sir Arthur. Fufufu, is it what you call an orgy?" "Probably." "I am looking forward to knowing all your lovers." Sana smiled brightly as she said that. Then, she continued as she looked at Milea, "Also, I want to try the toy that''s currently inside Milea''s hole. Fufufu, the pink egg, looks really fun to use. And she seems to like it." At that moment, the cheeky nun''s body froze as her jaw dropped. I was also surprised, but it was due to Sana''s request. I thought she didn''t like something like that, but I was wrong. This cute Archbishop was more perverted than I initially thought. "There will be various kinds of toys avable. You can try them allter." "Fufufu, now I really am looking forward to it." She giggled cutely. Then, she put on a serious face and continued, "Lastly, we will hold a public speech tomorrow. I hope you can give the citizens some sort of safety. Just a few words to assure them would be enough." "Alright. Should I also show off my power a little bit and show up in full armor?" "That would be perfect." Sana nodded her head. "We will show everyone that the Castitas Church is able to protect them." That way, those who weren''t pious enough and didn''t believe that the Castitas Church protected them earlier would definitely believe us. They would visit the church often and leave some donations, resulting in the increased funds we could use to improve this country and the church''s situation. It was really a good n. "That''s great. I really like that n." Iplimented her and smiled softly, "See you tomorrow, Sana." "Yes." She waved her hand, "See you tomorrow, Sir Arthur." After that, I left the office with Milea. While walking down the empty corridor, the cheeky nun took off the rotor in her pussy and looked at it. "Sir Arthur." She called out to me. "What?" I responded, looking at her. "Take responsibility and fuck me at home," Milea demanded, her face was as red as a tomato. I narrowed my eyes at her and responded, "Why should I?" *** Author Note: I rewrote my old novel with the title "The Depraved Hero" Just as the title said, there will be some snu snu scenes, but it''s mostly focused on the real plot xD Do check it out if you''re curious. This time, I won''t put it on stop like Immortal Record (I n to re-upload Immortal Record for next year''s WSA) Chapter 320 320 – Making Milea Honest (Half R-18) ? Of course, I was only ying with her to see her reaction. I loved to tease Milea, Eliza, and Tristan the most. If there was a chance to do that, then I wouldn''t miss it. "Because you made me get embarrassed in front of the Archbishop! I thought you said the would make me look normal and always stand by your side?!" "I never said that," I said, putting my hand on her head. "I said you would appear as if you were still wearing your nun costume. I never said it would hide the rotor or your action." "So when I sat on yourp and when I pulled my skirt to insert this pink egg into my pussy was it all seen clearly?" "Yes. As clear as day." I replied with a yful grin. Of course, I lied. Her action was actually also covered by the . Only Sana, Garcia, the one who used the skill, and I could see through it. But why should I tell her the truth when I could use it to tease her? "Why didn''t you tell me that?" "Because it was funny. Besides, thanks to that, Sana got interested in the toys. So I appreciate your sacrifice and will end your punishment here. You can return to your normal clothes and don''t need to wear that rotor again today." "¡­" Milea looked at me with disbelief. "You''re really a sadist." She said. "But you love me, right?" "Of course!" She eximed while puffing her chest. "You are handsome, rich, and have a high position! Who wouldn''t love you!" "Even if I am a sadist?" "Yes. I can be a masochist for you." She dered cheekily. "But I do also love you as a person, so don''t worry about that." "I guess I will have to thank you." I chuckled at her cheeky behavior. This was Milea that I knew, always cheeky. Even the punishment and embarrassment didn''t stop her from acting like that in front of me. "Yes. You should thank me." She nodded in agreement, smirking. Then, she looked up at me and leaned forward slightly, pulling her skirt up. "So, fuck me?" "No." I refused tly, chopping her head. "Ouch! That hurts!" Milea whined, holding her head with both hands as tears umted at the edge of her eyes. The rotor and the remote fell from her hand, but I was able to catch it before it fell to the ground. Milea narrowed her eyes and looked at me in protest, "Devil! You''re a devil, Sir Arthur!" I stopped on my track, raised the wet rotor in my hand right in front of her face, and threatened her, "Do you want to wear this again?" Instantly, she sped her hands together in front of her and smiled wryly, "No, you misheard me. I meant you''re an Angel. Yes, you''re the most merciful human being in the world!" "Do you really mean it?" I asked, looking straight at her green eyes. "Yes! Do you doubt your most loyal nun, Sir Arthur?" "To be honest, yes," I replied frankly as I walked toward her. I stopped and looked down with a smirk, "So I will make sure she will be honest. And I know how to make you really honest with yourself." "W-Wait¡­! Right here is a bit¡­!" Milea noticed what I meant and took a step back. Her smile faltered as her body trembled in anticipation. She was constantly put in an aroused state since the start of my punishment. Surely, she really wanted to cum back in Sana''s office, but she was able to hold it until now. I had to admit she had really good self-control, but¡­ "Sana has already cleared this ce. No one wille here," I said, slowly extending my hand to her. Milea didn''t move this time. She looked at my hand that went past her and reached her swaying ass hidden beneath the skirt. It was wet from her love juice, making the fabric cling tightly to her skin. Then, I squeezed it hard. "Hyaa! Hnn~ Not here, Master¡­" The fact she called me master and moaned seductively was a sign that her honesty switch had been fully flipped. And that honesty switch also acted as an arousal switch. And just when I stepped closer to kiss her, Milea''s body trembled, and her back arched. "Cumming!!" The pleasure umted from before exploded at once, and she squirted her love juices to the floor, and my hand went toward her crotch underneath her skirt. Her body fell toward me as her face was dyed in pleasure. I caught her and carried her in my hand. She was still convulsing and squirted juice slightly from her pussy. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" She panted heavily. Her hand went down her skirt, rubbing the entrance of her pussy. "More¡­ This is not enough, Master." "Are you going to be honest now?"I think you should take a look at "Yes~ I will not lie." "What did you call me earlier?" I whispered into her ear. With my tongue, I licked her outer earlobe and made her moan again. "Hnn~ I called you a Devil earlier because you made me so aroused. It was your own fault, Master." "I see." I backed away, grinning. "And just now, I made you cum just by a touch. What does that make you?" "A slutty nun who loves you." She replied with a big smile as she clung her arms around my neck. "So please fuck me when we get back at the mansion." "As I said earlier, I won''t," I responded coldly. Her expression fell into disappointment when she heard my answer. This reaction was new and, honestly, quite cute. She was pouting, and her hand stopped ying with her pussy. I had always been there for Milea whenever she was horny. Even when she was punished, I was still kind enough to allow her to join and have sex with her. But now, I refused her advance clearly and made her upset and disappointed. In short, I managed to show her ce as a servant clearly, and I was the one who held control in this rtionship,pleting thest requirement to dominate her. I couldn''t hold back my chuckle and maintain my serious face any more thanks to it. "You know what? You look cute when you''re pouting like that, Milea." I smirked at her, showing that I was only joking with what I said earlier. "You''re a bully." Milea bloated her cheek and looked at me in protest. "So you will fuck me now, Sir Arthur?" She asked with a gaze full of expectation. Her switch was flipped off already, and she returned to her usual self. So I put her down and replied once again. "No. You must wait. Why did you think I punished you this morning?" "Because I gave you a blowjob when you were sleeping." She answered while tilting her head, "Wasn''t that the reason?" "Did Garcia tell you something about a partyst night?" "Hmm¡­" She hummed and held her chin, trying to remember it. "Ah! The one where I was invited? The orgy party!" She eximed in realization as she raised her finger. "So that''s it! You were preparing for that. I see¡­ So that''s it!" "I am d you understand." I nodded. "So, you want to join on the second day?" "Of course!" She answered with a firm nod. "I forgot about it because I only focused on the part you called me in the morning. Hehehe, my bad, Sir Arthur." "It''s good that you understand," I said, patting her head. Milea giggled happily as if she did nothing wrong at all. Her haughtiness returned, and it made me want to punish her more. So¡­ "Now that you understand that, wear this again." I gave the rotor back to her after cleaning it with . "Huh?" She raised her voice, confused. "Why should I?" "Because I want to," I answered with a warm smile. "I am an Angel, right? Just think of this as a gift from an Angel. This is a godly essory that will make you feel good. I want you to wear it until you join the party. Make sure your pussy is already wet at that time." "Sir Arthur¡­ You are really a sadist who loves to punish me, right?" "How did you know about that?" I asked, pretending to be surprised. "I really love to punish you, my cheeky nun." "Sigh¡­" Milea faked a sigh as she took the rotor. Then, she smiled happily while looking straight at my face. Then, she slowly inserted the rotor back into her pussy and said haughtily, "You should say thanks to the Goddess for sending me to you. Who else would wear something like this onmand? There is no one except for me! Hnn!" "You''re right." I nodded. "There is no nun as cheeky as you, so I really like to bully you. It''s a problem." We joked around with each other and proceeded to leave the church after I erased all traces of Milea''s cum from the corridor with . I was d she understood what I was talking about and didn''t ask me to fuck her again today. It wasn''t as if I wasn''t confident to satisfy all my girls and got tired before the 7 days ended, but it was because I was afraid Milea''s body wouldn''t be able to handle my burning lust right now. Even I had trouble controlling it after this morning''s dream and was given a blowjob by Milea. ''I might need to hasten the party tomorrow if it''s like this.'' And the one who made it turn out like this was humming on my side while moaning every now and then when the rotor inside her pussy moved slightly and touched her G-spot. Chapter 321 321 – I Choose You, Scylla! ? When I rode the carriage back home with Milea, who moaned softly beside me, I suddenly heard a notification I had been waiting for. [Capture Complete.] [Scy has been sessfully tamed.] ''Oh? Is the taming sessful?'' It was a really long wait. The scroll had finally managed to catch Scy, and the taming was sessful. It then appeared on my hand from thin air with two tentacle images holding each other drawn on it. Secretly, I put it inside my inventory and took a note to summon itter. To be honest, I was really worried that she was too weak and died in the taming process. When I activated the taming scroll, it suddenly shone brightly and disappeared with the monster, leaving me confused. I thought it failed and disappeared in the process, but that didn''t seem to be the case. ''The use of the taming scroll seems to be different from back in Horizon Online. To think it only gives me a notification a few days after I used it on the monster.'' What if the taming failed? Would Scy appear wherever I was and wreak havoc? That would be funny if it happened in the middle of the awarding party. We could say the Vampire had tamed the monster after it revived and was actually the one responsible for the strangeness in the past. ''Well, it was already over, and I got the result I wanted, so all is good. Besides¡­'' My lips curled up into a grin as I nced at Milea. She was panting heavily and sprawled over the chair, leaning her back against it with her legs spread wide. "S-Sir Arthur¡­ Please forgive me and end this punishment. I won''t be able to hold back and attack you if this continues." She begged with teary eyes. Her face was as red as a tomato, and her breath was uneven. It was clear that she was on the verge of breaking. The chair beneath her was already soaked, and the carriage''s floor was covered in her love juices. "Please¡­" She appealed, looking at me. I began feeling rather bad for her and thought I might need tofort her beside the rotor. But then, I changed my mind after hearing her next words. "I will suck your dick or lick your ass if you forgive me. Or I will hug your whole cock between my tight and drenched pussy wall. I promise it will feel great." Yes, she was just acting and wanted me to fuck her. So I decided to ignore her and set the vibration of the rotor inside her pussy to the max using the remote strapped on her thigh. "Ahhnn!! Hnn!! Cumming!!" Milea''s body convulsed, and her back arched. A torrent of love juice squirted from her pussy, hitting the chair across from us. Punishing a cheeky nun was fun. And I was d she felt good from her punishment to the point she squirted. Such an exchange happened one more time until we reached my mansion. I let her go, allowed her to change her clothes, and removed the rotor. She requested me to give her my dick-shaped dildo to prepare herself until the party day with a big smile on her face. I saw nothing wrong with her wanting to masturbate herself to relieve her arousal, so I gave her one. It was green in color, different from the pink and purple that Garcia and Emilia got. She licked the dildo seductively as she looked at me with a teasing gaze. Once again, I chopped Milea''s head gently, causing her to grunt in pain before teleporting to Lima Port City. I wanted to summon Scy to see whether I could use her at the party. A tentacle y was¡­ something really erotic, so I wondered if this monster would be able to do that for me. Of course, I would only allow it to bind my girl and assist me. I guessed binding Garcia or Cecil with tentacles and fucking them would look really good. If Scy was unable to follow mymand, I still had a tentacle magic item in my inventory, so I would just use that. ''Yeah, let''s just use magic items. I can order Scy to bind my enemy, but I won''t let her bind my girl. It''s too dangerous, considering how high Scy''s original level is. Though I wonder if she can take a human form¡­ I am slightly interested in it.'' I mused and began to move. Arriving on the beach of Lima Port City''s shore by teleporting, I first recorded 6 empty [Teleportation Gem] with this ce''s coordinates for a backup in the future. Then I went to the cave where I rescued the scared Tristan and climbed the cliff. A small beach portion behind the rock formation was hidden from the city, so that spot was perfect for summoning this gigantic tentacle monster. I took out [Darkness Curtain] I previously used to create apletely blocked-out area when I trained Cecil on the ship and spread it around. No one would be able to see anything but ck in the area filled with the [Darkness Curtain] powder. Any sound from the inside also wouldn''t be heard from the outside. It was perfect for keeping Scy''s appearance hidden, although I was already in a secluded ce. I didn''t want to take a chance. Who knew if some fisherman could see the monster from a distance?I think you should take a look at So having an extra safety measure was the best. After everything was ready, I put the [Darkness Curtain] that was inside a leather bag into my inventory and took out Scy''s scroll. I held it in my hand, injected my MP to activate it, and threw it into the air. I retreated at a safe distance and watched the scroll glow brightly. The scroll was opened and spread in mid-air. The light that came from it was so bright that I was forced to cover my eyes with my hand, using the shadow to decrease the intensity. Then, the light suddenly dimmed and condensed into a familiar shape, a beautiful human upper body with tentacles as a lower body instead of 2 legs. I moved my hand away and watched the transformation closely. What appeared from the light first was Scy''s head. A beautiful woman with dark sclera and yellow iris. Her hair was long, reaching her butt. Her breasts were proportioned with her slim waist. Following that, the light that covered her eight tentacles'' lower body disappeared. She fell to the ground and made a soft thud. Yes, a soft thud. "Scy?" I called out, looking at the monster that appeared. The beautiful monster girl with tentacles looked back at me and nodded. "Master¡­ Hungry¡­ Fish¡­" Indeed, she was Scy. However¡­ "Why are you so tiny?" I crouched in front of her and took her by my hand. Her size was just as big as my head. ''My dream is ruined¡­'' I thought, sighing internally. "Energy¡­ Drained¡­ Converse¡­ Small¡­" She answered, her tentacles slithering on my hand. It was cold and slimy as if my hand was covered in a lotion. My hand was covered in a thick and transparent liquid when I looked down. And because it was Scy''s tentacle mucus, it had no side effects besides it being cold. ''Maybe this will be useful?'' I thought, imagining Cecil covered in a slimy lotion while she squeezed her breasts. ''Yes, erotic.'' I nodded my head in approval. "Can you turn bigger if your energy recovers?" "Can¡­" Scy''s upper body nodded. "Fish¡­ Recover¡­" "Alright," I said, taking out a fish just as she had requested. Her energy was drained, so she took a small figure. ''That''s understandable. I did beat her a lot that day.'' The most important thing was that she could turn bigger. What an unexpected bonus. ''I can cure Tristan''s remaining trauma with this. Right now, Scy looks pretty cute and harmless. If Ibine it with my technique on the party day, fully curing Tristan''s trauma will not be impossible.'' Scy grabbed the fish with one of her tentacles and began to eat it with her upper mouth. She was smiling happily and brightened. "Stay on my shoulder. Let me hunt some fish monster, and then we will return to my mansion, alright?" "Yes¡­ Hunt¡­ Many¡­ Fish¡­" Scy grabbed my arm with her tentacles as she moved up to my shoulder, leaving slimy liquid on her way. Iughed dryly before using to clean my hand and took out an iron sword from my inventory. I also cleaned the [Darkened Curtain] powder by blowing it with a shockwave, redeeming its effect null. Smiling, I jumped into the water with Scy on my shoulder. "Tonight''s dinner is sashimi." Chapter 322 322 – The Club Of Border City ? After hunting some fish and giving some to Scy, I asked her to return to a scroll, and sheplied. A bright light engulfed her for a second as she transformed into the previous scroll that I used to summon her. ''How convenient. Astro is unable to do it because I tamed him without using a scroll.'' I thought, teleporting to the Border City. I wanted to see Carissa''s current condition and invited Lucy, Mia, Melissa, and Nina to the party. My [Teleportation Gem] point was set on Lucy''s tower this time. More specifically, it was on her balcony. There was no one on the balcony, but based on my radar, four people were on the highest floor. They somehow gathered in one ce, and that was in the bloody room. So I went there, passing Lucy''s gothic room and reaching the exit. When I arrived in the corridor, I heard a scream for help from that room. It was a familiar voice that belonged to a certain former Princess. Another voice belonging to my yandere nun followed suit. "It''s your fault! It''s your fault that Sir Arthur needed to console me! It''s your fault that he needed to dirty his hand! Your fault! Die die die, die and don''t revive! Go to hell!! Your ce is with those Devils!" Pah! The sound of a whip meeting flesh echoed from the room. A sshing of blood followed suit. That was¡­ intense. I stopped in front of the bloody door and didn''t take another step. Did I make a mistake in assigning Mia to punish Carissa? ''No, this is for the best. Let her let out all her crazy desires against Carissa so that she will be satisfied.'' Also, Mia was also part of a Devil Race, a Vampire. Swearing Carissa that her ce was with the Devils essentially already came true. I could only imagine what had happened inside. Right now, I didn''t want to look at the shy green-haired nun who probably had a crazy smile with her face covered in blood. If possible, I wanted to keep her pure image in my mind. Lucy seemed to notice my smell as the pink dot that belonged to her moved toward me slowly. The bloody door was opened with a creak from inside, and a Vampire girl with white pig-tailed hair appeared. Her ck gothic clothes had fresh blood stains, dripping to the ground. She closed the door behind her slowly and raised her head, looking at me. "If you''re looking for Carissa, she''s still busy." She said expressionlessly. "I can hear that." I nodded with a wry smile. "I just want to see the situation and extend an invitation. Shall we talk in the club behind Nina''s ce? It has been a long time since I visited¡­ how many days was it?" "More than 14 days," Lucy answered with a soft nod, "Need me to invite Melissa and the horny rabbit? Thetter, although a bit afraid to meet you again, wants to get you to sleep with her again. She wants to show off the newly trained Wolf Kin you asked her." "Oh? Yeah, invite them too. And told Nina to bring Ria with her. I am looking forward to seeing the change in her behavior." "Alright." Lucy nodded and bit her thumb. Her blood trickled down and morphed into two small red bats before they flew away in two different directions. "Let''s go to the club first. They will arrive in a few minutes at best, or maybe that horny rabbit will arrive even faster than us." I nodded at her words and followed her downstairs, exiting the tall tower building. We walked through the dark residence area in silence. No Vampires were out of their house, as it was still afternoon outside. They were all sleeping except some who guarded the cave behind the tower. As we walked side by side, Lucy began to speak to me. "Mia is happy you got her revenge. I gave her your blood earlier. Then she got¡­ a little high, and her hair turned white again, entering a rampage state. However, don''t worry. She won''t attack you." Lucy smiled softly at me, clearly having a reassuring tone at the end of her sentence. What did she mean by Mia not attacking me? No, I wouldn''t believe that and lower my guard. A yandere was dangerous no matter how tame they had be! However, I did get something from this information. ''Don''t get close to Mia after she drinks blood.'' I nodded my head, and Lucy somehow smiled. It seemed like she misunderstood it as I answered her, while I just affirmed my thoughts. However, I had no n to fix her misunderstanding. After walking for a while, we reached the intersection in the center of the Border City, where the Beastkin Hotel was located. The neon lighting from the hotel was bright, and the Vampire girl squinted her eyes and protected them with the shadow from her arm. "Too bright." She grunted, clicking her tongue in pain. "Stand behind me," I suggested. "That way, the light won''t directly hit your eyes.I think you should take a look at Nodding, she moved behind me, used my body as a shield to hide from the bright light, and nodded, "This is better. Thank you." "You''re wee." Moving on, we went to the club behind the hotel and gained a free face pass. The guards in the front opened the door for us, even offering to spread a red carpet for us to walk on. I refused them and told them good work, which they answered with a firm nod as they stood straight with their hands resting behind their backs. The club had changed slightlypared to thest time I visited. The venue was bigger, and the sound quality was better. Three women in erotic clothes that almost hid nothing danced around the pole on the stage in the middle of the club, shone by many colorful neon lights. The VIP lounges were also different. It was bigger than before, with a half-circle couch with purple color around arge table. It looked really soft. One man surrounded by 4 whores even sank on it at one of the lounges. "Our ce is in the back. Beatrice constructed a private room for our monthly meeting ce after we were found easily by Carissa in the past." Lucy pointed at an entrance hidden behind a purple curtain with 2 bald men guarding it at the back of the club. It was located near the VIP lounges bar and was a floor higher than the rest. I followed Lucy''s direction and walked past the erotic pole dancer. She blew a flying kiss to the people around the stage, and Gold coins rained down the stage. Thankfully, the dancers were protected by a magic item installed on it, so no one could touch them, and the coins bounced off an invisible barrier. Thus, no one was hurt or injured. "Quite a careful preparation. Was Beatrice the one who designed it too?" "No, it was Nina''s idea. A few days ago, one of our dancers, a Bunny Beastkin, was grabbed by a pervert, and she fell, resulting in injuries. The horny rabbit was angry and beat the shit out of him before saying, ''No one touches my girl without permission.'' Then she used her own money to install that magic item to protect the dancers." Lucy exined. "Hmm, that''s really a good idea." I praised the bunny girl honestly and nodded a few times. I would probably do the same as Nina if that happened in front of me. Also, instead of beating the pervert who caused my subordinate''s injuries, I would probably send that person straight to the nearest church to clean his Sins and reset his Level to 1. Entering the room, I was greeted by an interior that was simr to a karaoke room on Earth. Two soft couches sat close to the wall with a long table between them. Then a minibar with a fridge-like magic item was at the end of the room. Inside that was a variety of wines. I sat on the corner, and Lucy flopped down beside me. While waiting for the others, I invited Lucy to my private party. "Lucy, do you want to join my private party in 6 days?" I asked. "I will also invite Mia, Melissa, and Nina too." Lucy looked at me curiously, "Is it the session with Beatrice you talked about at the [Earring of Communication] a few days ago?" "Yes." I nodded. "How is it?" The Vampire girl fell silent at my question. "Is it an order from you as my Master?" She asked, her tone changed slightly. She sounded a bit¡­ sad and disappointed. "No." I denied her words. "I don''t like ordering you or even the girls I dominate unless they make a big mistake and need punishment. This is only an invitation. You can refuse if you want to." Hearing my words, the Vampire girl nodded, "I see." A soft smile appeared on her face. "Intercourse isn''t something I enjoy, but I will think about it. It''s in 6 days, no?" "Yes." I nodded, smiling gently. We fell into silence without something to talk about anymore. Just right after that, the curtain opened from the outside, and the pink-haired horny rabbit, just as Lucy called her, and the ck-haired Subus arrived. Nina smiled widely when she saw me, and her bunny ears perked up in interest. She was wearing a pink-colored bunny costume, her legs were covered in white fiss, and her small tail jutted out from the opening above her butt. Melissa smiled gently at me, looking at me with a lustful gaze. It was as if she was trying to undress me with her eyes. Her tight dark purple halterneck dress entuated her waist line clearly and pushed herrge breasts up, exposing her deep cleavage. My smile curled up when I saw them, and I opened my mouth. "Wee. Long time no see." Chapter 323 323 – Reports And Invitations ? "Long time no see, Sir!" Nina greeted back by raising her hand and smiled. "It''s been a few days, Master." Melissa nodded with a gentle smile. Both of them sat on the couch across from me and Lucy. As soon as they sat, Nina bowed her head at me. "I am sorry, but Ria''s training isn''t done yet. I am afraid she''s not fully obedient yet, so please wait a few days." The pink-haired bunny girl said with an apologetic tone. "No problem," I reassured. "It''s not urgent, so take your time." Raising her head and making her bunny ears sway, Nina replied, "Alright." I nodded at her. Indeed, training that wolf girl wasn''t urgent. I had many things going on, and my hand was full right now. Adding another girl into the mix was a bad idea. That could wait until I n to expand my knight squad and dominate Lea and Natasha. The three former leaders of the Border City looked at me and were waiting for me to speak. None of them opened their mouths, so I spoke. "First of all, I want to hear a report about the change in Border City. We can start with Melissa, as I''ve heard Lucy''s." "Very well." The Subus crossed her legs and allowed the thighs to be visible. She smiled softly as she put her hands on her knees. "The Subus'' district has undergone a big change. The buildings were now better, and our girls had more guests, resulting in our increasing strength and livelihood. Not only that, the profit we have gained since the Border City''s reformation increased by 50%pared to the past. "We have many Noblesing incognito, but most of them are only Baron, Viscount, and at most Count or Earl. There is no Dukeing to our establishment, but we learned many things from them. "Lately, it seems that Nobles are considering whether to support the first Prince Thomas or Queen Eve to ascend to the throne. Some also try to support the second Prince, Edison, but they are just a minority among high-ranking Nobles. There is also talk about marrying their daughter to the Prince." The Subus district was a whore house where anyone could visit. It was indeed a perfect ce to get such information from the horny Nobles who visited. Still, the fact that the ones who just visited yesterday or today had already talked about which person from the Royal Family to support was a little bit surprising. I thought they would at least settle the problem and try to find the Vampires who got revived first. ''They are really hungry for power.'' I thought as I nodded at Melissa''s report. "Good job," I said, turning to Nina. "Is there something from your hotel and this ce?" "There are several things I need to say," Nina replied and heaved a long sigh. "Some problems popped up with the increment of the guests. The Raven Group''s security has been doing pretty well thanks to Beatrice¨C" "Lady Beatrice," Melissa interjected with a venomous tone as she narrowed her eyes at the bunny girl. Nina seemed to be dissatisfied with that, "That''s your problem, Meli. My boss here is Sir Arthur, my Master, not her. Are you trying to imply that her position is higher than Master''s?" She narrowed her eyes, challenging the Subus. "That''s not¡­" Melissa looked at me and immediately bowed her head, "My apologies, Master." "Don''t worry about it. Beatrice is a primordial Subus, and it''s natural for you to respect and look up to her. And Nina¡­" I looked at the bunny girl. "Don''t fight among yourselves. Continue your report." "Yes~" The bunny girl dragged her answer and smirked at the ck-haired Subus. I knew they were rivals before, so I had been expecting something like this. I wouldn''t stop them from bickering as long as they could work together when needed.I think you should take a look at "Our hotel rooms were always filled up except the suite every night. Our revenue increased by 145%, and more people paid more to get a roompared to the past. We even increased our prices because the room was better equipped. "Oh, and I stopped taking any customers personally since that day and focused on training new girls. I will always be ready if you want to rest in our establishment." Nina winked at me and smiled seductively, slightly pulling her bunny costume down with her finger. With a cold voice, Lucy warned, "Horny rabbit, don''t seduce Arthur." Hearing the Vampire girl''s warning, Nina pouted and backed away. "Why did you always say that, Lucy? You always ruined my fun with your¡­ dissatisfaction with sex." "I am not ruining your fun." Lucy spat back. "But know your ce. You are just his servants now, and we are in the middle of something important. Do you think Arthur has time to take care of a slut like you?" "I don''t mean that¨C" "Enough." I raised my voice slightly, ending their exchange. Both of them instantly turned silent and sat straight stiffly, afraid of me getting angry. I heard their reports enough, so I moved on to the next topic. I turned to the bunny girl and said, "I am about to invite you, girls, to my private party in 6 days if you''re interested. For the details¡­" I told them the same exnation that I gave Rania and Emilia about this party. Lucy also heard this for the first time, so she also listened quietly. As my exnation went on, Melissa''s eyes twinkled in interest as she nodded repeatedly with a lustful expression. Nina also had a big smile on her face, smiling smugly at the Vampire Girl because my exnation essentially said I cared about Nina enough to invite her to this orgy party. After I finished, I asked them, "So, who wants toe?" "Me!" Nina raised her hand excitedly, "Hehehe, an orgy, huh? You''re thinking of something interesting. I will bring my collection with me when Ie to the party!" "Are you sure that I am allowed to join, Master? I¡­ My body was already defiled." Melissa muttered, feeling inferior to her situation. "But you have stopped getting customers since I arrived, right?" "Yes." The ck-haired Subus nodded, "I only satisfy my lust with toys I bought from Nina. Lady Beatrice ordered me to stop and only dedicate myself to you, Master." "Then you''re invited. Besides, Beatrice wants to reward your hard work with this, so juste if you want to." I smiled at her softly. "Follow what she said and dedicate yourself for my sake." "Thank you very much, Master." Melissa smiled widely and bowed her head, causing herrge breasts to jiggle. I only smiled at her and nodded. "My business is over here. I will see you girls in six days." I stood up and fixed my shirt. Then, I looked at Lucy, who stood right after me. "Do tell Mia about it. I will see you in 6 days." As long as Lucy was there, I believed she could stop Mia even if the yandere nun rampaged. I would count on the Vampire girl before I dominate Mia. ''Well, I don''t know whether I should dominate her or not. It''s a bit scary to have a yandere like her around, but I also don''t want to push her away because of my guilt for letting her experience something like that while I could stop it.'' I thought, sighing silently. "Alright, Arthur," Lucy affirmed and nodded. After hearing the Vampire girl''s answer, I took out a [Teleportation Gem] and disappeared from the room. Chapter 324 324 – Gossips And Story ? Inside the special lounge for Border City''s leaders, the three women sat back on the couch after Arthur teleported away. Nina looked at Lucy, crossing her eyes underneath her modest breasts and pushing them up. She smiled smugly and said with a teasing tone, "So you do join the orgy party. How unexpected. I thought you liked blood more than semen?" "I do," Lucy answered with a cold tone, looking at the bunny girl. "But he invited me. As someone he had dominated, I won''t refuse his invitation unless I have a strong reason for it. And I didn''t say I hate semen or sex. I just don''t enjoy them." "How could you know you don''t enjoy them when you never did it in the first ce?" The bunny girl interjected, raising her chin. "I need to tell you. Master is the person who managed to change my mind and stop me from taking other customers. You will be addicted to his dick once it enters your pussy. Not even my toy canpare to him! In fact, I couldn''t squirt with my toy since that day, so I really want to sleep with him again." "Is it really that amazing?" Melissa asked in a curious tone as she looked at Nina. Her breasts swayed softly as she moved her body. The ck-haired Subus knew that the horny rabbit, as Lucy called her, was an experienced woman and sex toys maker. It didn''t even need to be said that she even enjoyed the sex toy that Nina made and even managed to make her, a Subus, experience an orgasm. So when such a lewd person who could make a satisfying toy imed that she couldn''t squirt once she experienced Arthur''s dick, it managed to rouse Melissa''s curiosity to the maximum. "Meli, why do you think that your Lady Beatrice is willing to be dominated by him and not sleep with other people even though she''s a Subus?" Nina asked with a smirk. Melissa nodded in understanding. "I see." When she thought about it again, she had never seen Lady Beatrice masturbating or anything and just saw her hoping that her Master would call her soon. That was enough exnation for the Subus. "I am d you understand what I am talking about." The pink-haired bunny girl nodded repeatedly at her friend. Then, she turned to Lucy, who went silent as soon as the topic of sex was brought up. "And so, you''ve decided to try it at this party?" She asked curiously. The Vampire girl growled in dissatisfaction. She didn''t quite like it when she was pulled into a sexual topic. It wasn''t as if she wasn''t curious about it, but she still didn''t think it would be as good as drinking blood. So she answered the horny rabbit. "No, I won''t participate in it. I will only observe and make sure Mia won''t go out of control." This was her real reason for epting the invitation. And she knew that Arthur was worried about it too. If the green-haired girl rampaged in the middle of the party without her being there, it could lead to chaos or the girl getting killed in a sh. ''She''s one of my precious Kin now, unlike the other Vampires. Although I doubt Arthur will kill her, I won''t let her die. But I will still be there to stop her if needed. Yes, I am only observing and not participating.'' "Hmm¡­ Well, I won''t force you to have sex, either. It won''t be fun if you do it without the intention of doing so." Nina hummed and yed around with her ears; her lips curled up into a big smile. "However, I really can''t wait for it. Will Master be able to handle us together? I meant¡­ How many girls will participate in it?"I think you should take a look at "ording to Lady Beatrice, Master has more than 10 girls sleeping with him already, including an Archbishop of the Castitas Church," Melissa answered, holding her cheek to control her smile. "And I heard he had once slept with 20 Subi at once when he dominated Lady Beatrice. So I think he will be fine." "Woaahh!" Nina eximed, her eyes widened in surprise. "Somehow, I am not surprised. He''s a beast on the bed, I said! The amount of cum he shot into my womb that day still left me wondering and made me horny!" "I''d like to hear about your experience with Master, Nina. Do you mind telling me the details?" Melissa requested. "I don''t mind. Rather, I love to tell my girls about this experience myself." The bunny girl nodded in delight and began to recount her experience that night, starting with how she met him and went to the room while bringing an aphrodisiac lotion, the one locally produced in the Border City and not harmful. Hearing them talking excitedly about sex, Lucy heaved a tired sigh and took a tube filled with red liquid from the space between her breasts. It was connected to a brown string that went around her neck, and she wore it like a ne. In a situation like this, nothing was more soothing than her than enjoying the highest grade of blood, Arthur''s blood. She had never drunk it in front of anyone else, but she needed this after encountering him and held herself a lot from not attacking Arthur. For her, he smelt so delicious up close. A euphoria attacked her mind once she opened the lid and let the red liquid flow into her mouth. It felt best, and her body squirmed in pleasure brought by the taste. Her cheek flushed red and her body was in heat as if she was aroused. Her breathing shortened and became quicker as her heart beat faster. "Hnn~" A pleasured moan escaped her lips unconsciously. Watching the Vampire girl fall into her own world after drinking blood, Nina smiled smugly and paused her story for a while. ''She loves pleasure, after all.'' She thought, turning back to Melissa to continue her experience. ''I doubt she will be able to hold back in the middle of the orgy. I know she will ask to join midway and then fall into the pleasure of sex with Master Arthur. Even I fell for him even though I was afraid of his power. Having sex with him is the best.'' They only finished their meeting after Melissa said she was aroused by imagining Nina''s story and wanted to return home to masturbate. The bunny girl was also the same. She also wanted to try her new aphrodisiac lotion made with safe ingredients to test its effect and see whether it could be brought to the party or not. As for Lucy, she regained herself a few seconds after both girls left and remembered what she had just done. Her face lit up in embarrassment as she left the room quietly. Nina''s story and the idea she told her made her drinking session a little bit out of control and made her slightly aroused. Both for blood and lust. Thankfully, the fact that she was a virgin and had never masturbated before saved her from embarrassing herself further by touching herself. ''I will not forgive that horny rabbit.'' Lucy swore to herself. Chapter 325 325 – A Bet With Cow Girl [1] ? I had invited all the girls I knew to my party and decided to visit my little pet after giving Linda and Jane some fish I had caught in the port city earlier as I couldn''t find Milea. Looking at my radar, I found the cheeky nun was in her room near the kitchen. She was probably exhausted after masturbating with the new dildo I gave her this afternoon. I told both maids to make this into various dishes and that they could eat them too. They both were happy because fish were rare for them as they previously lived in a small city. Not only that, they also told me that Vivian actually loved the fish dish. After talking to them for a while, I went to the backyard to find Astro. Eliza and Cecil were already ying with him when I visited; they were feeding Astro some kind of meat and making the little tiger happy. This time, Astro didn''t bite Eliza anymore because Vivian already scolded him. I joined them and took out a special treat for Astro. While ying, I also brought up the party with Cecil and asked her if she needed anything. The minotaur girl said she didn''t want anything as long as she could join. It turned out she was also a little bit frustrated sexually because I didn''t touch her for a few days. I felt bad and promised I would definitely make up for it. Afterward, we yed catch with Astro until it was almost dark. We decided to end our little y, and I decided to take a bath before dinner. But before I could walk away, Cecil grabbed me by the arm and grinned. "You will enter with me." She said, pushing her breasts against my face. Due to the difference in our height, my face was buried between her mounds which were only covered in a soft white crop top. "I will clean you until you''re sparkly. Also, it''s been a long time since you drank my milk. You must''ve missed it. Right, boy?" "Me too! I will also clean you, Arthur!" Eliza eximed from the side, putting my other arm between her breasts. She had a jealous look on her face and pouted slightly. At first, I nned to rx in the bath, but it seemed impossible with them requesting a bath together. I heaved a sigh and said, "Alright. Let''s take a bath together." "Fufufu." Cecilughed in a low voice as she leaned down. Then she whispered in a sultry voice, "If you want to, we can just take a milk bath. I have a lot of reserves because you never drank them as much as before, boy." My slutty pirate seemed to really want to be milked again. Not only that, she really liked water and loved to be in a bath or anywhere wet. Well, maybe that was why she liked to be wet. And it was part of my fault that she wanted to be milked dry. ''I was too excessive in my training and made her feel too good.'' I thought as we walked down the corridor to the bathroom. ''I need to remember that I should make them love sleeping with me and not be excessive about it if I have a girl I fancy. This also applied to Tristan and Mia.'' Arriving in the bathroom, I undressed and covered my lower half with a towel. Eliza changed right behind me, and I could hear the rustle of her taking off her clothes. When I looked back, she covered her breasts with her hands before covering her body with a towel. "Don''t look at me¡­" She muttered, her face red.I think you should take a look at Even when she was so wild in bed, she was still embarrassed when I saw her naked in her normal state. How precious and cute was this girlfriend of mine? I wanted to hug her right now, but she would scream, or her aroused switch would flip on. As for Cecil, she just showed her bare body to me, proudly having her hands on her hips and slinging a towel around her neck, barely covering her nipples. Looking at the minotaur girl, Eliza asked, "Why don''t you cover your body, Cecil? Arthur is here, you know?" Cecil looked back at Eliza, wondered, "Why should I? He had seen me naked and covered my body with his semen. It''s toote to be embarrassed being seen by him. Rather, I am confused why you covered your body in the bathroom. You should just take the towel off." "I won''t," Eliza said, shaking her head. "It''s too embarrassing." "What a shame." Cecil sighed, "I guess you don''t want to embrace him. Don''t worry, boy. I will let you touch my body as much as you want and drink my milk directly in the bath, as Eliza doesn''t seem to have confidence in her body." I could only chuckle as I saw Cecil''s grin. "Well, I''ve seen your inside too, so watching you naked is not something special now," I said to my tsundere girlfriend. "Or what? Do you want to y something when we are inside? If it''s you, then I can make an exception and do something, you know?" Facing the teasing from me and Cecil, Eliza''s face burned red, and she held the towel that was covering her body tightly. Then she turned around and ran outside the bathroom while screaming. "I don''t know! Just have fun by yourself!" We bothughed as we saw Eliza''s behavior. She returned before long to get her clothes while pouting. After ring at me and calling me stupid one time, she ran out of the bathroom again, leaving me and Cecil behind. "She''s sulking," Cecilmented. "It seems we were teasing her too far, boy. I never thought she would still be shy and not that confident with her body. You haven''t given her enough love." She smirked. "I gave her enough to the point she couldn''t handle it herself and needed to call her mother, Vivian," I answered, grinning at the minotaur girl. "Well, I will humor her at dinner. It seems that we will be able to use the bath ourselves." "Is that your n since the beginning?" Cecil asked me yfully, "You wanted to drink my milk by yourself and don''t want Eliza to watch?" "And you want to y with me alone." I retorted to the minotaur girl and grabbed herrge breasts. The towel covering her breasts was swiped away, revealing the erect nipples. She moaned softly as a white liquid squirted from them slightly. "Look at them. You''re ready to be milked." "Ahn~ They are so sensitive now. I haven''tctated for more than 3 days already, so be gentle with me." Cecil moaned. Her cheek was dyed a bit red from arousal. "And you were the one who made me this sensitive, so take responsibility and satisfy my lust." She grabbed my hand that was on her breasts and leaned down for a kiss. My hand squeezed her breast hard, milking her. The white liquid trickled down my hand as our sloppy kissing sound echoed in the room. Chapter 326 326 – A Bet With Cow Girl [2] (R-18) After a while, she backed away with a trail of saliva still connecting our tongues. Her green eyes looked at me with a predatory gaze. "I will take the lead this time, boy. You''ve messed me up a few times, so it''s my turn to make you unable to hold back until the party day." The minotaur girl licked her lips seductively, pushing her breasts up with her arms. "Have sex with me if you cum without touching your cock with my hand or mouth." I chuckled at her challenge. "You can try. But if you cum first, then I will have you prepare a milk bath for the orgy." Once we entered, I immediately went on it. "Ahhn! Hnn¡­ Suck it more, boy¡­ Yeah, that''s it. Lick my nipple and drink my milk~" Cecil''s moan filled the bathroom as I sucked her nipple, drinking the milk squirted from it. We were sitting inside the tub, with her on myp. The water was dried off because of our bet, so I could feel Cecil''s love juices dripping down to my thighs. The way she moved her hips above me and rubbed the entrance of her pussy against my erect shaft was erotic and slippery, and it felt really good. Her love juices acted as a lubricant, and I could feel her heat through our contact. My hand squeezed her ass cheek, opening her hole, and I used my free hand to tease her clit while my tongue yed with her nipple. "Oooh! That feels good. More¡­ y with it more!" Gulp. "Your milk is as good as usual. It''s so light but creamy, perfect to drink when I want something light." "Hnn~ My milk is the best, no? How is it whenpared to Garcia?" Cecil asked teasingly, using her hands to guide her breasts to my face. Her dark skin was now covered with the milk she squirted from her other nipple. "Garcia''s milk is thick and sweet. If only she couldctate as much as you, her milk would be perfect for a spa." "Is that so?" The minotaur girl smiled and stopped moving her hips. She kissed me gently and held my face in ce, using her tongue to pry open my mouth. I allowed her slippery and long tongue to invade my mouth and sucked it, surprising the minotaur girl. But she enjoyed the sensation and sucked my tongue back. "Slrp¡­ Hmn~ Aah¡­" Cecil moaned into my mouth as she hugged me, crushing her breasts against my chest. My tip poked her entrance, and I really wanted to put it in, ravaging her. But this was a bet. I needed to win before I did that, or I would lose the bet now. Yes. I could no longer control my burning lust because of what Milea did this morning and Cecil''s advance. I would tell the girls that the party would be held tomorrow night and reschedule the others'' turn. Beatrice, Tristan, Rania, Garcia, Emilia, and Sophia wouldn''t mind the change in schedule, and neither were the others who lived in my mansion. I just needed to tell Sana and the girls from the Border City through Lucy that the party would be held 3 days faster than I said. Ending our kiss, we looked at each other with a lustful gaze. "You win, Cecil," I said, smiling widely. "I am unable to hold my lust back. It''s also been a few days since I have sex with any girls. My first cum might be too much, but I will shoot it inside your womb if you beg for it." "Fufufu, that''s easy, boy." Cecil giggled seductively as she moved from myp. She sat on the edge of the bath, spreading her legs wide and revealing her drenched pussy. Her hands squeezed herrge breasts, letting her milk squirt on her body. It made her look sexier. "Come. Mess me up and give me your cock milk." She seduced while scooping her breast milk and spread it on top of her breasts, making it fall along the curves of her body. Approaching her, I caressed her cheek as I positioned my cock in front of her pussy entrance with my hand.I think you should take a look at "I said that you won, but will you still make a milk bath for the party?" I asked intimately, whispering to her cow ear. "I will~ I have already nned for that as Eliza wanted to try a treatment using it. Hehehe, my milk is good for the skin, especially for women. It makes skin tighten and have a healthy shine. Garcia was the one who realized its effect." Hearing her, I backed away in surprise and asked, "Then the fact she was running away earlier..." "We have a deal." The minotaur girl winked and smiled yfully, "I will give her a spa treatment tomorrow. I hope that can make her forgive me." I smiled, not expecting that at all. If anything, I would praise Eliza for not hitting Cecil. "I guess I am also partly responsible for it and still need to visit her tonight." "You are," Cecil answered, circling her arms around my neck. "But for now, I want that cock milk in my pussy, my mouth, andstly, my ass. Will you give it to me? No, you will be more excited if I word it like this." Coughing a few times, Cecil''s face, which was red due to arousal, had a sexy expression. Her breathing quickened, her eyes became moist, and her pupil turned into a heart shape. "Msater~ Please mess your slutty cow''s wet pussy and y with my breasts. Reward me with your thick milk inside my deepest part." "You said you were going to take a lead." I chuckled at her words and said teasingly. "It can''t be helped. I became too horny and just want you to mess me up." Cecil answered honestly as she spread her pussy with her hands. "Insert your cock here, Arthur." "Anything for you, my slutty pirate. I pushed my dick forward between the folds of her pussy. Her inner walls opened for me, allowing me to slide deep within her. The warmth of her vagina engulfed my member, and I groaned in pleasure. "Aaahh!" Cecil screamed loudly as I entered deeper and thrust harder. "Ughhh~ This is how I should''ve done it before. Ahhhh~ Your cock is so big." With every stroke, I bottomed out inside her tight cunt, filling it with my length. My tip touched the entrance of her womb, and it wasn''t fully inserted yet. "Your voice is so cute. Let it all out. Don''t hold it back." I began to move my hips. Sliding in and out of her slit, I went slower than ourst session. It had been a long time since ourst sex, and her pussy was even tighter. As I continued to pump myself into her, Cecil''s moans grew louder. She gripped my shoulders tightly, leaving marks behind. She arched backward, herrge breasts swayed in the air. The nipples on them were hard, leaking milk that sshed on my face. "Mmmph~ Uuuunnnngg~ So good!" Cecil''s voice reached my ears clearly, even though the sound of my hips pping against her pussy didn''t reach me. I was focused on pumping my cock into her, driving myself closer to an orgasm. "So full, so hot, and so juicy~ Mmphf! Cumming~!" The minotaur girl cried out as I kept going, feeling my balls contract as they prepared to release their load. It was almost there. I could feel it building up inside me and couldn''t stop it anymore. Chapter 327 327 – Perfect Menu With Milk (R-18) I grunted loudly, holding onto her hips as I pounded my cock into her. My seed shot forth, sshing against the insides of her pussy and mixing with her own fluids. "Ahhhhh! Oooohh~" Cecil moaned as she climaxed alongside me. Our bodies shook together, and my sperm mixed with her warm vaginal fluid inside her. She couldn''t take all of it, and it spurted out of her pussy. Her tongue was stuck out, and her eyes rolled back due to the pleasure. After a moment, her body rxed as she regainedposure. When I pulled out of her, she grabbed my waist and lifted herself from the floor. "That was amazing," she purred, kissing me passionately. "Let me clean you up." While I was still recovering from my orgasm, Cecil took my penis in her mouth and cleaned it with her tongue. Then, she licked the rest of my semen from my stomach and thighs until everything was gone. She opened her mouth and showed the semen inside it, ying it around with her tongue. "Hehe, looks delicious. You taste good. I''ll eat you againter." Cecil grinned and stood up. She turned around and raised her ass high in the air, presenting her asshole to me. As soon as I saw it, I knew where she was headed. "This time, let my ass eat your cock first. Train me so I can be the sluttiest girl in your party." She encouraged me as she leaned over the side of the bathtub. "Okay then, show me what you got." I nodded and approached her, positioning my erection right below her butt crack. I entered her asshole easily, and she moaned softly as I started fucking her. I was gentle with her tight little hole, enjoying the smoothness of her muscles as I slid in and out. "Oh yes, keep doing that. Don''t pull out yet." Cecil whispered to me, her hands gripping the edges of the tub. I obliged and kept sliding in and out of her ass, taking my time to enjoy the sensations. "Aaaah~" Cecil moaned quietly, arching her back and moaning. The way her cheeks jiggled as I fucked her gave me an idea. After several minutes, I decided to do something about it. Releasing my grip on her hips, I ced both hands under her buttocks and lifted her off the ground. With that, I could enter her deeper and pound her faster without worrying about hurting her. "Hyaaaaaah! Yessss!" Cecil screamed as I picked her up by her ass. I mmed my cock into her as fast and hard as I could. Her breasts leaking milk, bounced wildly, spilling onto the soft surface of the ground. "Mmmm~ That feels gooood~" Cecil cooed, her breath bing heavier. "Fuck my ass, Arthur! Fuck it real good!" Iplied, pounding her anal passage as hard as I possibly could. Each time my cock slid in and out of her ass, she gasped and moaned louder than before. "Oooooh~ A-Ahhhh~ Fuuuckkkk!!" Her cries echoed throughout the bathroom. She was getting close to another orgasm. "Nnnggggh! Gonna cum!! I am going to cum!!" I increased my pace further, mming her ass with each thrust. The friction caused her to scream louder and faster. "Guhnn! Hahaahhaa! Ahhhh~ N-No, don''t stop, fuck me! Faster! Thrust your cock faster! I love it!" My cock was ready to burst again, and I felt the pressure build up in my testicles. I couldn''t hold it any longer, and my cum erupted into her bowels. "Ahh~" Cecil moaned deeply as she came once again. I kept going, shooting more and more sperm into her anus. By the end of it, I had emptied my second load inside her. When I finished, Cecil fell down, exhausted. I lowered her back to the floor gently and kissed her forehead. Her lower body was covered in juices and semen; her hair was matted to her neck from sweat.I think you should take a look at "How did it feel?" I asked, looking at her with concern. "Good~ Good enough to get pregnant..." Cecil looked up at me, grinning. "I love you, Arthur. Let''s do it again sometime." "Yeah, sure we will. But let''s finish cleaning up here first. We''re having dinner shortly. I''m hungry, aren''t you?" "Hnn, I am hungry after what we did," Cecil answered as she raised her body slowly, still not recovered from the intense orgasms. "What''s the menu tonight?" "It''s fish stew and some other things that I caught in Lima Port City." Cecilughed and sat up straight, pushing her breasts together and making milk leak out of them. "That will be perfect with my milk. Feel free to drink it straight from my boobs. I don''t need to hide it anymore from Vivian because you have sex with her already, no?" "Sounds great." I agreed happily, using to clean her body. Once I was done, Cecil stood up and stretched, showing off her naked body to me. She smiled happily and opened the hatch to let the water flow. As promised before, she helped me to clean my body and cleaned my cock once again with her mouth, using her long tongue to lick it to the base. Once that was taken care of, I returned the favor and cleaned her body, washing her tight hole by inserting three fingers. I found her G-Spot and yed with it, making Cecil squirt a lot of love juices and milk, getting her body dirty again. That, however, led to a quickie in the shower. While washing her breasts, I slipped my cock between her legs from behind and pounded her pussy while she squirmed in ecstasy. "Mmph~ Ohhh~ Yes~ Do it harder~" Before I knew it, we were having sex again until Eliza barged into the bathroom. "That''s enough! It''s dinner time already!" She shouted with a red face, clearly angry because I took too much time in the bathroom by having sex with Cecil. My childhood friend left the bathroom right after, mming the door shut loudly. Pulling out my cock from Cecil''s wet pussy, I said to the minotaur girl. "Well, let''s stop there before Eliza gets angry." "You''re right. My bad, I was so horny that I seduced you to do it." Cecil answered as she looked at me. "Still, I don''t regret it. That felt really good." "Me too." I smiled at her. "Tonight, I will try to take care of Eliza. I know how to make a sulking girl talk to me." Hearing my words, the minotaur girl smirked widely, "A normal way or a lewd way?" I didn''t answer her and just smiled. It was clear what kind of method I was talking about. From how Eliza entered earlier, we both knew she was already listening to what we did midway. It was impossible for her to enter just right when we just continued having sex. I could see her dot staying in the dressing room as soon as Cecil and I entered the bathroom. ''She also has a little voyeurism fetish inherited from Vivian. And that lewd Madam still peeped on me even though I had sex with her. Maybe I will eat her along with Eliza tonight to satisfy my still-burning lust. And I will ask her whether she wants to be dominated or not.'' Having another mother-and-daughter moment would be great. And this time, I would also include Cecil as she didn''t seem to be satisfied yet. ''A family sex, how exciting. I changed my mind. I won''t change the party date and will start the party the day after tomorrow. That way, I can recover my stamina from this too and rest from tomorrow''s speech.'' We then left the bathroom and dressed before going to the dining room to have a meal with Eliza and Vivian. Chapter 328 328 – Make Mommy Feels Good Tak tak tak¡­ The dining room was quiet and pretty awkward. Vivian noticed Eliza''s sour mood and the fact she pouted and looked at me worriedly. She didn''t even touch her food, which Linda said was her favorite, as she was too worried about her daughter''s condition. I only smiled at her and nced at Cecil, who was silent. Knowing the situation, the minotaur didn''t ask me to drink her milk directly from her breasts in front of Vivian and Eliza because she didn''t want to upset thetter too much. Without me saying much, I knew my gesture would hint to Vivian that Eliza was pouting because we had left her out while having fun in the bathroom. The olderdy was peeping on us, after all. Understanding my hint, Vivian nodded slightly and turned to Eliza. Then she coughed to get her daughter''s attention. "Dear daughter. Why don''t you eat quietly? It''s really rude, you know? Did you forget about table manners?" ng! The knife and fork that Eliza held in her hands stopped moving as she raised her head, looking at her mother. "Mama, I believe I am eating quietly right now." She smiled as if nothing was wrong, but her eyes betrayed her. Clearly, she was still angry as she shot toward me before resuming eating the fish dish in front of her. This time, she made no sound with her utensils, so Vivian could only sigh and eat her dish. She looked at me with a begging look, and I nodded at her softly, hinting that I would take care of Eliza after this. After the dinner ended, Eliza suddenly stood up. "Thank you for the food. I will rest in my room, so please don''t bother me." Saying so, she hurriedly left the dining room and closed the door behind her. We watched her leave without saying anything. "That girl¡­ She should''ve known that she just needed to enter and join us if she truly wanted to have sex with Arthur." Cecil heaved a sigh and stood up, "Now I feel bad for proposing such a deal with her. I will apologize and see what I can do." "Alright," I answered. "Bring her to meter if she calms down." Cecil nodded at me and then left the dining room. Only Vivian and I remained. In the middle of the silence, Vivian suddenly called out to me. "Arthur¡­ Can you console her tonight? I know that you''re¡­ tired after doing it with Cecil in the bathroom earlier, but¡­" I turned at her and smiled. "You don''t need to say it, Mommy. I will console Eliza after this." I said, making her face red as she remembered our threesome that night. "Don''t call me that, please." She pleaded, clearly embarrassed. "Are you sure?" I asked teasingly, "Didn''t you peep on me again earlier? If not, how did you know that I had sex with Cecil in the bathroom earlier? And this smell¡­ You have masturbated while watching, no?" I smirked at her as Vivian''s body jolted slightly across from me. To be honest, there was no such smelling from her at all. Rather, I could only smell fish and spices in this room when I heightened my senses. If we were talking about sex smells, it only came from a room near the kitchen. Apparently, my cheeky nun continued masturbating and hadn''t stopped yet. Her moan was really loud. But that was enough to tease Vivian. This Madam was a little too innocent for someone with a daughter of my age. She looked flustered when I mentioned that, and her face flushed deep red. "Uhh¡­ I am sorry for being too lewd. I-It''s really strange, right? I promised that I wouldn''t do it again, but¡­ In the end, I still did it." "It''s not strange at all, Vivian." When I called her name, her body jolted once again. I stood up and approached her as her eyes followed my movement. Then I leaned closer and stretched my hand to her face. She was about to raise her hand in a defensive posture and back away, but when my hand touched her cheek, she stopped and entrusted her whole to me. "You love having sex with me. I know that it feels really good, as I also feel good when having sex with you. So¡­"I think you should take a look at My face got closer to hers, and I whispered. "Let''s do it again tonight. Eliza will definitelye to your roomter, so let''s invite her too. Having a threesome while being watched by your daughter also excites you, right? You can watch me console Eliza directly without the use of your ." "I¡­" Vivian''s voice trembled, both in lust and guilt. Eventually, her lust won over as she looked at me with a trembling gaze. "Can I?" "Of course." I nodded, backing away and smiling at her. "I know that you can''t hold yourself back either. So, let''s go to your room right now. Cecil will bring Elizater when we are having fun. Imagine being seen by your daughter and surrogate daughter. Isn''t it exciting?" Vivian''s breath quickened as she imagined the situation. Her legs were put together, and her hand instinctively tried to reach under her dress through the slit to y with her drenched pussy. The area around her crotch was slightly wet, and I could smell the pungent smelling from her. "What do you think?" I said once more, standing up in front of her. Her gaze went over my lower body which already made a big tent. "Haa¡­ Arthur¡­" She called out my name, "Make me feel good¡­" She begged while squirming around. "I will," I answered, carrying her in my arms, holding her thighs, and squeezing her breast with my other hand. "Hya!" Vivian squealed when I suddenly carried her, but she didn''t resist. Instead, she panted and enjoyed me ying with her boob above her dress, moaning softly. I exited the dining room and went to Vivian''s room upstairs. It was located right beside Eliza''s, and I met with Cecil, who stood in front of the door while looking troubled. The minotaur girl also noticed me and Vivian in my arms. Then she grinned as she saw the olderdy''s condition with my hand on her breast. "I will jointer." She said with a nod without saying anything else. I smiled at my dark-skinned lover and walked past her, and Vivian began to get impatient. "Hurry¡­ I want to feel good again. I want to be watched by my daughters when you mess me up. And I want to watch them getting messed up with your cock!" Hearing her, I grinned and answered, "What a naughty mother. You want me to mess you up real bad?" Her switch was fully flipped, and she learned some naughty words from peeping on us. Honestly, her attempt to look like a bitch was amusing and somehow made her look sexier. "Yes~ I want my son''s cock to mess up my inside." "Then I will mess you real bad to the point Eliza can''t recognize her mother anymore." I kicked the door to Vivian''s room open. A pungent smell from her masturbation earlier immediately attacked my nostrils, and I noticed that her bed sheet was wet from her love juices. My attention then turned back to the naughty mother in my arm, and I noticed her seductive smile. "You can skewer me with your meat anytime. Fufufu, I am already drenched." She was a fast learner. I kissed her passionately and pried open her mouth with my tongue as I brought her to the bed, pinning her down without worrying about the open door. Her moan escaped loudly as our tongues intertwined together. I explored her body underneath her dress with my hand, caressing her softly until I found her nipple and pinched it. With my free hand, I also buckled up my belt and took off my pants, freeing my half-erect cock. "Ahhn~ Yess¡­ Makes Mommy feel real good, Arthur!" My lips widened into an excited grin. She indeed learned fast, but it wasn''t enough yet. "I will make you into my personal slut. You won''t be able to forget my cock after this." "Hnn~" Vivian nodded at my words, "Dominate me with your cock, Daddy." That word made me lose all my reasons, ripped her dress, and made me fully erect. Who wouldn''t be excited to be called Daddy by a sexy milf who wanted me to call her Mommy? No one. "We will not sleep tonight. And I will dominate you for real." "Yes~" Chapter 329 329 – Impatient (R-18) First of all, I couldn''t believe that a mere word on me would make someone this horny. "Hnn~" Second, Eliza was still sulking. I would try my best to make her have fun too. Cecil was currently trying to get her here, so I would y with her mother, Vivian. I wouldn''t be satisfied until all four of us have fun. Vivian was eager to be ravished as well. She would always be happy if I dominated her and made her aplete slut for me. "Ahn... More... Your finger is inside!" Then finally, I was curious to know how far a simple word would get me. Vivian would be my slutty mother. I would make her beg for my cock like a little girl, and I would make her watch me ravish every other woman here, especially her daughter, on the party day. But those were ns forter. For now, I needed to satisfy my lust for this mature woman with the perfect body. She looked up at me, her eyes begging me to give her what she wanted, and I gave in. My finger rubbed her sweet spot inside, and her body trembled from the sensation. "Ahn~ Arthur... I want your cock! I am so excited that I don''t need forey! Put your cock in my pussy, Daddy~" She wanted to get straight to the point as well. I took my finger out and crawled over her body, aligning my cock with her crotch. She moaned when she felt the warmth radiating from my member, and she grabbed it, guiding it toward her drenched pussy. Her pussy was already well prepared. It was dripping wet with love juice. She was so impatient that she just needed a little push before I went inside. "Your daughter wille to our roomter, so be quiet, Mommy." "Let her watch~ Let her see how Daddy dominates me~ Ahn~" "Then I''ll have to fuck you really hard." "Yes, Daddy. Fill me up!" "Shut up. I will fill you up with my cum, slut!" I inserted my cock into her in one go, making her moan with a high-pitched voice as she held my shoulders tightly. "Nnh!" This role y of her calling me Daddy, even though she thought of me as her son, excited me. Her pussy was mping tightly around me. It was like it was trying to swallow me whole, and I could feel her drenched walls tightly squeeze my cock. I was about to say that she felt good, but Vivian suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck and brought my face closer to her, and our lips touched. Her tongue invaded my mouth as she demanded me to kiss her, and I gave in and closed my eyes. I wrapped my arm around her body and held her close, fucking her roughly with my cock. Moan after moan escaped Vivian''s mouth as I ravished her, making me groan in pleasure. Her pussy felt like it was sucking my member, and the tight embrace was swallowing me. "Arthur~ Your cock feels amazing! My son''s cock is the best~" I heard her speak up as I fucked her roughly, her walls still squeezing my member, milking it for its essence. "Your pussy feels really good, Mommy." I grinned as I heard her asking for apliment, and Vivian bit my ear as her answer. "Just for now, I want you to call me Vivian!" "Is that so?" I smirked, "Then Vivian, can you spread your legs wider for me?" "Yes, Daddy." Vivian obeyed and opened her legs wide, allowing me to prate her deeply and enjoy her pussy more. I then leaned down and bit her ear, my hands traveling to her back to her swaying breasts. "Ooohh!" Vivian moaned loudly at my action, but I didn''t stop there. My hands moved down, going over her hips and stomach to reach the ce where we were connected, my member prating her drenched hole. I caressed her lower lips, making her gasp and shiver from my fingers as my cock and fingers explored her wet pussy. "Ahn~ Arthur~ Daddy, please! Be rougher!" I was about to tease her for her lewd request, but she grabbed my hand and guided it toward her breasts. "Please y with my boob!"I think you should take a look at She was horny, and I could see the glint in her eyes as she stared at me, pleading me to ravish her more. "As you wish, Vivian." The sound of my thighs mming against Vivian''s resounded loudly inside the room as I pounded her roughly, her hands and mouth gripping the bed sheet tightly. Her pleasurable moan was reced by an "Ahn~ Ahn~" from my harsh pration. I alternated between my two hands, caressing and groping her soft mounds. Meanwhile, my other hand traveled up and down her body, tickling and stroking her all over. Before long, I noticed footstepsing into our room. I smiled, knowing that Cecil was sessful in getting Eliza over. "What''s wrong, Vivian?" I asked her while still plowing her, my hands still busy stroking and caressing her body. I leaned closer to her ears and whispered, "Eliza and Cecil are about to arrive. Aren''t you more excited?" At that moment, Vivian''s pussy clenched around me tightly, and I could feel her body shiver. She became excited that her daughter and surrogate daughter were about to arrive and watch her getting ravaged. I grinned and gave her a kiss, making her squeal with delight. "Y-Yes, Daddy. I want my daughter to watch how your cock turns me into a slut~" "Fufu. Then let''s enjoy ourselves even more." "Yes, Daddy! I will pleasure your cock with my pussy!" Vivian and I smiled at each other, then our lips met once again in a lustful kiss. My hands explored her body while still fucking her. She was having a tough time keeping quiet, and her body trembled violently with pleasure. I then pinched her nipples, rolling it between my fingers, and that was enough to make her climax. "Oh~ Ahhn~ Cumming!!" Her moan escaped loudly as she came, and I felt her walls spasm as they squeezed around me, mping tightly as her orgasm ravished her. I didn''t slow down and fucked her even faster, and soon, I felt something dripping on my cock and Vivian''s pelvis. "Arthur, Arthur~ Fill me up! Please give me your cum, Arthur!" Her begging for me to impregnate her really got me, and I groaned as I released my load into her, feeling her pussy suck me in once again. A thick rope of sperm escaped from my tip and hit Vivian''s womb. She gasped, and her body went limp as she felt my essence inside her. She must''ve enjoyed it as well. Her eyes were closed, and her expression was filled with bliss. Slowly, I pulled out my cock, and a thick liquid, mixed with Vivian''s love juice, dripped onto the bed sheet. Her hole was gaping, and the air blew into her drenched crotch, making her flinch from the cold sensation. Turning around, I saw Cecil and Eliza standing in front of the door. Eliza looked really surprised, while Cecil, on the other hand, looked amused. "Arthur... That is, with Mama?" I turned toward Eliza, who asked that, and I grinned at her. "It''s just the beginning, Eliza. Why don''t you enter, and let''s have a foursome while being watched by your mother, Vivian?" The girl was about to protest, but when her eyes saw her mother being fucked, she seemed to change her mind. Her breath quickened, and she looked down at her own crotch. "Hurry, Eliza." Cecil walked closer to her and whispered into her ears. "Come on. I can see how excited you are. If you don''t want to join, then I will have a threesome with Arthur and Vivian. You can just watch from the sideline." Eliza''s breath quickened, and her eyes shifted nervously. Eventually, she reached for the doorknob and closed the door behind her. Cecil, who had arge grin on her face, turned to look at Vivian and me. "You really messed her up, Arthur." The minotaur girl said and began to undress. "I want to be messed up too." "Me too..." Eliza, who had already undressed, came toward me, her hand slowly reaching for my member, which was still hard and glistening from Vivian''s pussy juices. "It''s not fair that I was left behind! I am your girlfriend, Arthur! Please y with me too." I was really touched. I embraced the girl and kissed her, her breasts pressing against my chest. She was a little shy, so I decided to tease her. "Are you jealous, Eliza?" "N-No, of course not..." Her eyes darted away, clearly lying, "But you promised me to love me, so..." "You are really impatient, Eliza." I kissed her again, this time passionately. Then, I looked at Cecil and Vivian, who were looking at us with smiles on their faces. Thetter had recovered from her intense orgasm and was currently masturbating. Chapter 330 330 – Perfect Family [1] (R-18) ? "What are you waiting for?" Vivian asked, her eyes focused on my erect cock. "I will watch this time, so... Show me how you ravish my daughter and Cecil." I looked at Eliza, whose face was as red as a tomato, then I looked at Cecil, who was grinning as she sat on the bed beside me, her hands teasing her breast that leaked milk, and finally, at Vivian, whose gaze was fixated on my crotch. "Arthur, please fuck me until I can''t walk anymore." Eliza requested, and I turned to look at her, then I pulled her closer and kissed her again. My tsundere girlfriend was surprisingly eager tonight. I didn''t say anything and allowed her to take control, her tongue fighting mine while her hand fumbled around my body. Then she reached into my cock and began to lick it. "Let me clean it up." Eliza didn''t wait for my permission and began to suck on my member. The sensation of her tongue licking my shaft and balls made me groan, and I held her head softly. While doing so, I gestured for Cecil toe closer, "Come, let me drink your milk." "Yeah!" The minotaur girl answered eagerly. My attention went back to Eliza, who was cleaning up my excess cum from my cock, her hands busy as they stroked her pussy, preparing it for me to ravish her. Cecil crawled close to me, and I didn''t waste any time drinking her milk. I sucked her breast as the thick and warm milk flowed down my throat. My hand went over her body and yed with her crotch. "Mhm! Mmm..." Eliza''s head bobbed up and down as she licked and sucked my shaft, making me groan from her action. Vivian''s gaze was still fixated on my lower body, and she watched me drink Cecil''s milk while being serviced by her daughter. She inserted her fingers into her pussy, which was still filled with my cum, and began masturbating wildly. "Aah~ So lewd," Vivian muttered in a dreamy voice. "My daughters are so lewd." "You are really lewd too, Vivian." Cecilughed and looked at the older woman who was masturbating. "Ahn~ I know, Cecil," Vivian answered, her hand still ying with her pussy. "I am a dirty woman. I love being fucked by my son." "You are." I agreed with Vivian as I gulped Cecil''s milk. "You love being fucked by me." "Yes, that''s right, Arthur. I love you, Daddy." Vivian looked at me, her eyes filled with love and lust as she stared at my crotch. At that moment, I had an idea. Smiling, I said to Vivian, "Why don''t you lick my cock together with Eliza?" "Really? Of course I will!" Vivian answered happily, and she began to lick my member while her daughter was still sucking on it. I held both their heads, and they licked the head of my cock and the underside of my shaft. Cecil moved behind my back and kissed me, herrge breasts pressed against my body. "You are a naughty man." The minotaur girl whispered into my ears, her hand going lower to her pussy. "I am. But you also enjoy this, Cecil." "Yes. You are right. It feels good to be together with you." She moved her head down, and we shared a passionate kiss. Then, I felt Vivian''s and Eliza''s tongue tip and hands teasing my balls and shaft, and I sighed in pleasure from the sensation. Cecil and I parted from the kiss, and I began to lick the milk squirted through her pink nipple, and the two women in front of me moved closer, their heads now moving toward my cock. "Ugh... I am about to cum..." I groaned, and both women stopped their action, their tongues stillpping my shaft. They pulled back together at the same time and extended their tongues. "Cum on my face, Arthur," Eliza begged. "I want it, Arthur." Vivian echoed. I smiled and told them, "Okay, I will cum on you two." Their eyes lit up as they smiled. They then looked at me, their faces flushed and their pupils dted; their eyes were begging me to paint them with my essence. Their hands moved along my shaft, covered in their saliva, and squeezed it gently. My eyes were glued to their faces. The sight of them was really arousing. Before long, I couldn''t hold back anymore and thrust my hips forward, my cock now standing proudly above their faces. "Here ites!" A thick rope of semen shot out from the tip, hitting Vivian right in the face and covering her forehead. Eliza closed her eyes, and her hands gripped the bed sheet as she endured the sensation of the thick liquidnding on her face. Another thick rope shot out andnded on her lips. Their faces were covered in my essence, and they kept their eyes open as they continued squeezing my shaft. Without mymand, Eliza began to suck on my cock again while her mother, Vivian, used her hand to scoop the cum on her face and licked it.I think you should take a look at "Mhmm." Eliza''s eyes opened wide from the sensation, and she began to suck harder, her face reddening from the taste of my essence. After a while, she pulled away and looked at Vivian. "Mama, is it tasty?" "Yes." Vivian smiled at her daughter, her hand scooping the semen that hadnded on her cheek. "It''s so good." "Hnn!" Eliza moaned; her breath quickened, and her pussy twitched. She spread her legs and inserted her finger into her hole, trying to make herself feel good. "Oh my, what a naughty daughter," Vivianmented. However, her state wasn''t that different from Eliza''s. She also spread her legs beside her daughter and masturbated. I smiled at the two women. While still caressing Cecil''s breasts, I watched them masturbate in front of me. They looked really sexy. "Arthur... Give me your cock." From the side, Cecil''s voice interrupted me as I watched the two girls masturbate. "Is this the time for you to ask that?" "Hurry. I want it inside me." "You want me to ravish you? Then get on your hands and knees, Cecil." "Yes!" Cecil quickly jumped and assumed the doggy-style position in front of me, her round ass facing me. Her face was between the pair of mother and daughter that masturbated in front of me. I held herrge ass and spread her cheeks apart, exposing her drenched pink hole. My member was still wet from Eliza''s saliva, and I slowly inserted it into her, making her gasp from the sensation. "Ahn~" "Does it feel good, Cecil?" "Yes~ Ahn~ Your cock is so good, Arthur. Make me your slut." Her ass was soft, and her insides were hot and moist. She had a really tight hole even when I fucked her senseless in the bath earlier, and her body was trembling while I entered her. "Your pussy is really tight." I remarked, "Compared to your giant body andrge breasts, you have really small holes, you know?" "It''s because you are really big, mhm. Your cock is amazing. Ahn~" I held her hips and began to fuck her slowly, enjoying the sensation of her walls squeezing my member. Then, I spanked her ass, and she squealed. "What a naughty girl," I said as I spanked her again, and she moaned and squeezed her walls harder. "It feels good~ Your cock feels so good inside me!" "Really?" I spanked her again, and she moaned loudly. "Yes. Make me your slut, Arthur." "So you love my cock? Do you like having sex with me, Cecil?" "I do, Arthur. I love you. Ahn~ I love your cock. Fuck me, Arthur. I will suck your cock whenever you want, just as long as I can feel this sensation! I am just your slutty cowgirl!" Watching Cecil attacked by pleasure, Eliza and Vivian moved their fingers inside their pussies faster, and their eyes were glued to the lewd scene in front of them. "Oh, Goddess." I spanked Cecil again and again as I fucked her from behind. I could feel her walls spasming around me, and her ass jiggled from the impact. "D-Don''t stop, Arthur. Ahn~ Ahn~" "Cecil, don''t tell me you are cumming already?" "Y-Yes. Ahn~ Ooooh~" Her body trembled as she came, and her milk squirted out of her nipple and onto the bed sheet and the pair who were masturbating. Her ass jiggled a little as I stopped my action and spanked her butt. She fell onto the bed with her eyes rolled back andnded between Eliza and Vivian. But I wasn''t done yet. Chapter 331 331 – Perfect Family [2] (R-18) ? I pulled out from her and turned around. Vivian and Eliza moved closer as Cecil squirmed in ecstasy. They continued to masturbate while watching my cock. "Who wants it next?" I asked both women. Vivian answered immediately, "Fuck Eliza, Arthur! I want to watch you ravish my daughter!" "Y-Yes. Me too, Arthur. I want you to fuck me." Eliza begged in a sultry voice, her fingers still ying with her pussy. I smiled and picked her up, making her moan. Then I stood over Vivian, spreading Eliza''s legs, and let her love juice drip onto my cock above her mother''s body. "So close..." Vivian muttered, looking up to the view of my cock entering her daughter''s pussy. "Haa... Haa~ Hnn!" "Y-Yes, Arthur..." My girlfriend said in a sultry voice as she held onto me, "Come and ravish me..." "As you wish, Eliza." I pushed my cock inside Eliza''s pussy at once, and she moaned, her body trembling as she was stretched and prated by my cock. "It''s so deep..." I could feel her walls squeezed tightly around my cock. She was very tight. Her face was flushed red, and her breath was quick. "I am... going to cum." She announced after a few seconds, and her body trembled as she came, her walls mping around my cock. "Cumming!" "Aahhh! Cumming!" "That''s it, Eliza. Cum for me." She cried out as her orgasm subsided, and I pulled my cock out from her pussy, letting the remaining cum drip on the bed sheet. Her hand was still over my neck as I held her up by holding her thighs. My cock was still inside her. "Just by entering..." Eliza sighed. "Then I will make you cum again." I began to slowly thrust into her pussy, feeling it stretched and tightened around my cock. Her pussy was really sensitive, and it seemed that every thrust was enough to make her tremble. "Don''t... Too sensitive..." I ignored her words and continued my action. Her hand held the back of my head as she cried out, her walls mped tightly around my cock. Her big breasts bounced on her chest as I fucked her. "Haa... It''s... too sensitive..." She protested while saying so, but her body reacted differently. She was clearly getting excited as her hand wandered to her clit and began to y with it. "You are getting excited, Eliza," I said as I fucked her pussy, my hands holding her thighs and kept her from moving. "S-Shut up..." She retorted, "Hnn... You are making me excited... Ahn... Ahn~" Her hand went to her breast and began to y with the nipple while she stared at me with her pleading eyes, asking for a kiss. I leaned forward and kissed her. "Hnn~" Her body shivered as I kissed her, and her hands moved from her breasts to the back of my head, pulling me into her lips. Our tongues entwined, and I began to fuck her in a more intense manner. Vivian kept watching from below, ravaging her own pussy with her hands. Cecil also began masturbating on the side, biting her own nipple as her hand yed with her lower lips. "Hnn... Nngh...!" I felt Eliza''s insides quiver and tightened, and soon, I felt her walls mping around my member again. She came again, her body trembling from the immense pleasure, and she squirted a little. "Oooh, so good! Ahn... So good~" I grinned at her and kept fucking her until she begged me to stop. "Please... Cum inside me!" She pleaded as she squirmed and moaned, her face flushed. "Make me your bitch." "You''re already my bitch." At my answer, Eliza blushed, and her fingers traveled from her clit to her nipples, stimting them. She didn''t care that her breasts were bouncing around, and she was still being fucked by my cock while being carried up. "Then make me your personal slut, Arthur. I am yours to use, so use me. Ravish me however you want." I grinned. I loved this girl. "Are you sure?" "Yes. I want it." I leaned down and kissed her lips again, her legs wrapped around me and her hands pulling me down. Our tongues danced with each other, and she began to suck on my tongue.I think you should take a look at "Then I will." As I answered, I brought her down on the bed between Vivian and Cecil and pinned her down, thrusting my cock from behind in a doggy style. "Nghh..." She let out a pained moan. It must''ve been a new position for her, but it would feel really good. She felt it, too, as she began to move her hips in a rhythm, meeting my thrusts. "Haa... Haan..." Vivian and Cecil looked at us and smiled, enjoying the view of my cock ravishing Eliza''s pussy. "Yes... Yes, that''s it... Mhm... Your cock feels so good." Eliza continued to moan while I fucked her from behind. Her pussy was now wetter than before, and I could feel it get tighter as her orgasm neared. "C-Can you do it... Harder?" She asked, and I looked at her. "You want me to do it harder?" "Yes." I chuckled. "If that is what you want, then..." My hands grabbed her soft hips, and I began to fuck her hard and fast. Her ass jiggled as my member pounded her from behind, and her breasts shook along with her body. "Y-Yes... YES!" She moaned as I ravished her from behind, her pussy being pounded harder than before. "Ahn~ Your cock feels so good. Ooh~ Ahn~" The lewd sound of my crotch mming against her ass filled the room, and it seemed that her pussy was enjoying it too much. She was bing really wet, and her juices dripped onto the bed sheet. "A-Arthur... Y-You are making me feel good..." "Yes, I know." She was so cute. I continued to ravish her pussy and hold her in ce as she enjoyed the sensation. "It''s so deep." She moaned and moaned as her walls twitched and mped around me. The feeling of my member prating her was so great. Her pussy was so wet, and my cock was being swallowed by her warm insides. I was also getting close. My balls tightened, and soon, I was going to fill her with my semen. "Arthur... I am going to cum..." "I will too." Eliza''s voice was quivering, and her hands grabbed the bed sheet tightly. She was going to cum too, and her body shuddered. "YES! Ooooh~ I am cumming!" "Me too." "I am cumming~" She cried out, and I joined her, grunting as my cock throbbed inside her. A thick rope of semen squirted out of the tip, painting her womb. "Nnh..." Eliza shivered, and her pussy walls spasmed. She came as well, her orgasm even stronger than before. My cum filled her, and she could feel her belly being filled up with my cum. "Ahn~ Arthur, so good." We both sighed as our orgasm was over, and Elizay on the bed, tired. I, on the other hand, had no time to rest. Both Cecil and Vivian were begging me by spreading their legs. "Arthur, you still have stamina, right? Fuck me again, please." "I want it, Arthur. Ravish me. Fuck me and drink my milk!" Vivian and Cecil begged me. It was a dreame true. This was a perfect family. Chapter 332 332 – Innocent Linda ? Just as promised, we didn''t sleep all night. I looked at Vivian, Eliza, and Cecil, who sprawled on the bed covered in various liquids. There were satisfied smiles on their faces as they breathed softly, sleeping after exhaustion. Vivian was thest one who I had sex with, and there was still my cum dripping out of her pussy from thest sex we had a while ago. Unfortunately, her stamina was depleted, and she fell asleep. I didn''t want to give them a stamina potion unless they asked for it. While it restored their stamina, I was worried that their minds wouldn''t be able to recover and they would get too addicted to sex. The situation with Emilia was different, as she was working to prepare for the annual tournament. As for me, I was already used to stamina potion and had a lot of stamina, to begin with. Even after having sex with these women all night and orgasm many times, I was still not that tired and only sweated a little. My lips curled up into a smile as I looked over them once again. Their naked figures sleeping beside each other were beautiful. Their sweats, covered in my semen and Cecil''s milk, only made them look sexy. If they weren''t exhausted and slept, maybe I would continue to fuck them and even forget about the speech I was supposed to deliver today. I was surprised that Garcia and Milea didn''t join us. For thetter, I punished her with no sex until the party day, but I didn''t say anything to the former. Maybe she thought she wouldn''t intrude on our family time? What a silly nun. I wouldn''t even mind if she joined us midway. Still, I probably wouldn''t ask Vivian to ask me Daddy again. Now that I was sane, I felt really weird¡­ Maybe If it were Eliza who called me that, it would be different. I meant¡­ I fucked her mother. "It''s time to work." Muttering, I got off the bed and cleaned my body with . The sun was already peeking from the horizon, and the public speech held by the church would definitely start soon. I exited Vivian''s room after getting dressed in my Pdin outfit and had the sword given to me by Eliza and Tristan on my waist. Just when I opened the door and stepped out, something familiar, like in the past, happened again. "Hya!" Thud! A maid with long braided ck hair fell to the floor, butt first. Linda looked at me with a surprised expression as her face was dyed red. The strong sex smell from the room spread out when I opened the door. From the fact Linda was here, I guessed she was about to wake Vivian up and prepare the Madam for the day. However, she stopped because she couldn''t open the door, and her Madam was moaning loudly inside. Before she left, I exited the door first and surprised her. Probably that was what happened in this case. I looked at her, and our gazes met, causing her to blush deeply as her body squirmed around. Grinning, I put my hand in front of my mouth as I closed the door behind me, "Don''t tell Jane about this, okay? Let''s keep Vivian''s secret between ourselves. It was her who requested this." Hearing me, Linda nodded her head slightly. Her hands clenched tightly on the edge of her wet skirt as she pursed her lips, trying to hold something back. I noticed her gesture and continued, "Is your body burning again? Just like at that time?" Linda''s body jolted when I said that, and her face flushed red, "I¡­ Y-Yes, Sir Arthur." "I see." I nodded at her, "If you are confused about your condition, you can seek Milea or Garcia. They will teach you about what happened to your body." "Milea and Garcia?" Linda muttered, trying to stand up. However, her legs were weak due to her arousal. She didn''t realize it herself, as she was just an innocent maid, so she was confused about her current condition.I think you should take a look at "Yes, you can seek them." I answered with a nod, "Unfortunately, I need to go, so I can''t teach you myself. Remember what I said earlier, don''t tell Jane about what happened inside, alright? If you''re curious about what happened, you can just ask Eliza or Vivian. They will tell you about it." "I-I didn''t dare to!" Linda answered quickly while shaking her head many times. "I will keep this a secret, S-Sir Arthur! And I wouldn''t dare to ask them. I believe Madam is¡­ having a hard time and needs somefort. As a maid, I can only keep a secret and not expose her." I didn''t really know how to react to that sudden attitude. This was different from when he saw Baron Rose''s work in that hotel. ''Is it because Linda saw me as a good guy while he held a prejudice against Baron Rose?'' This was something unexpected, and I could probably use this. I heard from Sandra that Linda had masturbated many times on their trip while muttering my name. She unconsciously sought pleasure without knowing what it was, or at least pretending not knowing what it was. ''How innocent.'' I thought. ''Maybe I can teach her something in the future. Let her join the party with Vivian. That might be a great idea.'' For that, I would have to ask for Madam''s opinion first. Linda was a maid loyal to her, so she surely knew what she needed to do in this situation. ''I can''t just train her maid without her permission.'' "Very well. Then prepare some breakfast for when the three of them wake up. They will need it." I instructed. This time, Linda could stand up after recovering and calming herself. She nodded her head in understanding, still with a flushed face, and answered. "Yes, Sir Arthur. I-I will also keep this a secret and ask Milea and Garcia about my strange condition. I¡­I actually felt my body burning a few times now, and¡­ Ugh, t-touched my dirty spot. S-Somehow that made me feel good and¡­" Linda''s face gradually turned redder and redder as she told me about what she felt while stuttering. This maid was truly innocent for someone who saw Baron Rose having sex with someone in that whore room in the past. Did her anger influence her back then, and she just didn''t even register what she saw? If that was the case, then I was slightly happy. Having an innocent person in this house was something I appreciated. Though I doubted she would keep her innocence after talking with Milea and Garcia¡­ And because of the Goddess'' voice, I doubted she didn''t know that what she did was masturbating and that it was Sinful. The fact she continued it during her trip meant something¡­ ''She slightly understands it but denies what she did because of her loyalty to Vivian. She was even willing to sacrifice her dignity and turn like this just because she wanted to expose Baron Rose at that time.'' I raised my hand and said, "You can stop it at that. Just seek Milea and Garcia and tell them about this." Those nuns would ''teach'' Linda carefully. Yes, I didn''t make a mistake. Linda would still be an innocent maid, albeit with some knowledge about sex. I could count on both my cheeky and perverted nuns to teach this maid about that kind of knowledge and make her ept her perverted side. "F-Forgive me. I will follow yourmand, Sir Arthur." "Alright. Now I need to go for real." I said, smiling at them. Linda bowed deeply as her modest breasts bounced slightly. I could see her cleavage in the current position. "Please have a safe trip." "Thanks." I walked away and went downstairs, leaving my mansion. It was time for a Pdin''s public speech for the first time. However, I wasn''t nervous at all. Chapter 333 333 – Bigger Plan Than Expected ? People in Academy City were already used to my appearance, so they didn''t overreact anymore when they saw me. Arriving at the church, I saw many nuns and church knights busying themselves, preparing a stage in front of the entrance stairs. Some part of the church was blocked, but people could still enter through the secondary stairs if they wanted to pray inside. Sana was standing at the side of the almost finished stage, wearing the usual Archbishop dress with a white leotard and ck cape. She looked at me and waved her hand with a smile. Bishop Ertha was beside her, standing with a slightly flushed face. I waved back at the cute Archbishop and walked over. "Good morning, Sana." "Yes. Good morning, Sir Arthur." She smiled brightly and tilted her head slightly. "I see that you''re more¡­ more energetic than usual? Also¡­ Did you have some funst night?" I could only smile when I heard her. How did she know? All scent and anything else should''ve been erased by my . ''Ah, that''s how she knows. Because I have no smell, she assumed I used . And the only time I used it was either after having sex, killing monsters, or having no time to shower.'' Maybe I should be more careful about it around sensitive girls like Sana. But she didn''t seem to mind it, as she knew that as a Pdin sleeping with other girls to procreate was also in ordance with the Goddess'' teaching. Especially after hearing that my existence had maintained the bnce of the world and stopped the war between two Kingdoms, I knew why there was a teaching for a Pdin to leave descendants. It was so my descendants could hold the bnce in the world when I was gone. Anyway, that was things for the future. "I did, Sana," I answered her with a slight nod. "Someone was frustrated because I didn''t give her enough attention for thest few days due to the Annual Tournament, so I consoled themst night." "Fufufu, you were really busy, after all." Sana giggled cutely, covering her small mouth with her hand. Pausing, she turned to the blue-haired bishop beside her, "Also, Sir Arthur. Ertha epted the invitation." "Really?" I asked, also looking at the Bishop with a curvaceous body andrge breasts that couldn''t be hidden. Her face blushed deeply when I looked at her, and she held her hands together, pushing her breasts with her upper arms. She was fidgeting slightly, looking a bit shy under her blindfold. "Y-Yes, it''s my honor." Therge-breasted Bishop answered shyly. I still didn''t forget that she was actually part of the Royal Family, but I wasn''t sure whose daughter she was. Without a doubt, she wasn''t Queen Eve''s daughter. I refused to believe it, as Ertha was probably more than 20 years old at this point, and Carissa was called the First Princess. ''So she''s Queen Eve''s rtive. That exins why Queen Eve or the Royal Family doesn''t care about Ertha staying in Castitas Church. And her Race is Half-Angel¡­ Was the previous King doing something with an Angel? Or was Ertha''s birth different from normal people''s? I don''t know.'' Still¡­ "You don''t need to force yourself, you know? I won''t use my position to force you."I think you should take a look at "N-No, that''s not the case!" Ertha shook her head, "Actually¡­ Umm, I was curious. Goddess Teri gave me an oracle that you would invite me soon, so¡­ I-I am prepared for this, and I also want it, Your Holiness. Yes, it''s my choice, not because of this mi¨C Archbishop Sana''s influence." For some reason, I felt like she was about to insult Sana but changed how she called her after the Archbishop''s smile became scary for a second. ''Not only shy and clumsy, but she actually alsoined a lot inside her mind. I understand her a little bit more now.'' I thought, smiling wryly at Ertha''s unexpectedly sharp tongue. ''But it seems like she only does that to Sana. Is it because they have known each other for a long time? Like a friend? That''s possible.'' Anyway, if Ertha had decided to attend the private party, then I wouldn''t have stopped her. I talked more about the party to them and asked them to visit in 5 days, on the third day of the party. They nodded their heads in understanding, then Sana briefed me about today''s activity. Apparently, we would visit a few cities, including Capital City, to announce King Cassius'' eternal death and calm the citizens down. It was official news from the church, as well as a deration that we would support the Queen. Juriel had decided to make it known to the citizens before the Kingdom fell into seven days of mourning for the incident, which would start 2 days after the situation calmed down considerably. Yes, it was a coincidence that my private party would be held during that mourning time. I didn''t know about it. Now, it looked as if I celebrated King Cassius'' death by holding an orgy party. Two obstacles for me to lead an easy life disappeared, so it wasn''t wrong to say I celebrated the King''s death. Also, because this was nation-scale news, and it wasn''t possible for me to visit all cities, the Archbishop or Bishop responsible for the church in the city would announce it in my ce. As Sana mentioned earlier, I would only visitrge cities such as Capital City, Bluerose Duchy, and two other Duke territories. The Queen would also hold a public speech together with me in the Capital City, and it would be held on a balcony stage often used for the Royal''s announcement. Alesia would lend the magic item used to broadcast the Annual Tournament for the speech in the Capital City. So everyone could hear it. "This will be a long day," I said. The corner of my lips twitched slightly. I thought I just needed to say one or two things in Academy City after hearing a ''public speech'' from Sana. This wasn''t a public speech anymore but a nationwide announcement by the Royal Family and the Castitas Church. "Fufufu, my apologies, Sir Arthur. I never expected the Queen to contact usst night and suddenly propose this n." The cute Archbishop said, smiling softly with a hidden meaning. ''The Queen contactedst night? Beatrice seeded? But why did she not con¨C Wait¡­'' When I heard that, my mind immediately connected it to the memories fromst night, and my hand went over my ear. Indeed, I took off my [Earring of Communication] again, so no one bothered my session with my family. Another mistake I made was because I was drowned in my lust. Sana didn''t just guess I had fun from my appearance and smell alone but also from the fact I was ignorant of Queen Eve contacting the church. With Beatrice staying beside the Queen all the time, I would definitely hear about this n and wasn''t surprised about Queen Eve joining the speech. Also¡­ ''I would ask when we will depart to meet the Queen when I first met Sana. She just guessed that I had fun, and I replied that I did. What a sly girl.'' Chapter 334 334 – Soothing Aroma ? As if nothing had happened, I wore my [Earring of Communication] that connected to Beatrice. Sana was giggling cutely while Ertha just stood a step behind her, unable to know what had happened because of her blindfold. I had no n to exin it to her either. Instead, I asked Sana. "So, are we going to make a speech in the Capital City first before the Academy City?" "Yes, that''s correct. We will depart in a few minutes after Headmistress Alesia arrives." Sana confirmed with a nod. "After that, we will talk with the Queen to finalize our cooperation. The Academy City and other Duchies'' speech will follow afterward." "I see." I nodded. "Then, I will go to the toilet first." "Do you need my help, Sir Arthur?" She teased with a yful smile. Ertha pretended not to hear it, but her face was red to her ear. She understood what Sana implied. Poor Bishop, being around Sana, who loved to y around and was able to read other people rather easily, must be hard. I could imagine her being yed around like a doll, following the Archbishop''s whim. However, my cheeky nun had teased me many times before, so something like this didn''t work anymore. I smiled softly at Sana and answered. "I appreciate it, but I would like a personal space in the toilet." "What a shame. Well, I can wait for 5 days to receive your love. Fufufu, I am not an impatient girl." I only smiled at Sana and walked upstairs, going inside the church. Going to the toilet was just an excuse, and Sana probably knew about it. In fact, I was about to contact Beatrice to ask for an update on the Queen''s attitude. To think the Queen would make up her mind this fast¡­ What did that Subus do? Entering the church, I went to a secluded ce in the inner section and injected my MP into the [Earring of Communication]. Ring¡­ Ring¨C It wasn''t connected even after a few seconds. "How unusual," I muttered, leaning my back against the wall underneath the stairs. "Let''s try it ag¨C" Before I finished muttering to myself, my earring vibrated slightly, and the gem blinked. Beatrice had contacted me. "Talking about the Devil," I said, taking the call. "Beatrice?" (Yes, Master! Finally, I am able to contact you!) A cheery voice from the primordial Subus rang in my ear. (Did you have funst night, Master? You have sex, no? That''s why you don''t take my call. Fufufu, I am expecting you to have more fun when you use my body too. I will prepare myself and arrive with my pussy wet!) "I am d you''re excited, but tell me why you contacted mest night. Also, report the Queen''s condition right now. Why did she suddenly contact the Church and be willing to take the throne? I remembered she was still hesitating about that." I said in a low voice, not to be heard by other people. (I did my best.) "¡­" ''What did you do?'' I retorted in my mind. That sentence was too suspicious, especially since it came from a lust Devil who was born from the Goddess of Lust''s love juice. (Do you remember my skill, Master? The one that I used filled that cave and aroused those girls.) "I remember." I nodded slightly. That skill was pretty nasty. Enhanced by the pink fog with an aphrodisiac effect that Beatrice released from her evaporated sweat and love juice, it could even excite me to the point that I had sex with 20 Subi without getting tired, filling their wombs with my semen. Also, I also remember she nned to use that skill alongside her unique racial characteristic to make the orgy party more exciting. ''I need to warn her not to use it too much, especially on Mia or Sophia. I don''t want the former to rampage and thetter to awaken her yandere trait.''I think you should take a look at "What about it?" I asked the primordial Subus curiously. (I have another skill called that can make people believe me easier. I had used it to influence Eve''s decision slowly, and somehow¡­ It got stronger after the Goddess¡­ My mother¡­ Gave me the skill that day.) The fact Beatrice called the Goddess her mother caught my attention. I guessed she wouldn''t ept it even if the Goddess herself told her. But that wasn''t important. I should focus on the part where she had a skill that made people believe her easier. From the name, it must be derived from . ''So that''s why the Queen''s attitude changed easily. This skill is really useful. I thought Beatrice only used her mouth to influence the Queen, just like how she used it to satisfy me.'' (So I told the Queen that she should take the throne, for the citizens and the Princes'' sake. The news of King Cassius'' death was the final straw that made her give up and finalize her decision. She agrees to take the throne as long as the church supports her reign and epts one condition.) I raised my eyebrows and asked, "And what''s that condition?" (It''s to let Devil Races, such as Subus, Vampire, and probably also Demon, I don''t know about this one, in the Underground City, being Virtue Kingdom''s citizens. She clearly stated that she would ept them without condition as long as their Sins weren''t higher than their Virtues.) (This is due to my influence, Master! Eve believes there are not only evil Vampires like those who attacked the party, but there are also good ones because I told her that they helped me escape. The further n still needs to be discussed, but that''s the gist of it.) The result was better than I had initially expected. With this, the Border City might be recognized as an official city and could get the Queen''s support. However, there was still that problem where unknown individuals suddenly showed up at the secret entrance between the two Kingdoms, but that wouldn''t affect the n too much. "Great job." I honestly praised the primordial Subus as my lips curled into a grin. Maybe it wouldn''t be too long before I could get to know Queen Eve better. I just needed a chance to talk to her more. For that, I already had a n. And that was to teach the Princes about Swordsmanship so I could visit Royal Castle without causing suspicion. When the Castitas Church dered their support to the Queen, I would be able to enter the Royal Castle, but visiting many times would cause suspicion. ''If I have a real reason, then I can meet the Queen and try to make her fall for me. Beatrice''s help is still needed, but at least those Nobles won''t be suspicious." Talking about the nobles¡­ "Have you charmed the important Nobles yet?" (Currently, I only managed to charm Duke Applewell and Count Norrant. Both of them are in the first Prince camp and tried to talk to the Queen to make her consider Prince Thomas to be the next heir. There is also a Viscount visiting, but he doesn''t really have that much influence in the Royal Castle.) "I see. Continue your hard work. If possible, charm the other Duke and find information about the head of Bluerose Duchy." I instructed in a low voice. This would be important in the event when those Nobles started scheming. "Also, I will meet youter after the speech. How about a quickie as your reward?" (¡­!!) I heard a sharp breath from the other side. Then, it was followed by a loud panting and a sexy voice. (Yes~!) *** Author Note: I rewrote my old novel with the title "The Depraved Hero" Just as the title said, there will be some snu snu scenes, but it''s mostly focused on the real plot xD Do check it out if you''re curious. This time, I won''t put it on stop like Immortal Record (I n to re-upload Immortal Record for next year''s WSA) Chapter 335 335 – Arrived At Royal Castle ? After talking with Beatrice, I returned to where Sana was. From my radar, I found out Alesia had arrived. I saw her talking to the cute Archbishop near the stairs, apparently talking about today''s n. I walked down the stairs and waved at them when they saw me. Alesia nodded slightly. Stopping in front of them, I smiled and asked, "Are we going now?" "Yes." Sana confirmed with a nod, "We will teleport to the Royal Castle first to meet the Queen and prepare the magic item Headmistress Alesia brings." Nodding, Alesia continued, "I brought three projectors. While you and Archbishop Sana talk to Queen Eve, I will install them." "Alright." That was reasonable. "What about Ertha? Will she tag along?" "No, Your Holiness. I will take care of the Castitas Church in ce of Archbishop Sana." Ertha answered from the side with a soft smile. "For me, taking care of the church is better than going to the Capital City." If she didn''t want to, then I wouldn''t mind. There must be a reason why she preferred to stay and take care of the Castitas Church in Academy City instead of going with us. "If you''re ready, then I will teleport us now," Alesia spoke in a calm tone, but her eyes looked like he asked me to hurry up and not waste any time. However, she made sense. I was the one who made them wait for me because I was talking with Beatrice. We should''ve arrived a few minutes ago if I didn''t go to the ''toilet'' and spent my sweet time there. I walked closer to Sana, squeezing the cute Archbishop between me and Alesia. My hand went over her waist, holding her gently. "Hya! S-Sir Arthur, your hand¡­" She let out a cute yelp as she looked at me with a red face. I looked back at her and said, "It''s better if we squeeze close. That way, the headmistress won''t spend too much MP to teleport us." "But¡­ This is too close¡­" She muttered, seemingly embarrassed. Alesia didn''t flinch or anything looking at us. It was as if she was already used to it. "¡­ We are teleporting." She simply said that, and a magic circle appeared under our feet. Many church knights who prepared the stage stopped for a while and gave us a salute. I nodded at them, and then we disappeared, teleporting away to the Royal Castle. The scenery around us distorted and changed from the Academy City''s Castitas Church entrance into a luxurious room with nothing but a golden chandelier hanging on the ceiling as if it was designed for someone to teleport into. The wall was made from white stones covered in intricate details. Standing before us was Queen Eve, wearing an elegant blue high-neck dress with a silver tiara. Standing three steps behind her was a tall man that I could even say was a giant. He was even taller than Cecil, a minotaur girl. From my estimation, this man was more than 250 cm. His body was covered in a muscle mass that even his dark blue knight uniform with many medals on his chest couldn''t hide. His face was covered in scars, just like the headmaster of the Temperantia Academy, with a missing left eye. With an eternal deep frown and long gray hair, I recognized this man as a Grand Marshal serving the previous King whose loyalty nowy on Queen Eve. He was looking at me with his right eye; a blue glint shed as if he was judging me. ''He''s trying to use on me.'' I thought, lowering my hand that was still holding my beloved Archbishop''s petite body. I looked back at the man, and a heavy atmosphere formed between us. No one said anything, including Queen Eve. After a few seconds, the Grand Marshal nodded his head deeply as if it was a recognition of a fellow warrior. I just nodded back without saying anything, mainly because I didn''t know about this Grand Marshal too much. I didn''t even know his name yet.I think you should take a look at At that moment, Queen Eve smiled gently. "Wee, Your Holiness, Archbishop Sana. It''s an honor to receive you in our castle." She said, having her hands in front of her body. "Headmistress Alesia too, wee to the Royal Castle." "Thank you for your warm wee, Queen Eve." I stepped up and answered her greeting. "May the Goddess bless our n for today." In terms of status, I was the highest one here, followed by Sana and then Alesia. "May the Goddess bless us." Queen Eve sped her hands together and closed her eyes. Then, she opened them again and continued, "Let''s continue our discussion in another room. This room isn''t fit to have a discussion." "Of course, Queen Eve." I nodded at her. Alesia spoke from behind me at that moment, "My apologies, Your Majesty. But I need to install the magic items immediately, so this is where I part ways." Hearing the headmistress'' words, Queen Eve looked at the older elf and said, "I am counting on you, Alesia." After getting confirmation, Alesia nodded and bowed before teleporting away. I wondered why she didn''t show that kind of respect and attitude toward me, even though my position was higher than Queen Eve''s. ''Maybe it''s because I am still a student in her Academy, and status means nothing in the Royal Academy. At least that''s the kind of Academy Alesia wanted to create.'' Anyway, I followed the Queen and moved to another ce. I walked beside Sana with the Grand Marshal guiding us silently. We arrived at another room located in the same corridor, and the Grand Marshal opened the door for us. "I will guard outside, Your Majesty." The Grand Marshal bowed deeply and said with a deep voice. "Thank you, Gand." The Queen replied, entering the room with me and Sana. I also nodded at the Grand Marshal, Gand, and entered just right after the Queen. The air inside the room wasden with the scent of rich perfumes and a subtle hint of fresh flowers. It seemed like the maids in the Royal Castle had prepared this room specifically for the Royal Family to talk with a VIP. The room had luxurious decorations. Gilded ents adorned the walls, reflecting the soft glow of crystal chandeliers that hung from the ceiling. Each piece of furniture was luxurious and beautiful. Sana and I followed the Queen and walked atop a plush carpet. As we approached the center, I saw two grand red couches awaiting us. Seated across the Queen on the soft red sofa, separated from a crystal table, we looked at each other with a soft smile. The cute Archbishop was sitting beside me and leaving the rest to me this time. In this room, the Queen''s presence exuded an air of authority and grace, her posturemanding attention. It was different from when I saw her seated beside the Queen. Even the Grand Marshal seemed to bow to her presence, recognizing her status. She was now not that different from the King and Queen I saw back in Horizon Online. Those NPCs were exuding the aura of authority thanks to their skills, and it seemed like Queen Eve had already developed simr skills from what I saw. ''It seems that she''s ready to be a ruler.'' I concluded from my observation. And our discussion before the speech started with words from the Queen. "Your Holiness, I will cut into the case and will say this without holding anything." Her voice was crystal clear and rang in this room clearly. With a determined gaze in her blue eyes, the Queen eximed, "Please support me to ascend to the throne. For the sake of the Kingdom and Goddess Teri." Chapter 336 336 – Discussion With Queen Eve The Queen told us clearly, but I didn''t answer her yet. Sana also stayed silent. She knew that I had a n for the Queen and sent Beatrice to her side to influence her. That was why we had a silent agreement that any discussion about the Queen''s coronation or something rted to that would be left to me unless I asked Sana to take care of it. I also proposed for the church to support the Queen, and Juriel already approved it. I doubted the Pope didn''t tell Sana about the n, as this cute Archbishop was smart and loyal to the church. "Have you finally decided on it, Queen Eve?" I asked seriously and narrowed my eyes. Actually, I didn''t need to ask and already knew about it from Beatrice about her decision. However, I didn''t hear the details from the primordial Subus yet, so I nned to dig it from the Queen herself. "I have decided on it. The Grand Marshal also supported my decision." She answered calmly. "However, I have several conditions in our cooperation. Of course, I have also prepared some offers in exchange for those conditions." I nodded my head. So far, it was just as Beatrice had reported to me earlier. Thankfully, I had already prepared my answer for her condition. But it would be strange if I knew about it before Queen Eve told me. My rtionship with Beatrice was only known by a few people now, only those close to me and people in the Border City. The Queen only knew that Beatrice came from an Underground City and was chased away by a Vampire, and Juriel had already told her that the Subus wouldn''t harm her. "Let''s hear it." Nodding, the Queen inhaled softly and began. "Firstly, I wanted to recognize those from the Devil Races, such as Subi and Vampires, as our citizens. Of course, it''s limited to those with higher Virtues than their Sins." Once the Queen revealed her first condition, I noticed Sana''s body jolted slightly. The cute Archbishop must''ve never expected that. I meant the previous government and citizens saw those Devil Races as Sinful Races. It had been that way since a few hundred years ago. History had spoken for themselves, and I doubted the Vampires would forget the Vampire Hunt incident a decade ago. While I didn''t know about the details of that hunt, I found out from Mia''s title description that it was an inhuman hunt where they would cripple Vampires and make them unable to do anything after killing them many times to reset their Levels to 1. Because the church had nothing to do with it, the government actually threw those Vampires to the edge of the world, the South border, with the revival chamber the Vampires used to revive. ''It doesn''t seem like Lucy and the other people in Border City hate the government, but I don''t know about the other Underground Cities or settlements. However, that doesn''t matter. This condition is something I want to be implemented. If there is some hate left, I will help the Queen take care of them.'' "That''s really amendable thing to do, but it will be hard. I believe you understand the consequences of implementing this." "I fully understand it. However, I want to bring change to the Virtue Kingdom. This Kingdom has turned worse in each generation." Queen Eve''s expression turned grim as her smile stiffened slightly. "In the past, this Kingdom was beautiful. Many Races lived together, not minding each other. We only care about Virtues and not how people look or their Races. That''s also when the war between the two Kingdoms hasn''t started yet. I want to bring that old Virtue Kingdom back." ''Where the war hasn''t started yet¡­'' I repeated what she said in my mind. That meant the world was still bnced, and the Virtue Kingdom and the Sin Kingdom had bnced Virtues and Sins. But now, I didn''t doubt that some people in the Sin Kingdom had higher Virtues than Sins, and the opposite in the Virtue Kingdom. ''Alesia wasn''t born yet at that time.'' "As long as you have already decided, we have no problem with your first condition." I nodded to show my support. "I also hope that all Races can get along with each other."I think you should take a look at That made it easier for me to enjoy my life, and the 20 Subi in the Castitas Church wouldn''t need to hide and could act like ordinary nuns. Garcia''s wouldn''t be needed to hide their small horns and sharp ears anymore. "Thank you. Hearing that really makes me happy." The Queen smiled brightly, but she wasn''t done yet. "I am afraid that the second condition might not be that ideal for the Castitas Church, but we can talk about it more." "Please, do tell me about it." I urged slightly, gesturing for her to continue. Beatrice didn''t tell me anything about this. I thought the Queen only had one condition: to have all Races live in harmony. ''What could it be?'' I thought, listening quietly. "¡­ Is it possible for Ertha to return to the Royal Castle and help me as my Prime Minister?" "¡­" That was totally unexpected. I couldn''t say anything about that because I knew nothing of Ertha''s situation. Sana seemed to know about it from the frown that appeared on her face. And the Queen noticed it and quickly continued. "I knew that it might not be possible considering the past king, my father-inw''s mistake. However, if it''s possible¡­" "Forgive me, Your Majesty." Sana suddenly cut off Queen Eve''s words with a calm but clear voice. "But that''s not possible. I am certain Your Majesty is aware of the exact reason why Bishop Ertha blindfolded herself." "I see¡­" The Queen''s voice sounded a bit dispirited as her lips dropped into a sad smile. "Very well. That was my only condition. Also, Your Holiness. Is your offer still on the table?" "Of course." I nodded. The offer she talked about was about my training Prince Thomas and Prince Edison. "May I ept that offer? I felt like what you said was correct. I shouldn''t underestimate the nobles who tried to influence Prince Thomas and Prince Edison. Please, teach them how to defend themselves in case a danger is targeting them." Queen Eve bowed her head slightly at me, showing her sincerity. "Raise your head, Queen Eve. I said that I would do it. However, just as I said back then, I probably am able to teach Prince Thomas and Prince Edison once every 7 days. Is that eptable?" Hearing my answer, Queen Eve raised her head with a bright smile, "That''s enough, Your Holiness. How can I thank you for this?" ''Maybe by joining my private party.'' I answered in my mind and smiled at Queen Eve. "Please, you don''t need to do anything. I have told you that I felt responsible for this. Also, I hope with this, the government and the Castitas Church can have friendly cooperation again. I also pray that Prince Thomas and Prince Edison will grow to be an upstanding individual." ''By helping me to get their mother''s heart.'' I added. Oblivious to what I thought inside my mind, Queen Eve teared up slightly as she said, "Thank you." It was all ording to my n. The groundwork to get the Queen had been paved. The rest of the discussion was about the speech we would holdter. Sana also calmed down from her little outburst about Ertha earlier and joined our discussion. Chapter 337 337 – The Queen’s Speech ? Under a hot sun, a man was running around shouting loudly. "Her Majesty''s speech will begin shortly! Gather at the central za to hear it!" His body was drenched, but he didn''t stop to inform the citizens of the Capital City about thete news. "Her Majesty''s speech will begin shortly! Gather to the central za to hear it! Sir Pdin will also present! There will be important announcements!" The word ''important'' rang loudly on the street as people began to gather in the central za. They were curious and wondered what kind of important announcement the Queen and the Pdin, who had never officially appeared in public before, would deliver. "What do you think the announcement is?" "I don''t know." Such conversation could be heard from the people who gathered and became arge crowd. And it didn''t just happen in the central za, but also in thergest market in the Capital City as well as the beautiful park on the other side of the district. Whaty in the middle of the crowd was arge gem, the magic item that could project the voice and image used in the Six Academies Annual Tournament a few days ago. Many Nobles, especially young ones, gathered around the Royal Castle to hear the announcement directly. Not only that, but they could directly visit Royal Castle''s outer wall, where the balcony connected to the castle''s main building was located. Unlike the crowd formed by themoners, the nobles were mostly apanied by their servants, who held umbres for them while waiting for the Queen and the Pdin to show up. Their conversation with each other was more intelligent due to their upbringing and politeness. "I can hardly believe we''re actually waiting to hear the Pdin speak in the Royal Castle." One of the young noble girls with brown hair eximed, her eyes shing with eagerness. The other noble girl with a red dress nodded, a soft smile gracing her lips. "We probably will witness a historic moment. I''ve heard rumors that the Pdin''s words can sway even the most skeptical of hearts. So in truth, I''ve been looking forward to it." "Indeed! I can only imagine the weight of the words he carries! Also, isn''t this the first time Her Majesty made a speech herself? Is there any connection of this with what had transpired a few days ago?" A quiet hush fell from another noble girl with a modest green dress, "Please be quiet. That was a taboo!" The two noble girls immediately went quiet. As the minutes passed and the anticipation reached its peak, two people appeared on the balcony, and all umbres were lowered. All nobles, without any exception, bowed their heads to greet the Queen and the Pdin. Standing atop a grand balcony in the Royal Castle at Capital City, Queen Eve gazed out at the sea of faces before her. In front of her was a floating orb connected to all three magic items installed in three different locations in the Capital City. The square was filled to the brim withmoners and children, all united by the desire to hear her words. The market was filled with merchants and vendors. The air was charged with anticipation, the city''s heartbeat seemingly synchronized with the rhythm of her breath. With a dignified presence, Queen Eve raised her hand, and a hushed silence fell over the crowd. They raised their heads to see the elegant Queen. "Noble citizens of the Virtue Kingdom." she began, her eyes locking onto those of her subjects, "Today, we stand united in the face of challenges that have tested our strength and resolve." Her gaze shifted toward the Capital City as if peering into the crowd ofmoners, merchants, and others in the distance.I think you should take a look at "A few days ago, an unfortunate ident befall our country. And today, I have another sad news for our country. Our King, Cassius Humilitas, arrived on the Goddess'' side yesterday. Let''s take a few seconds to pray together." Unrest and murmur immediately spread among the nobles hearing the announcement. How could it not? Their King, who was rumored to be attacked and turned into a Vampire by the missing Princess, was sent to the Goddess'' side. It was an official confirmation of the rumor that only a few Nobles managed to confirm before. And some smart Nobles immediately realized why the Queen made a public speech about it. There would be a political war to get the throne, and the Queen was nning to take part in it. The heads who allied with each other exchanged nces and nodded. Those in neutral factions lowered their heads so they wouldn''t get dragged into this mess. No one wanted more trouble, especially since the unrest from the vampire attack in the Annual Tournament awarding party wasn''t settled yet. "I believe His Majesty rests peacefully beside the Goddess. Her Eminence has made sure that he would arrive safely, even as a Vampire. We can only believe and move on for a better future! We have faced hardships, but hardships do not define us. "Our history is one of resilience, of rising from adversity stronger and wiser. Today, as I stand before you, I am filled with hope for the future we can build together." Queen Eve''s eyes swept across the crowd, her gaze meeting the eyes of the young and old nobles. "To the nobles who have contributed their wisdom and leadership, I extend my gratitude. To the merchants whose endeavors fuel our prosperity, I offer my acknowledgment. And to themoners, the heartbeat of our Kingdom, I say that your dreams and aspirations are valued. We will move together!" A surge of apuse and cheers rippled through the Capital City, a testament to the Queen''s speech. Nobles who were doubting her ability before had their eyes opened. Many people began to reevaluate the Queen as someone who followed King Cassius as an outstanding ruler. Even when she was still mourning, her charismatic aura still shone brightly. At once, simr thoughts appeared in people''s heads. ''What if the Queen takes the crown and leads this Kingdom?'' "The Virtue Kingdom is not just a name, but a promise¡ªto ourselves, our children, and the generations that will follow. I, Eve Humilitas, promise. Our future is bright! After the 7 days mourning time that starts a day after tomorrow ends, we will immediately prepare for the new Ruler of this Kingdom to ascend to the throne." With a final, resolute nod, Queen Eve addressed the crowd once more. "Let us move forward, hand in hand, guided by Virtue, unity, and the promise of a better tomorrow. May the Goddess Teri bless us!" "May the Goddess Teri bless us!" Everyone''s words resonated. The apuse that followed was thunderous, a testament to the people''s belief in their Queen and the vision she had painted for them. And as the square echoed with cheers and admiration, the words of the Queen resonated in the hearts of all who had gathered, a beacon of hope to light their path forward. They wanted her to lead them. After a few seconds, the Queen raised her hand, and silence descended once again. She smiled gently and turned to her side, giving space for someone who stood beside her all this time. "Finally¡­ Let us hear a few words from His Holiness the Pdin." Chapter 338 338 – My First Public Appearance ? That was awesome. It was an even better speech than I expected. Queen Eve managed to get the people''s sympathy and showed her leadership. Some nobles looked like they began reconsidering their decision to support Queen Eve or the Princes. Both options were actually the same, as the Queen was about to hand the throne to one of them. ''But if Queen Eve managed to take the throne, she would certainly rule for a few years, probably even to the point where Prince Thomas and Prince Edison have kids.'' I doubted the Nobles would be willing to wait that long. The Queen hadid her foundation already. The rest was up to me. "It''s nice to meet you, citizens of the Virtue Kingdom. This might be my first formal public appearance. As Queen Eve introduced earlier, I am Castitas Church''s Pdin, Arthur Vainglory." As soon as I spoke, people who murmured with each other stopped. Some young Nobles standing at a clearing with their servants looked up at me with admiration. "I am here to ry something to all people in the Kingdom about the incident a few days ago." Everyone was listening quietly without saying anything. "It was quite unfortunate, and I failed to stop it. However, I promise to find where those Vampires are hiding and will give a fitting punishment. Fear not, as the Castitas Church will protect your livelihood. Fear not, for I will deal with grave dangers." I spread my arms, looking over the Nobles whose eyes shone. I didn''t forget to remember people''s faces who looked at me with hostility. Unexpectedly, they were only a minority. Only three people looked at me without changing their expression or openly expressing hostility under their gaze. Using on them, I found out their names. ''Count Scrggo, Viscount Limus, and¡­ Count Dixon? Isn''t that Emilia''s father? Why did he look at me with hostility in his eyes?'' I could only think of one reason, and that was the fact I made his daughter feel for me. Looking at Emilia''s strict personality, I thought it was because Count Dixon nurtured her to be responsible for her duty. But now I doubted it. Maybe the Count only wanted his daughter to look scary and keep men away from her. Nobles loved elegant and graceful women, after all. ''Hahaha¡­ So he''s just the type of man who wouldn''t give his daughter to anyone and love her too much. How will he react if I tell her that his daughter is actually a big pervert who begs for my dick every night? I want to see his reaction, but I don''t want to worsen my rtionship with my father-inw.'' After noting their faces and names, I continued my speech. It was full of Goddess Teri''s teaching that I learned from Sana earlier. It was about how the Goddess would forgive any Race as long as their Virtues were higher than their Sins. Not everyone from a certain Race was bad and evil. This teaching would be useful when Queen Eve implemented her condition when she ascended to the throne. And when I spoke about this, a Pdin whom the Goddess loved, we hoped it would lower the discrimination to other Races and make those who were hiding reveal themselves in the future. The response I got from the Nobles was nice. They were nodding their heads, seemingly to agree with the Goddess'' teaching. I couldn''t see the response from the merchants andmoners, but I hoped they would have the same response. As my preaching came to an end, I lowered my arms, which began to turn numb from raising them for a long time. Then, I ended my speech with a deration. "As such, I dere my support for Queen Eve." After leaving such a word, I turned around and left with Queen Eve. Commotion immediately formed from behind us. My deration was pretty surprising and tilted the scale of the political war that wasn''t started yet. With me and the church backing her, Queen Eve''s win was already decided. Sana, who stood at the entrance of the balcony and listened closely, pped her hands and smiled at us. "That was a wonderful speech, Your Majesty, Sir Arthur." "Thank you, Archbishop Sana." Queen Eve replied. She heaved a tired sigh, and sweat began to form on her forehead. However, she still smiled as if nothing had happened and put up a strong front. "I am d it went pretty well." Then she turned to me and took out a pair of [Earring of Communication], handing me one. "I must offer my most sincere gratitude to you, Your Holiness. If there is anything I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to contact me. This is a pair of [Earring of Communication] that I will always wear from today on."I think you should take a look at I took it from her hand and wore it in my left ear, where the earring connected to Border City was once located. Seeing me putting on the earring immediately, Queen Eve''s face beamed with happiness, and she put hers on the right ear. The silver earring with blue gem suited her image and the silver tiara quite nicely. "Thank you, Queen Eve. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation from now on." I extended my hand toward her with a smile. Queen Eve took my hand and shook it. "Me too, Your Holiness. I hope for a pleasant cooperation." "Sir Arthur," Sana called out to me from the side in a low voice and whispered. "It''s time for us to return to Academy City. Your public speech will begin in a few minutes." I nodded at the cute Archbishop. In her hand were two [Teleportation Gems] that would teleport us back to the church in Academy City. Meeting with Beatrice in this situation was impossible. Thankfully, I had already told the primordial Subus that I might only be able to give her the reward at night, and I allowed her to orgasm freely for today. That was why I didn''t see her all day even though her dot was inside one of the towers in the Royal Castle. I bet she was masturbating after being freed from hermand. The Queen noticed I took the [Teleportation Gem] from Sana''s hand. She hid her mouth behind her gloved hand and giggled, "Fufufu, my apologies for stalling your time, Your Holiness. I hope to see you again to talk about Prince Thomas and Prince Edison''s schedule in the future." "Yes. I will soon make contact so we can talk about it." I answered and held the [Teleportation Gem] Sana handed to me tightly. "Well then, please excuse us. Have a nice day, Queen Eve." "Please excuse us, Your Majesty." Sana bowed her head deeply at the Queen. "Yes. Have a nice day, Your Holiness." After my vision was distorted slightly from the teleportation, the sight of the Capital City disappeared and was reced by a familiar office I had visited many times. In this familiar office, Sana stood beside me, tumbling slightly. I caught her body before she fell and intentionally squeezed her breasts. "Hya! T-Thank you." The cute Archbishop yelped and quickly stood up by herself. At that moment¡­ "Wee back, Your Holiness." Near the door, Ertha was bowing deeply and greeted us. She raised her head and smiled. That smile looked a little forced. "The stage has been prepared, and headmistress Alesia has installed a magic item to make your voice louder earlier." "¡­" I looked at her, speechless. The headmistress sure worked fast. "Can I have a little rest first?" "You can''t, Your Holiness. People have gathered to hear your first speech." "Sigh¡­" Well, this was my responsibility as a Pdin. "I guess I will just finish this fast." Then I would enjoy the primordial Subus'' embrace. I was looking forward to her skill. What kind of thing could she do for meter? Chapter 339 339 – Teasing Too Far (R-18) ? It was tiring. Moving around to some cities with Sana and making the same speech four times were more exhausting than fighting a horde of monsters above the World-End Waterfall with Tristan. How could those Nobles and Royal Family do it many times? And I was also impressed by Sana, who didn''t look tired even though she greeted those Nobles. Unfortunately, I didn''t meet any of the Dukes or people responsible for the Duchy directly, as the speech was held in front of the Castitas Church in every territory. But I did manage to meet three Archbishop, including Archbishop Linza I had met once, and he greeted me warmly. After the speech finished, the sky had already turned orange, and I rested in Sana''s office. The cute Archbishop brought me tea and sat beside me. She was snuggling close and almost gave me no space. From this distance, I could catch a whiff of her good aroma. Maybe I teased her too much by touching her every now and then, and she did this to get back at me. She raised her head and smiled gently at me. "Fufufu, good works, Sir Arthur." "Thank you," I said, smiling back at her. "You must also be tired. Have a nice rest tonight, Sana." "Indeed. Going around was tiring when I seldom did it. However, I also had fun just by being together with you, Sir Arthur." The Cute Archbishop reached for my hand on myp and grabbed it. I could feel her soft touch on my hand, slowly going up as she leaned her body against mine. Her face went closer slowly, and then she whispered in a sultry voice. "So I am not that tired and am still fine." Not gonna lie¡­ I was being too good at flipping my girl''s switch when I just wanted to casually have fun with them. We didn''t need any more words. I looked at her blue eyes and slowly leaned in. A happy smile appeared on Sana''s face as she slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss toe. I kissed Sana softly and tenderly, but there was no response from her lips. My heart skipped a beat because I thought something happened between us. Then I felt the tip of Sana''s tongue sliding along my bottom lip before entering my mouth. It tasted sweet, like honey. "Mmm..." Sana moaned while kissing me passionately. Her hands moved down and wrapped themselves around my waist. I started feeling hot inside and ced both arms around Sana, hugging her tightly. Our tongues danced around each other until we stopped moving our mouths apart. A moan escaped Sana''s throat as she pulled away slightly and stared into my eyes. "That felt wonderful¡­" she eximed breathlessly. I grinned mischievously and replied teasingly, "Then let''s go further." As if saying ''okay!'' Sana nodded enthusiastically. We continued to make out for a little bit longer, which made me realize how amazing Sana''s lips were. They were soft and smooth, yet firm enough that they wouldn''t give way easily. Every time I sucked on one of her small pink lips, I could feel its texture and taste her sweetness. When I finally decided to move on, I pushed myself off Sana gently. I faced Sana again, noticing she was looking at me with a lustful gaze. My cock twitched under my pants as I watched Sana''s cheeks turn red. "I am such a lustful woman," she confessed sheepishly. "No, you are not... You''re really cute, Sana." I told her honestly and stroked the side of her cheek with my thumb. Sana giggled happily and blushed bright red, "Then, shall we continue?" she asked. What else can I say except yes?! First, I took off Sana''s leotard. Once all clothes were removed, I caressed her soft skin from her shoulders down to her lower back, enjoying her scent and warmth.I think you should take a look at I pushed her onto the soft couch andid on top of her, exploring her body with my hands. When I touched her breasts, I realized that her nipples were hard due to excitement. Sana arched her back and pulled me harder onto hers. She was moaning loudly as I fondled her breast and kissed her neck, sucking lightly. "Hnn~! Ahhh~!" She squirmed beneath me, causing me to chuckle. I knew I shouldn''t tease her too long, but I couldn''t help myself since she was so adorable right now. She was the cutest thing I ever saw, and I enjoyed seeing her react like this. "Sir Arthur~" Sana cooed quietly as she nuzzled her face into my chest. Her breathing became heavier and faster; her pussy was soaking wet, ready for action. With a wicked grin, I stood up and pulled down my pants. My cock was throbbing hard and dripping pre-cum, and I was eager to push it into Sana''s hungry hole. I leaned closer and ced my dick on Sana''s slit, rubbing it slowly over her clit and opening. "Aah~!" Sana cried out as she felt my tip pushing through her entrance. Once I entered herpletely, I thrust forward, driving my cock deep inside Sana. She gasped loudly, biting her bottom lip in pleasure. Our bodies connected deeply, sending waves of ecstasy throughout our whole bodies. "Haa... Deeper..." Sana panted. "Please go deeper and harder..." she begged me, urging me to fuck her harder. I obliged her request and increased the speed of my strokes, fucking Sana''s tight cunt. "Ahh~!" Sana moaned, tightening her vaginal muscles around me. Every time I plunged into her, she would tighten around me, squeezing my shaft tightly. I loved feeling her squeeze me like this, and it only got better whenever she came. "Uuuuuh... Hyaaah~! My Goddess!! It feels good!" Sana screamed out loud as her orgasm hit, forcing me to stop pumping into her and hold myself inside her. After recovering, I resumed my pace, pounding her pussy hard and fast. "Haah, haa~! The petite Archbishop shuddered repeatedly as I fucked her roughly. Each time I rammed my cock deep into her, she''d scream and buck her hips, trying to pull me deeper inside her. A lewd expression adorned Sana''s face as I pounded her relentlessly, her eyes wide open and filled with lust. "Yeess!!! Fuck me~!! I love you!!" "I love you too, Sana!" I smirked at her confession and kept pounding her. Soon, another climax approached, and this time, I wasn''t going to hold back. I drove my cock deep within her and exploded, filling her womb with thick cum. Sana screamed out in joy, clenching around me as she milked my cock with her tight walls. Ropes of milky sperm gushed out of my pulsating cock and coated her insides. I groaned and grunted in satisfaction as I unloaded into her. She fell limp underneath me, panting heavily while my cock remained buried inside her. A thickyer of sweat covered her entire body, giving her a sexy appearance. Eventually, I pulled out of her, letting the thick cum leak out of her pussy. As expected, her inner thighs were soaked with juices, and I could smell the sweet aromaing from her crotch. I leaned closer and nted a kiss on Sana''s forehead, whispering lovingly, "That feels good, doesn''t it?" Chapter 340 340 – Two Are Better Than One [1] (R-18) ? Sana smiled weakly, nodding her head. I chuckled and hugged her tightly, resting my chin on top of her head. "I''m d you liked it. Do you want to continue?" Sana nodded eagerly, wrapping her arms around my waist and pulling me close. Iughed and responded, "Okay then, let''s keep going." We kept making out without thinking about time. I lost count of how many times she orgasmed. The sun outside the window had begun to set, and the sky was darkening, signaling nightfall. My cock was still inside her and kept pounding her tight pussy covered in my cum. And when I made Sana cum again, there was someone contacting me through the [Earring of Communication]. It was Beatrice. I looked at Sana, whose head was now only filled with sex and lust. Grinning, I had an idea and epted the call. "Beatrice." As soon as I spoke, Sana''s expression turned slightly. She was still moaning and panting, but a curious glint shed in her eyes. Another moan wasing through the [Earring of Communication], and it was perfectly mixed with Sana''s. I kept moving back and forth, giving Sana more pleasure as I continued my call with Beatrice. Without waiting for the primordial Subus to say something else, I gave out an order. "Come to the Castitas Church in Academy City if you want to have sex." (Yes~!) A sultry voice answered my order, and the call ended. "Ahn¡­ S-Sir Arthur¡­ What do you mean by that?" Sana asked nervously after I ended my call. "That was the Subus, right?" I grinned and leaned close to her face. She reached for my back and hugged me tighter. That was the signal for me to start fucking her again. I stopped moving when my cock reached the deepest part of her warm pussy, poking at her womb''s entrance. Then, I whispered lovingly. "Don''t worry. I will exin everything once she arrives here. For now, let''s just enjoy ourselves." And I meant every word of what I said. I began mming my cock into Sana with full force, pounding her pussy mercilessly. Her moans grew louder as I plowed her cunt even harder than before. She tightened her vaginal muscles around me, gripping my cock firmly inside her. Whenever I mmed into her, her pussy wall would tighten around me, squeezing my shaft and making it feel heavenly. It was also clear that her arousal level had risen considerably since we first met, judging from how much she squirmed beneath me. But she didn''tin or resist, instead, she simply enjoyed the pleasure. Soon, I could sense another orgasm approaching. I slowed down my movements, knowing that she was almost reaching her limit. "Y-You''re... Gonna make me cum again... Sir Arthur!" Sana panted, struggling to maintain herposure. I grinned evilly and teased, "If you think this is bad, wait until Beatrice gets here." Sana''s eyes widened at my statement, and she gasped audibly. "Oh Goddess, please don''t tell me you''re gonna-" "Of course, I''ll be asking her to make this feel better, so... You might end up liking it." Sana''s face flushed red as she struggled to regain herposure. She trembled under me, and her pussy clenched around my cock, begging for more attention.I think you should take a look at "Then please give me your semen, sir! Give me your full attention right now." Sana pleaded, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately. I chuckled softly and pulled away from the kiss, gazing into her beautiful blue eyes. Then, I slid two fingers into her mouth. "Lick them clean," Imanded. Sana obediently opened her lips, allowing my fingers to enter her mouth and cleaning them with her tongue. While doing that, I kept thrusting into her pussy, driving my cock deep inside her. Her pussy was hot and slippery, easily epting my cock and squeezing it tightly. I could feel her cervix squeezed around me. Every time I sank into her depths, I could hear her moans growing louder. "Mmm~! Mmph~! Cumming~!" Her body suddenly stiffened and tensed, and I could feel her pussy convulsing around my cock. I sped up the pace of my thrusts and drilled into her as fast as possible. I felt pleasure radiating through both our bodies, and it was evident that I wouldn''tst much longer either. "Herees my load!" I warned her. "I will fill you up with cum!" Just as I finished saying those words, I erupted inside her. Hot ropes of cum shot out of my cock, coating her insides with sticky strands of jizz. Sana''s pussy tightened around me one final time, squeezing my shaft and milking me dry. She squealed loudly as her orgasm hit her and wrapped her legs around my torso. I held her tight against me, continuing to pump into her as we shared our mutual bliss together. Eventually, I withdrew my spent member and sat on the couch, watching the petite Archbishop''s body tremble in pleasure as semen leaked out of her stretched pussy. Just a few secondster, she recovered and raised her body, which was covered in sweat, and crawled down the couch. The semen dripping from her pussy dripped onto the floor, leaving a trail behind her. Afterward, she crouched in front of my erect cock, covered in both my cum and her love juice, and stared at it lovingly. It was even longer than her small face. "I can never get enough of your big cock, sir..." She murmured seductively, reaching out her hand and stroking its length. I watched her hands move along my shaft, stroking me gently, asionally stopping to lick the tip of my cock. When she finally took it fully into her mouth, sucking on it hungrily, I couldn''t help but groan in pleasure. As she was sucking me off, I noticed a little change inside the room. And just a secondter, Beatrice appeared from thin air. She was already naked, and her figure somehow resembled Sana but with ponytailed purple hair and a thin tail with heart-shaped tips growing above her plump ass. "Master~!" She eximed happily as she saw me sitting on the couch with Sana sucking my cock. I looked at her and grinned. She probably had heard Sana''s moaning and transformed herself ordingly to her young form. As a primordial Subus, the creature of lust, Beatrice knew how to make one get really excited. Sana raised her head and let my clean cock free from her small mouth, staring intently at the new arrival. She reached an understanding and continued licking my cock with love. "Hnn~" Watching Sana licking my rod happily, Beatrice walked over to us, kneeling between my legs beside me, looking up at me. Two petite girls were kneeling next to each other. Both of their faces were morphed with lustful expressions, and one of them even licked my cock. "Slurp~" Sana licked me again, taking turns on my cock and balls, and I couldn''t stop myself from groaning in ecstasy. Beatrice giggled cutely as she observed my reaction, smiling mischievously. "Let me join you~!" A momentter, Beatrice also licked my cock, causing me to shudder in pleasure. This time, I felt like multiple tongues were attacking my whole body. They moved all over my dick and balls, licking them thoroughly and pleasuring me with their soft mouths and tongues. The sensation was indescribable. My cock was in heaven. Chapter 341 341 - Two Are Better Than One [2] (R-18) ? But Beatrice wasn''t done yet. She grabbed my cock and started jerking it slowly, alternating between sucking me and jerking me off. Sana continued to suck my cock too, bobbing her head up and down, slurping on it nonstop. At the same time, Beatrice''s tongue danced along my shaft and twirled around my testicles. They were really enjoying themselves. "Mmn~! Yessss~!" I groaned in delight, leaning back on the sofa while Sana continued to suck me off. Beatrice sucked hard and faster, moving her mouth up and down, swirling her tongue around the tip of my cock. Both of them were doing it alternatively as if reaching an understanding between themselves without me ordering them. An Archbishop of the Castitas Church was sucking my cock together with a primordial Subus. What a view. Before long, I wasn''t able to hold it any longer. "Open your mouth," I ordered Sana. When she did so, I shoved my cock into her mouth and blew my load straight down her throat. Sana gagged and choked on it, unable to handle such arge amount of cum at once. But she swallowed it anyway, trying not to spill any of it. "That''s good. Keep swallowing," I told her soothingly. While she was still recovering, Beatrice stood up, walked over to the couch, and raised her ass. Her love juice was dripping down her thighs, forming a pool of liquid on the carpet. "Master~!" Beatrice called out, spreading her opening apart with her fingers. "Please use me as well." I smirked and nodded. "Good girl." I grabbed my cock with my hand, standing up and positioning myself behind her. With one smooth motion, I plunged into her wet folds. "Ahh~!" Beatrice moaned loudly as my cock prated her tight pussy, stretching it open. I gripped her hips tightly and drove into her repeatedly, pounding her pussy roughly. Sana also managed to swallow all my cum and moved to Beatrice''s side. "Sir Arthur~ Please y with my pussy too." I smiled and leaned forward, grabbing Sana''s plump ass and inserting my middle finger into her slit. After sliding it in and out several times, I added a second finger, ensuring no ce was left untouched. "Aaah~!" Sana shivered in excitement as I yed with her pussy, feeling the warmth emanating from it. Meanwhile, Beatrice was riding my cock, moving her hips back and forth, moaning continuously as I fucked her from behind. She slightly bounced around as I kept pounding her pussy, my thighs pped against her plump ass. "Fuck me rougher!" She urged me. I obliged, speeding up my thrusts and ramming into her deeper. Beatrice squealed in delight as I buried my cock inside her pussy, plunging it deep within her. My hand also didn''t stop moving inside Sana''s pussy, ying with her clit and fingering her deeply. "Yes, Master! Fuck me harder!" Beatrice screamed in ecstasy. "Harder! Harder! ooh~!" "Hnn~ Sir Arthur! I am about to cum! I am cumming from your fingers!" With every stroke, I pushed further and further, burying my cock as far inside her as possible. At the same time, I kept rubbing her sensitive nubs with my thumb and forefinger, stimting her intensely. "Mn! Aaaah~! Ahhh~! Master..." Beatrice moaned in pleasure. "Cum inside me~!" And just like that, Beatrice came all over my cock. Her juices flowed freely, drenching my entire length, and her pussy spasmed violently around my cock. It only made things worse for me, pushing me closer to the edge. But I managed to hold back and pulled my cock out of her pussy. Sana gasped in disappointment as I removed my fingers from her pussy, and she lowered herself to the couch. Shey down on her stomach, waiting eagerly for her turn.I think you should take a look at But they didn''t need to worry. I sat on the couch and pulled them closer. Beatrice was on my right, and Sana was on my left. My hands grabbed their breasts firmly, massaging them and fondling their nipples. "Oooh~! Yes, Master!" Beatrice moaned in pleasure, leaning her head backward. Sana was gasping in anticipation. "Sir Arthur... Give me your cock~!" My cock hardened instantly under their begging, throbbing with desire. I nodded at them and said. "You two are going to be the best of friends." What was better than a petite girl with a tight pussy? Two girls with the same features. They would spend many nights together, with me exploring their bodies. Sharing my cock. Making love. Fucking. Seducing me with all they got. We continued having wild sexual adventures from the office to the hallway and anywhere else where we could find privacy in this secured area. No nuns approached this area whenever I visited, after all. So we could even fuck in the hallway without getting found out. I told them to get on top of each other, and I slid my cock between their pussies. I cummed between them and covered their bodies with my semen. Sometimes, I''d pull them close and caress them passionately before fucking them both alternatively. Other times, I let the girls take turns sucking my cock and letting out my cum deep inside their throats. They even sat on myps, moving their hips up and down, grinding against me, riding my cock until I exploded inside them. That night, I made sure to explore Sana''s body and Beatrice''s young form. She didn''t really use her this time. I teased them with my fingers and kissed them sensually, groping their tits or kissing their lips whenever they turned away. Eventually, Sana got tired first and fell asleep on myp while I caressed her hair, which was wet from various liquids staining it. That''s when Beatrice also stopped. She snuggled up close to me,ying her head on my shoulder. "Thank you, Master." She whispered softly. I smiled and hugged her tighter, whispering back. "Don''t mention it. Keep up your good job." Then I closed my eyes, falling asleep after a fulfilling day, hugged by two naked girls on the couch. *** Chirp! Chirp! Tak! The next morning, I woke up from the chirping of a bird outside the window. I opened my eyes and saw that I was already fully clothed in a simple white shirt and ck pants. Looking around, I didn''t see the girls hugging me in the officest night, only a bluebird pecking on the ss, trying to enter. It made a tak tak sound repeatedly before giving up and flying away. On the table, there was a single letter facing down. This should be from the girl. I stretched my hands up as my body felt slightly stiff. At the same time, I used and to fix my body. The fatigue I felt was immediately lifted, and I felt great again. There was no smell left in the room. I guessed Sana used a to clean me and the room, huh? As an Archbishop, it wasn''t strange that her was higher than Lv 3. "Well then, what''s written in this letter?" I opened the letter, leaning my back to read itfortably. Judging from the writing, it was simr to the ones I saw in the documents Sana did in the past. That meant the cute Archbishop was the one who wrote this letter. Chapter 342 342 – Race And Memories ? "Good morning, Sir Arthur. I have woken up first and left for the Holy City for an urgent matter. I am truly sorry for not being there when you woke up, but I don''t want to wake you up because I saw that you looked tired. "Last night was wonderful. I truly loved it. Also, the primordial Subus also returned to the Capital City to continue her duty; she left that message to me. There should be breakfast prepared for you if you call one of the nuns, or you can always eat in the dining hall. "I hope you have a wonderful morning. Love, Sana Castitas." After reading the letter, I folded it neatly and put it inside my inventory. It was the first time I got a letter like that after waking up, and the content was quite sweet. "She''s really cute and caring," I muttered and stood up from the couch. While I was at it, I nned to follow Sana''s suggestion and have breakfast in the dining hall. The time was also perfect. The clock on the wall showed that it was almost seven, the perfect time to have breakfast as the church knights just finished their training. Tomorrow was the party day. I wanted to see Tristan''s reaction to this. Would she be prepared or get shy and then hide her feelings again? If so, then I was looking forward to her tsundere act. I had to go down the first floor and walk to another building near the training ground to reach the dining hall. Due to my casual clothes entuating my muscles, many nuns blushed and averted their eyes shyly when I greeted them with a smile. The dining hall was filled with female knights as it was now the male church knights'' turn to patrol the Academy City and the area outside the wall. Of course, I decided to visit the dining hall after watching the time because I didn''t want to smell the sweat of burly men in the dining hall. Because of a certain person, all the female knights were acting strangely around me now. They always blushed and flustered each time I appeared before them. Lea and Natasha were no exception. Both of them seemed to be ''invited'' to clean what Sophia and I left in that dressing room. Just as usual, my knight squad gathered at the corner of the dining room. They weren''t isted. Rather, they were given the best ce with the best table that was close to where the food was located. They already noticed my presence because the dining hall went quiet as soon as I showed up. Tristan looked at me with a toothy grin and stood up. Somehow, I had a bad feeling when I saw that. She approached me with a speed that put the fastest runner to shame and pulled my hand. "Come with me!" Confused, I looked at Tristan, who was drenched in sweat. Her elf tunic hugged her body tightly, showing the skin underneath. However, I didn''t pull my hand away and only followed her. With all my skills and senses heightened, thest thing I enjoyed was a surprise I didn''t know yet. It made my heart beat a little faster, and I was looking forward to it. "Where are we going?" I asked with a hint of excitement. "A secret," Tristan smirked at me. Her yfulness took over and made her not embarrassed again. "Just follow me. We are going outside." With that, the blonde tsundere released my hand, activated , and ran faster. I also increased my speed to catch up to her. only increased a few percent of her AGI depending on the skill Lv. Even if she used Lv 10 that doubled her AGI, it would still be lower than mine. The direction we took was outside Academy City. We jumped around the roof toward the nearest gate, often used by the church knights when they were exterminating monsters. I was right beside her, noticing her happy smile. "What actually happened?" My voice carried curiosity as to why this girl wasn''t that nervous even though tomorrow was the promised time and looked really happy instead. Knowing her personality well, I knew that she would be restless until it was over. That was why this situation was pretty strange. "I found something interesting," Tristan replied with a mischievous smirk. "You will probably like this." Her excitement was clear in her voice. "I will increase my speed again. ." A gust of wind appeared behind her and propelled forward. She was even faster than her previous speed due to the enhancement from the wind fairy, a Lv 7 skill. Her AGI was probably around 210 after using both skills. And looking at her current mood, I knew that she tried to race me and challenged me to catch up to her. This happened a lot in the past, and no need to mention it; I always lost. However¡­ It would be different now. Stopping for a second on a chimney, I looked at Tristan, who began to run upward the tall wall and defied gravity. It could be done as she could use derived from Lv 4 . It was a weaker version from . "That''s cheating," I muttered. My lips curled up into a smirk as I crouched, trying to gather momentum and be soft enough not to destroy anything. After I was sure that I controlled my strength correctly, I jumped. "Hap!" The chimney I kicked didn''t survive after all. It crumbled into pieces, and I quickly scattered some Gold Coins toward the hole I created as my body soared into the air. "Sorry!" I shouted at the people who were watching me from the ground. They looked like a dot on the ground from where I was, higher than even the wall, but I could see them pointing their finger at me with astonishment. Tristan, who arrived atop the wall, looked at me with a dropped jaw, "That''s cheating!!" She screamed loudly as I passed her andnded on the grass field. Bam! The dust was kicked in as a small crater was created under me. The grass was flying in the air, scattering the area with dirt. "Oops¡­ I need to fix thister." I muttered, scratching the back of my head. Racing with Tristan took me to the nostalgic past that made me return to how I was before, childish and only looking for something fun to forget about the depression and trauma umted from watching my formerrade die one after another. Now that it dawned on me, I also remembered that Tristan also had a simr habit. "Hey, Arthur!" I looked at the owner of the voice, who ran toward me, still in her wet elf tunic. Her hair fluttered in the air, and her figure looked beautiful even with her bloated cheek. She stopped in front of the crater and narrowed her eyes. "I was the one who pulled you, but why were you going ahead of me?" Tristanined. "I just remembered our race and identally went all out. So, did I win this time?" "¡­" She looked at me in disbelief, but her face soon turned red. "Well, I guess you won." Handling Tristan was so easy. I smiled and climbed up the crater, standing beside her. "So, what did you want to show?" I asked with an urging tone. Instantly, her smug expression returned as she puffed her chest, which wasn''t t any more thanks to the potion I gave her. "Fufufu, look and behold. " As soon as she recited her skill, she raised both arms into the air. A mesmerizing spectacle unfurled before my very eyes. Four small Fairies with butterfly wings and bodies made from light appeared from her palms. They were different in colors, corresponding to the Tristan had. They began to fly around the girl, dancing happily while humming a happy tone. A secondter, another set of four Fairies appeared, and they danced around me this time. With each graceful movement, they seemed to be having fun creating wonder and beauty that held me captive. Tristan''s image right now looked like that of a Queen of Fairy, a legendary NPC I met once in Horizon Online. At that moment, I understood the skill that Tristan activated and the source of her joy. "You managed to learn it," I said, smiling happily at my girlfriend''s achievement. "Yes!" She eximed happily with the most beautiful smile I had ever seen. "My finally reached Lv 8! I can finally see these Fairies!" "Arthur, I¡­ I seeded." Tears dripped from the corner of her eyes, but she kept her smile wide as the Fairies danced around her. At the same time, this joy also brought a memory¡ªa painful memory of the past. That day, I didn''t only lose Tristan but also another member of my guild. That was why she began to cry, stumbling upon me, and screamed loudly into my chest. "But I was toote¡­ Sorry¡­ I am sorry¡­" "It''s not your fault." I pulled her close and caressed her hair, "We are living in this world now. So let''s bury every painful memory of the past deep inside us. We won''t forget, but we can hide it. But for now¡­ Just cry as you please." "Waaa¨C!" Her arms were wrapped around my back tightly as her tears covered my clothes. But that wasn''t important at all. Tristan was more important. We were but two broken people in the world where people couldn''t really understand what trauma was and had high sexual drive. This world was perfect for people like us to recover. I was d and felt like I made the right choice back then. Because if I had decided just to kill myself and return to Earth on the first day, I might not be able to hold and console this broken girl at this time. So I was truly happy with my decision to remain in Sins Paradise, where we could forget the past by indulging ourselves in Sins. It was truly a paradise. Chapter 343 343 – Our Regrets ? Two years ago, before Tristan went missing, myrade was cursed by a high-Level monster. At that time, I hadn''t learned until Lv 7, the necessary Lv to unlock a skill that could cure a curse. The only hope was on Tristan to advance her to Lv 8 and learn , a skill that gave immunity to any ill effect for a few seconds. That could lift the monster''s curse and save ourrade. It was also the reason why she took many missions alone or with another party. But¡­ ourrade, Tristan''s best friend, fell to the curse first before Tristan managed to reach Lv 8 . No magic item could save her, making the magic idiot and weapon idiot me themselves too. That was what happened, and I was able to move on from my guilt of not being able to use to lift the strong curse. However, it seemed like Tristan still med herself even after a long time. 12 years had already passed for her since that happened. Because it was too hot standing under the sun, I moved under the shade of a tree near the forest while holding Tristan over. I also sat down and let her continue weeping while hugging me. As a result, my clothes were stained by her tears and snot, but that could be cleaned easily with . After a few minutes, Tristan finally stopped crying, and the ''s effect ended. The eight Fairies disappeared into thin air after waving their hands. "Are you alright now?" I asked worriedly, stroking her head softly. She was still burying her face in my chest, refusing to look up. "Un¡­ Don''t look at my face¡­ It must be ugly." She replied, lowering her head further. I chuckled at her words, "Why? Because your face is covered in tears and snot?" "Shut it!" She shouted loudly, punching my chest. It hurt a bit, but not to the point it decreased my HP. "You''ve be quite a crybaby." I chuckled as I stopped stroking her hair. From my palm, a soft light appeared and covered her body. I used to clean everything, even drying the elf tunic she wore and also my clothes. "Now you''re good to look up," I said. "No." Tristan refused. "Not right now." Saying that, she turned around and leaned her back against me. She hugged her knees, still seemingly to be down. Her emotion was still a little unstable, thanks to earlier. I was d that she used the skill with me. If she was alone, then I couldn''t imagine how she would manage her emotions. I might sound like a selfish bastard, but tomorrow was the party day, and I couldn''t imagine if she wasn''t there as she seemed to look forward to it too. The figure sitting between my legs looked rather fragile and frail. I knew that she was stronger than before, but at the same time, she was also weaker emotionally due to what happened when she first arrived in this world. "My bad¡­" Tristan suddenly spoke in a weak voice after being silent for a few seconds. "I am fine now." "Have you calmed down?" "Yeah¡­" She nodded her head softly. "My bad¡­ I was so excited and then suddenly cried. It seems that I still med myself, hahaha¡­" Herugh was strained by guilt. "You''re kind, after all," I answered, raising my head. Silence descended once again between us. Sunlight peered through the gap between leaves that swayed from the summer wind. Like Earth, this world also had four seasons, which always came in the months first, fourth, seventh, and tenth. However, it wasn''t influenced by the wind movement or something like Earth, but because the Goddess made it like that. Judging that summer was the second season, it meant the world had just entered the fourth month of the year. It was hot, and I''d like to dip into the sea in this kind of weather. Thankfully, both of us wore something simple and made from breathable material. If I wore my pdin uniform again like yesterday, where I was tortured to deliver five exact same speeches in different locations while standing under the sun, I would probablyin to the Goddess and make her change the weather to winter. Talking about winter¡­ That meant there would be snow. "I am looking forward to it," I muttered, my lips curled up into a smile. "What are you muttering?" Tristan finally looked up at me. Her eyes were red from crying earlier; not even could erase that. I could cure it with , but I didn''t think that was necessary. I smiled gently at her. "I miss the snow," I said. I was expecting her to say that she missed it too, but no. "¡­ I am not." She sounded more dispirited. I had stepped on anotherndmine. How could I not think about this? I was a fool. For a few years, she was jailed and was enved in the Sin Kingdom before she finally freed herself using items in her inventory. Not only was summer hot for her, but winter must also be really deadly. I imagined the scene where she, as Isabelle, curled up in the corner with the other girls, sharing their warmth. Using magic items in that kind of situation would only lead her to be punished, so that wasn''t something good to do. Just like the hot sunlight, my anger rose immediately. I didn''t forget my promise to wipe that city off the surface of this world. But I held it back. I shouldn''t worry Tristan more right now. My chance would arrive when Duke Bluerose extended his invitationter. And I also still needed to investigate the appearance of the strange people on the other side of the secret entrance. Taking a deep breath, I locked eyes with Tristan and apologized. "Sorry." I was confident in curing her trauma, but it wasn''t as simple as it was. On top of what happened in Horizon Online, there were also those matters that happened to her once she arrived in this world. Out of curiosity, I used on her. Her body flinched slightly, noticing my use of skill. Her face somehow turned red, but she didn''t say anything. She turned around once again and surrendered her body weight against me. And a blue window appeared in front of me, showing Tristan''s status. --- Name: Tristan (Mild Trauma) Race: Human Lv: 91 Sins: 0 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 100/100 (MAX 100) STR: 86 (MAX 100) VIT: 84 (MAX 100) AGI: 97 (MAX 100) DEX: 95 (MAX 100) INT: 86 (MAX 100) LUC: 50 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 9 Archery] [Lv 8 Swordsmanship] [Lv 8 Mana Maniption] [Lv 8 Four Elemental Magic] [Lv 5 Holy Magic] [Lv 4 Dagger Mastery] etc --- Titles: [Horizon Online''s Survivor] [Castitas Church''s Knight] [Pdin''s Loved One] --- I first noticed that her (Mild Trauma) hadn''t disappeared yet. As I expected, giving her happiness couldn''t really cure that. My skills were also useless as this side effect was caused by past experience and not ill status. Then I noticed her new title. "[Pdin''s Loved One]?" Chapter 344 344 – Paladin’s Loved One ? "¡­ What is this title?" I asked her as I felt my face burning slightly. What the heck? There existed a title like that? This was a bit embarrassing even for me. I never appraised my girls again after I got to know them to respect their privacy. So I would never expect those whom I love would get this title. I meant¡­ Eliza got [Pdin''s Woman] title, not [Pdin''s Loved One]. What was the difference? This roused my curiosity and made me want to look at its description. However¡­ "W-Wait, don''t look at its description!" ¡­ Tristan desperately stopped me by turning around and grabbing my shoulders. Panic was clear on her face as her smile looked a bit strange. "Just don''t look at the description, alright?" If she went this far, something embarrassing that she didn''t want me to know must be written in the description. It even made her stand up even when feeling down. "Alright, alright." I raised my hands and pushed her away slightly. "I won''t look." After I said that, Tristan heaved a relieved sigh. Her expression softened slightly as if a heavy load was lifted from her shoulders. ''I can always appraise Eliza. She won''t notice that I use and probably has this title, too, if my guess is correct.'' Anyway, I shouldn''t upset Tristan too much in her current mood. Was there anything that could make her happy again? I certainly wanted her to feel better before tomorrow so she could enjoy herself too. Then, I had an idea. "Tristan, you want to go somewhere with me?" "Where?" She asked curiously; her voice turned back to normal. She sat in front of me, looking at me with slightly narrowed eyes to hide her embarrassment. "Somewhere you will like." I grinned at her, "But first¡­ Change your clothes." *** I was walking down the Capital City road, dressed in long ck pants and a white shirt with a silver pendant hanging on my neck. I also wore sunsses, a magic item with effect so ordinary people couldn''t see me. Beside me was Tristan. Just as I instructed her earlier, she changed her clothes after hiding behind the tree. The words ''somewhere you will like'' was something she used to make me curious earlier, so she couldn''t just say no to this invitation when I epted hers. She changed into a ck halter-neck shirt with a beige skirt. Under her skirt were ck shorts in case the wind uplifted it. Hanging on her neck was a simr silver pendant with the name ''Tristan'' written on it, and she wore a silver bracelet on her left hand, which held mine. "Why would we go to the Capital City?" Sheined. But her lips curled into a smile, clearly happy because she realized it was a date with only two of us. "I just suddenly want to go on a date with you. Is it bothering you?" "No, but¡­ I have a patrol in an hour." "Don''t worry about it. Also, isn''t my knight squad exempted from that? Don''t lie to me." "Ugh¡­ But we have a schedule to thin the monsters outside Academy City!" Tristan immediately made an excuse with a nod. "I am needed in the extermination as a scout." "Without you being there, Lea will be able to learn how to scout, so there will be no problem. Do you have any more excuses?" I smirked at her, holding her hand slightly tighter so she wouldn''t run away. She heaved a sigh, "No¡­ But, really. Why are we here? We can just have a date in Academy City." "I don''t want to bump into anyone else when we are on a date." I shrugged my shoulders, "Look, just follow me, okay? Sometimes, I want to spend my time alone with you too." "Idiot¡­" Tristan muttered as her cheek was dyed red. I could feel the heat transferred through her hand as she squeezed tighter. "Fine, we will go your way." "Great." I eximed with a smile, "So first¡­ There is this opera in the Capital City. What do you think if we go and watch it?" "Opera?" "Yes. It''s about how the two Goddesses created this world." I nodded at her. ''That means it''s just a y and not the real history. As it''s not two Goddesses but the Goddess of Lust, Lilith, that created and received people''s prayers.'' I added in my mind. That was why I thought it would be interesting. I remembered there was something like an opera house in the game and confirmed its existence when I stood over the balcony to deliver the speech yesterday. It would be good to know how people perceived the creation of this world directly from other people, not based on my untrustworthy memories. "Seems interesting. I have never visited an opera before." "Then, it''s decided. The opera is located just around the corner." We arrived at the opera building shortly after. It was big, and many people dressed and visited with their couple or family dressed quite nicely. However, because this one was located in themoner district, no Nobles visited, and the entry was rather cheap, only 25 Gold each person. In this world where entertainment was limited, this opera became the favorite ce for people. There was another one in the Noble district with better actors and a variety of ys, but right now, I wanted the ssic about how the Goddesses created this world. Actors began to enter one by one; two were dressed as the Goddesses. They were beautiful women with blue and purple hair, respectively, symbolizing purity from sky and water and lust. For some reason, they were close to each other andpeted to create which Kingdoms were better. The blue-haired Goddess, Teri, created the Virtue Kingdoms and the people in it. And the purple-haired Goddess, Tera, created Subi and the Sin Kingdom. The story continued as they created the sun, the moon, and forests, and then they ended thepetition by creating the barrier between the two Kingdoms. At that moment, an anomaly happened, and darkness covered the barrier. Both Goddesses didn''t know what had happened and were confused. When the barrier returned to normal, the area inside the barrier had already turned into a wastnd that trapped the souls of people. I looked at Tristan and was surprised that she enjoyed and concentrated on the y. My smile widened, and the y was done after 30 minutes. That was truly good, and I could match it with my knowledge. We left the opera building by holding hands again. "Did you enjoy it?" I asked. "That was unexpectedly good. It''s been a long time since I went to something like a y or a movie, so yes. I enjoyed it, thank you." She smiled wonderfully at me. Her mood definitely improved after that. "I am d if that''s the case." I smiled back at her. "Let''s get to the next spot, then. We will have fun until next week." I intentionally said week even though there was no concept of the week in this world to ry what I meant to Tristan. Her face flushed as red as a tomato. "Pervert." She said in a low voice and averted her face away. "You are in love and loved by that pervert," I answered her back casually. We began to walk again after Tristan calmed down. Our next destination was near the center of the Capital City, and it would be a big surprise for this cute girlfriend of mine. Chapter 345 345 – Creating Engagement Ring ? The story of the two Goddesses that the y portrayed was truly interesting. However, there was something more interesting that I think Tristan would love to experience. "This¡­" She looked at the store we stopped by next. Her eyes widened in surprise as her jaw dropped slightly. "Gem store?" She continued, looking at me in disbelief. "Yes." I nodded at her. "We need a gem for the engagement ring, right? Might as well stop by and prepare for it." "You are serious about that?!" "Of course. I n to make it official next month with Eliza. And I hope you will be willing to get engaged to me at the same time. You know that I love you the most, right? No matter how much I love the girls, you are special, so¡­ Will you ept my love, Tristan?" "¡­ I don''t need to answer that," Tristan replied and looked at me. "I have told you before." "You have." I smiled at her. "Let''s find a gem for you then." "What about Eli''s?" She asked, looking up at me. "I will take her to another dateter. Right now, we will find yours." "Alright." Her lips curled into a happy smile as we entered the gem store. She couldn''t hide her happiness and even hummed softly. Entering the gem store felt like stepping into a treasure trove I found back on that inhabited ind. No other customers but us and a pretty Noble girl wearing a red dress apanied by her butler with a professional aura around him were there. The rest were employees of the store, dressed nicely. The air was filled with a rich, velvety scent. My eyes wandered through the disys around the store. Various gems with different colors and sizes let out a radiance that could dazzle one''s senses. Every surface seemed to gleam and twinkle like a y of light, reflecting off the precious stones of every hue. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings that showcased prized gems in their glory, and the ceiling seemed to sparkle like a midnight sky scattered with stars. Tristan had a simr reaction to mine. She looked baffled at the beauty of the gems. "It''s beautiful." She eximed softly. "Yes." An employee who saw us entering earlier approached us with a judging gaze but kept a business smile on her face. It was normal, considering we only wore casual clothes and not dress and gaudy clothes like the Nobles. She was judging our money and would rmend a gem that we probably could afford. That was why I decided to take off the sunsses with the effect. The employee gasped audibly as she saw my face, and her smile widened as she greeted me while bowing deeply. "Esteemed customers, wee to our store." Raising her head, she asked with a smile, "May I know what kind of gems you seek?" "Something that fits this beautiful girl," I replied and nced at Tristan. She looked back at me with a strange gaze, wondering what she had just heard. I didn''t react and pretended not to realize it. I meant¡­ the Noble girl was looking at me with surprise as she covered her lower face with her gloved hand. She didn''t expect to meet the Pdin when she was shopping. Her servant noticed me and gave me a respectful bow before attending to his miss again, reminding her to be polite. I needed to put up my act and be the ''kind Pdin'' everyone knew. That meant bing a bit cringe and speaking flowery words. The employee nced at Tristan for a second but didn''t ask anything. She kept her professional act as she gestured to us, "I think a green gem will suit the pretty Miss well. How about these?" She walked toward one corner of the store where many green gems were disyed in various sizes. We followed suit and watched her taking a box of small-sized gems. It seemed like she realized what I was going to use it for after observing us. ''What an acute observation ability. I might havee to the correct store.'' Just like the Zaha store, this store had talented employees. I assumed she had seen Tristan''s ne and bracelet. From that, she judged that she needed the gem for a ring or something, so she showed us small-sized gems first. "These gems are mined from Earl Hardbrick''s territory and are polished by the best artisan in the territory. They are of the highest quality you can find in this Kingdom." A familiar name popped up. ording to Alesia, the Hardbrick family and the territory were famous for building something. So it wasn''t limited to buildings and magic items but also gems? The gems had simr colors to Tristan''s eyes, and I also thought it would suit her. ''These are indeed good.'' I nodded slightly and looked at Tristan. "What do you think? Do you want them?" "What do I think¡­ They are indeed beautiful." She said, leaning closer to see the gems inside the box that the employee held. "I quite like the oval one. It looks pretty." "That''s a nice choice, miss! The oval gem is a rare Green Diamond and is only a few in number!" The employee eximed excitedly, putting the box down and carefully holding the Green Diamond after putting on a glove. "This one is one of the highest found in Hardbrick territory, so it''s more special." "Hoo¡­ That indeed looks special." I said, nodding at the employee. "Can you turn this into a ring and add an automatic size adjustment and life-saving effect?" "We definitely can, Esteemed customers. We have a specialized magic item maker and design affiliated with our store. However¡­ There will be an extra cost for such an order¡­" "That''s no problem. Please turn this into a ring. As for the design¡­" I paused a little and looked at Tristan. "¡­How would you like your ring to look?" Tristan held her chin and thought a little, "Maybe something simple like this." She took out a silver ring from her inventory, surprising the employee slightly. She muttered, ''a space bag,'' before looking at the ring closely. The shank was simr to a wing, and the head of the gem was a simple oval shape without any additional design. "U-Umm¡­" As the employee was still observing the design, Tristan spoke while stuttering. "I-It''s an engagement ring, so¡­ Can you carve the date too?" "Oh my!" The employee eximed happily, looking at me for a second before smiling widely at Tristan. She carefully put the gem back in the box and pped her hands "Congrattions!" "T-Thank you," Tristan replied shyly. "We promise we will do our best to create the best ring. May I know the date that needs to be carved into the inner side of the ring?" Tristan looked at me curiously, and the employee followed suit. "It''s next month, 3 days after the monthly morning prayer." "I see. So the third day of the fifth month. The year would be 563 Holy Callender. Is that correct?" "Yes." I nodded at her, and so did Tristan with a red face. We continued to talk about the details afterward, and I paid the price. An engagement ring with the highest grade gem and the production cost only cost 75 thousand Gold, which was cheap. I provided the metal needed to make the ring, which significantly lowered the price. Chapter 346 346 – Bunny Costume ? After we made an appointment to try the first prototype design in 10 days, we left the store quietly. The noble girl from earlier was already gone when we finished our transaction. I wore the sunsses again so people in the Capital City wouldn''t recognize me. "Where are we going next?" Tristan looked up and asked me curiously, "I know that you still have a n from your smile." "You got me," I chuckled yfully and took out two [Teleportation Gems]. "Take this. We will move to another city now. The next item I want to get you will be there." Tristan took the [Teleportation Gem] from my hand and looked at me suspiciously, "We already got a ring¡­ So are we getting a dress next?" "Sort of," I answered vaguely with a grin. Calling that a dress wasn''t wrong. I already had a store that I trusted to make the engagement gown that Tristan and Eliza could use in the future. But I wanted to give Tristan something a little bit special before that. I had always thought she would look good in this ''dress,'' and while she was in a happy mood, I was thinking of getting it for her before I got no other chance. Her suspicion increased after hearing my answer. She narrowed her eyes and muttered, "I have a bad feeling about this." "It''s just your feeling," I said, brushing it off. "Let''s teleport. We need to return to Academy City before dark so I can prepare for tomorrow." "Fine¡­" After that, we activated the [Teleportation Gems] and disappeared from the main street of Capital City. The ce we teleported to was near the entrance of the Border City. It wasn''t the first time Tristan visited an Underground City, and she immediately recognized it thanks to the dirt sky. However, it was her first time visiting the Border City, and she looked quite surprised. "What is this Underground City? It looks so bright and beautiful, unlike the one we destroyed a few days ago." She eximed in wonder. "Everything looks as good as a real city above the ground." "It''s all thanks to Beatrice, the primordial Subus that wanted to hold the 7 days party," I answered Tristan with a smile, "And she''s also a girl I dominated. So to answer your question, this is the Underground City that I took control of." "You''re really crazy¡­" Tristan gasped loudly, "What''s exactly your n and goal? I mean¡­ I am only curious, and you never tell me any of that. Is your goal to return to Earth? You told me that you saw destroyed Earth beyond the abyss of the World-End Waterfall." "My goal, huh?" I sighed, crossing my arms. "I just want to live peacefully surrounded by people I love." "So, living with me?" Tristan asked yfully, giggling. "How simple. But I guess for you who have just escaped from that hell, that''s quite a dream life." "Yes." A month and a few days. That was the time I spent in this world after killing Ghost Marite. I certainly didn''t want to see that monster anymore. It left a bit of trauma in my mind even if I knew I was stronger than before and could defeat it easier. My goal indeed changed considerably from ''enjoying this world for a while'' to ''livingfortably with people I love.'' And beingfortable in my book meant there was no problem or any danger targeting me. The war between the two Kingdoms needed to be saved to do that. Marriage would probably be the fastest way to make that connection, but the hatred between the two Kingdoms was still too deep, especially among the citizens. That big event would probably be the best trigger to dispel it. There was also still another secondary goal of finding the situation of my body on Earth and finding the truth about it. "I need you on my side to reach that dream, Tristan. So help me, okay?" "We''ve gone through this question many times. My answer won''t change, and it will always be yes. I will stay by your side and help you, as my new dream can only be achieved that way." Even if I was curious and asked, I doubted she would answer my question about her new dream. "So, what kind of dress are we going to get here? A lewd one?" Tristan asked and crossed her arms. "Yes." I nodded without hiding anything. "We are going to get a bunny costume." "That''s not a dress at all!" She retorted with a high voice and facepalmed. "You''re really turned into a massive pervert." I onlyughed at her and calmed her down. A bunny costume would definitely suit Tristan. The sight of her petite body wearing a bunny costume with her cleavage exposed between her now modest breasts looked so cute. We began walking down the street side by side, talking about how a bunny costume was a dress for me. I just said that because I wanted to see this reaction. "But the party won''t be exciting without a costume. And I think a bunny costume will really suit you with your current appearance." "Are you serious? I-It will be my first time tomorrow, and you want me to wear a costume?!" "Weren''t you the one who challenged Rania? Knowing that masochistic sister of mine, she definitely had a n to make me choose her instead of you. Don''t underestimate her!" I said seriously and made Tristan look at me in disbelief. "What could she do? You have slept with her many times, no?! I-It''s not like you deny that, and you must be experiencing many different things, so¡­ What kind of surprise can she prepare for you?!" "A lot," I answered instantly with a serious expression. "For example, I can wake up tomorrow and have her on top of me with her private parts covered in pasties only. Or she can wear a Subus costume because Emilia is also helping her prepare for the duel. Don''t underestimate that lewd teacher." Tristan was taken aback by what I said. "She''s crazy¡­" "Everyone in this world has differentmon senses than Earth or Horizon Online." I retorted casually and looked at the hotel in front of me. It was Nina''s hotel, and some people entered while apanied by a bunny girl or a Subus. Then, I looked at Tristan and continued, "This is Sins Paradise, after all¡­ The people in this world have a high sexual drive." "Sins Paradise..." She muttered. "So you do know this world''s name?" "Of course. I have talked with the Goddess twice and found some secrets." I replied, hiding the real reason why I knew the name of this world. "Anyway, we can get a bunny costume for you inside. Let''s find the owner and ask for one." "You changed the subject again." Tristan heaved a tired sigh. "Fine, I will wear it. Don''t misunderstand, alright? I just do this to win the duel. I don''t want to lose against that¡­ big-breasted masochist and be her subordinate!" "That''s the spirit!" I motivated her. "Let''s go!" I guided Tristan inside Nina''s establishment using the sudden motivation that surged from jealousy. The professional bunny was standing behind the receptionist''s desk just like when I first met her. Her eyes widened when I entered the hotel. It seemed like she managed to see through the Lv 1 effect in the sunsses. "Wee to our hotel, Master." She bowed her head deeply, shaking her hips to make her plump ass covered in fiss sway. Then, she raised her head and smiled widely, "What do you need from us today?" I grinned and took off my sunsses, "Give me your best bunny costume for her and prepare more of different sizes for the party. Can you do it?" Nina smiled naughtily, giggling, "Just leave it to me, Master." Truly, a professional. Chapter 347 347 – Overreacting ? Nina guided us to a room behind the receptionist so we could get some privacy. The costume and sex toys the horny rabbit created were put behind the closet that filled the wall in this room. When we just entered, Tristan''s face flushed red because she wasn''t used to a ce like this. The light was pink, giving a sexy atmosphere. The long chair in the middle of the room looked soft and shaped like a bed. Not only that, the incense burned in the corner made this room smelt strange. It was a familiar smell that filled my room every time I was done having sex with my room. Tristan seemed to know this smell as her face flushed red, and she hadn''t spoken a word since we entered the hotel. She just sat silently beside me on the long chair, not even minding me hugging her shoulder close. ''How cute.'' I thought. Watching her getting embarrassed after being motivated was truly cute. I hoped she would stay this way even after tomorrow. "I quite like this smell. I made it with what happened that day as inspiration, Master." Nina said as she opened a closet filled with a normal bunny costume with various colors. "What color do you like, Master?" "What do you think, Tristan? Do you want green or yellow?" "Huh? Eh?" Tristan''s body jolted as she let out a surprised voice. "W-White is good." She continued, fidgeting nervously. "White? That certainly will look good on you." Nina hummed as she moved the costume inside around. Even if I called it a bunny costume, there were actually a few designs inside the closet. I managed to take a peek at it and was quite surprised by them. There was a costume that only covered the private part. Or the costume that only covered the lower area. And the lewdest one amongst them was the reverse bunny costume, where the area hidden by the clothes was that reserve of the normal bunny costume! Of course, all of them came with either high socks or fiss to make the wearer look sexier. Tristan seemed to notice what kind of costume was inside the closet. She probably never thought the bunny costume would look that erotic and not simr to the one Nina wore. "W-Wait! Please choose the one that hides most of my skin!" She hurriedly added in panic as she stood from the chair. Nina stopped and looked at Tristan. She tilted her head in confusion. "Huh? But that won''t be sexy. Master loves it when you show a lot of skin." "Just ignore Arthur for now and give me what I want. If not¡­" Tristan paused for a second. "If not, what?" Nina asked curiously. Her yful behavior kicked in, and she probably wanted to tease the cute Tristan. I could understand her feelings, but¡­ "If you choose something revealing, I will destroy this building!" ¡­ Nina didn''t realize that Tristan got embarrassed easily and was a strong girl. A bloodlust seeped out from my cute girlfriend''s body, causing the room to even shake slightly. The other closets suddenly opened as a gust of wind also hit me, making the clothes in the closet flutter. She unconsciously activated , an Lv 1 , out of embarrassment. Truly, no one beat a tsundere when they got mad. Thankfully, the target this time wasn''t me but Nina. The horny rabbit suddenly went quiet as her face turned pale. She looked pitiful, but among the leaders of the Border City, only Nina showed loyalty out of fear and not respect. So I used this chance to tell her that my girl was also strong. In case she wanted to betray me when I wasn''t in ce, even Beatrice or Tristan alone could handle her single-handedly. I knew that Nina would want to tease Tristan. Who wouldn''t? She was so cute, after all. And her embarrassed face was a feast to be seen. ''I think it''s enough.'' If I let it continue longer, the guests outside and the ones staying above would also be affected. Not to mention, Nina was on her limit and was about to fall to her knees and piss herself. "Tristan, calm down. You make Nina tremble in fear." I patted Tristan''s head, and the bloodlust suddenly calmed down. Nina leaned against the closet, closing one of the open doors with a thud as she breathed heavily. "Ah¡­" She let out a soft gasp as she realized what she had done out of her embarrassment. "Sorry. I was too much and too immature." "N-No problem. T-That was just a bit surprising, hahaha¡­" Ninaughed dryly as she tried to stand up straight. Her body was still a little weak from the fear, and I noticed her crotch was slightly wet. ''Ah, I am toote. She pissed herself first.'' I thought as I stood up slowly. "That was indeed a bit too much, Tristan," I said, pushing her shoulder slightly to sit her down. "But I understand your feelings. Nina will choose a modest costume for you, okay? I won''t force someone I love to wear something they hate." "Arthur¡­ Sorry¡­ I overreacted to something like that." "No, it''s no problem." I patted her head once again and walked toward Nina. The horny rabbit managed to stabilize her breathing, but it couldn''t erase the fact she felt terror earlier. I knew how it felt standing in front of an existence far stronger than yourself and felt a bloodlust that close. ''It must be scary.'' "Are you okay?" I asked in a soft tone as I extended my hand forward, activating two skills. ", ." Nina''s body was instantly covered in soft light, including her pink bunny ears and tail. Her wet crotch instantly dried. "Y-Yes. I was just surprised." The pink-haired bunny girl replied, holding her left chest with her hand. ''Lies.'' I thought as I looked at her. There was no way she was fine after that. No one in this world would be fine after experiencing what ''death'' was. Tristan''s bloodlust was pretty serious earlier. However, I didn''t need to say anything about it. "That''s good." I smiled at Nina and nodded slightly. "You heard the princess. Can you pick a white bunny costume that looks good and luxurious and doesn''t show much skin? Thighs and cleavage are okay, but something like a reverse bunny costume isn''t okay." "I can¡­ There are some costumes that fit the description in the fourth closet." "Great. Do show it to us so Tristan can judge whether it''s okay or not." Nina moved toward the fourth closets to the left of the entrance and took out a white bunny costume. Just like I told her earlier, it was more simr to a bodysuit with a white bunny ear and bunny tail essories. To be honest, I was a bit disappointed that I couldn''t see Tristan wearing a proper bunny costume, but it couldn''t be helped, considering the situation. "How about this?" The horny rabbit raised the costume in her hand and showed it to Tristan. The area around the waist and cleavage was open, but the costume indeed fully covered the private area and chest with ck clothes. It was connected to detached sleeves that went over the white cor through a gold-ted metal. Overall, it was a modest bunny costume that still maintained its sexy design but appeared modest to be worn. Still, that design allowed me to do something quite exciting. If I guessed correctly, then that ck clothes could be detached from the sleeves and turn the white clothes into a sexy bunny leotard. ''I am not wrong to get the costume from Nina. Even the most modest bunny costume she has is designed to be used for sex. This will be quite a surprise for Tristan for tomorrow.'' "It''s the most modest costume we have here. If it hides more skin than this, then it can''t even be called a bunny costume." Nina said, trying to convince Tristan. Tristan looked at the costume and nced at me for a second. She was still a bit embarrassed but seemed to be relieved that the costume wasn''t as erotic as she thought. "Fine. That works." Hearing Tristan''s words, Nina smiled widely in relief. I also smiled and walked toward my girlfriend. "I am looking forward to tomorrow," I whispered softly. I was expecting to hear the words she always said whenever I implied something erotic. But, this time¡­ she answered differently. "Un¡­ M-Me too." Chapter 348 348 – Punishing A Subordinate (R-18) ? Tristan snatched the costume from Nina and apologized to her before she teleported away, leaving me. I couldn''t react at that, and a momentter, a half-transparent blue window appeared before me. It was a [Love Letter] sent by her. The content was simple. (I will visit tomorrow morning.) "You''ve been left alone, Master." Nina looked at me with a dry smile. "It seems so." I nodded at her. "But it can''t be helped. She''s a shy girl. More importantly, can you prepare bunny costumes for the other girls?" The bunny girl nodded, "I can. There are many types of bunny costumes in this room. Just choose whatever fit your requirement, Master. Also¡­ Can I still attend a party even though I made her angry earlier?" "Don''t worry about her. She will be there on the first day, while your group will join on the third day. I bet she will sleep for at least a day because she''s not used to it yet, so when she wakes up, you will already be naked under me." "How naughty." Nina giggled mischievously while hiding her toothy grin with her hand. "If that''s the case, I will be there. I want to watch you take that prideful vampire''s virginity, after all." "That''s if Lucy asks me herself. I won''t force her or anyone to sleep with me." I answered as I looked at the horny rabbit. "Talking about Lucy, do you know the progress of Carissa''s punishment?" Hearing my question, Nina shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know anything about that. She keeps her matters to herself." She said. Then, she looked up at me with a yful gaze while pulling her costume, revealing her pink nipples. "More Importantly, Master. Do you want to have fun with me first before going home? There are plenty of toys in this room that you can use. Choke me or anything as my punishment for making her angry. I will definitely enjoy it if it''s you." She walked closer and caressed my body. "How is it? It will be free, and¡­ my pussy is so tight because I never had sex again since I slept with you that day." "Turn around and lean against that chair," I ordered authoritatively as I shoved Nina to the chair. "Hya~ Too rough~" She stumbled down and fell on the chair, raising her ass and moving it seductively. Her request had roused my sadistic instinct. Choke her? So that was what she loved. As expected from someone Lucy called a horny rabbit. She was seductive and¡­ a masochist. She might also be a sadist in front of people weaker than her, but¡­ The instinct to submit to the strong was imnted in her Race. "You want to be punished?" "Yes! I have told you in the past, haven''t I? That if your subordinate makes a mistake, you should punish them. And just now, I made a mistake. So please punish me, Master!" She pouted her lips, and her teary eyes begged me. The scene aroused my sadism. She was acting as if she were at fault. But it was all an act. She just wanted to be punished. So I would give it to her. I reached for a cor in the box. It was a white cor with a chain. "Wear this," I ordered, and the rabbit girl instantly stood up to obey. She pulled her head out of the costume and let me put the cor on her. "Yes, Master." When the cor was sped, she bent over and leaned on the chair. A big smile appeared on her face, seemingly excited about what would happen next. "Please, punish me." "Good girl. You deserve to be punished." I wrapped the chain around my hand and tugged it lightly, causing the bunny girl to arch her back. Her face was buried in the cushions as she let out a gasp. "Hya~" I moved my hand away from the chain and grabbed the butt cheeks of the girl, feeling the texture with my palm over the fis. "I don''t like you wearing something that makes you look slutty. Take off this costume and leave only the fiss on you." "Yes, Master." The bunny girl slowly straightened herself and stood up to unzip her costume, taking it off and leaving the fiss on, revealing her pale, sexy body. She was indeed a beautiful woman and took care of her body cautiously. There were no blemishes, even though I knew she loved rough y. "Please, Master, punish me." She said again. My fingers dug into her meat flesh and kneaded it. "Don''t worry; I will punish you. You won''t be able to walk for the next few days after I finish. " I moved my hand lower and ripped the fiss open. It revealed her opening that was twitching in anticipation. A love juice dripped down to her thighs, a sign that she was already aroused. "Ahh!" The bunny girl squeaked in surprise. I ced my hand on her ass and gently pped it. "Ouch!" Moving on, I pped her other ass cheek, making the white skin redder. My hand was imprinted on her flesh, marking her body as mine. "Ah, Ah, ouch, Master!" Nina''s body trembled in pleasure when I pped her butt. "Please, I want more..." The bunny girl was still a masochist. I smacked her butt harder and harder until it was red. The sound of my hand hitting her ass echoed through the room. "Ah, Master, please, you''re being too rough. I am a girl, so-- Ahn~" Before she could say anything else, I suddenly bent her back, causing her to scream in surprise. "I don''t care if you are a girl or not. You are my subordinate. You are just a pawn I can use in this city. Also, aren''t you the one who wanted to be punished in the first ce? Such a dirty rabbit." "Ahn! Yes, yes, I am just a pawn, a piece on the chessboard. And I am just a naughty rabbit!" "Then stop talking." I straightened her back, and her modest breasts bounced up. I kneaded her butt cheeks again and then pped it with my open palm. "Ahn, ouch, it hurts so much~" The bunny girl moaned and rubbed her thighs together, trying to soothe the pain, but I would not allow it. "Stop moving." "Yes, Master." The bunny girl stopped moving and stood still. I bent her back again by pulling the chain, and I pped her ass over and over. Her round bunny tail swayed slightly each time I spanked her, and it looked rather cute. "Ahn, Ahn, Ahn~" She started to moan louder. "Keep moaning. That is an order. I am your Master, after all." "Yes~" This roley aroused my sadism even further, and I spanked her ass as hard as I could, causing the meat to ripple. I smacked her until the skin turned bright red. "Ah, Master, that''s enough. I am too horny right now~." Her pussy was dripping juices, and I could see it was moistened. "Don''t move. I''ll make you cum just by spanking your ass." I bent her back once again and smacked her ass even harder. "Ahn~ Yes, you can spank me more. Choke me more!" She sounded happy, so I did what she told me. I choked her neck with the cor and then spanked her ass. "Ahn~ Yes~ More, more~" Her body was covered with sweat. She was already panting, but she seemed to enjoy it. Before long, she screamed in pleasure. "Ahn, Ahn~ I am cumming." The rabbit girl''s body was trembling when I suddenly let go of the chain and caressed her ass as her love juice was squirted onto the floor. "What a wonderful ass. It''s perfect to be hit." I moved my hand to her pussy and rubbed her clit. "Ahn~" The bunny girl''s back arched. She was a horny rabbit. Without a doubt, she liked it. Her expression morphed into pleasure, showing a lewd face with her tongue stuck out, and saliva dripping down her body. "Cum for me." "Ahn~ Ahn~" I moved my finger from her clit to her pussy, and then inserted it. "Ahn~ Ahn~" I fingered the horny rabbit, and the moans of the girl continued to echo in the room. "Master~ Yes~ Ahn~" It was time for the second climax. I decided to finger her pussy until thest moment. "I am cumming~! Cumming!!" The rabbit girl screamed again when she orgasmed, and her whole body trembled. Love juices squirted from her pussy as I kept fingering her. I knew that after the second climax, she would get even more horny than before. I looked at the rabbit girl and saw that her eyes were rolled up in pleasure. She seemed to enjoy this. "That''s it for your punishment, Nina." I said, letting go of the chain that was connected to her cor. The horny rabbit didn''t react at all. She stood with her legs spread, and her mouth was hanging wide open. I felt a bit sorry for her, so I patted her head gently. "Good job." She moaned and panted heavily. I let go of her and asked, "You should clean up your room when you have time." "Yes... Yes..." Nina muttered in a daze, enjoying the afterglow of her second orgasm. Her body was fully covered in sweat, and her hair stuck to her skin. I was not sure if she had heard my words, but I decided to leave her alone. I didn''t n for that at all and didn''t want to cause any more trouble. The party was tomorrow, and I needed to rest if I wanted to be ready. Chapter 349 349 – Before The Party ? I teleported back directly into my mansion and appeared in the garden. "Wee back, Your Holiness." "Everyone is still out right now to prepare for the party. Only us, the nuns, are staying behind." "The maids Linda and Jane are also given time off by Madam Vivian. As for Sandra, Milea gave her a task to secure food ingredients in another city so she won''t be back for at least 7 days." Lisa and Lara suddenly appeared before me and reported what happened while I was gone in session. It seemed like the girls were too excited for the party too, and had prepared everything beforehand, such as giving the maids leave days, and probably the other three were staying out until the second day before returning to get their turn. "Good job, Lisa, Lara. Can the barrier magic item I set around the mansion in the past can still be used?" "Yes." The older twin, Lisa, raised her head and nodded. "It can still be used." "We will also set up a barrier and protect the mansion. Garcia has told us about your party, Your Holiness." The younger twin, Lara, added while raising her head. Both of them still had stoic expressions even though we were talking about such a thing. Maybe they only had such a weak reaction because they were a part of the shadow squad of the Castitas Church and learned how to kill their emotions. Anyway¡­ "I am counting on you girls. But if you want to rest or anything, just do so. No need to push yourselves." I said with a smile. "I will reward you after the party is over. Think of your reward until then." "No, there is no need, Your Holiness." "Serving you is the greatest honor we can hope for." As expected, they refused it. Their loyalty, by so far, was the highest, and they had amazing self-control not to be swayed by simple rewards. ''I really like their loyalty, but it will be better if they can mellow out a little bit.'' I thought as I smiled. "Don''t worry about it. I want to reward your work and loyalty. I mean, everyone already got their rewards, so it''s natural if I also reward you girls. And I won''t allow you to refuse." Both of them looked at each other in confusion. Then, they nodded to each other, and the edge of their lips curled up slightly. "If that''s the case¡­" "We will ept your generosity, Your Holiness. Thank you very much." They bowed deeply, showing their gratitude. "You''re wee," I said to them. "I am counting on you." After praising them, I walked inside the mansion. Garcia stood in the lobby and bowed her head. "Wee back, Sir Arthur." A big smile was on her face. Because she was wearing the erotic nun costume, her breasts swayed slightly from her movement. "Would you like to have lunch? Milea has recovered and can prepare a meal if you want to." "Sounds good." I nodded and smiled at the perverted nun. "Ask Milea to make something simple. Also, can you prepare the bath, Garcia? I''d like to use it after having lunch." "Certainly. Do you need my assistance in the bath?" She asked, licking her lips seductively as she put her finger in front of her lips. "Not now." I shook my head, "But I will need it tomorrow. You won''t mind having a few turns on the first day, right?" "Sir Arthur, I am already happy when you say you love me and are willing to care for me. I might be selfish because I often wanted you, but I am just your servant in the end. So please don''t worry too much, and please love Miss Tristan a lot." Garcia smiled beautifully as she tilted her head slightly. "You''re a good woman, Garcia." "Thank you for the praise, Sir Arthur." She bowed slightly once again before raising her head. "Well then, I shall tell Milea about your request, Sir Arthur. She''s currently making the dining room to be¡­ fit for the party." "Alright. Then, I will wait in my room." I watched Garcia bow once again and walk toward the direction of the kitchen. After she was gone in the corner, I walked upstairs to my room. Once I entered, I went to the balcony and sat on the chair I didn''t take inside my inventory yet. Looking outside, I saw Lisa and Lara watering the garden. Astro was let running around, ying with the ball. He cried loudly when he saw me, running around in a circle as if showing off by catching his own tail. I chuckled lightly as my pet seemed to have fun. I wondered if Astro would get along with Scy. I meant the former was a ck Tiger, and thetter was a boss monster with intelligence and could speak slowly. As I remembered about it, I took out the [Scy Scroll], as I named it such, from my inventory and summoned the monster. Unlike before, I didn''t throw it into the air as I knew Scy was still in a small form and activated it in my hand. It shone brightly before turning into the shape of a half-beautiful girl and tentacle legs. "Mas¡­ter¡­" It greeted me with a broken word, her tentacles slithering on top of my hand and covering it with mucus. "Fish¡­" She tried to crawl up into my shoulder, but I stopped her and took out a fresh fish from my inventory. She grabbed the fish I gave her and nibbled on it with her lower mouth. "Deli¡­ cious¡­" The tentacled monster eximed softly. The fish was gone in just a few seconds, and she asked for more. "Shark¡­ fin¡­" And her request wasn''t a normal one, but a shark fin. For information, the shark near Lima Port City was mostly a Level 42 monster. It was a delicacy that not even a Royal Family could afford to eat monthly because of how dangerous the sea was. But Scy requested such a monster for a meal. However, I had many of them in my inventory from my ''fishing'' at that time. "Here." The shark fin was bigger than Scy''s body by 20 cm. The tentacled monster was only 50cm tall if she stood with her eight tentacles. As I watched her eating the shark fin, Garcia entered my room while bringing a tray full of meals, I asked. She saw me on the balcony and walked over. "I''ve arrived, Sir Arthur. This is your me¨C W-What is that?!" Garcia shouted, surprised. But she was still able to hold the tray without letting it fall, which was pretty impressive. As she stepped on the balcony, the first thing she saw was Scy on my hand, eating the shark fin. Of course, she would be surprised. "This is Scy. I tamed her back when I was in Lima Port City." I answered and took out a small round table, cing it beside me. "Put the tray here." I continued. "She''s so cute!" The perverted nun eximed as she approached me, putting the tray on the table as ordered. "And that slimy liquid. Could that be¡­?" I grinned at her question, "It''s safe to use. Do you want to use it tomorrow?" "Yes!" The perverted nun''s face lit up as her voice raised due to happiness. "I would like to!" "Just look forward to tomorrow then. You can leave for now. Prepare something that you would probably need tomorrow." I said, dismissing her. "Certainly, Sir Arthur! I will prepare my favorite toy for tomorrow! I am looking forward to it!" Garcia turned around and left while skipping happily. Her mood had definitely peaked as she hummed happily even after she was outside the room. "Well then, Scy. I will have you work for me tomorrow and the next 7 days." I spoke to Scy, who had eaten half of the shark fin. "Work¡­?" "Yes." I nodded, "It is an important work that only you can do. But before, promise me not to harm anyone in this ce or those who get close to me." "I¡­ promise¡­" She nodded her human head softly, showing an understanding expression. "Great," I eximed. After that, I exined what she could do for me and this work in a simple matter. I needed to remember that even though Scy could speak and was weakened, she was still a boss monster. In this state, she could even harm Milea or probably kill her. So I made sure tomand her not to harm anyone. After she understood, I ate my meal and went to the bathroom. Scy liked the bathroom and wanted to stay inside the water, trying to make this room her territory. I didn''t stop her; she could make the slimy liquid I needed in this ce, and she chose a small bath instead of the main bath in the corner. Then, I also prepared my room, decorating it with various sex toys and magic items that could be used in my y, putting them in ces I could reach easily, such as drawers, or hanging them on the wall. I also took out a bigger bed that could fit more than 10 people at once, taking up most space in the room. I was forced to put some furniture inside my inventory for now. My room was turned from a luxurious noble bedroom to look like a luxurious love hotel room. Everything was done before the sun had set. Milea should''ve transformed the dining room into something fit for the party too, knowing her personality and information from Garcia earlier. Vivian, Eliza, and Cecil apparently were also preparing in their own ways, choosing to stay outside for a day to wait for their turn and surprise me. "I am really excited for tomorrow." To make tomorrow arrive faster, I decided to sleep early. As I closed my eyes, a silly thought shed in my mind. ''I prepared an orgy party as if I were preparing for a war.'' Chapter 350 350 – Party Start (R-18) ? Waking up, I was greeted by a strange sensation from under the nket, as if something soft was pushed against my arm and a wet feeling down on my leg. I opened my eyes slowly and looked around for a second. There was no lighting from the balcony; the sun had yet to rise. Then I moved the nket and saw a girl hugging me while sleeping. Her long purple hair was let down, and she wore nothing on her body. It was Beatrice in her normal form with big breasts, and my left arm was pinched between them. That was why I felt like something soft was pushed against it. It turned out just as I expected. Still, it was not morning yet, and the clock only showed 5 AM. Thinking that this primordial Subus had already arrived and sneaking into my new bed showed her impatience for the party. Noticing me waking up, Beatrice squirmed slightly and rubbed her boobs against my clothes. She raised her head, smiled, and opened her eyes. "Good morning, Master~ I''vee." I smiled wryly at her, "Indeed, you have. But why are you naked?" "I always sleep naked. That way, I can masturbate anytime when I get horny from my dream. Oh, I dreamed about you and orgasmed 5 times before I came! My pussy is still wet, and you can use it whenever you want." Saying so, the primordial Subus raised her body and winked. Her breasts bounced with each movement, and she even kneaded them with her hand, pushing them up as she moaned in pleasure. True to her words, when my gaze went down her lower area, it was already drenched in love juice. It dripped down her thighs and wetted the sheet. Her left hand went down to her crotch and began ying with her clit while the other was ying with her boob, pinching her nipple. "Hmnn~ I can''t wait until the sun rises¡­ Ahn~ So I came first. Hehehe." Moans kept escaping her lips as her face morphed lewdly. She looked so erotic, especially when she spread her legs and began to masturbate in front of me. This primordial Subus was hungry even though I fucked her until midnight with Sana in her young form with tight pussy just two nights ago. A pink fog was released from her body and evaporated love juice. Beatrice used to fill this room with fog that could enhance people''s arousal and make them feel more sensitive. Tristan, Rania, Sophia, and Emilia would arrive when the sun had risen, and Garcia would wee them and bring them to my room. In the meantime, there was nothing wrong with starting the party early and preparing this room. "Master~ My pussy is ready. Let''s fill this room with lust." With a mischievous smile, Beatrice spread her pussy with her tail while licking her hand that was stained with her love juice. The tip of her tail entered her vagina, and she thrust herself inside. The sight of that made me hard instantly. With my dick sticking out from my pants, Beatrice crawled over me. Then she licked the tip of my cock and kissed it passionately. She sucked on it with passion, slurping loudly as her tongue swirled around its surface. "Mmm... You taste delicious." As soon as she said that, her mouth engulfed half my length. "...!" My breath caught in surprise, but I didn''t say anything else because she started sucking again. It wasn''t enough. I wanted all of her. I grabbed her head and pulled her closer, forcing her to take every inch of my thick shaft deep into her throat. Beatrice gagged a little, choking on it as she swallowed everything down. Her pupil turned into a heart shape as she stared at me with those beautiful purple eyes, looking deeply aroused. After taking a few seconds to recover from the initial shock, she pulled away from my cock and grinned. "I think your cock is ready to enter my pussy, Master." And she did just that. She raised her hips and slid her slimy cunt down along my throbbing erection, making sure to rub her clitoris against my pubic bone. I groaned softly as she rode me, herrge breasts swaying back and forth while she took my entire length into her warm inside. "Ohhh..." In response, Beatrice''s hips bucked forward, driving her pelvis onto mine. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her close, burying my nose in her neck. "Aaah~ Mnnh~" She ground her ass against me, sending shivers through my body. Her juices were leaking down our bellies, dripping onto my thighs. "It feels so good, Master! Deeper, harder!" With that request, I mmed my hips upward, plunging deeper into her hot depths. "Ahhhh~ Aaaaaah!!" "What a slutty bitch," I whispered to her ears, grinding my hips against hers. "You''re going to need a lot more training than you thought." Beatrice giggled, biting her lip seductively as she rocked her body back and forth. "Yeeess! Train me, master! Make me a better woman! Use my body however you want!" Her voice grew louder, echoing throughout the empty room. But we paid no heed as she continued to bounce on top of me. She could moan as loud as she wanted to. "Ngh... Nngg... Cumming!" Beatrice screamed, her voice cracking. She dug her fingers into my chest and squeezed tightly. Her inner walls clenched around my pulsating cock, milking it relentlessly. Spurt after spurt erupted from my cock, shooting rope upon rope of cum directly into Beatrice''s womb. Every time she tightened around me, my orgasm intensified. The primordial Subus made a lewd sound as she copsed atop me, panting heavily. "Aaaahn~ What a bliss... I never imagined having orgasms like these again..." We remained locked together, both toozy to move. After several minutes passed, Beatrice finally broke off from us and rolled onto her side next to me. She scooped some of my semen into her palm, rubbing it between her fingers. "Hehe~ This is your sperm, Master." She then brought the globes of goo to her mouth and licked it clean. "Delicious~" I chuckled, reaching over to grab one of her tits. I gave it a squeeze before pulling myself up to sit on the edge of the bed. "Now that''s the first round done. Shall we do another while waiting for the others?" I asked, giving her a teasing grin. Beatrice nodded eagerly and got up to join me on the bed. Once I was sitting upright once more, she climbed up behind me and straddled myp, facing her back against me. "Do you mind if I ride you now?" I shrugged. "Go ahead." She reached down and gripped my stiffening cock, guiding it toward her entrance. As she lowered herself down, she gasped. "Ooh~ I''m so full~ Your cock really fills me up~" It was a reverse cowgirl position, which meant my hands were free to y with her ample breasts. And I wasted no time squeezing and fondling them. "Mmph~ Mhm! Feels great, Master!" We continued fucking for quite a while, but eventually, Beatrice stopped moving. The room was soon filled with pink fog, thanks to Beatrice using . The effect was simr to the aphrodisiac, except it worked on everyone within the vicinity instead of just women. And it was safe, and the effect could be reversed by washing off with water and . I also noticed that the nuns who lived in the building had begun to stir awake. The sun had also begun to rise, and I noticed Tristan and the others had arrived. From my radar, I knew that Garcia had brought them inside. "They are here," I whispered to Beatrice, who began moving again on top of me. Her body was covered in sweat and love juice, and I could see beads of it running down her cheeks. She was breathing heavily, moaning as she moved on top of me in reverse cowgirl. "Yes. They are. Show my naughty figure to them, Master. Cum inside me while they are watching." "Very well. I''d like to see Tristan''s reaction to me shooting my semen inside your pussy too." "Hnn~ Your innocent lover? That will be a sight~" *** Author Note: We will have a feast of R-18 for a few chapters xD You can wait until it ends (Probably 4 or 5 chapters or more. It won''t be more than 6 chapters straight) or enjoy them by unlocking them for 3 days. And we have reached chapter 350! Next Arcing soon, and the mystery of the world will be revealed slowly. New girls will also appeared, so many illustrations will be released too xD Anyway, the orgy party started! Enjoy them xD Chapter 351 351 – Duel In Bed [1] (R-18) ? My hands were kneading her bouncing breasts, groping them roughly as I plunged into her. Beatrice leaned backward and pressed her torso against my shoulders, allowing me to prate her more easily. "Haah~ Haahahaha!! Ahhhhh!" Beatrice''s face contorted as she moved faster, shaking violently. Her eyes fluttered open wide while her whole body shook uncontrobly. I watched her intently, feeling my own orgasm approaching quickly. At that moment, the door to my room was opened, and they appeared. Five beautiful women, each dressed only in a tight bodysuit, except for Emilia, who wore her suit, and Garcia, who wore her erotic nun costume. They seemed surprised to see Beatrice with her massive rack bouncing right on top of me, but they didn''t seem to care much. They simply watched us with smiles, and Tristan looked at us, her face flushed deep red as we fucked each other senseless. "W-Wha..." Tristan''s jaw fell as she watched me intently. "T-That''s..." Among us, only she was a virgin. I already took everyone else''s virginity, so their reaction wasn''t as fresh as Tristan''s. However, my cute girlfriend kept watching without averting her eyes. Emilia was the first to speak with a smile. "Well, hello there. It seems that you start without us, Arthur." "Hello, Emilia," I replied, smiling at her. "Why don''t you enter and wait a while? I will be done shortly." "Sure thing, Arthur." And so Emilia stepped into the room and sat on the chair near the window. Sophia and Rania walked in as well. Emilia followed them with Garcia shortly after, and Tristan was thest. All four girls were wearing skimpy outfits except for my blonde girlfriend. While Garcia was still in her nun outfit, Emilia undressed immediately and was in a ck bikini, Rania was in a tight bodysuit like Sophia, and Tristan was in the elf tunic she usually wore. Once everyone settledfortably inside the room filled with pink fog from , Beatrice moved faster, mming her hips down hard. She moaned loudly, gripping my hair tightly and grinding her pelvis against mine. "Hahaha~ That''s it! Fuck me harder! Take your pleasure out of me, Master!" "How about you take yours from me?" I grabbed her legs and lifted them above my shoulders, spreading her thighs wide apart. Her pussy glistened wetly as I buried my shaft deep inside her slick folds. "Oooh~" Beatrice cooed, biting her lip as she felt my cock sink even further into her depths. Our bodies pped together rhythmically, causing herrge breasts to jiggle wildly. We both grunted in unison as she bounced up and down on top of me. Our sweaty skin smacked together, leaving small beads of perspiration on our heated flesh. "Mmm... Ooh, fuck! Yes! More, Master~" I couldn''t help butugh. "More what?" "Anything you want, Master! Anything~!" She was practically begging me to fuck her brains out. So I obliged. My hands grasped her plump breasts, and I squeezed them firmly. My thumbs ran across her nipples, pinching and twisting them lightly. Beatrice let out a muffled cry as she bounced on top of me, riding my cock furiously. Before long, my cock swelled up. "Here ites!" Beatrice cried out, clenching her vaginal muscles around my cock. "Uungghh!" Her pussy tightened painfully around me until I came, spurting ropes of hot cum straight into her womb. As always, I felt a rush of ecstasy when my seed was released inside Beatrice. But this time, something new happened. Instead ofing all at once, it trickled out slowly. Over and over again, I shot load after load deep inside her womb. Everyone was watching, including Tristan. When Beatrice realized that my orgasmsted longer than usual, she smiled widely and clung to me tighter. "Master... Thank you for filling my pussy with your sweet seed~" For a few moments, nothing else mattered but the two of us. The others began to breathe heavily in arousal while Tristan''s cheeks turned bright red. They were already influenced by the pink fog and the excitement from watching me fucking Beatrice roughly. Eventually, though, the sight of Beatrice moving away from my dick and letting semen flow out of her pussy caused the blonde to snap back to reality. "Ah, oh! I-Is this what sex is?" "Yes." I nodded at my girlfriend as I satfortably without hiding my erect cock. "Now... Shall we begin the duel in bed between Rania and Tristan?" I asked with a grin. My masochistic sister, Rania, and my innocent lover, Tristan, were standing in front of me. Both looked at each other. The former was excited, thetter nervous. Rania smirked. "This should be fun." "Yeah," Tristan agreed, fidgeting. "I''ll win." Both girls approached me and stood on either side of me. Tristan was still nervous as she nced at Rania and then at me. "Um..." "Don''t worry, Tristan," I said soothingly to the shy girl. "Just rx and enjoy yourself." Slowly, I pulled her close to me and hugged her tightly. "Oh, um..." "You''re going to have lots of fun today," I reassured her. "Trust me." With that, I leaned closer and kissed gently, and she closed her eyes happily. Rania was staring intensely at us, waiting for her turn to kiss me. She was breathing heavily, turned on from the neglect y. My lips parted slightly as Tristan drew closer. Her tongue snaked out and touched mine, tasting like vani ice cream. A soft moan escaped her throat as she tasted my vor. While kissing Tristan, Rania drew closer and pushed her big chest against my arm, "Not fair... I love the neglect y, but I also want a kiss from you." I pulled away from Tristan and leaned forward toward Rania. "Come here." I ced a hand on Rania''s waist and guided her over to me. Then, I nted a firm kiss on her lips. My masochistic sister''s mouth was warm and inviting, unlike Tristan, whose soft and small lips were too delicate to handle. The contrast was enough to make my heart skip a beat. I broke the kiss and stared into Rania''s lustful eyes. The short-haired girl returned the stare; her pupils dted with desire. I wanted to tease her more but decided not to push things any further yet. Instead, I grabbed her breasts through her bodysuit and squeezed them roughly. "Hehe..." She giggled softly, moaning her pleasure. Then I grabbed her ass with both hands and rubbed it lewdly. This caused her to gasp, and she bit her lip. "Arthur... Me too..." On my side, Tristan pulled my arm and looked at me with pleading eyes. So I gave in to her request, leaning forward and nting another passionate kiss on her lips. Unlike before, I devoured her with my hungry kisses, exploring every nook of her mouth. At the same time, I still yed with Rania''s ass while undressing both of them. I kept kissing them, alternately between Tristan and Rania, while four pairs of eyes were watching us from the side. They began to undress and masturbate themselves. Garcia and Emilia were using the dildo I gave them, while Beatrice was using her tail and hand. Sophia didn''t do anything and only looked at us with a feral grin, waiting for her turn. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I broke off and pushed Tristan down. She was already naked, and her face flushed crimson as shey on the bed. Her modest tits were exposed, and I kneeled down behind her to suck one of her nipples. Rania watched closely, but she didn''t stop us. She knew that it was Tristan''s first time, and she needed extra attention. "Hnn... Mmmm~" Tristan moaned as I sucked her nipple. "It tickles~" "Does it feel good? Or does it hurt?" "No, it doesn''t feel bad... I just can''t get used to having something touching my sensitive area." "Good, because I''m gonna keep doing it." My hand went lower, and found her pussy. I spread her lips apart and saw that her inner lips were swollen and moist. Her pink slit glistened with moisture as my fingers slipped inside her wet cunt, making Tristan gasp. "Aaah~!" "What did you say?" I asked teasingly. "Nothing... Uhh..." Tristan blushed as I continued fingering her, rubbing her clit. Soon, she started panting and squirming beneath me. "Nnngghh... Y-Yours... Your finger is... Hitting the spot..." I stopped and grinned. "That''s right." Tristan whimpered, looking down at my hand that was buried deep within her pussy. It was wetter than ever now, which meant she was getting aroused. Soon, she was trembling with anticipation. "Please... Please put your cock inside me..." "Okay." Chapter 352 352 – Duel In Bed [2] (R-18) ? I slid my rock-hard cock inside her dripping fold slowly. As expected, she tensed up, feeling ufortable at first. After a moment, however, she rxed and allowed herself to ept me fully. My tip prated her hymen easily, sending shivers throughout her body. [Ding! You took Tristan''s virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Mmph~" Tristan groaned, tilting her head back as she gazed at the ceiling. "I''ve never been filled like this before." I chuckled. "Well, you are quite a virgin, aren''t you?" "Ha ha... Yeah." She giggled nervously. "But finally... Now you''re inside me." She hugged me tightly, pushing my body against hers. "Thank you for taking care of me. You can move now, Arthur." "Alright." I removed myself from her embrace, allowing my cock to slide free from her wetness. With no resistance, I pressed my throbbing member against her entrance again, sinking deeper into her womanhood. "Uhn... Ah!" She gasped, clutching my shoulders tightly as I entered her. I paused briefly, savoring how her insides stretched around my girth. Once I had gone deep enough, I resumed thrusting into her, hitting her deepest parts repeatedly. "Mmn... Nnng~" Tristan panted, holding on to me desperately. While I moved my hips back and forth, rocking her world, Rania crawled towards us. "Arthur... y with my pussy too." She whispered seductively and moved beside Tristan, leaning on her chest and raising her hips. "It''s already soaking wet, isn''t it?" "Yes... It is..." I raised my body slightly and fingered her pussy. It wasn''t as tight as Tristan''s, but it was still very pleasurable to y with. In fact, Rania enjoyed it so much that she climaxed almost instantly, shuddering and shaking as she rode waves of bliss. Tristan kept moaning as I pounded her tight pussy. Her breath quickened and soon she was gasping loudly. Her legs trembled, and she clutched the sheets tightly, trying hard not to scream. "P-Pl-Please don''t stop! Don''t pull out!" She begged me frantically. I slowed down, pulling out halfway. "Wha...? What are you doing!?" "Rx," I told her calmly. "We''re about to finish anyway, right? We might as well take our time enjoying ourselves." Tristan seemed confused, but she nodded obediently nheless. I repositioned myself above her and lined up my cock with her opening again. "Oooh..." When I plunged into her once more, she screamed and clenched around me. But I held her arms and pinned them down, preventing her from resisting me anymore. "Arthur... Me too! Give me your fingers too!" Rania shouted from beside us. "Sure thing," I replied with a chuckle, withdrawing my hand from Tristan''s hips and cing it on Rania''s. Once I had two digits buried inside her pussy, I started pumping them in and out of her rapidly. While I did this, Tristan cried out incoherently, struggling to maintain control of her voice. "Oooh, aahhh... Something ising!" Her orgasm hit her like a freight train, causing her entire body to convulse violently. I pulled my cock out of her pussy and watched her body convulsing wildly under me. Her hands clutched the sheet tightly, and her body was covered in sweat. It looked so sexy. Eventually, she calmed down, and her tongue stuck out. Because it was her first big orgasm, she couldn''t handle it and passed out immediately. "Fufufu, it seems that we found the winner already," Rania eximed, looking at Tristan with satisfaction. "Now it''s my turn, Arthur. Let your sister satisfy you right now." As if reading my mind, she climbed atop me and lowered herself onto my shaft on a reverse cowgirl. "Ahh~" She moaned softly, wrapping her legs around me and squeezing me tightly. I could tell that she liked being taken from behind best, judging by how she wrapped her arms around me and rested her back against my chest. "You''re so big..." Rania mewled, gazing at me lovingly over her shoulder. "Make a mess out of me, please~" "dly." I answered her, gripping her butt cheeks and lifting her up. I then mmed her down forcefully, bottoming out inside her wet folds. "Aaaah!" She shrieked, biting her lip. This time, I fucked her harder and faster, mming her body against mine. Every time I bottomed out inside her, her sweet juices sshed against my pelvis and thighs, adding lubrication to ease pration. The four girls that were watching from the side knew that the duel between Rania and Tristan was over with the former''s victory and got close. Sophia came from behind me and pushed herrge breasts against my back as Rania moved up and down on myp, moaning loudly. "Sir Arthur, can we join now?" The redhead lioness asked excitedly. "Yeah, sure. Get naked and move your pussy here." I said with a smile. Sophia sat down next to me on the bed, scooted closer to me, and asked for a kiss. Emilia also approached from the other side with a lustful expression on her face. Both girls kissed me passionately, pushing their bodies against mine. Garcia was smiling softly as she approached me from behind, with Beatrice following close behind. "Master..." The subus purred as she leaned her head against my neck. Before long, I felt pleasure coursing through my body. Being surrounded by six girls on my first orgy day was wonderful, and I couldn''t hold back any longer. "Oh yes... Rania, take it inside your pussy." "Mmm..." Rania obeyed, lowering herself on top of me. With the four girls surrounding us, plenty of space was still left on the bed. All they had to do was sit on either side of me. And that''s exactly what they did, sitting on my knees while facing each other. "Come on, Rania, show him how good you can fuck." Sophia encouraged her rival. Rania smiled lustfully and began sliding her wet slit along my length. When she reached the base of my dick, she let go of it and grabbed both sides of her own hips, spreading her legs wide. This way, I would have full ess to her juicy pussy. "Cumming~" She moaned as she impaled herself on me. I gripped her ass tightly, helping her ride me. I wanted her to cum fast and furiously, so I sped up the pace until I heard her breathing grow raggedy and erratic. Then I picked up the speed even further and mmed into her roughly, making her cry out loudly. "Nnngggg~! Aah~! Fuck! Ooooh~!" Rania bucked her hips wildly, riding me mercilessly. I grunted in response, grabbing her firm round ass and pounding her pussy with all my strength. "Fuck meee~! Oh Goddess, too good!" She wailed as I plowed into her tight hole relentlessly. I felt my balls tightening and prepared myself for my imminent release. "Here ites! Take it, masochist sister!" "Hyaaaaaa!" I exploded inside her, filling her womb with my hot seed. For some reason, my load felt thicker than usual. Perhaps because I had just finished fucking someone else beforehand. Regardless, it made her moan loudly. Afterward, I saw the other girls lined up with their asses raised. Tristan didn''t recover yet and was still sleeping soundly beside Rania, who enjoyed her afterglow. "Sir Arthur.." Garcia called out to me, standing up and spreading her pussy. I turned to see her with a wicked grin on her face, showing off her beautiful curves. "Master~ Give me your cock again," Beatrice begged. "Sir Arthur, I want your cock too. Use the rod that messes up my rival to mess with my pussy too." Sophia added. "Arthur... It''s been so long. I miss your cock inside me." Emilia chimed in, spreading her pussy with her hands. She looked so sexy in her ck lingerie that had holes around her private area. "Your wish is mymand," I said happily. Then I positioned myself before the fourdies, lining my throbbing cock with their holes. They stared at me hungrily, waiting for me to fill them with my meaty tool. First up was Garcia, whose voluptuous body fit perfectly within my grip. My thick shaft slid easily into her tight tunnel without resistance. As always, she moaned deeply when I prated her. Next was Sophia. Her pale skin glimmered under the dim lights of the room, giving her an angelic appearance. I ced my hands on her waist and lifted her up, positioning her pussy above my mouth. Without hesitation, I sunk my lips into her clit and sucked it gently, eliciting a loud gasp from her. "Aaah, Sir Arthur! That feels amazing! Keep sucking me!" Iplied and continued licking her pussy, getting lost in the taste. Beatrice was next, lying on her stomach on the bed. I kneeled behind her and took care of her dripping pussy. She was such an eager little slut that she squirmed every time I touched her. Last but not least was Emilia, whoy on her back on the bed with her legs spread widely apart. The lewd teacher licked her finger and rubbed it across her asshole, which caused her to shiver. "Hmm... Arthur... Can you stick your dick in my ass instead?" I chuckled at her request and decided to oblige her. I knelt behind her and pressed my tip against her rosebud. "Ugh..." She groaned softly. Emilia''s tight anal ring resisted my intrusion but eventually gave way and allowed me entrance. Once I was fully seated inside her, I began thrusting slowly. "Arrrrhhhh..." Slowly at first, but quickly picking up momentum. "Yeaahh!!" She screamed louder as my cock filled her ass, stretching her tight rectum. "Damn! You''re really tight! Do you want my seme that badly?!" I taunted her yfully, continuing to pound away at her bowels. "Yes! Please fuck me harder!" She pleaded desperately, arching her back and pushing back against me. My cock felt so warm and snug inside her anus. It reminded me of the feeling I got from Tristan earlier today. Although this wasn''t as intense as her, it still felt incredible. Soon enough, I felt another climax building up inside me. I gritted my teeth and kept going, driving my hard cock deep inside her small intestine. "Aarghhh!! Uungh!" Emilia yelled, her body tensing up. Just then, I felt something wet ssh on my thigh. Looking down, I saw a stream of liquid running down my leg and pooling beneath the bed sheets. Emilia was squirting while I shot my semen inside her ass. We spent the rest of the day having group sex. There was no particr order among us. We simply moved around the room and had fun wherever we pleased and wanted. Some of our activities included missionary position, doggy style, cowgirl position, standing sex, etc. In fact, we experimented with various sexual positions throughout the night. And it seemed like everyone was enjoying themselves. At one point, Tristan recovered and asked me to fuck her again. So I obliged her and pounded her pussy with vigor, leaving her screaming out in ecstasy. We all copsed into sleep together when night arrived, exhausted and satisfied. I got a total of 11 Sins from Tristan, cumming inside her and covering her body with semen gained me extra 8 Sins after getting 3 from taking her virginity. I now had 585 Sins, still far away from dominating the cute Archbishop. Of course, I had them drink the anti-pregnancy potion again, including Tristan. We wanted to enjoy this kind of rtionship until we were ready to have children next year. Yes, after I decided to settle in, I also wanted to have a kid with them. But not until I uncovered the secrets told by Goddess Lilith. I wanted to make afortable environment for my children in the future so they could grow without thinking about anything else and enjoy their childhood. Yes, that would be great. After recovering, we all continued until the second day arrived, and new girls joined. They were my perfect family and the cheeky nun. Chapter 353 353 – Second Day Of Party [1] (R-18) ? Everyone else was still exhausted and was sleeping. Only Beatrice was still up and sucking my cock when Vivian, Eliza, Cecil, and Milea entered my room. The pair of daughter and mother, Eliza and Vivian, wore a matching transparent white gown. Cecil, the minotaur girl, had a micro bikini, and her milk had already dripped down her breasts. As for Milea, she wore the erotic nun costume I gave her a few days ago with a rotor inserted in her pussy. Her petite body looked very enticing when she dressed like that. All four of them walked towards me and crawled onto the bed. They were already aroused as soon as they entered this room. "Arthur... Let''s make love again~" Cecil pouted seductively, leaning forward to give me a kiss. Eliza followed closely behind her, kissing me on the lips and nting soft kisses on my cheeks. Vivian didn''t want to lose to her daughter, so she kissed me on the forehead, giggling girlishly. Milea crawled down between my legs and began to suck my ball while Beatrice, the primordial Subus, kept fondling my bulging member. "Mmph~" Beatrice moaned softly, sucking on my cock. "It tastes delicious." "Ahh... Mmmm..." Cecil hummed as she fondled her breasts, squeezing them firmly. "Ehehe... Your saliva is so tasty~" Eliza teased, nibbling on my earlobe. Milea pulled my foreskin back and forth, rubbing her tongue along its length before moving to the underside of my shaft. She was surprisingly skilled at doing that. "Mmmph! Ahhh~!" As expected of a subus, Beatrice knew how to please men. She was probably the best cocksucker among all the girls here. And Milea was quite good too; she could keep up with the others in terms of technique. However, I found myself more attracted to Cecil''s oral skills. Maybe it was because she was a minotaur with a long tongue. My lover, with tanned skin and green eyes, sucked on me expertly, swirling her tongue over mine and asionally biting it lightly. Meanwhile, Eliza was using her hands to stroke my thighs and rub my balls. I felt like I couldn''tst much longer, but I didn''t want to cum in thesedies'' mouths. I wanted to paint their faces with my sticky seed. Finally, I felt Milea''s warm breath tickle my sensitive head. She opened her mouth wide, engulfing my entire length. After swallowing half my cock, she bobbed her head rapidly up and down, slurping loudly as she did. Beatrice pulled away and began to y with herself while I was surrounded by the others, moaning loudly. "Oooh~! Oooh~! Yesssss~!" Cecil grabbed my hips and held me close to her chest as she made me suck on her nipple. My hand went to Vivian''s wet pussy, while my other hand yed with Eliza''s body. "Ohh~!" Vivian moaned quietly as I fingered her slit. "Hyaaaah! Yes~! Your hand makes me cum~!" Eliza cried out lustily, grinding her crotch against my palm. The cheeky nun stopped sucking me and looked up with a mischievous smile. She raised her hips and took out the rotor out of her pussy while lowering her hip to allow me ess. I wasted no time and plunged my cock into her pussy. "Ooooh!" Milea squealed as her body trembled in pleasure. Her inner walls tightened around my digits immediately. The pleasure almost made me cum right there. "Mmph... Ah~! Aaah... Ah~!" The cheeky mewled softly, riding my cock vigorously. I let her move by herself, grinding her hips against my pelvis. Each thrust sent shockwaves through her body, making her moan with delight. While doing so, I sucked Cecil''s milk, drinking the sweet breast milk directly from her tit. "Nnngg... Mmph! Nnngh~!" Cecil grunted loudly each time I bit her nipple. Meanwhile, Eliza was sitting on my hand, showing off her glistening pussy. "Arthur... C-Can you finger me? Pleeease..." She begged, grinding her crotch against my fingers. I obliged and started to work my index and middle finger inside her hole. "Aah! Uuh! Haa~! Ah~!" She moaned loudly as I pushed my two digits deeper into her. I pumped faster as I fucked Milea''s pussy, watching their faces contort in pleasure. Soon enough, I felt a familiar warmth spreading inside my stomach. Vivian sat on my other hand, letting me to finger her as her face turned red due to my actions. "Haah... Haah~! Ah~!" The minotaur girl whimpered, clutching tightly onto my wrist. She pushed her breasts on my face from the top, allowing me to suck on them. I returned the favor by biting her nipples gently. "Ah... Ah... Ah~!" Vivian cooed, panting heavily. Meanwhile, Eliza came twice on my fingers during this process. Finally, I felt my own orgasm approaching. "Milea, take it all inside your pussy," Imanded. "Hnn~ Yees..." The cheeky nun replied, shuddering as she impaled herself on my throbbing cock. I buried my cock deep within her tight tunnel. "Aaaaaahn~! Ohh... Cumming!" Milea moaned as she epted every inch of my shaft. Beatrice and Cecil watched me with anticipation, waiting for their turn. Both of them were breathing heavier than normal as they waited for me to finish. "Unngh... Unh..." I gasped as I felt Milea squeeze me hard, milking out my sperm. The tight pussy clenched around my cock repeatedly as I ejacted inside her womb. It was so hot and pleasurable that I lost control. "Oooh~! Hot semen is inside me!" Milea cried out in pleasure as her body shuddered. I thrust deeply into her and shot several ropes of cum inside her tight cunt. Her muscles spasmed wildly, squeezing my dick even tighter. Eventually, the sensation subsided, and she copsed in front of me, with semen dripping down her pussy and thighs,bined with her love juices. "Uuuuhh... That was amazing~" Cecil smiled happily. She leaned closer and nted a passionate kiss on my lips. Meanwhile, Eliza moved toward my cock with her mother, Vivian. "Fufufu, let''s get him to recover quickly, shall we?" The older woman said teasingly, giving my cock a lick before gesturing to Eliza to take care of me. Eliza wrapped both her arms around my waist and slowly lowered her head to my crotch, licking my tip. "Yup, yep..." Vivian nodded approvingly. "It''s my turn." Vivian straddled myp, pushing my legs apart as she positioned my cock against her wet entrance. With a loud groan, she sank down until only my head remained inside her before sliding back up to repeat the process. Eliza watched my cock prate her mother''s pussy with a lewd expression. "You''re so big, Arthur~" The older woman murmured, running her fingers across her body. Vivian slid down once more and then moved faster, fucking me harder. "Hehe~! He''s so thick~!" Eliza grinned, moving her hands inside and out her pussy as she watched me fucking her mother. "Arthur, do me next~!" I wasn''t going to deny such an adorable request. I pulled my cock from Vivian''s pussy and entered Eliza instead. "Mmph~!" My lover purred softly, wrapping her slender limbs around me. I pounded her pussy roughly, mming my cock in and out of her body. "Haah... Haah... Ah~!" Our bodies pped together as I rammed her cunt with vigor. My partner was slim and small, but she loved rough sex just as much as I did. Her big breasts bounced with each impact, and she gripped my shoulders, gasping loudly. Chapter 354 354 – Second Day Of Party [2] (R-18) ? We were both covered in sweat, our skin slick with perspiration. However, neither one of us cared about getting dirty. We simply enjoyed ourselves. "Yes... Ah~! Fuck me~! Use me, Arthur~!" She screamed, grinding her clit against my pubic bone. "Cumming... I am cumming! I''m cumming~!" Her words caused me to climax instantly. Spurt after spurt of my cum erupted deep inside her pussy, filling her womb with my seed. "Aah... Aaah~! Ooooh~!" Eliza''s body shook violently as she orgasmed, clenching around my cock desperately. I pulled my cock as I watched her twitching underneath me. Afterward, I looked at Vivian, who began to masturbate wildly and orgasm at the same time, screaming loudly. "Ah~! Ah~! Ah~! Aaah~! AAAAAAH~!!" Her moans echoed throughout the room. Because she seemed to enjoy herself, I turned to my beloved minotaur girl. She was already spreading her legs while squeezing the milk out of her nipple. Her tanned body was covered in white liquid, making her look erotic. "Here, drink some of this." She offered me the breast that was squirting milk out of it. I drank greedily. "Mmm... So sweet." "Don''t worry. I have plenty left." She giggled. "Give me your milk inside my womb now." I gave her a peck on her cheek, which made her giggle again. Then, I knelt between her legs and shoved my cock inside her. "Hyaaaa... Mmm... Haah..." She sighed, closing her eyes as she rxed. I slowly thrust forward, feeling my cock sink deep inside her warm depths. "Mmph... Ah~!" She moaned, gripping tightly onto my shoulder des. "Fuck me~! Fill my womb with your seed~!" That''s what I intended to do, but not yet. I continued to pound her pussy with slow movements, enjoying the friction. Soon enough, she tensed up and grabbed onto my neck. Her eyes rolled back in ecstasy and she cried out in blissful pleasure. "Ghaaa... Gahhh... Aah~!" Her voice grew louder as she climaxed. This encouraged me to go harder, pounding her pussy relentlessly. "Haah! Haah!" The minotaur girl panted as her body shivered beneath me. Then, I felt my own release approaching. "Ah~!" I grunted loudly, holding her close to prevent myself from falling over. Both of us climaxed simultaneously. I felt my cock swell up and explode inside her womb, shooting out huge amounts of semen into the cervix. "Aah... Aah... Ah~!" This triggered another round of her orgasm. She quaked under me as I filled her womb with cum, causing her to tremble uncontrobly. Eventually, I slowed down, allowing my cock to slip out of her pussy. "Wow..." I muttered breathlessly. Vivian also recovered from her orgasm, smiling widely. At that moment, my masochistic sister, Rania, and my girlfriend, Tristan, had also recovered. The others from the first day too also joined and shared my body. Rania licked my cock clean and swallowed all my cum, leaving nothing behind. She looked very pleased with herself. Then, I gave her a dildo to y with while waiting for her turn in the corner of the room. Tristan kissed me passionately afterward. "Thank you for being so patient today, Arthur," she whispered in my ear. "Not at all, Tristan. You are always so kind to me." I answered honestly. "You too. I love you." As she said that, she knelt in front of me and licked my cock. Milea recovered at that moment. After scooping my semen from her pussy, she joined Tristan to pleasure my cock with her tongue. The sight of two simr-looking girls with petite figures kneeling before me aroused me greatly. They were like twins except for the fact that Tristan had bigger boobs. "How is it, Master? My tongue skills have improved, no? I learned from the dildo you gave me." Milea grinned cheekily as she looked up with a heart-shaped pupil. "Slurp~ Hmm!" "Arthur¡­ My tongue feels better than hers, right?" Tristan asked with a dazed look, moving her soft tongue along my shaft. I needed to admit she learned fast and could evenpete with Milea. I shot my semen deep inside my girlfriend''s throat because I couldn''t hold back anymore. When I pulled my cock out of her small mouth, she opened it wide and showed the white liquid inside, ying with it using her tongue before swallowing it. That was so erotic. They swapped ces after sucking my cock dry, giving Milea a chance to return the favor. As usual, Milea sucked my cock vigorously and showed no signs of stopping anytime soon. Garcia and Cecil presented their breasts for me to suck their milk out. Their tits were bigger than the other girls. "Oh wow... They are so soft..." Imented appreciatively. While they were busy doing that, Vivian approached me from behind and hugged my waist. "Mmph~! Ufufu~! Are you ready? Let''s make babies~!" She teased yfully. We continued having fun and rested when we got tired. Milea and Garcia left the room in the afternoon, still naked but with their bodies cleaned with , to make meals for us. The lunch was simple, consisting mainly of sandwiches they could eat while having sex. Being a primordial Subus, Beatrice actually didn''t need to eat. But she had a habit of eating whenever possible anyway. To make the matter worse, I took out wine and shared it with Eliza, making her drunk. Milea came with my meal served on her body. Tristan looked in jealousy and joined her after I cleaned her body with . When night arrived, Vivian decided to stop there. Sophia, Tristan, and Rania were too exhausted to continue, so they stopped and chose to rest. Emilia had to prepare something with Alesia and returned that night. She promised she woulde again before the party ended before leaving the room with a heavy heart. Of course, I cleaned them with first and let them rest for a while to erase the effect of in another room so nothing bad would happen to them. And I also couldn''t really force Tristan to stay. Yesterday was her first time, and I knew that she forced herself to have sex with me on the second day because she didn''t want to lose to Eliza. But that was enough. Going too far would only hurt her and not give her pleasure. It was a shame that I couldn''t have more fun with them at the party, but it couldn''t be helped. Not everyone had endless stamina and time like me. Only Milea, Garcia, Cecil, Eliza, and Beatrice could still continue. My tsundere girlfriend hadn''t had enough of my cock yet and wanted more, but she was too exhausted to move. Even if she was willing, I wouldn''t want her to injure herself by forcing it. And when it was midnight, Cecil suddenly said. "Let''s move to the bath, Arthur. I prepared a milk bath yesterday and noticed your new pet has something interesting to be used in this situation." "Huh...? Aaah... Yeah, sure." I agreed with her suggestion and grinned. I almost forgot about my cute pet, Scy, who worked hard to prepare her slimy mucus in the bathroom. Garcia already knew about Scy and knew what Cecil talked about, but the others didn''t know what they would get. Beatrice looked forward to it, though, as she was okay with any y as long as she could have sex with me. And Milea was more curious about it. As for Eliza... She was still sleeping, so I guess she skipped this y. So the girls went into the bathroom with me. I fucked Milea by carrying her on the way there, and we left our traces everywhere in the mansion. Once inside, I shot my semen inside Milea and then rubbed my sperm all over her face, coating her lips and cheeks. It was quite messy since she waspletely drenched with my fluids. Then, I lowered her on the floor. She had difficulty standing up and justy in the dressing room, intending to rest a little before joining us inside. And when we entered the bathroom, Beatrice squealed in excitement. "It''s a milk and slime bath!" Without wasting any time, Beatrice ran toward the slimy bath where Scy was still in and plunged herself in. Her body was immediately covered in a slimy liquid that dripped down slowly. Her tail went toward her asshole, entering it, and she began to explore her own body with her hands. "Oooh! Ahn~ T-This... I could get addicted to this!" She moaned loudly, causing Scy to get afraid, and ran outside the room. Beatrice stuck out her tongue in pleasure. Garcia and Cecil looked at her and gulped. Then they turned to me and begged. "Sir Arthur... Please fuck me while I get covered in that liquid." "Me too, Arthur... That... looks really good." "I will," I answered and grabbed their breasts from behind. I stood between them, and my cock was raring to go. "Let''s have fun." And that night, I fucked the three of them while our bodies were covered in slimy liquid from Scy. It made the insertion into the girl''s pussy easier, and it felt really great ying with their breasts. Milea and Eliza joined in the bathroom. They also plunged into the tiny bath and got their bodies covered in Scy''s mucus. ying with this slimy liquid was fun, and we didn''t realize that the third day had arrived. Garcia, being the great maid she was, greeted the new guests without getting dressed. The sight of her body glistening from Scy''s slimy liquid was so sexy, not to mention my semen was still dripping from her crotch. And when she returned to the bathroom, she brought this time''s guests. They were people from the church and the Border City. Mia was also with them, and the yandere nun''s face turned bright red when she saw me naked. Chapter 355 355 – Party End [1] (R-18) ? "Sir Arthur, we''ve arrived." The petite Archbishop eximed. She only wore a white leotard, showing off her cleavage nicely. "Wee, Sana." I greeted politely while squeezing Beatrice''s breasts, which were bouncing wildly because she rode me. Sana smiled happily back at me and entered the bathroom, which was now full of the pink fog from Beatrice''s , with the people from the border city. Mia, the green-haired nun, followed shyly behind them. And Lucy stayed outside, pinching her nose. For some reason, Sana was alone. I thought she would be with Ertha. "Where is Ertha?" I asked her curiously. Sana blushed and averted her gaze. "Ertha... Is sick." She admitted softly. "I''m sorry, Sir Arthur. Not even my Holy Magic can help her recover right now. We gave her some medicine and waited for her to recover." ''What a shame.'' I thought. ''I can probably cure her, but I can''t leave the mansion right now.'' I sighed internally. But it wasn''t important. Right now, I needed to focus on the orgy. "Okay." I nodded and smiled. "Well then,e here. Melissa, Nina, and Mia are also wee. Just enter the bath and rx first." "Yes, Master!" All four girls responded obediently. They walked towards the bathroom. When they reached the door, they paused for a moment and undressed. The ck-haired Subus took off her ck dress while the pink-haired bunny girl unzipped her leotard. They were soon naked, with only ck gloves covering Melissa''s body and fiss covering Nina''s legs. Mia shyly took off her nun costume, helped by Milea, who had forgiven her for kidnapping her in the past. Finally, they stepped into the bathroom. I watched them walking inside and appreciated their naked bodies. My cock became harder inside Beatrice''s pussy while my hands were ying with Garcia and Cecil''s breasts, milking them. Eliza was tired and retreated first to her bedroom. But when I looked back again, I found myself surrounded by naked women. The girls were all beautiful, and two of them were a primordial Subus and a Subus. There were also a minotaur girl and a bunny girl present, and I couldn''t believe my eyes when I saw this sight. "Ahhn! Master! I am going to cum again~!" Beatrice screamed excitedly from myp. "Yeah. Cum for me." I replied calmly and continued moving my hand around her chest. "Uwahh!" Beatrice cried out and shook violently. My fingers moved faster on her nipples, making her shudder in pleasure. She bit her lower lip hard and clenched her teeth, trying to resist her orgasmic urge. "Hnnng! Nggghhh! HNGGHH!" She screamed louder, and her body shuddered under my touch. Her whole body convulsed and trembled wildly until she finally lost control, screaming loudly. The new girls looked at Beatrice, screaming in pleasure with jealous expressions. Mia had a bright red face as she tried to cover it with her hands, but there were gaps between her fingers that made it useless. Melissa started to touch herself while Nina inserted a big dildo into her pussy and a butt plug into her asshole. Both were moaning heavily, unable to stop themselves from orgasming. Sana was kneeling next to me and rubbing her clit, but she didn''t seem able to reach climax. Because they were staring intently, I decided to stand up from the slimy bath and spread Beatrice''s legs apart. My cock was still inside her warm fold, and I was about to cum once again. "Master..." Beatrice panted deeply. "Cum inside me." "Okay." I smirked and leaned forward, pressing my dick against her pussy. I pushed the tip of my cock into her wet hole and groaned in ecstasy. "Ohh... You''re so tight." "Yesssss... Fuuuck meeeeee..." Beatrice grunted in pleasure. I pressed my hips forward, pushing my entire length deep inside her. It was a tight fit, but it was worth it. Her hot insides squeezed tightly around my shaft, squeezing every drop of my cum out of me. A rope of cum escaped my cock, hitting her cervix. Another one came out after that, sshing on her stomach and tits. And then another few ropes flew out of me to Garcia and Cecil, who were waiting underneath my cock. Their faces were covered with my seed. After I finished filling Beatrice, I pulled out of her. Her vagina was still wide open and leaking my fluid out. Her face flushed bright red, and her tongue stuck out in ecstasy, savoring my essence. Meanwhile, Garcia and Cecil were licking their tongues clean. I was surprised at how much sperm they swallowed, but it must have been due to the amount of semen I released during thest days. Afterward, I dropped Beatrice into the slimy bath and gestured to Mia. "Come here, Mia. I''ll let you taste my sperm." "Yes, sir." Mia giggled and approached shyly. "Open your mouth," I ordered. "Please." She opened her lips and waited for me to pour my load onto her tongue. "Here goes." I aimed for her mouth and plunged my cock into her throat. "Nguhhh!" Mia coughed and choked, gagging on my dick. I held her head firmly and kept thrusting my cock into her throat. This was also her punishment for betraying me in the past, so I wanted her to suffer as well. After several seconds passed like this, I suddenly stopped and withdrew my penis from her mouth. "You''ve done enough. Now turn around and kneel properly." Imanded. Mia obeyed and knelt down on all fours. I held her big ass and squeezed it roughly. My fingers dug into her soft skin, bouncing slightly because of how soft it was. "Do you want more?" I teased her and pped both of her buttocks with force. "Or do you prefer something else? Do you need to be punished further?" "N-No... Aah! P-Please take my first time, Sir Arthur!" She begged desperately. "Good girl." I praised her cute face. "Here is your reward." I shoved my cock inside her pussy and broke her hymen. She screamed loudly, and her back arched, trying to escape my cock. However, I was stronger than she was, holding her firm and pounding her pussy mercilessly. [Ding! You took Mia Castitas'' virginity! Your Sins increased by 3!] "Mmph! Oww! N-Not... Not so rough! Uuuh!" Mia whined and pleaded. I ignored her pleas and continued fucking her, ignoring the pain she felt from breaking her virginity. It would soon turn into pleasure as I felt her pussy be wet and love juices start to drip out of her slit. I grabbed her small waist and pumped my cock inside her pussy, driving my member deeper each time. Each thrust made her cry out in agony, but it soon turned into a pleasured moan. Soon, I felt my balls tighten and knew that I was close. I could feel the familiar feeling building up in my groin, signaling my impending release. "Mmmph! Mmmm... Yesss... Cum inside!!" Mia shouted, and I filled her womb with my seed. It was a huge load, bigger than anything I ever shot before. It spilled out of her pussy and coated my pelvis with my spunk, causing my cock to twitch in blissful satisfaction. When I finished shooting my load, I looked at Mia copsing on the floor. Her cheeks were redder than usual, but otherwise, she seemed fine. "Wow..." I said quietly and admired my work. "That was amazing." Mia justy on the ground, panting heavily. She couldn''t answer me yet. She was too busy recovering from our intense session of intercourse. "Alright." I stood up and looked at Sana. "Are you next, Sana? Or should I make someone else happy first?" "Please pleasure your guest first, Sir Arthur. I shall apany Mia. The tall Subus was standing nearby, looking at me with lustful eyes. And the horny rabbit was busy pleasuring herself with a dildo. Without me noticing, a cor was already on her neck, connected to the leash. "May I please?" Melissa asked sweetly. "Do me next, Master~ This horny rabbit wants your cock badly~" The bunny girl begged. "Then go ahead." I granted her request and sat down on the edge of the milk bath, gesturing for them to serve me. The two girls rushed to me and crawled over me eagerly, ready to give me their best blowjobs. Nina kneeled in front of me and gave me the leash as if asking me to choke her with it. I chuckled and took the chain around Nina''s neck in my hand, pulling it tighter. Then I wrapped it around Melissa''s slender neck, forcing her to bend backward and giving me ess to her throat. "Oooohhh... Ahn~!" Melissa gasped as I forced her head closer to my crotch. "Naughty boy..." "Just wait until I fuck youter," I growled lowly. "I won''t be gentle with you." She whimpered softly and licked her lips nervously. Meanwhile, Nina was sucking on my dick and swallowing the semen on my cock happily. I rubbed her cheek gently with my free hand and whispered into her ear. "Don''t worry. I''m going to use you as a toy tonight." "Nnnng... Please treat me like a sex toy." Nina moaned softly. "Of course." I kissed her forehead affectionately. "Now shut up and keep doing what you''re good at." "Yes, Master~!" She purred and went back to sucking my cock. The two leaders from Border City serviced me like a ve, taking turns sucking my cock and getting fucked by me. As expected, they weren''t bad at all. In fact, they were surprisingly skilled whenpared to most other girls I met so far. After I blew my load inside Nina''s mouth, I allowed Melissa to take her turn. I put her on top of the table and prated her pussy from behind. She cried out in pleasure and gripped the wooden surface tightly, riding my cock. "Faster!" She demanded and bounced her ass off me, making my cock slide inside her tight folds. This caused me to lose control quickly, and I exploded inside her cunt. Once again, I filled her womb full of cum, giving me an extra 5 Sins, totaling 13 added to the one I got from Mia earlier. When we finished, she copsed in the milk bath, exhausted from our session together. Next was the bunny girl, who was lying on the floor and jerking off furiously with a vibrator. "Spread your ass and pull that butt plug out," I instructed her, and sheplied immediately. "Good girl. Let''s see how you look with my cock inside your ass now." I walked up to her and pressed the tip of my dick against her anus. At first, she resisted, but eventually, she relented and let me push my cock into her backdoor. Once again, she screamed in pain, but I wasn''t nning on using any lubricant today. Her ass was already wet from using the toy earlier, so there wouldn''t be any problems. Chapter 356 356 – Party End [2] (R-18) ? I slowly pushed myself in, stretching her tight ring wider. Her anal muscles clenched around my cock painfully, but I knew it''d get better in no time. Eventually, my entire shaft was buried inside her rectum, leaving only my ball sticking out. "Aaahh... H-How does it feel?" The rabbit girl asked anxiously. "Your ass is very tight but not too painful. You''re actually quite good at this." Iplimented her and started moving my hips, sliding in and out of her tight little hole. "Haha! Thank you~" The bunny smiled happily. My hands moved under her body and grasped her breasts roughly. They were perky and firm, which made them easy to grab. I fondled her tits while I continued pumping her asshole. A vibrator moved wildly inside her pussy. "Mmmph... Ohhh~!" She moaned and bucked her hips wildly, wanting more friction inside her ass. As expected, I didn''t stop and continued plowing her rear entrance with hard thrusts. Soon, her orgasm hit her, and she came with loud squeals. She climaxed repeatedly, losing track of time as I drove my cock into her bowels. Eventually, I reached my limit and unloaded my sperm into her colon. "Ahhh~!" I grunted as my cock twitched inside her ass. "Oh shit..." Withdrawing my cock from her anus, I sprayed the remaining semen onto her body. Some dripped onto her thighs, and somended directly on her clit, providing additional stimtion to her sensitive nub. After I finished emptying my nuts inside her ass, I moved closer to her face and let her lick my cock clean. I did the same thing after every orgasm, allowing her to suck my cock clean afterward. "Thank you, Master." She thanked me gratefully once she was done cleaning my cock. "No problem." I grinned. "And thank you for being such a great servant." "Y-Yes, Master!" The rabbit nodded excitedly. I decided to move away from the milk bath and sit in the slime bath again. There, Sana was waiting for me, spreading her legs wide after covering her body with Scy''s mucus. "Fufufu, you''re quite wild, Sir Arthur." The petite Archbishop giggled yfully. Her modest boobs jiggled as she shook her shoulders suggestively. Even though she was still wearing her leotard, she was clearly aroused by the prospect of having sex with me right here, right now. "Come on then," I smirked. "Let''s have fun together." Sana smiled brightly and dropped to her knees between my spread legs. She stared at my cock hungrily and licked her lips seductively. Then, without warning, she opened her mouth and engulfed my throbbing erection inside it. She sucked my cock even faster, bobbing her head rapidly up and down. "Mmph!" I groaned loudly and grabbed her ck hair firmly. "That''s good, Sana. But I prefer your pussy anyway." Without hesitation, the Archbishop removed my cock from her mouth and stood up straight. Her chest heaved up and down as she breathed heavily. "Fufufu, I know, Sir Arthur. Please use my hole to your heart''s content." Sana pouted and wagged her ass, inviting me to prate her. "You bet." I grinned wickedly and stepped forward, pushing my cock between her soft pink pussy lips. Instantly, Sana''s inner walls squeezed my cock greedily, trying to swallow it whole. I leaned back slightly and tried to rx my body, preparing for the pration. After a few seconds of struggling, I managed to force my way deep inside her womanhood. "Uuuh~!" Sana cried out in pleasure, gripping my arms tightly. I held her slim frame close and thrust my hips forward, pounding my cock inside her pussy with powerful strokes. My balls pped against her clit with each stroke and created a loud pping sound that echoed through the room. "Gah... Haah... Ugh~!" The Archbishop moaned in pleasure, squeezing my cock with her pussy. Our bodies collided together violently as we mmed against each other. Every time my pelvis hit hers, my cock would slip further inside her tunnel, making the sensation much more intense for both of us. "Mmmph~!" Sana sighed deeply and bit her lower lip. "Sir Arthur... That''s it... Fuck me harder..." I obliged her request and picked up speed, mming my cock inside her pussy relentlessly. Each thrust sent waves of ecstasy throughout her body and brought forth a series of ecstatic cries from the Archbishop. "Haah! Mmmph... Yes, yes, yessss!! Cumming!" She yelled as another wave of orgasms washed over her mind. "Cum inside me, Sir Arthur! Fill me with your seed!!" I couldn''t hold it anymore and unleashed a torrent of cum inside her womb. I emptied my ballspletely, filling her womb with hot cream. It felt so fucking amazing. Finally, I pulled my spent cock out of her dripping slit and stepped aside. With trembling limbs, I fell backward into the slime bath, exhausted and satisfied. But I couldn''t rest yet. Garcia and Cecil already stared at me with hungry looks. "Sir Arthur... Is it our turn again?" Garcia asked with a heart-shaped pupil. "Come here, Arthur. Drink my milk and recover." Cecil suggested. "Alright." I agreed readily, turning my head, and drank Cecil''s milk straight from her breasts. "Hmm~" I hummed happily and rested my head against her chest, enjoying the warmth emanating from her body. After drinking thest drop of milk, I stood up and looked at the two girls. "Let''s have fun." The third day was spent in the bathroom, with me fucking everyone in turn. Mia, Beatrice, Melissa, Garcia, Cecil, Sana, Milea, and then Nina. We had a total of four days left before the party began, so I figured I should do something different than just having sex in the bedroom. Besides, I wanted to try outdoor sex and anything too lewd indoors. For the next three hours, I fucked everyone in the bathroom. I used the shower as well as the tub, switching between milk and a slimy bath. And, of course, I also fingered their pussies and asses during those times. I got extra 18 Sins from doing everything I could think of to Mia and Melissa. Just today alone, I got 31 Sins. Not too shabby, considering I was ying with several girls at the same time. Mia was too exhausted and couldn''t continue. The Vampire girl, Lucy, took Mia away while frowning. Her breath was heavy, and I could see that she was aroused but held herself back, teleporting away to Border City to run away from our clutches. Sana also returned first. Ertha getting sick wasn''t a part of the n, and she was worried about the Bishop. At noon, I called for a break and took a quick nap in bed. I woke up by having Beatrice and Melissa, two Subi, sharing my cock and balls. The horny rabbit was in the corner of the room, her hands and legs tied to a chair, and there was a vibrator in her pussy. She wanted to try a bondage y, so I gave it to her before I went to sleep. The two Subi were really good at giving blowjobs, but unfortunately, they weren''t able to make me cum. So I carried Beatrice outside to the balcony and fucked her under the sun. She moaned in delight and wrapped her legs around me, encouraging me to fuck her faster. The sunlight glinted off her purple hair as she rode my cock vigorously, moaning softly as I drilled her pussy from behind. Soon enough, I blew my load all over her stomach, coating her skin with the warm white fluid. Beatrice was tired afterward, but she was happy nheless. She hugged me tightly and kissed my cheek lovingly. The cheeky nun brought me a meal just when I covered Melissa''s body with my semen. Apparently, she enjoyed the show and thought it was hrious that she ended up eating my cock. When I ate dinner, I noticed Nina was missing from the chair. She fell to the ground, onto the puddle of her own love juices, with a nk gaze and stuck out tongue. The pleasure overwhelmed her mind and caused her to pass out. I picked her up and carried her to the bed where she could rest. The fourth day arrived. Only Melissa, Beatrice, Nina, and Milea could still continue without resting. The cheeky nun unexpectedly had a lot of energy. Today, Rania joined again. Nina also recovered and taught me how to do bondage y. The victim was Rania, and I tied her up in the chair for half a day before I gave her my cock, which made her extremely happy. Then came the fifth day. That day, Eliza and Vivian joined again. Melissa and Nina returned to the Border City because they had enough fun. Milea also stopped because she was too exhausted. Rania and Eliza were very eager to get fucked, so I decided to go ahead and give them what they wanted. Both girls were tied up in chairs and blindfolded, waiting patiently for me to finish tying them up. When I fucked her, Vivian was watching intently, holding a magic item to record us. In the end, I finished off both girls with multiple orgasms. They seemed satisfied despite the short time I spent with each one. Afterward, Iy on the floor and rxed for a while. At this time, Vivian sucked my cock eagerly while Rania and Eliza were still tied, forced to see me having my cock sucked by thetter''s mother. Eventually, Vivian released my cock from her mouth and sat on top of me. She straddled my waist and guided my dick toward her pussy. She lowered herself slowly until her wet pussy touched the tip of my shaft, then pushed downwards. On the sixth day, I decided to change things up a little. Only Beatrice stayed with me to this day. Everyone was too tired, but I knew some would join uster. Just as I expected, I had little sex today. My room was still covered in pink fog, but that didn''t matter. Only when Cecil and Garcia joined at night was the sixth day truly started. Then thest day came. We decided to move to the bathroom. Today, my dream came true. Everyone joined again, with their bodies looking pure and clean. Tristan unexpectedly came again with Sophia and Rania. Only those from the Border City didn''t join this time, but that was enough. We spent almost ten hours in the bathroom, having group sex every single hour. Most of the time, we had three people at once, and sometimes even five. I was exhausted after that many orgasms, but I wouldn''t stop until everyone was satisfied. Eventually, we moved back to my room, and only thest three remained. And that was Beatrice, Eliza, and Tristan. Eliza was lying naked on my bed, smiling blissfully as she hugged me on my left. Tristan was in the same position, only on my right. And Beatrice was bouncing on top of me, with my cock inside her pussy. Tristan smiled widely and stroked my hair gently. "I love you, Arthur. Thank you for fulfilling my wish." I chuckled and nuzzled his neck. "It''s okay. You''re wee. I love you too." "Me too, Arthur," Eliza said sweetly as she kissed my lips. "I love you so much." I nodded. "I love both of you too." "Yes, thank you for taking care of me." Tristan rubbed my shoulders affectionately. Thest day of the orgy ended with me cumming inside Beatrice''s pussy for the final time. It was bliss. To be able to have fun with all girls I knew made me happy. Compared to the past, this life now truly had a meaning. Not to mention the two beautiful girls who were on my side, I had many people who cared for me. Right now, I wanted to make them happy. Then I fell asleep immediately, exhausted and satisfied. Or so I thought. [Fufufu, I also want my turn, my beloved Pdin.] The Goddess appeared in my dream. Chapter 357 357 – Warning From Goddess Lilith ? Currently, I was sitting on what seemed like a cloud. In front of me was a figure of a voluptuous woman lying on her side on a couch made from clouds. Her face was covered by a cloud and mosaic, and I couldn''t even see her hair color. But one thing was clear. It was Goddess Lilith''s real body, and she looked gorgeous. Her body could arouse me, and just a slight movement from her caused her big breasts to sway slightly. "My apologies, my Goddess. But I don''t know how to invite you." [Hmm, that''s true. Sana also returned fast because someone cursed lovely Ertha. It''s honestly troublesome, and my daughter, Juriel, can''t do anything about it because she needs to protect the border from the monsters that have be more activetely.] "Cursed?!" My voice was raised due to surprise, and I was about to jump, but I realized I couldn''t move. My body was kept grounded on the cloud. ''What the fuck happened to Ertha?'' Also, why did the monster on the border be more active? I looked at the Goddess with a questioning gaze, waiting for her exnation. [It''s from one of the Nobles in your Kingdom. As for who it is, surely you will be able to find it. Ah, it''s one of the results of your n to make Eve ascend to the throne, so be responsible and cure Ertha, alright? I have yet to experience sex in her body!] The Goddess eximed with an ted tone. "¡­" Her reason for saving Ertha was ridiculous, but I couldn''t deny that I was responsible for the curse if the perpetrator was truly one of the Nobles who wanted to support other factions. In their eyes, Ertha''s blue hair and the fact she was a descendant of the Royal Family might be a thorn to whoever would be a new ruler. Just her blue hair was enough to be proof of having the royal family''s blood, and thus, she had a chance to be a new ruler, although she didn''t want it. ''But to think they will curse her. Did this noble gain help from one of the Underground City? And which faction does he support?'' "I will cure Ertha''s curse. But, my Goddess. Why did you call me here?" ''And how?'' I wanted to ask that, but I guessed that question was meaningless. She was the creator of this world and probably the one who made this world''s system. Looking at the fact that she could easily give Beatrice skill, I wouldn''t be surprised if she could breach my title and status and force herself inside my dream. [As I said earlier, I wanted to have sex with you again, my beloved. However, as it''s in the dream, it is proven to be impossible. So I shall tell you something that you shouldn''t forget.] "And what might that be?" I asked curiously; my brows raised slightly. The thing the Goddess wanted to talk about must be important if she even called me to talk in her real body like this. [Make Eve a Queen as fast as possible. Then head to the Sin Kingdom and meet Seraphina. Her Kingdom will face danger in a month.] She revealed casually without beating around the bush. ''Is the big event already started?'' I narrowed my eyes, thinking about the big event Juriel mentioned before. Popes from the Castitas and Luxuria Churches couldn''t leave the holy city on the border located in the west and east, respectively, because they held off monsters and something from crawling out. I knew what was located on the north border beyond the waterfall, but I had no detailed information about whaty at the other borders. What I was sure of was¡­ the big event in Sins Paradise started from the borders and encroached to the center of the world where the wastnd was located. And what crawled out from the borders was something the Goddess was wary of but couldn''t do anything about it. "What danger will befall the Sin Kingdom?" [Monsters from Hell started to appear. They are searching for something.] "Ah¡­" A sound escaped my lips in realization. "I think I know what they are searching for." It was written in Sins Paradise''s lore. No, even if it was not written in it, everyone who yed Sins Paradise before would know about it. "They are searching for the [Child of Hell]," I said, and the Goddess seemed to nod as her breasts bounced slightly. [Precisely. You already broke the [Child of Hell], and my youngest already charmed him. Everything went just as I predicted, but not the Hell''s movement. They wanted their Prince back, and your interference in this world has sped up the process.] "So this is my fault?" Iughed dryly. Encroachment of Hell. It was supposed to happen a year after the Annual Tournament when the main protagonist, Adam, was in his second year and had already dominated one or two girls. He would also be strong enough to protect himself, being at least Level 50 because of the game progression. Many events such as the kidnapping of one heroine, the Princess'' crazy gambit, or even breaching the barrier, would happen before that. When I thought about it again, the people who showed up in the secret cave might be rted to thest event I listed. And kidnapping the heroine and Princess'' crazy gambit against her father was¡­ essentially happened before in this world. "It is indeed my fault." I facepalmed in realization. I thought those events would happen to those who didn''t rte to me. But¡­ What a coincidence! Or maybe my decision was influenced by the event and my own subconscious? ''But the other events, such as destroying a bandit band or leveling up, didn''t happen. But I did tame Scy. Is the world system glitching because I finished the event before it was supposed to happen?'' [Fufufu, it''s not your fault, my beloved. It''s bound to happen when someone tries to forcefully insert you into this world system. And no, you aren''t responsible for this. Hell is also acting uptely, and the big event is still far from happening. I just asked you to go meet my daughter so you can get to know her well.] [Imagine having two primordial Subi serving you. Isn''t this something all men dream of?] "Is that truly your goal?" [Part of? What fun is it if I tell you everything? That will also make it boring for you, right? This information about Hell and the Sin Kingdom surely makes you curious and interested. Fufufu.] The Goddess giggled yfully as she held her head with her hand. Her other hand caressed her thighs, looking rather sensual and sexy. "You''re right." I grinned in response. Right, I was never one who sought the answer from other people. If I was interested in something, I would find it myself. The clue about Hell and the danger in the Sin Kingdom was enough to make me interested. She didn''t need to give me any more information and took the enjoyment of finding new things from me. ''Goddess Lilith is really an understanding person. Or rather, an understanding God. She knew my personality and wanted me to have fun. That means this danger isn''t something I can''t solve myself.'' "So I should go to the east border in the Sin Kingdom first before the west border?" [Fufufu, I wonder? I think you should focus on making Eve the new ruler for now.] "That''s what I nned to do. I will also find the person who cursed Ertha and make him pay. He actually made her unable to attend my party and made you unable to descend on her body." [What a reliable person. I am counting on you, my beloved Pdin.] "Please leave it to me." [Yes. Also, I hope you like the small gift I left for you. It will help you in this matter.] Just as she said that my vision warped, and darkness filled it. It was like the sensation when I was transported to this world, and this made me certain that Goddess Lilith had a rtion to someone behind the system from Horizon Online. And when I felt like I had returned to the real world by feeling the warmth from being hugged by two girls, I heard a voice in my head. [Ding! You have acquired the skills ''Oracle,'' ''Barrier Immunity,'' and ''Fertility Control.''] The gift from the Goddess was truly¡­ different. [A new Quest has appeared.] And after a long time, I finally got a new Quest. Chapter 358 358 – Encroachment Of Hell ? When I opened my eyes, Beatrice was already gone, like usual. She probably had returned to Royal Castle in Capital City because the mourning time for King Cassius had ended today. On my sides were my girlfriends, who were about to be my fiancees after I made them official, hugging my body while naked. My left arm rested blissfully between Eliza''s mounds while my right hand was put between Tristan''s firm thighs. They were both in heaven, and this room still reeked of sex from thest 7 days orgy. I really pushed myself and satisfied them all. I knew it because they all had smiles when they left my room, and their skins were glowing in a healthy way. I also punished Mia enough to make her stop ming herself anymore. Not only that, I gave her enough attention so she wouldn''t rampage. What I felt dissatisfied about was the fact Ertha got cursed, and Lucy didn''t want to join even when she was aroused. That was truly a shame. I truly wanted to see her expression morph into pleasure with her tongue stuck out and saliva dripping down her body. Sunlight seeped in through the open balcony door. Astro''s cry and the sound of water running from the twins'' nuns, Lisa and Lara, taking care of the garden could be heard. There was no sound from Scy as I turned her into a scroll again on the fourth day. At the party, I was so drowned in pleasure that I forgot to dominate Vivian, Garcia, and Rania. I could do that inter days, as there were pressing matters. At that moment, I heard a voice from my side. "Hnn~" "Arthur¡­" Hearing the busy morning voice, both my girlfriends squirmed around as they opened their eyes slightly. They reeked of a womanly odorbined with sex scent as they hadn''t taken a bath yet since yesterday. I also didn''t use yet to clean this room, but I knew that Garcia and Milea had cleaned the other rooms when we were asleep. They were exemry nuns who did their jobs seriously even though they wanted my cock as a reward. I sidetracked a little bit. I looked at both of them and gave them a light kiss as they opened their eyes. "Good morning, sweethearts." "Morning¡­" Tristan answered in a groggy voice, not clear yet because she had just woken up. She raised her body, stretching her arms upward without remembering that she was still naked. "Wha?!" When she realized it, she yelped cutely and grabbed the giant nket to cover her body. She looked at me with a red face, whispering softly. "Turn around, pervert." I only chuckled at her words, "It''s toote. I explored every inch of your body yesterday, didn''t I? Don''t be embarrassed. Look at Eliza; she''s so calm." I turned around to look at my other girlfriend. Eliza smiled shyly while hiding her body under the nket, looked at me with a yful gaze, and repeated what Tristan said, "Pervert." Both of them giggled afterward, and I just realized that they were ying with me. Tristan and Eliza had nned this without me knowing. Figures¡­ They had a good rtionship and called each other nicknames. I felt a little left out, so I tried to call them by nicknames too. "Tris, Eli, let''s stop ying and get out of bed." "Huh?" "¡­ What did you just call us?" Both of them raised questions, and I only smiled while using to clean the room and our bodies. Tristan''s expression was especially funny since she was caught off guard, while Eliza only blinked her eyes cutely. I got off the bed and changed into my Pdin uniform without saying anything more. "Ask Milea if you want to have breakfast here. There is an urgent matter I need to finish soon." My tone changed to serious as he buttoned up my uniform. Tristan narrowed her eyes at my words. She wrapped the nket around her body while taking out an elf tunic, wearing it slowly inside the cover. "Is it serious?" She asked. Eliza had no inventory and could only hide her body while listening to us. Seeing that, I decided to take out simple clothes and give them to her, which she received with a smile. Then, I turned to Tristan, who already wore her clothes and got off the bed, and continued, "It''s a little bit serious. I got a task from the Goddess." "What?!" Eliza and Tristan shouted simultaneously in surprise. "T-The Goddess, as in¡­" Tristan looked at me, her eyes widened in surprise and curiosity. "Yes, the Goddess you are thinking of," I answered with a nod. The surprise had gotten to her, and she couldn''t say anything. At this moment, Eliza was done wearing a simple white dress I gave her and got off the bed. "Will you return soon?" The brown-haired girl asked worriedly, looking at me as she clutched her hands. "I will." I smiled and approached her, patting her head to lessen her worry. "Don''t worry. I will always return home at night unless something happens. Also, I will only be gone for a few hours this time. If I ever go for a few days, I will always tell both of you." "Right. Arthur is really strong, so you shouldn''t worry too much, Eli." Tristan chirped in, helping me to make Eliza less worried about me. "If he wants to, he can fight this whole world alone and emerge victorious. Our b-boyfriend is that strong, so don''t worry too much about him." While she was still shy, she did call me her boyfriend, which made me happy. Eliza also nodded and smiled, knowing how strong I was. She was only worried because I mentioned the task this time was from the Goddess, not just a normal mission. "Be careful." "I will." After I answered, she leaned forward and gave me a light kiss. Tristan watched us and decided to kiss me, too, wishing me goodbye. I was blessed to be given people who cared for me, and I was especially thankful to Tristan for supporting me since we met 5 years ago. So, I would stop this Hell encroachment and try my best to stop the big event, even though I knew it would be useless as it couldn''t be stopped. Not for the sake of the world, but for my own sake. As I walked out of my mansion, I looked at the new Quest given by the Goddess. --- - Prevent Monsters from Hell from Destroying Sins Paradise! Quest Description: Oh no, the Sin Kingdom is about to get attacked! Hell has shown its appearance and tried to enter the world through the borders. As a Pdin, you must stop the monsters and prevent a tragedy! This tragedy is rted to Sins Paradise''s ''Hell Encroachment Event.'' Stop the monsters and get your extra reward! If you fail, Hell will manifest in the wastnd between the two Kingdoms faster than scheduled! Deadline: 2 Months Reward: 250 Sins + 250 Virtues --- The reward was tantalizing. It was the highest reward that I had ever seen from the Quest. Also¡­ The description seemed to be written as a joke. This was probably Goddess Lilith''s work, but the content of the description wasn''t a joke. ''Hell will manifest faster if I fail to stop the monsters?'' That was bad. I hadn''t enjoyed this peaceful world enough yet. And my engagement party was near. ''I have no choice but to stop it, huh?'' Well, it was also aligned with my goal, so I didn''t really mind going around. More importantly, about all of it¡­ "I guess I need to stop by the church to cure Ertha and then make Queen Eve the ruler." That way, the ambassador from the Sin Kingdom would definitelye to offer congrattions or greet the new ruler. That ambassador would be Duke cktomb. Then using my connection with him, I would have him invite me through the legal way to the Sin Kingdom. ''The Goddess is sly. Queen Eve''s coronation is practically set in stone with her blessing, and I just need to punish the Nobles who cursed Ertha and found what their objective was.'' It was what I needed to keep in mind. My disappointment was immeasurable, and I might use a rather roundabout way to get information from this noble. When I was done, I was afraid that his mind wouldn''t be left intact. ''But that''s forter. Curing Ertha is the most important thing to do now.'' Chapter 359 359 – Curing Ertha ? Arriving at the church, I immediately looked on my radar to find where Sana and Ertha were. They were on the second floor in the same room. I immediately went there while greeting anyone I met on the way. Getting to the room they were in was easy. There was a sign ''Infirmary'' hung above the door. And no enter sign was hung on the door handle. ''Is the curse that serious?'' I thought as I stretched my hand toward the handle. Without wasting any time thinking about it again, I pushed the door open. Inside was a white room partitioned by some light green curtains. It lived up to its name as an infirmary. All curtains were open except one in the corner of the room, which belonged to Ertha if the location of the dot was urate. Hearing the door creak open, a hand appeared from the curtain, followed by a head peeking out that belonged to someone I knew very well. It was Sana, and her expression changed to a pleasant surprise as she saw me. "Sir Arthur?" She called out, tilting her head slightly. Then she stepped out of the curtain, smiling at me. "Has the party ended?" "Yes." I nodded, closed the door behind me, and approached her with a smile. "And now I am here to see Ertha. How is her condition?" Sana''s expression fell as she shook her head, "It''s worsened. I even think of killing her to end her misery and let her revive with a Level lost." "That''s not necessary." I patted her on the head and walked past her, moving the curtain away with my other hand. On a bed, Ertha was sleeping while having difficulty breathing. Her blindfold was taken off, and her nun costume changed into afortable gown. Her skin had a patch of purple which gushed out a strange aura. It was a sign of a curse, and it took her HP slowly. Even the root of her hair lost its beautiful blue color and her skin paled thanks to the curse. "Can you try to use on her?" I asked Sana, who stood beside me after I entered the curtain room. "It''s useless, Sir Arthur." Sana shook her head weakly. "I''ve tried too, but my Lv 6 can''t help to lift the curse. It''s¡­ something really ominous and strong." "So it''s a curse caused by a monster, then." I nodded my head in understanding, arriving at a conclusion from Sana''s words. I approached Ertha and used on her. At that moment, her status showed up in the form of a floating blue window in front of me. --- Name: Ertha Castitas (Cursed) Race: Half-Human Half-Angel Lv: 68 Sins: 0 Virtues: 2300 Status: HP: 12/50 (MAX 100) MP: 70/70 (MAX 100) STR: 64 (MAX 100) VIT: 30 (MAX 100) AGI: 62 (MAX 100) DEX: 58 (MAX 100) INT: 72 (MAX 100) LUC: 80 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Oracle] [Lv 5 Holy Magic] [Lv 3 Management] [Lv 2 Acting] --- Titles: [Castitas Church''s Bishop] [Unwanted Daughter] --- This was impressive. Her status was simr to Tristan''s when she became Isabelle. To think Ertha was this strong¡­ I wondered how long she had lived to gain this kind of status and her rtionship with the Royal Family. I shook my head to return my focus. ''That''s not important. I should look at her HP and her status instead of her Level.'' There were many kinds of curses, but the strongest one was the one that could decrease one''s status and HP. And in this case, Ertha''s maximum HP was decreased by half, and her VIT was probably also decreased by half if I looked at her average status. "It''s a Lv 6 called ," I said as I furrowed my brows. Sana gasped from the side, surprised by what I had said. "So that''s why my didn''t work on her." "Yes." I answered, "But in the first ce, curing a strong needs at least Lv 8 called ." I knew the feeling of being powerless in front of a curse as I had experienced a loss before. So I looked at Sana and patted her head again as she looked a bit down. "No need to worry. People have their own jobs, and I can solve this." Feeling my hand on her head, Sana looked up at me and smiled. "Thank you, Sir Arthur. Please cure Ertha. Even though she has a sharp tongue, and I know she called me midget behind my back, she''s a friend and teacher who has guided me. Fufufu, I won''t hide that she''s way older than me. But please keep it a secret from her." "Should I?" I smiled yfully at her, pulling my hand away from her head. "I somehow want to see this sharp-tongued Ertha. There is only Cecil who ever talked without hiding her real self from me, but she also changed the way she talked due to Vivian''s influence. So¡­ I think it will be refreshing to hear her sharp tongue." Saying so, I turned back to Ertha and stretched my hand. A bright light condensed in front of my palm and slowly covered Ertha''s body. The skill I used wasn''t the Lv 8 , but . Unlike the former, which could only cure a curse, thetter was a Lv 10 skill that could lift any ill status and the lingering effect as well as healing the receiver''s HP to the max. However, this skill used half of my MP in Horizon Online, which means 50 MP. I couldn''t use this skill carelessly in the past. But now? I could even spam it if not for the cooldown being 5 minutes long. Ertha''s breathing slowly stabilized as the purple patch in her skin disappeared. The root of her hair regained the blue color, and her pale skin turned normal. "Ugh¡­" A groan escaped her lips, and she began to squirm around, seemingly in pain. "What happened, Sir Arthur?" Sana asked worriedly. "Don''t worry. It will be over soon." As I said that, Ertha''s expression eased considerably. Her groan became slower and turned into a steady breath. "See? I told you she would be fine." I smiled at Sana, and she heaved a relieved sigh. "Yes¡­ Thank you for saving her. I¡­" The cute Archbishop began to sob softly. Looking at her crying at Ertha''s safety, I thought it was wholesome and hugged her. At least I could lend her my body to lean against to cry. As I pulled her into an embrace, her cry intensified. I patted her slowly on the back and stayed silent. At that moment, I felt a gazeing from the side and noticed Ertha opened her eyes for the first time. Her eyes were unexpectedly silver in color, almost blending with the white part. With a soft smile, she moved her lips without making a sound. "Keep it a secret." Her mouth created this sentence before she pretended to sleep again. Then, she muttered, "Thank you." I smiled at her. Why did everyone unable to be honest with their friends? But I guessed that was how people fundamentally were. As I watched Ertha, I used to make sure she was now okay. I heaved a sigh of relief when her (Cursed) condition disappeared, and her status page returned to normal. ''Next stop is the Royal Castle. I need to introduce myself to Prince Thomas and Prince Edison as well as push the Queen to hold the coronation ceremony as fast as possible.'' Chapter 360 360 – Meeting The Princes ? After I made sure Ertha was fine and calmed down Sana, I told the cute Archbishop not to let the patient work for a few days. Even if the curse was lifted, she surely still felt weak and sluggish from sleeping for a few days without moving. With Ertha''s Level, her recovery should only take three days at most, as it wasn''t really that severe. "Thank you very much for your help, Sir Arthur. Thanks to you, Ertha doesn''t need to die and revive." "You''re wee, Sana. Now, I need to go to introduce myself to the Princes. I will visit the churchter tonight to discuss something." "I will be waiting for you," Sana replied with a smile and bowed. I took out a [Teleportation Gem] connected to the Capital City and teleported away. I wanted to be in the Capital City first while waiting for the Queen to contact me with the [Earring of Communication]. Where I appeared seemed to be the corner of the Capital City. I only used the [Teleportation Gem] I got from Cecil''s treasure trove and not the one given by the Queen that was connected to the room where I teleported before. The reason was simple. I wanted to observe first as I waited. She would surely contact me soon if my guess was correct. ''She surely also heard about Ertha getting sick from her subordinate. If she''s not a fool, then she will contact me soon.'' But for now, it seemed like there were people who visited the Queen. From my bined with , I discovered that they were Duke Applewell and Count Norrant, two of whom Beatrice had previously charmed. My lips curled up slightly as I thought, ''Beatrice seems to make a move. Does the Goddess tell her about the need for Queen Eve to ascend to the throne as fast as possible? That might be possible.'' Besides them, many Nobles also stayed in the Capital City. There were also two Nobles that I marked before, Count Scrggo and Viscount Limus staying in their vi. For some reason, even though they weren''t the Nobles who had positions in Capital City, they still stayed even though the socialization season was over when summer arrived. "They seem so suspicious," I muttered as I took out [Shadow Cape] and wore it. ''Let''s have Sandra and one of the twins monitor themter. I will infiltrate the Royal Castle to eavesdrop on the Queen''s conversation and meet with Beatrice afterward.'' Delving into the shadow, I began to move toward the Royal Castle while cloaking my presence so the Grand Marshal wouldn''t feel me. It was rtively easy. And because I jumped from one shadow to another in this crowded Capital City, reaching the Royal Castle in the center only took me a few minutes. Infiltrating was also easy because no one would expect me to enter using shadows. The Royal Guards and Knights guarding the entrance and gate were oblivious when I slipped inside. Navigating the Royal Castle, I soon arrived at the airway connected to the throne room, where the Queen met with the two Nobles, Duke Applewell and Count Norrant. I spied on them while hiding under the shadow of the throne, right behind Queen Eve. Her back, which wasn''t hidden by her blue dress, was in front of me, showing her curves that were in the right ce. And from Queen Eve''s serious expression, it seemed like the conversation was about to end. "Are you certain about your decision, Duke Applewell?" "Yes. We swear our loyalty to you. I was moved by your speech and courage, Your Majesty. With all my heart, I want to offer you full support from Applewell Duchy." The middle-aged man with receding blue hair answered with a decisive tone. The Queen nodded at his words, ascertaining that he told the truth. Then she turned toward a bald man with an impressive mustache that curled up at the end of his cheek. "And you as well, Count Norrant?" "Yes." The man with an impressive mustache, Count Norrant, bowed deeply as his hand was pressed on the carpeted floor. Queen Eve''s hand rapped against the armrest. She rested her head on the other hand and looked at them coldly, just like how a ruler looked at her servant. The meeting continued, but there was nothing interesting, so I moved to where Beatrice was. I entered one of the towers, often called Queen''s tower, and went up. This time, I managed to see Queen Eve''s room. Somehow, it was more modest than the one I expected from a Queen''s room with no gaudious decoration. At the corner of the room, there was a smalldder reaching to the ceiling. It was the way to the attic, where Beatrice''s room was. I climbed it and found a bed on the corner with a girl sleeping soundly on it. A blissful expression was on her face as her chest heaved up and down rhythmically. I showed up beside her and called out, "Beatrice." Hearing my voice, she opened her eyes instantly and looked up, "Master!" She eximed. I nodded at her, "How is the progress?" "It''s going nicely." She said, "The other Duke doesn''t need to be charmed as he went to meet the Queen just this morning to swear his loyalty. Many Nobles have also sworn loyalty to hers, leaving only a few in the opposing faction." "That''s great," I said, smiling. "But don''t lower your guard. Ertha was cursed by someone, probably from the opposing faction. Find them, and don''t give mercy." I continued with a chilling tone, making Beatrice retreat slightly in fear as she nodded without saying anything. I immediately realized that my bloodlust was seeped out slightly due to my anger and instantly retracted it. This was bad. Grand Marshal Gand surely noticed it. As expected, that man went to the throne room immediately to protect the Queen. Both Nobles were done with their talk, so they retreated almost at the same time the Grand Marshal entered the throne room. He stood beside the Queen and followed her afterward. They walked to the room where I teleportedst time, even though the Grand Marshal surely felt the bloodlust I leaked earlier. Was he that confident of protecting the Queen even when there was danger? His confidence was something to be praised. Two neutral dots joined them, and they arrived in the room shortly after. At that moment, the earring on my ear vibrated; the Queen was calling me. Putting my index finger on my lips, I epted the call. (Good afternoon, Your Holiness. I apologize for the sudden notice, but is it fine if we meet? There is something urgent that I want to consult with you.) "Of course, Queen Eve. I am happy to talk with you. Shall I teleport to the Royal Castle right now?"l (If it''s possible¡­ I truly apologize for bothering you. But this is an urgent matter.) Urgent¡­ It should be rted to the discussion earlier. Her voice seemed to be a little bit ted and¡­ happy. My lips curled into a smile. "No, it''s not a problem at all. I will now use the [Teleportation Gem], Queen Eve." (Yes. I''ve sent someone over to the teleportation room to guide you, Your Holiness.) ''Liar.'' I thought. It was herself who was waiting for me and not her servant. But I truly appreciated her humbleness. I ended the call and looked at Beatrice, "I need to go for a few minutes. Join Queen Eve and listen to our conversation." "Yes, Master!" She nodded firmly. "And I will find the person who cursed Ertha." "Alright." After answering Beatrice, I activated the [Teleportation Gem] with that room coordination saved and disappeared from the attic. When my vision was restored, I saw four people standing in front of me. In the front row was Queen Eve, with two young boys with short blue hair. One was slightly taller than the other, but their facial features greatly resembled Queen Eve. I guessed the taller one was Prince Thomas, while the shorter one was Prince Edison. They looked at me with respect and admiration. For a Prince of a nation, they looked rather innocent. But I learned not to see people by their appearance. It could be deceiving. I didn''t know much about them except the rumors going around. Their personality was still a mystery. Who knew what that innocent face hid? Just looking at their eldest sister was enough of an example. They could also be Yanderes who hadn''t found their target yet. Still, I would make them my ally. I would dly help them as long as they also helped me. Grand Marshal Gand looked at me with a narrowed gaze, seemingly to warn me about danger. My bad, dude, but that was me. Queen Eve took a step forward with a weing smile, "Wee, Your Holiness. My apologies for the sudden call." For someone who had just finished mourning, she looked rather fine. But I knew she was just putting up a front for the sake of the people and those trusting her. Such was the fate of Royalty. They weren''t allowed to show weakness, or sly snakes would use that to take them down, just like what I did against King Cassius. But that truth would be buried forever, as it was for the sake of the Goddess and Castitas Church, as well as my ambition. I greeted her back with a smile and suggested, "Thank you for greeting me personally, Queen Eve. Shall we talk more in the other room?" "Yes." She nodded slightly, putting her hands in front of her body. "Let''s talk in the other room." Chapter 361 361 – Princes’ Training Plan ? We moved to another room, just as she requested. It was the same room we used to discuss the speech before, and I sat on the sofa across from Queen Eve while the Princes sat on the couch on my right. The Grand Marshal stood guard outside, still thinking there was a danger lurking around targeting the Queen. Looking at me, Queen Eve smiled and pointed toward the Princes. "My apologies for thete introduction, Your Holiness. They are my sons, and both of them have agreed to learn under your care." At her cue, the Princes stood up and bowed to me. "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Holiness. My name is Thomas Humilitas, the first Prince of the Virtue Kingdom." "I-It''s an honor, Your Holiness. I-I am Edison Humilitas, the second Prince of the Virtue Kingdom. I-I am looking forward to learning Swordsmanship from you!" Both of them were polite and excited, raising their heads after introducing themselves. The second Prince seemed to be a bit shy, judging from how he stuttered some of his words. Inparison, the first Prince inherited her mother''s decisiveness and couldpose himself better. The first Prince was still 15 years old, while the second was only 13 years old. Considering their ages, they could act pretty well not to make any ring mistakes. I nodded at them and smiled softly, "It''s nice to meet you, Prince Thomas, Prince Edison." I said. "Y-Yes." Prince Edison eximed, his face turning slightly red after realizing he had raised her voice. "M-My apologies." "Fufufu, I have already told them about your offer, and they were pretty excited. Please forgive their impoliteness." The Queen giggled softly as she looked at her sons. Both Princes nodded softly, with Edison looking down and fidgeting. "No, it''s okay. I understand where their excitement ising from. When I was younger, I was also excited by the fact I could learn Swordsmanship from a respectable person." "Oh? So you also have a teacher, Your Holiness?" "I had." A nostalgic smile appeared on my face. "He was gone already." "I see." Queen Eve nodded without changing her expression. Death wasn''t something they feared in this world, so the concept of mourning, like what happened to King Cassius, was rare. However, she knew the sadness of losing someone before their lifespan ended, and I brought up gone instead of leaving. It made her look a little bit sad, but she tried her best not to show it. "Please don''t think too much about it, Queen Eve. More importantly, should we continue our talk about Prince''s training schedule and other matters?" I looked at the two Princes who sat back on the couch, listening to our conversation with full interest. Getting pulled out from her sudden sadness spree, the Queen eximed. "Ah! You''re right. My apologies; I was slightly out of it." We began to talk about the Princes'' training afterward. It was to avoid talking about urgent matters in front of them and make them satisfied by having them join this conversation, thus lowering the outside influence that could make them hostile toward their mother. Because the Queen and I only talked about the rough n before, I had a proposal for her regarding the training. Grand Marshal Gand was an outstanding individual, and he was probably Level 65 or higher, but his Lv was certainly lower than mine. There were also kingdom knights who were able to help the Princes to Level up when they weren''t training with me. The efficiency would be considerably lowered because the EXP would be shared with the knights, but it was still good enough so they could gain actualbat experience too. So my proposal was like this. "I will train them in every 7 days. Then I''d like Grand Marshal Gand to teach them how to protect if he''s willing to. There is nothing wrong with having versatile skills in this world. Then every month, I will bring them to Level up. But that doesn''t mean they can ck off. Ask the knights¡­" I told the Queen my n as she listened quietly. Prince Thomas seemed to be excited as he heard my n. His eyes sparkled with motivation, and there was no sign of him whining about the hard training. As for Prince Edison, he looked a bit troubled. Clearly, this training sounded too harsh for him, but there was no need to worry. This n was made with their well beings in mind. I could restore their stamina and rejuvenate them with . Not only training to be strong, but they also needed to learn how to be a good ruler to rece their mother. Or at least learn enough knowledge not to be looked down upon by others. That was why I proposed their training be held every 7 days instead of 3 or every day. Also, my influence on them wouldn''t be as obvious if I only met them once every 7 days. I proposed that the Grand Marshal train them to allow him to see their ''growth'' from the training. "¡­ And so that''s what I have in mind. What do you think, Queen Eve?" Both Princes looked at their mother, waiting for her answer. She fell into deep thought as she held her chin. The atmosphere was a little bit tense as the Princes gulped. Both of them seemed to agree with my n, as it actually didn''t sound as harsh as it was at the start. Queen Eve nodded slightly a few secondster as a smile crept onto her face. She pped her hands and eximed. "That was a wonderful idea, Your Holiness. We can proceed with that. I truly am indebted to you." "Please, we have talked about this many times." I raised my hand, brushing away her gratitude as it wasn''t needed. It only made us feel¡­ distant, and I didn''t want it. "We are all, after all." I continued with a wide smile. "Besides, I also want the First and Second Princes to grow into great men. We lived in the same generation, after all. And to be honest, it''s also a part of my selfish desire to want this Kingdom to grow into a better one. Please forgive me if I said something wrong." "No, you''re correct. I also have the same dream." The Queen said with a smile. Then she bid good luck to her sons before asking them to leave as she had an important subject to talk about privately with me. Hearing their mother''s approval, Prince Thomas and Edison looked at each other with a smile before bowing toward me and leaving the room. The Grand Marshal opened the door for them and gave me a nod of approval before closing it again. I couldn''t understand his train of thought¡­ Anyway, the atmosphere turned serious as soon as the door was closed. It was time for us to talk about the urgent matter she mentioned before. Although Beatrice had charmed those Nobles, she still hadn''t questioned them about anything and only ordered them to swear their loyalty to Queen Eve. Any information they had didn''t reach the primordial Subus but ryed immediately to the Queen. I assumed they told her a secret from their meeting in the throne room earlier, and it was something that she couldn''t solve herself. Asking Grand Marshal for help would only show her weakness, and she couldn''t allow that. It would only make those opposing factions to be more rampant and brave. Narrowing her eyes, a cold voice escaped her mouth. "Your Holiness, I am ashamed to say this, but¡­ I might be a target for assassination tonight." Chapter 362 362 – Queen’s Assassination Plan ? Her words managed to surprise me and caught me off guard. "Assassination?" I asked, raising my brows. The opposing faction actually nned that? Were they that impatient because I dered my support to Queen Eve? My words carried a sign of authority from Castitas Church. While many Nobles converted to back Queen Eve to rise to the throne, it also made the other faction impatient. "Underground City''s assassin?" I continued, staring straight at Queen Eve. "Most probably. The informant only told me that someone from the opposing faction, who wanted to make the First Prince into a puppet ruler, wanted to kill me to give you a warning." "I see¡­" As expected, my support tilted the scale to favor Queen Eve too much that the opposing party felt their position threatened. ''And they want to warn me by assassinating the Queen because they think I am not in the Capital City and are preupied with my Pdin job.'' Somehow that made me chuckle because of how silly it was. But I guessed that made sense. They didn''t know I got quick ess to Queen Eve''s private [Earring of Communication] with me all the time. And they didn''t know that my ve, a Level 100 primordial Subus, always stayed in Royal Castle to inform me if something happened. This information made me understand why Grand Marshal Gand was so jittery. He surely mistook my bloodlust as a sign of this assassining from the Underground City after being told by the Queen in the throne room. Tristan had destroyed the one near Bluerose Duchy, and the biggest Underground City, the Border City, was under my control. There were countless others that I didn''t know yet, but it was probably only a small one and had crazy people gathering in it. If not, they wouldn''t ept the assassination of the Queen and chose to appeal for mercy because she even mentioned she would ept any Race or people as long as they weren''t bad and were willing to get their Sins cleansed in her speech. "Is it really tonight?" I asked once more for confirmation. Queen Eve nodded firmly, "Yes. I have ordered Grand Marshal Gand tomand the Royal Guards, who have sworn loyalty to me, to patrol around the Royal Castle." I nodded in understanding. Silently, I was amazed by her charisma. She could regain the Royal Guards'' loyalty in just 7 days. Grand Marshal''s loyalty and Carissa''s betrayal might affect their already weak heart. They became afraid and chose the safest way to stay as Royal Guards: to support Queen Eve, whom I supported. And talking about the assassination tonight¡­ "May I stay in Royal Castle today, Queen Eve? I will protect you, and I also want to make sure of something." "Huh?" Queen Eve raised her voice slightly, confused. She blinked repeatedly before regaining herposure. "T-That''s okay. I meant I am happy if you protect me, Your Holiness. However, doesn''t that inconvenience and bother you and your tight schedule?" "Believe me. It''s not a bother at all." I answered while waving my hand casually. "I also wanted to find out who cursed Ertha, so¨C" "Ertha was cursed?!" Queen Eve shouted loudly, interrupting me. Herposure broke down once again. Her face morphed into a surprise, and her jaw dropped. Right after that, her face reddened in embarrassment as she sat back on the sofa. She didn''t realize it herself that she stood up after interrupting me. "I-Is she okay?" She asked worriedly. "She is okay," I answered with a soothing tone, trying to calm her down. "I have cured her, and she was able to rest. However, we haven''t had any clue about who cursed her. From what I know from the curse that was applied to her, it was a Lv 6 . And only a monster can inflict this kind of curse." "So it''s someone who can control a monster." Queen Eve blurted, holding her chin. "From my knowledge, none of the people in this Kingdom can control such a monster. A Vampire¡­ Or maybe a Beastman who couldmunicate with a monster such as Harpy could be a suspect. "Or maybe even a Subus¡­ But that would mean¡­" She began to fall into her own world and made random guesses, which I also had in mind. With Beatrice''s presence, I ruled out Subus immediately. Then there was also the ce where it happened. Coincidentally, it was near Academy City, around Castitas Church. Vampires or Subi who weren''t affiliated with it would think twice or thrice before approaching, as they didn''t want to be locked up inside the church. So my suspect was reduced to two. "It''s either a Human or a Beastman, and they are from an Underground City." The Queen borated, raising her head to look at me. "And coincidentally, I was also targeted by an assassin from an Underground City. That¡­ Can''t be a coincidence." I nodded at her. I was truly d Queen Eve was a smart woman. Looking at her serious face, I began to like her more and more. Even as a mother of three children, her appearance still retained its youth. Andbined with her charisma and intelligence, it wasn''t wrong to call her the butterfly of society. Returning to the subject, the dots were connected to one another. This was the reason why I requested to stay in the Royal Castle for a day. "The assassin might be the one who tamed the monster who cursed Ertha. And probably, the assassination method that could also give me a warning at the same time was a curse. The enemy had yet to know that my was strong enough to cure the curse. He''s overconfident with the curse." While I had shown my fighting ability, I had yet to show what I could do with . It was known to this world that only Pope Juriel, an Angel, could probably have the highest Lv of . However, unfortunately for them, Juriel only had Lv 8 or Lv 9 . I was the one who managed to master it to Max Lv and had the bonus of using the skill from the effect of reaching the highest Lv. "I understand." Queen Eve bowed her head slightly. "Please protect me, Your Holiness. Even the Grand Marshal would be powerless against the curse." "Please raise your head, Queen Eve," I said, putting up a serious face. "Those who touch the Castitas Church member will get the Goddess''s ire. And you, my Queen, are already a member of the Castitas Church. We are also allies who help each other, so I will help you without you even asking about it. "Also, I prefer to hear thank you instead of excessive gratitude or a bow." Her lips formed a beautiful smile. A light seemed to radiate from her appearance as she held her hands together. "Fufufu, my apologies. Ah¨C I mean, thank you very much." With that, my conversation with Queen Eve ended, and we continued on to another topic. She told me that there was a guest room avable, but it was located in the main castle instead of the tower where she usually slept. It was not a problem for me, as I didn''t n to sleep tonight. Besides, I could always stay in the attic with Beatrice without the Queen knowing about it. Chapter 363 363 – Second Prince’s Dream ? Afterward, we exited the room, and she returned to her duty. As a Queen, she was really busy, especially after the mourning ended and the piled-up duty awaited her. I was guided to the guest room by a maid. She seemed to be a bit nervous guiding me and didn''t look me in the eyes even once. She kept her head low. I understood that guiding a VIP among VIPs could be nerve-wracking, so I didn''t say anything and just followed her. "Y-Your Holiness, we''ve arrived." The room I was taken into was on the castle''s second floor, near the intersection. The window faced the entrance of the castle. A soft carpet adorned the floor, and in the middle of the room was a canopied bed that looked soft. It was also king-sized, enough for 3 people to sleep on it together. From the bed, I could see the gate and the wall surrounding the castle from the balcony door made from ss. The furniture looked luxurious, and a soft, warming light covered the room from the magicmp on the ceiling. I went to the balcony and leaned against the railing, looking at the beautiful garden adorning the path to the castle. Because I was only on the second floor, I couldn''t really see the entire Capital City, but that wasn''t a problem. "This is a good room," I muttered as I turned around, noticing two neutral dots approaching my room from my . It wasn''t the maid from earlier, but someone else. "Who is this?" A simple told me it was the Second Prince, Edison, and probably his servant, who acted as his bodyguard, as I didn''t recognize a Level 40 person named Dram. ''One of the kingdom knights?'' I guessed as I went back inside the room, sitting on the chair around a small round table. Also, why did the Second Prince visit me alone? Technically, he wasn''t alone, but his servant would only protect him and stay outside the room if I allowed him to enter. ''Is he just passing by?'' I considered such a possibility, but that could be scratched after I saw the dots stopped right in front of this room. Knock knock knock! "Your Holiness, t-this is Prince Edison. May I have a little bit of your time? There is something that¡­ I want to ask about the training." The door was knocked, and a young voice followed suit. Even when it was his own home, because my position was higher than his, he decided to knock and told me his goal. He was polite and so na?ve. Meeting me just right after I met with his mother to discuss something important showed how rushed and na?ve he was. The First Prince was better at controlling himself, it seemed. Even when he was also excited by the training, he didn''t meet me immediately. But¡­ ''This is perfect for making a good impression on him. I can teach and influence his train of thought easierpared to a cautious Prince. However, that also made him easier to control by other nobles. I should make him take my side before he got influenced by them.'' "You can enter, Prince Edison," I answered and took out a holy book I got from Sana when I visited the church earlier, pretending that I had just closed it as the door was opened. Once again, maintaining my image was important. The figure of a timid boy with short blue hair entered the room after a man in te armor opened the door. As expected, he was a knight. And he bowed deeply after the Second Prince entered and opened the door again. He looked at me with a sheepish smile. "Wee, Prince Edison. Just sitfortably here." I gestured at the chair across from me, and he nodded in understanding. The Second Prince approached and sat slowly, seemingly nervous as his eyes wandered around. "So, you wanted to talk about training?" I asked, putting the holy book down on the table. "Is there something you''re dissatisfied with? We can still change the schedule." "N-No, it''s not that." He waved his hands in front of him, "I¡­ I just wanted to know about¡­ Umm, the hunt. A-Are we going to fight a monster?" His voice sounded a little bit excited, just like a boy who got a new toy or met someone he really looked up to. Also, his innocence was real, and he sounded truly looking forward to the training and the hunt. "Yes." I nodded and smiled at him, "We will start by hunting Level 10 monsters and gradually hunt stronger ones." "Woah!" He eximed. His eyes sparkled with anticipation and excitement. "I finally am able to see monsters from a close range." From his words, I guessed that he was more excited by the likelihood of meeting a monster instead of training with me. ''Does he like monsters that much?'' I thought, realizing his hobby. "I see that you are a very curious person. Are you interested in monsters that much?" "Yes!" Prince Edison answered with a glee tone. "Umm, you see? Because my older sister¡­ Umm¨C The throne is supposed to be given to her, yes? Thanks to that, my older brother and I were given a chance to learn as we pleased. And I¡­ I am very interested in monsters and want to research them." "I see. So you want to be a monster researcher?" I asked curiously. A smile blossomed on his innocent face. He became more excited as he raised his voice. "Yes! T-There is not much research done on monsters, especially the higher Leveled ones. If we know about their weakness and habitat, we probably can n for more efficient training, thus increasing the survivability level when our knights try to Level up. "Also, the magic item we can use for our daily lives could be improved! That way, the citizens and merchants will also be happy. I-I think research about monsters needs to be pushed forward as many people haven''t been made aware of its good point yet!" I took back my words. This boy wasn''t na?ve; he was too innocent to understand and doubt other people. That was why he marched into my room without waiting for time to pass. He wasn''t interested in politics at all, making him the perfect Prince to help me get Queen Eve''s favor. "That''s a good dream." I praised him honestly. "But to do that, you also need to be strong. That''s why you ept my training, right?" Prince Edison nodded at my words, not denying it at all. "I understand." I nodded, "Your motivation and goal has moved me. When we are hunting monsters, I will give you a chance to research a monster you want. Of course, I know a lot about them too, so I will also teach you about them. How does that sound, Prince Edison?" Hearing me, his face lit up in happiness as his smile widened, "Yes, Your Holiness. Thank you very much!" "You''re wee," I answered. At that moment, I also took out a book about monsters given to newbies back in Horizon Online. While it wasn''t theplete version, there was a list of monsters from Level 1 to Level 30 written in here. The Second Prince looked at me curiously as I took out the book from my inventory. I grinned and pushed the book toward him. "Because you have such a noble ambition, I have a little gift for you." "This¡­" He muttered and took the book. The letters used to write in Horizon Online and Sins Paradise were simr, so he surely could read them. After reading the title, his eyes widened, and he opened the book without even minding my presence. He flipped out the page faster and faster as his jaw dropped. "T-This is!" His voice raised in surprise as he lowered the book, looking at me in disbelief. "A-Are you sure you wanted to give this book to me, Your Holiness?" "Yes. Study well and be a good researcher." "Of course! Thank you very much!" It seemed like he was done with what he wanted to say. Bidding me farewell, he stormed out of the room, holding the book tightly. He treated it like a treasure, the one so fragile that it could break anytime. "How innocent," I muttered as I leaned back on the chair. My lips curled up into a grin, thinking about my n. "Influencing him would be easier than I initially thought." That could wait for a bit. For now, the assassin was the more pressing matter. "Tonight¡­" I looked outside the room, through the open balcony door, at the tall tower that was visible from the corner of the door. "I need to tell Beatrice to prepare herself and help me dig information from the assassin." Chapter 364 364 – Assassination Attempt In Royal Castle ? Night arrived. The Royal Guards and kingdom knights patrol was tightenedpared to this afternoon. Earlier, a maid arrived in my room and invited me for dinner with the Queen and the Princes. I epted it and was now guided by the same maid to the dining room. After walking down a few hallways and passing a few intersections, I finally arrived at the dining room. The maid bowed at me deeply and said, "We''ve arrived, Your Holiness. Her Majesty and His Highnesses are already inside." "Thank you¡­" I was about to call her name, but I realized she had never introduced herself. Raising her head, the maid with dark hair smiled and opened the door for me before stepping aside, allowing me to enter. Stepping into the dining hall, I was fascinated by how luxurious and grand it was. Many portraits of previous Kings were hung on the wall, giving the air a sense of history. I wondered why the portraits were hung in the dining room, but that wasn''t important. The room was adorned with intricately carved pirs. A long table stretched out before me. The marble top was polished; its surface reflected the soft glow of the chandelier above. At the head of the table, Queen Eve sat in a modest white dress that covered part of her shoulders. Her presence was calm and serene, unlike the authority she exuded earlier in our meeting. She smiled softly as I entered, giving a motherly aura. To her right, First Prince Thomas and Second Prince Edison took their seats. Their attires looked neat and ones that showed their authority as a Prince of the Virtue Kingdom. As I approached the table, Queen Eve stood up, followed by the Princes. "Your Holiness, thank you for epting my invitation to have dinner together. Please, have a seat and make yourselffortable." "Thank you very much, Queen Eve," I answered and sat at the end of the table, where some silver cutlery and tes were prepared. I guessed this was my seat. As soon as I took a seat, they also sat back, and the Queen took the small bell in front of them, shaking it. A noise rang from it thrice, and she put it back. Loud footsteps rang from the room beside the dining hall, added with the sound of a tray''s tires rolling around, making a rattling sound. The door burst open a few secondster, and the army of maids and butlers entered, preparing the meals brought by trays in front of us skillfully. I watched them silently, as I had never seen something like this besides in the movie. Milea was skillful, and Garcia could prepare the dining hall alone. But this¡­ This was not a mere preparation. This was a performance! It didn''t take long before they finished, and the head butler, with a cool appearance, bowed before closing the door with both hands. "That was amazing." I honestly praised their skill and smiled at the Queen. "Fufufu, they were picked from the best. Most of the servants in the Royal Castle were originally the third or fourth children of a Baron or Viscount. So they have been taught about manners since they were a child, and their skill was honed by the advanced training for two years before they serve." "I see." I nodded in understanding. That kind of skill indeed couldn''t be achieved without rigorous training. However¡­ "If that''s the case, why is the assassin hidden among them?" I dropped a bomb, and Queen Eve widened her eyes. The Princes who were excited for the meal stopped and looked at me. "Your Holiness, what do you mean?" She asked with a tone slightly mixed with curiosity and suspicion. Not against me, but suspicion that was directed to the servants. ''She trusts me more than her servants.'' I thought as I looked straight at her. But that wasn''t enough. So I decided to give her information that could make her trust me. "I have this skill called . The skill is simple; it detects everyone''s presence in a certain radius with me as the center." I began exining with a casual tone, pushing the meal that was probably given poison away from me before continuing. "This skill made a little map in my mind, separating the presences I felt into three different ones: an ally, neutral, and an enemy. I have decided that the servants are neutral while you are my ally. Then, in my mind, I made those who have hostility against me or you as an enemy. "Earlier, when the servants prepared the meal, I detected an enemy entering this room. That''s probably the assassin." I concluded my exnation by standing up. Then I raised my hand, activating a to protect this room. The Princes looked impressed, while the Queen only watched in wonder. She bit her lower lips in worry. "Please stay inside the barrier, Queen Eve. You will be safe here with Prince Thomas and Prince Edison." "Yes. Thank you very much, Your Holiness. I am sorry for troubling you." She apologized with a sad smile. I brushed it off with a slight nod as I walked out of the dining room. This assassin was truly brazen. But I found him already when I watched the performance earlier. He looked a bit surprised, unlike other servants, when he saw me. ''As expected, the assassin the Noble hired didn''t know about me staying here.'' The only red dot in the castle was running out, probably noticing his bad position and wanting to make another assassination n. He didn''t underestimate me and had already reached the gate with his speed. Still¡­ I was prepared. The earring on my left ear blinked as I spoke. "Beatrice." (I saw him.) "Great. Take him down without any guards noticing. I will be there in seconds." (Alright!) Receiving her response, I found the nearest window and jumped out. I wore the [Shadow Cape] I took out from my inventory and entered the shadow of the castle, making my way to Beatrice''s location. She had already secured the assassin, considering the pink and red dots were close to each other in the empty corner. Catching that guy must be easy for a Level 100 primordial Subus. I saw her sitting on a bench in the empty garden with an unconscious man dressed fully in the butler''s clothes in front of her. That must be the assassin. I appeared beside Beatrice, who was dressed thinly, and surprised her. "Huh? Master?" She yelped cutely, looking at my figure covered in a ck cape. "You''re really here in seconds." She eximed. "Of course. I never lied." I answered as I looked down, using on the assassin. The result showed that his name was H, a simple letter, his title was [Murderer], and he had [Poison Concoction] skill. It seemed like he wasn''t the one who cursed Ertha. But¡­ Extracting information was a must. "Bring him to a secluded ce in the city and give him this." I handed two potions, [Truth Potion] and [Believe Pill], to Beatrice and some Golds to rent a secluded ce. "I need to calm Queen Eve down first before I interrogate him. Oh, also, you can steal his status so he won''t run." I said, "And find out about the noble who hired him from Duke Applewell and Count Norrant." "I understand, Master." Beatrice nodded in understanding and smiled wickedly. "Your wish is mymand~" Chapter 365 365 – A Note ? After I ordered Beatrice, I returned to the dining room quietly, where Queen Eve and both Princes were still inside. The Grand Marshal stood in front of the dining hall, probably noticing that something was wrong. When he saw me walking toward him, he raised his brow and turned around. "Your Holiness. The assassin?" He asked with a deep voice, fitting his bear-like stature. And his words weren''t wasted. Or rather¡­ He was a man of few words, huh? That was why he kept quiet all this time. Stopping in front of him, I looked up slightly due to the difference in our size. I smiled at him and answered. "I have taken care of him. The church will interrogate him first, and we will hand it over to the kingdom knights after that with the information we gained. But, from my on him earlier, I found out he had a poison skill. So tell the servants to throw away all foods and ingredients bought today." Gand nodded firmly, "Alright." The conversation stopped right there, and he bowed slightly before turning around and leaving. His destination was the servant room, probably. Did that mean he trusted me with the Queen''s safety? ''It''s troublesome.'' I sighed and walked to the door. Dealing with a man of few words was troublesome. I wouldn''t know what they were thinking about and needed to observe their bodynguage instead. Rather than dealing with them, I''d rather deal with nobles who licked their superior''s feet like Earl Pig Lawrence. Pushing the door open, the three people in the room immediately turned to look at me. Queen Eve''s expression morphed into a smile as soon as she saw me taking down the barrier. She pushed the chair back and stood up. "Is it done, Your Holiness?" "Yes." I nodded, walking toward them. First, I put all the meals inside my inventory and then used on the three of them. "I will use my skill just in case. The assassin seems to be experienced at poisoning someone." Queen Eve nodded, "That was a close call. My can''t detect poison. Thank you very much for saving us, Your Holiness." She bowed her head at me, making her dress fall and exposing her cleavage. Both Princes also bowed their heads and thanked me. "Please raise your head. I have done what I need to do." I answered them and waved my hand. They raised their heads at once, and Queen Eve smiled at me again. "Fufufu, you''re so humble." "Not at all." I shook my head. "Also, I shall interrogate the assassin in the church. Please don''t worry, I will hand over him and the information I have to the kingdom knights without any lie. And¡­" I paused for a while and took out a paper filled with notes. I found this in the assassin''s body when I disarmed him and handed him to Beatrice. Because the content was something that could push Queen Eve to take the throne quickly. I knew it was probably a trap that was purposely set to me people, but it was in line with my n, so I decided to show it to her. "Please read this. I found this in the assassin''s pocket." I handed the paper to Queen Eve, which she took carefully. When she read the note, I smiled at the Princes to take their attention from their mother. "The assassin has been punished. Train hard so you can protect yourself and your loved one next, alright?" "Yes, I will!" Prince Thomas eximed loudly, pumping his fist. "I will train hard and get stronger." "Me too." Prince Edison nodded, agreeing with his older brother. "That''s the spirit." I was never one to train other people, so I only imitated those people I had seen in the past. Encouragement was the key, they said. When they caught up with their motivations and got along with each other, I nced at Queen Eve. Her expression turned serious as she was done reading the note and folded it, hiding it in her hand. She looked at me again, her expression turned softer, and she smiled softly. "Once again, please ept my gratitude. I, Eve Humilitas, will definitely repay this debt, Your Holiness. I swear on Goddess Teri''s name." "You''re wee, Queen Eve. I won''t bother you any longer, and please excuse me. If you need help, just contact me. I will be there soon." "Yes. Also¡­ Please keep what''s written in the previous note a secret." I smiled at her, "The secret is safe with me. Now, please excuse me." Then, I disappeared from the dining hall by teleporting to the Border City with the [Teleportation Gem] I hid under my hand. Arriving at the edge of the city, I observed the underground that Neon Light lighted. "Now, who''s the most knowledgeable here?" I muttered and began to walk. "Lucy will do." *** Back in the Royal Castle, the servants arrived and tidied the dining hall in a frenzy. Their faces were pale, afraid that the Queen would get mad at them due to their mistake of allowing an assassin to rece one of them. The head butler, a man with an experienced face and gray hair named Prum, apologized profusely and asked to be punished. Queen Eve refused and forgave all of them, gaining respect and loyalty. Then she ordered Grand Marshal Gand, who came with them, to assign a few trustworthy knights to protect the First and the Second Prince before returning to her tower. The Queen Tower had a barrier that only she and a few selected individuals could enter. The barrier, however, didn''t work for people above Level 80, but no one had reached that level yet. It was put after the attack at the party at that time, and she only allowed Beatrice to pass the barrier because she had considered the Subus her trustworthy friend after she heard Pope Juriel''s word. After returning, Queen Eve wanted to talk with that Subus, but she was too tired. She changed into a ck transparent gown herself, exposing her skin and the ck underwear she wore underneath. She took her silver tiara off, put it on a soft cushion on the table, andy on her bed. At that moment, she nced at the note that was crumpled in her hand. She threw it away to the floor and muttered. "Threaten the old Royal Family or kill the Princes." Those words were enough to know what happened. Old Royal Family. That sentence was directed to someone who cut ties with the Royal Family and lived outside. And only one person still lived outside who had cut ties with the Royal Family. "Ertha¡­" She muttered, putting her hand on her forehead. A headache attacked her. Her vision began to blur due to pain. It wasn''t due to poison but simply because she had too much worry. And there was one sure way to stop this and find the real culprit. "I need to ascend to the throne quickly and control those Nobles so they won''t do as they please anymore." Just like a Pdin and Pope, a Ruler of a Kingdom got a title. As for the Ruler of the Virtue Kingdom, they would get the title of [Ruler]. The effect was to grant a skill called , which could force those loyal to her to tell the truth. No one could lie in front of the Ruler besides those people from the church who swore their loyalty to the Goddess. The problem with this skill was to get people to swear their loyalty. But Queen Eve believed that the Nobles would do that, as this skill was kept a secret between the Royal Family and the closed ones, all of whom had already sworn loyalty to her. That was why she believed Duke Applewell''s swear of loyalty this morning. Being a Duke and a descendant of the Royal Family, he surely knew about the title and the skill. So his loyalty could be confirmed by that. "I might trouble His Holiness again. Somehow, I began to rely on him too much. How embarrassing. But I will definitely repay his help even if he refuses. That, I swear on my name." And so the Queen decided to rest for the day as she was already exhausted from all her work and facing a threat from the assassin all day. There were still other works that needed to be done tomorrow. The work of the Queen without a King never ended. Chapter 366 366 – Trained Pet ? "Lucy, are you there?" I called out as Inded on the balcony, jumping down softly not to make any noise. The Vampire girl looked up from the thick book with a brown cover that she read with a displeased expression. It seemed like she still hadn''t truly recovered from her condition when Ist saw her at the party. She sighed to let that displeasure go away and closed the book with a bam, "Do you need something from me, Arthur?" "Not exactly you, but I need a bit of help from someone knowledgeable about other Underground Cities. Do you know someone?" "A knowledgeable person, huh?" Lucy muttered, putting the book on a table beside her, and stood up. "You know that person already." "Who is it?" I raised my brows curiously. "You?" "No." She shook her head in denial. "While I know a lot, my knowledge is limited to Border City as I always lived here. The one who is responsible for the outside world and knows a lot isn''t me." I understood that she was a little bit¡­ displeased. But why should she talk lengthy like that? Also, I knew the person already, but no one came into my mind besides Nina and Melissa, who worked here. And no, they were responsible for brothels and hotels, so they weren''t the right person either. That left one. "Raven?" I asked curiously, feeling a little bit bitter as Lucy nodded. The most knowledgeable person was Beatrice''s dog¡­ Great. This simplified things. That''s if he still had the mind to even think or remember about that information. I doubted Raven was disciplined enough to do his job by himself. So he should''ve ordered his subordinate to do it. Some documents certainly would be needed in transactions between two parties, even though it was an illegal one. At that moment, a person shed into my mind. This person followed Raven everywhere, acting like his servant before I met her. At least she should''ve known one or two things regarding the other Underground City. If there was someone who would do documents, it was probably her. Sighing, I jumped onto the railing. "Thanks. Do you need more blood?" At my words, Lucy looked at me and nodded slightly. Even though her mood wasn''t the best because I just disturbed her, blood was still a priority, huh? I took out ten empty tubes and shed my wrist slightly with . I grunted in pain as my blood poured out from the wound, filling the tubes with a trickling sound. At the same time, I heard a loud gulp from the Vampire girl as her breathing turned rough. Her face flushed red as if she was aroused, and her thighs rubbed against each other in a cute manner. I grinned at her and stopped the bleeding with while plugging all the tubes with cork. The smell of blood immediately disappeared, and I threw those tubes filled with blood to Lucy. She snapped out of her hunger pang and caught them all, albeit a little bit panicked not to spill a single one. "Share them with Mia." I left such a message before jumping down and wearing my [Shadow Cape], delving into the shadow, and making my way to Nina''s hotel. Lucy ran toward the edge and looked confused as I was already gone. Her confused face looked rather cute, but it wasn''t the time to enjoy that. I had already enjoyed my girls''pany enough, and it was time to clear my Quest. The person I wanted to meet was¡­ Ria. The wolf girl who followed Raven before Beatrice charmed him and made him an obedient dog. Nina said her training would be done shortly. A week would be enough for that, surely. I entered the hotel and looked around. The lobby was emptierpared to myst visit, but there were more dots in the area. That meant the business was blossoming, and the room was full of people. No one bothered to look at the receptionist where the horny rabbit was sitting while doing her nails. I used this chance to show up behind her. "Nina." As I rose from the shadow and whispered to her, I noticed her pink ears perked up slightly as she turned around in surprise. "M-Master?" She shouted. Her nail clippers fell to the ground and created noise. The guests'' eyes turned to the receptionist area, and I hid in the shadows again, making Nina more confused. "Don''t make amotion." My voice rang near her ears as I climbed to the shadow underneath her hair. "Is Ria ready yet?" "She is. As long as you give her meat, she will follow your order." Nina answered in a low voice, taking back her nail clips to appear as normal as possible. She also bowed to the guests, apologizing for making a noise. "Bring her to the room where you gave me Tristan''s bunny costume a few days ago. I need her for something." "Yes, Master." After answering, Nina put her nail clipper down and began to walk inside. As for me, I moved inside the room behind the receptionist''s table through the gap. I exited the shadow inside and waited on the chair, taking out Garcia''s milk inside a cup from my inventory. I had many cups filled with milk from Cecil and Garcia, thanks to the orgy party. Before long, the door was opened, and Nina entered the room with a red-haired wolfkin walking behind her. She growled angrily, but when the bunny girl narrowed her eyes, Ria immediately calmed down and purred softly. "Master, I bring her," Nina said, stepping aside. Then she whispered to Ria, "Come on, greet him." "Bas¨C M-Master, I-I am here." The redhead greeted me with much hostility. ''I thought her training was done. But this is far from it, no?'' I thought as I looked at her. Red leotard and fiss. Wolf ears and tail instead of a bunny. To test it¡­ I decided to take out a slob of meat and throw it to Ria. I swore I saw her eyes sh a strange glint before she leaped toward the meat, bit it, and began chewing it like a beast. She crouched and held the meat with both hands, and I used this chance to get a cor that made her unable to leave me from my inventory and put it on her neck. She epted it without saying a word, still enjoying her meat. I nodded at Nina. Now I understood how they taught her. "Good job." "It''s my pleasure, Master!" Nina eximed with an exaggerated bow. I turned back to Ria, who licked her palm after she finished the meat. "Ria, paw." "Auu!" She howled and gave me her hand, causing her face to flush red. It was probably an instinct, and she didn''t even want to do it. "W-Wait¨C" "Another one." Before she finished her sentence, I interrupted her, and she gave me another hand, her tail wagging happily. This¡­ They truly trained her to be like a pet! ''It must be Beatrice''s fault.'' I thought. However, it seemed like Ria still maintained her sanity and knowledge, considering she was now muttering in defeat and said something like ''End my life'' in embarrassment. "Listen," I called out to her and crouched to match her gaze. She raised her head and looked at me, a bit of hate still in her eyes. "If you do your job well, I will stop ordering you. I will give you a new goal and new friends who will ept you. What do you think about it?" "Are you serious?" She asked with a hint of suspicion. "Why should I trust you?" "Because I am the Castitas Church''s Pdin. And I swear on my and Goddess Teri''s name that I will introduce you to some friends. Is that enough?" Ria nodded slowly. Even when she grew up in the Underground City, she knew the weight of swearing using the Goddess'' name. "Good." I nodded, satisfied with Nina''s training. They didn''t break Ria''s mind, which was good. "Before that, did you know a lot about other Underground Cities?" "If it''s about that, I know a little bit¡­ Like their locations, specialty, and leaders¡­ Why?" "You don''t need to know about it. Just know that your usefulness has increased with that." I stood up, taking a [Teleportation Gem] that led to Capital City out of my inventory. "Take this. We''re going now." Chapter 367 367 – Interrogation Result ? Author''s Note: There is a bit mistake with thest chapter in thest part. If you have time, just read thest paragraph before continuing to this chapter xD --- Ria became obedient after I gave her meat, just like Nina had said. We teleported to the Capital City, on the empty lot where there weren''t too many people, and proceeded to where Beatrice kept the assassin. I hoped she had at least begun the interrogation and already got some information that Ria could confirm when we arrived. "Is it here?" I muttered as I looked at a building that looked like it had been abandoned for a while. A part of the building was destroyed. Actually, I recognized this building. ''Isn''t this the one I identally destroyed when I was searching for Milea?'' I thought. A wry smile crept onto my face. "Let''s go," I said to Ria, who munched the second meat I gave her just now, and she followed me silently. I found Beatrice on the ground floor, in the room located in the corner. The assassin was tied to the chair, looking dazed as he spoke without even realizing it. It seemed like Beatrice also used her skill to make him more honest. When she heard our footsteps, Beatrice turned around. Her bat wings and ponytailed purple hair fluttered from her movement. "How is it?" I asked as I stopped beside her, looking at the pitiful assassin. "Did he spew out some useful things?" "A few things," Beatrice answered as she snapped her fingers. The dazed assassin''s body became limp, and he lost consciousness as if he were a doll whose string was cut. The primordial Subus looked at me with a smile, purposely ignoring Ria, who stood in fear behind me. "First of all, his goal is indeed poisoning the Queen. He didn''t n to kill her and only used the poison to threaten her safety. His employee wanted to give a warning to you, Master. The detail still needed to be dug, as he seemed to be trained with a brainwash, so it''s a bit tricky." I nodded at Beatrice. It was just as I initially expected. It also matched the information given to Queen Eve by Duke Applewell, whom Beatrice ordered to swear loyalty to the Queen. "Where does hee from?" "An Underground City called Assassin''s Den." She answered while looking at the unconscious assassin, H. "Talk about a simple name. It''s located a little bit northwest of the Capital City, but he didn''t tell me the exact location." "He probably doesn''t even know it and only enters and exits using [Teleportation Gem]." I guessed. This trick was used a lot to hide a hiding ce''s secret location and was the safest way to enter and exit. Although it was extravagant, I would certainly choose to hide my hideout''s location by spending more money than getting it known by anyone and inviting the danger of getting the location leaked out. ''Quite smart.'' I silently praised whoever had this idea and turned to Ria. "Do you know its location?" I asked. "Huh?" The red-haired wolf girl raised a confused voice as two pairs of eyesnded on her. "The Assassin''s Den''s location?" "Of course. If it''s a whore house, Master doesn''t need one. He already has a lot of girls loving him." Beatrice remarked with an antagonizing tone, making Ria shrink back slightly from fear. The wolf girl seemed to remember what happened to the bar and developed some kind of fear toward the primordial Subus. No wonder. Her boss was turned into a dog who could only bark for Beatrice now. Getting scared was normal. However¡­ "Beatrice. Shut up." This primordial Subus didn''t need to be that sarcastic and hostile to Ria. Her superiorityplex showed up again, just like before I dominated her. "M-My apologies, Master." She bowed her head deeply. Her boobs bounced thanks to her movement, and her tail fell limp, unenergetic. After she shut up, I gestured to Ria to answer my previous question. "The Raven Group had trade with them in the past. We provided them with weapons and p-prostitution." Ria started with a low tone, seemingly hesitant to say the truth. Thest word she said before stopping while looking up at me was disturbing. Did that mean the Underground City also dealt with a ve? I thought they didn''t want to touch that part. ''It''s darker than I thought.'' I meant I knew that I shouldn''t expect legal things from the Underground City. But the fact they also dealt with ves surprised me slightly. Of course, I wouldn''t be a hypocrite and say that every very should be undone. I knew some deserved to be enved, and they didn''t affect me a little. I also had a ve, namely Beatrice, though I did that to keep her on the leash. But this¡­ I could maybe also use this and save them to further boost Queen Eve''s reputation. ''It sounds like great publicity.'' "Continue," I ordered Ria, and she nodded awkwardly. "Our trades usually happen once a year or when they have a big job. They are called assassins, but their main jobs are usually to threaten people and kidnap some Noble''s sons. Also, they have a Revival chamber they stole from the church a few decades ago; that''s why they can do their work." "A Revival chamber?" I raised my brows in question. ''How the heck did they manage to steal one?'' This was a question I wanted to ask. But then, I remembered that not all Humans believed in the Goddess after all. It began when the bnce copsed, and those beings from Hell crawled out. It matched with what she said about them stealing the device a few decades ago. Only the church and a few individuals knew how to create a Revival chamber. There was a magic item involved in it. Probably, it was the era of the first Pdin. From what I read and heard, he looked like a person full of ambition and had a pipe dream of creating peace between the two Kingdoms. He also disappeared after making Alesia believe in his dream. As I fell into a deep thought, Ria answered my question. "Yes. R-Raven and I had visited them once. And¡­" Her words trailed as her eyes widened in confusion. She looked at me and blinked repeatedly; a realization shed in her eyes. "Why should I tell you this? You made Raven strange and put me through he¨C" "Sit." "Wau!" Before she finished her sentence, I ordered her, and she fell to her butt, her wolf tail wagging around happily as she stuck her tongue. Her loyalty toward Raven seemed to be strong. While Nina''s training worked wonderfully, a part still made Ria not follow my order. As she sat down and wagged her tail, her mind snapped once again, and she growled in anger. "You!!" "Tell me everything, or I won''t give you the friends you wanted. I will also free the cor and won''t give you strangemands anymore. I did promise you, right?" "I know! But¡­ But it''s not fair!" "Not fair? Should I kill Raven and make him a vegetable instead to make it fair? If you do everything I told you to, I will also turn him back to normal¡­ Maybe not that normal, but I will order Beatrice to lift her skill." Chapter 368 368 – Interrogation End, Moving Forward ? For now, I needed to train Ria to make her loyal to me. I believed she would eventually forget about Raven and didn''t think much about it after she experienced a ''good'' life that everyone deserved. "So, do you know where this Assassin''s Den is located?" I asked once again with a chilling tone. This time, Ria gulped nervously as she looked up at me, still crouching like a dog. She hesitated to answer a little, mainly because I added the promise from earlier. And we got the location. "Northwest of Capital City, near the coast of the beach around Tiga Port City." I nodded at her. After getting Ria''s answer about where the assassin came from, I sent her back to Nina by ordering her to use the [Teleportation Gem] and forbade her to leave Border City without me. The cor reacted to mymand and bound her. If she tried to defy mymand, she wouldn''t feel anything but would only get her unconsciousness to surface and control her body to return to the Border City. It wasn''t lethal and could only follow onemand at a time. So, Dominating a girl was still a better option to avoid getting betrayed. Appearing on the edge of the Border City, I tested the effect by telling her to walk out of the entrance. Just as she stepped out a little, her eyes turned nk, and she began to walk back toward Nina''s hotel through the main street. The members of Raven Group looked at Ria with a mixed expression. But they didn''t really care much and only pitied her because their lives had turned for the better after I took over the city. I nodded at them and asked them to escort Ria safely before teleporting back. The reason why I took her back was simple. I didn''t want Ria to hear what I wanted to ask the assassin next, as I wanted to minimize the chance of my n getting leaked out. Beatrice could be trusted, as I had dominated her already, and she had proven herself to follow mymand wonderfully. After I reappeared in the abandoned house, we continued our interrogation of the assassin. He answered my questions with a dazed look on his face, thanks to thebination of [Truth Serum], [Believing Pill], and Beatrice''s charm. It was easierpared to when I interrogated Sandra. After getting some useless information, I decided to ask a few more questions before ending it. "Who is your employer?" "I¡­ don''t know¡­" The assassin answered. "Who knows about your employer?" "Mr¡­ C. He''s¡­ the one who lived above the ground and took¡­ missions." "Where can I meet this person called Mr. C?" "Any¡­ where¡­ He moved¡­ from city to city." "I see." I nodded and knocked him out of consciousness by chopping his head. I used to make sure he had at least 30 HP left, to make it believable that I caught the assassin by using violence instead of asking Beatrice to charm him. Then I turned to the primordial Subus, who stood behind me like the obedient girl she was. "Lift your from him. I will hand him to the kingdom knights while you go and protect Queen Eve. Influence more nobles to side with the Queen as I try to find this Mr. C." "Alright, Master! Don''t worry about Eve. No one will be able to touch her as long as I am there." "I am counting on you," I told her as I lifted the assassin and carried him over my shoulder. Bringing him near the Royal Castle should be enough. I could hand him to the guard near the entrance, telling them to hand this guy over to Grand Marshal Gand. I parted ways with Beatrice as she flew while I jumped around the roof carrying an unconscious man. With my [Shadow Cape], I looked like a suspicious person. It was nearly midnight now, so the street was empty. It was the only thing that saved me from getting shouted at. Landing in front of the Royal Castle''s entrance, the guards who saw me immediately clutched their spears and pointed them at me at once. "Stop! Identify yourself!" One of them shouted. The Royal Guards that patrolled inside noticed themotion and ran out of the small gate, unsheathing their swords. Before long, I was surrounded by more than 10 people with scary eyes. Then, a man with a bear-like build stepped out. And when he saw me covered in a cape and my face hidden under the hood, his eyes twitched slightly as he moved his arm. "Lower your weapons! Don''t be rude to His Holiness!" "His Holiness?" "Sir Pdin?!" The guards looked back and forth between me and Gand as they followed hismand. No one hesitated, putting their trust in the man called the Grand Marshal. I smiled under my hood and pulled it down, revealing my face. "My apologies for hiding my face. It would be bad if I were seen carrying an unconscious man while jumping around the roof, no?" I walked toward the Grand Marshal. "This is the assassin. As for theplete information, I will tell Queen Eve directly. But this guy knows nothing about his employer." I threw the man on the ground right in front of the Grand Marshal, surrounded by many Royal Guards who ran toward this location due to themotion. He nodded at me with a serious expression, "Do you have something we should take note of, Your Holiness?" ''Look at him. He was able to talk in aplete sentence.'' I scoffed inwardly as I looked at Gand. There were too many people here. Because I didn''t trust any of them yet, I shook my head. "Nothing." I said, "Just be careful. I hit him too hard when catching him earlier. Bind him to nearby Revival chamber so even when he chooses tomit suicide, he won''t be able to run anywhere." "We understand that. It''s one of the basics." Gand nodded and grabbed the assassin by the neck, lifting him up like a cat with one hand. His STR was impressive. "Thank you very much, Your Holiness. We will take care of the rest." "No problem. Good work." He nodded and turned around, entering the castle. As for me, I put on the hoodie once again and leaped away. My mood increased because I had more cards I could use to push Queen Eve''s reputation. The better the citizens epted her, the more she would feel pressured to take the throne. ''It''s unfair for her, but I know that she also wants to take the throne for the sake of her sons.'' Tiga Port City was located a little bit away from the Lima Port City. I guessed I could teleport there and then ran toward them. But that would be boring. While I was in a bit of a hurry, I still had time to spare. Finding Mr. C would be difficult as the assassin said he was moving around from city to city. Rather than trying to find him without any clue where he could be next, waiting for him in the den was a better option. And talking about the Port City¡­ "Let''s bring Cecil along. I bet she feels stuffed staying in Academy City for too long. We can hunt some pirates too if we find any, forcing them to be her subordinates to y with." I muttered and stopped in a dark alleyway, taking out a [Teleportation Gem] with my mansion''s coordinate written in it. Activating it, my figure disappeared from the darkness. Chapter 369 369 – Teasing Cecil ? As usual, the twins greeted me after I appeared in the middle of the garden. I asked them where Cecil was, and they said she was sleeping. No surprise, as it was already midnight after I finished everything in the Capital City. I thanked them and went inside. Bothering Cecil in her sleep would be unwise. She was the one who had the most stamina and stayed the longest in the party. So I decided to sleep until morning. Rest was also important, and I had nothing to do. If I wanted to enjoy my life, sleeping would be something to enjoy when I had no one to apany me. However¡­ "Wee, Arthur." Eliza hadn''t yet slept and weed me in the lobby instead of Garcia. The perverted nun stood a bit away, smiling with her hands in front of her. "Are you waiting for me?" I asked as I approached my girlfriend, who was in a white sleeping gown. "You should''ve slept and rested. ss is starting again tomorrow, right?" I brought my hand to her cheek, caressing her. Eliza put her hand above mine softly and smiled. "I was just worried." She answered, nuzzling her cheek to seek more warmth from my hand. "Tris said you would be okay, but I want to make sure of it by waiting. Y-Yeah, I was just worried." How cute. "You should just trust me. What would you do if I didn''t return tonight?" I asked teasingly, leaning forward and making her blush in embarrassment. "I-I would head to the bed first. I n to do it if you haven''t returned in an hour, but you''re here." "I am already here, so head to bed, alright?" "Yes. That''s my n. But¡­ Hug me for a while first." "It can''t be helped," I answered and pulled her into a soft embrace. Eliza''s arms circled around my waist as she squeezed her breasts against my chest. They felt soft, and her body smelt nice. Garcia only looked at us with a warm smile on the side, not saying anything. After a while, she stepped away from me and smiled. I apanied her back to the room before returning to my own. The bed was still the one I used for the party, and there was no furniture inside. I sighed and began to work. Putting it inside my inventory, I took out the usual king-sized bed and the other furniture back to where it originally was. Only when it was finished did I change into a sweatshirt and sweatpants to sleep. Being in this kind of clothes reminded me of the past. And these were the mostfortable clothes to sleep in. Just as my head hit the pillow, I immediately drifted to sleep. It was a dreamless one. I was tired, and morning quickly arrived. I woke up as I heard the door being opened. Raising my body, I saw Cecil entering while wearing a white crop top and skin-tight ck leggings, her hand holding her waist. "Morning, boy. I heard from Lisa that you were searching for mest night?" She asked as she approached the bed, sitting on my side. "You should''ve just gone straight to my room. What is it? Do you need something from me?" She leaned forward and pressed her soft lips against mine. I pulled her closer, and we kissed deeply. Her tongue invaded my mouth as she began to moan softly. Our saliva mixed together. My hand began to explore her body, caressing her brown skin and slid inside the crop top and yed with her breast. At that moment, she pulled away while her tongue still stuck out; a trail of saliva connected it with mine. Then, she held my hand, which was resting on her breast, and smiled. "Do you want to drink my milk?" "No, I just want to touch you." I smiled back at her. "Naughty boy." She answered and leaned forward again. Our kisssted longer for the second time, and she moaned louder as I squeezed her breast. No milk squirted out, as I only gently yed with it. "Hnm~ Stop¡­ You wanted to talk, right?" She pushed herself away and wiped the saliva that smeared around her lips. "Yeah," I answered her and pulled my hand away. The softness that bounced back every time I squeezed disappeared from my palm. It was a bit sad, but I did need to talk to her. First¡­ a context was needed. "You do know about the attack on King Cassius at that party, right?" "I do." Cecil nodded. She somehow moved andy down beside me. "Vivian and Eliza talked about it that day. I was pretty surprised how you couldn''t manage to stop the Princess, who turned into a Vampire, in time, considering how strong you are." "I purposely let her attack him," I answered with a grin, causing Cecil to look at me in surprise. "You''re evil." She said,ughing lowly. "So, is this something you should tell me?" "Yes. What I wanted to talk about is rted to that." I nodded at her. "I want to make Queen Eve the ruler of this kingdom. It''s for the sake of the people and my own sake. And to do that, I need to destroy the opposing faction." "For your own sake, eh? You want to bang the Queen?" The minotaur girl smirked, "She''s indeed a good woman. Though I am disappointed, you aren''t satisfied with us yet." "It''s not like I am not satisfied with you girls, but getting the Queen on my side is necessary. I do like her after talking to her, but my and Castitas Church''s goal will be my priority." "Castitas Church?" This time, Cecil was genuinely curious. I began to fill her in and exined what could happen in the future and why I needed to make Queen Eve the ruler of the Virtue Kingdom. Her expression turned serious as she couldn''t seem to believe my words. How could she? I told her that this ce called Hell tried to turn this world into something simr. "Are you serious, Arthur?" "The Goddess said so herself to me," I answered with a serious tone. "And today, I n to visit Tiga Port City to find an Underground City called Assassin''s Den. Do you want to tag along with me? We can have a date after I get what I need." I continued with a smile, leaning slightly toward my lover. "Tiga Port City, eh?" She leaned closer with a yful look. "Made me remember how you took my first time and all that. That was when I took you as a boy toy, though I would never expect you to be the Pdin. Your acting was really great." "Hahaha, not really." I chuckled at her. "You looked gorgeous, and I became interested in you. And the fact you want to assert dominance was really cute." "Shut it! How do you want me to act? I was a pirate!" "And now you even lost your sailor speech. Do you have any excuse, milky pirate?" I held her chin and kissed her, pushing her on the bed under me. Embarrassed, she wanted to push me away but was unable to. She just closed her eyes in defeat and enjoyed being kissed. When I finished this time, she looked at me with a protesting gaze. "You are such a yboy." "But your heart skipped a beat, no? And I know you love me." "Shut it¡­" Her voice was weaker than before, and she threw her face away. A mighty pirate turned into a normal girl after she experienced pleasure far better than getting a treasure. She was a cute giant. I chuckled and gave her another kiss before rising up. "Let''s get going, Cecil. I need your help to navigate Tiga Port City." The minotaur girl fixed her crop top, which pushed up and exposed her breasts from my teasing earlier. She nodded at me. "Fine. It''s been some time since I visited that ce, and I missed the sea too." "We can have a date on a ship if you want to." "That sounds great." She said with a smile, "Are we teleporting there?" I nodded and handed her the [Teleportation Gem]. This magic item that cost a few Golds turned into something I have used a lottely. ''Not that I care.'' I thought and looked at my lover. "We are stopping by Lima Port City. I have no [Teleportation Gem] that leads directly to the Tiga Port City." "Well, it''s not a problem. It will only take a few hours to get there using my secret route." She answered, taking the [Teleportation Gem] from my hand. I looked at her with a wry smile, "A few hours, eh? I remembered it took a day to reach halfway." Hearing me, she grinned widely, "That''s because we were about to rob the merchants. Though you stopped us, and that bastard Crane ended up betraying me and released that monster, which you turned into a pet to provide you with a slimy liquid." "That felt great, no? And Tris didn''t know that it was Scy''s liquid and ended up enjoying it." "That was indeed something. The sensation when my body was covered in that liquid was really great. Added with the way you touched me¡­ It gave me unexinable pleasure¡­" She muttered, her face flushed red. A secondter, she shook her head and turned serious, "But now, let''s stop talking about that and go already. We need to secure a ship to sail toward Tiga Port City." "Right. Let''s go." We spent too much time talking in this room. It would be better if I finished what I needed to do first before teasing Cecil again. A date on a ship in a dangerous sea full of monsters¡­ It sounded like it came from a fantasy story. Who knew if I would meet another pirate again? That would really be fun. Chapter 370 370 – Sailing To Tiga Port City ? A vast ocean spread in front of our eyes as the ship crushed the waves, cruising through the wild sea. Many birds that live around the ocean perked on the crow nest, resting from a long journey. We were on a passenger ship sailing toward Tiga Port City. I leaned against the railing with Cecil standing beside me, closing her eyes to feel the sea wind. At first, I thought securing a ship meant buying a ship from the shipyard and using it to reach our destination ourselves. But Cecil immediately shot me down, saying it would take a lot of time because we needed to recruit a crew to operate the ship. Then she rmended joining a ferry ship that began to operate again because the problem with monsters had already been solved. It only took 30 Golds for two people, so this became the favorite choice to go to Tiga Port City. And imagine my surprise when she told me it only took 3 hours to reach the other city. She made an excuse that with monsters gone, the ship didn''t need to go through the safe path and could go straight to its destination at full speed. "It feels good," Cecil muttered on my side, holding her hair to stop it from being blown away by the wind. "Sea is indeed the best. Don''t you think so, boy?" "Well, I don''t hate it," I answered as I backed away from the railing, looking at Cecil. "I guessed you liked the sea because of the hidden treasure?" "Hmm, you could say that. But I like it more due to the freedom that I can feel while cruising on a ship like this." The minotaur girl smiled beautifully, her teeth showing. She spread her arms wide, feeling the wind hitting her entire body. "Freedom, huh?" I muttered and turned to the vast sea. The blue spread across the horizon wherever my eyesy reflected the sunlight from above, akin to a gem that couldn''t be obtained. Seagulls flew and quaked in the air, flying away after resting. They continued their journey away from the edge of the world to avoid flying monsters. Terms treasure and freedom truly fit the sea. The first event had ended, and the north area had turned calmer than before. Waves crashed against the ship''s hull, rocking the entire dock. Only the two of us, some hired mercenaries with bows, and the sailors were running around; the other passengers were in their respective rooms. No one had the guts to be out, as monsters or pirates could attack anytime. "I guess this is indeed freedom," I said, feeling the wind on my face. "Yup. It feels great." Silence descended between us afterward. The Elf mercenaries looked at us with jealous gazes. Heh, suckers. They only had handsome faces and nothing more. Our journey was peaceful, without any pirates. Low-Leveled monsters showed up once in a while, but those mercenaries managed to kill them easily with their bow filled with jealousy. We arrived at Tiga Port City after three hours, just as scheduled. The path we took was along the coast, different from the one when I was on Cecil''s pirate ship. Thanks to that, there was no chance to see the floating ind. ''It''s a bit of a shame. Floating inds look beautiful.'' I thought as I disembarked from the ship while holding Cecil''s hand. I wore a hood to hide my face as I was too well-known now. Tiga Port City was one of the trade centers, located right in the middle between six port cities alongside the north sea. Many goods, from fish to clothes, jewelry, and magic items, were sold by merchants from the entire Virtue Kingdom. That was why it was rowdier than even the Capital City''s market. And the fish smell filled the area, making me pinch my nose slightly. Cecil didn''t seem to be bothered by it too much. She was already used to such a smell and walked normally. As we walked down the path and passed a few stores, she suddenly stopped and looked at me. "Arthur, can we stop there?" She pointed at a certain store with the name ''Gon''s Tavern'' written on the sign above with squid ink. I looked at where she pointed at and said. "Sure. We are in no hurry." "Thanks." She smiled at me, "To be honest, I have a friend over there and haven''t contacted her for a while. While we are here, I am thinking of greeting her. I know you won''t stop me from stopping by, hahaha." A friend, huh? I wondered what kind of friend Cecil had. Was she also a pirate? Or was she a thug she knew when pirating? It wouldn''t stop her from having friends. Having a friend was a good thing, and I would even support her if the friend didn''t use or betray her. We entered the tavern and became the center of attention almost immediately. Many burly sailors looked at us, or rather Cecil. A realization shed in their faces as they recognized her. "Oh? Who is this?" A girl with a simple vige dress andrge tits appeared with a mocking smile. Her face was filled with freckles, and her brown hair was braided into two. She held two mugs filled with ale, mming it down on the bar counter and smiling toward Cecil. "I thought you were inside some monster mouth because you didn''t show up for a few days, Cecil. And what do I see? You are holding hands with someone?" "Hah! As if I would end up in a monster''s mouth." Cecil scoffed at the girl and gripped my hand tighter. "And yeah. He''s my lover. You should find one for yourself, Marny." The girl, Marny, looked surprised, but she had a smile on her face. She put her hands on the hips and moved her hips slightly, pushing her ass up. "I need to take care of these guys. I have no time to get a lover." She pointed at the rowdy guys around us. They burst intoughter at the girl''s words. "Hahaha, how about sleeping with me, eh?" "No, she will sleep with me." "Shut up, guys! I won''t sleep with any of you!" The girlined loudly, smashing her palm on the table and shutting the rowdy sailors up. They burst intoughter again after they looked at Marny''s angry face. Sighing in defeat, she turned back to Cecil, "More importantly, I am d you''re okay. Do you want a drink? Pops will return soon. He''s also worried about you." "Nah." Cecil shook her head. "I''d like to, but we are a bit busy. We need to visit Assassin''s Den." "Huh?" Marny''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you crazy?! That ce is filled with assassins! Also, it''s controlled by a noble! You better stay away from it!" "Noble?" Cecil raised her voice slightly. ''Noble?'' I was also a bit surprised by that. We looked at each other, and I nodded at the minotaur girl, gesturing for her to ask more about this. "Who is that noble?" Cecil asked curiously in a low voice. Marny didn''t say anything and looked around for a while. After making sure no one heard it, she pointed over her shoulder with her thumb. "Let''s talk inside." Chapter 371 371 – Buying Information ? Marny took us to a simple room inside, asking us to sit around a modest wooden table. The tavern girl looked at Cecil as if she had gone crazy. "So, anything to exin before I answer your previous question?" She leaned her head against her hand, "I know you''re not someone who would be that reckless. You survived by scamming people. So¡­ I take it you have influenced her to do this, Mr. Lover?" "Marny¡­!" Cecil growled in a low tone and seemingly got pissed by her friend using me. However, I stopped her as I knew her friend was just worried and didn''t know about me yet. "Stop it, Cecil," I said in a calm tone, turning to the tavern girl. "Marny, is it? Yes, it was me who invited Cecil to visit the Assassin''s Den. But there is a clear reason for that." "What? Suicide?" She scoffed, grinning with a mocking expression. "That''s the only reason I can think of." "No." I shook my head, pulling my hood down. Oh, how funny was her surprised expression when she saw my face. Her jaw dropped, and she almost fell as her hand slipped her face. Fortunately, she was able to hold onto the table. Cecil was giggling beside me at her friend''s reaction. "I am there to destroy Assassin''s Den." I continued with a soft smile. "Y-You¡­!" Marny pointed her finger at me, looking at Cecil to seek an exnation. "Your lover is the fucking Pdin?!" "Yes." Cecil nodded with a proud smile. "Did he know about¨C" "What did I do before?" The minotaur girl interjected with a question. "The answer is also yes. We met on my ship. Crane betrayed me, and he killed that bastard. I fell in love and followed him. That''s the gist of the story." ''Fell in love, eh?'' I thought as I smiled at Cecil. She pretended not to notice my gaze and stared at her friend. ''I think the best way to put it is to fall into pleasure and then fall in love with me slowly.'' "¡­" Marny looked dumbfounded as she slowly lowered her hand and sat back on the chair, sighing. She looked at me and rubbed her eyes before letting out another sigh. After calming herself down, she asked, "I guess you''re the real Pdin? Not just someone with a simr face, eye color, and hair color?" "You can think however you want," I answered her without changing my expression; my tone was neutral and calm. "But for convenience''s sake, as I wanted your answer about which noble took control of Assassin''s Den, I will answer honestly. Yes, I am the Castitas Church''s Pdin." Saying so, I activated my Pdin crest and showed it to Marny. The golden crest only appeared for a second, but that was enough to prove my authenticity. "You''re real," Marny muttered in a daze, blinking repeatedly. She looked at Cecil with jealousy, "You fucking score a real gem." "I know, but answer our previous question. It''s something urgent." Cecil crossed her arms under her breasts, pushing them up. "Who is the noble behind Assassin''s Den? Also, tell me everything you know about it." "Haa¡­ You''re so impatient." Marny sighed and crossed her legs. "You know the rules. Money first, informationst." "Well, can''t you do it for the good of this country?" "No can do." The tavern girl shut it down immediately. "Then, for a friend?" "My friend always gives me tips when they buy my information." "Tsk!" Clicking her tongue, Cecil turned to me. "Sorry, Arthur. It seems we still need to pay." "No, money isn''t a problem>" I answered and looked at Marny. "How much?" "Hmm, as you''re a first-time customer and a VIP at that, I will give you a discount." A business smile appeared on her face as she leaned against the table, "How about 5000 Golds?" "5000?!" Cecil shouted loudly, mming the table with her hands. A loud sound rang in the room, and the table broke down from her strength. "That''s a robbery!" "That''s 30 more for the table." Marny looked at Cecil in protest. "And it''s not robbery. I know you''re only interested in the sea and never care about what happens on the maind. But information about Assassin''s Den is a big secret. I was honestly surprised that you managed to track them to this city." "That''s¨C" "That''s fair," I interjected Cecil before she said anything more. I took out a new wooden table, which was sturdier than the previous one, and cleaned the wrecked one on the ground. Once again, Marny''s expression morphed into surprise as she smiled wryly. "5000 Golds, is it? I hope this came with a silencing fee about my presence here." I said seriously, narrowing my eyes in a threatening manner toward the tavern girl. From our conversation earlier, it was clear she put importance on her safety and money. In fact, she was only rude to Cecil, her friend, and was never rude to me. "O-Of course. I-I will also answer one question for free." Marny stuttered under my gaze, appearing to be afraid. The rumors about me obliterating students in the Annual Tournament seemed to spread already. And because we were also in Port City, people around here surely also heard about me dealing with Scy and returned the sea to normal. No one doubted my ability anymore, making it easier to get something like this. "Great. Start with who the noble controlling the Assassin''s Den is and its exact location. Also, I will use that free question to ask you about Mr. C''s appearance, location, behavior, or anything you know about him." Taking a deep breath, Marnyposed herself. She cleared her throat with a cough and said, "Alright." "We will start with the location, as it seems to be the most important thing for you." The tavern girl said in a low voice, "It''s a few hundred meters to the south from the entrance of this city. There would be a ruined fortress often used by hunters to stay the night after they were hunting in the forest. "Behind that fortress was an empty box. There would be a single [Teleportation Gem] that led to the Assassin''s Den hidden underneath the secretpartment. That''s the emergency entrance for assassins who lost their [Teleportation Gem] after getting revived. "Then, about your question. Actually, it''s rted to the information about the noble controlling the Assassin''s Den. Have you heard about Viscount Steelwill?" "Viscount Steelwill? No, I''ve never heard of them." I shook my head. I hadn''t remembered all the nobles yet. That was Beatrice''s task, not mine. I would only remember those hostile to me. "Well, that''s not a problem. He has a territory southeast of this city, near a mountainous area rich in minerals. That guy is greedy, pursuing profit over everything. The main product of his territory is steel and iron, which will be turned into weapons. Also, they hate the Hardbrick family." Marny exined. A greedy noble, huh? "So the Viscount Steelwill is the noble controlling the Assassin''s Den?" "Yes." The tavern girl nodded, "And the second-born son from a mistress was the so-called Mr. C, an informant for the Viscount as well as the person who would assign missions to the other assassins in the Den." Chapter 372 372 – Ruined Fortress ? After obtaining information from Marny and paying her, Cecil cursed at her friend and left. The tavern girl cursed back as if it were their usual exchange. "Sorry, boy. It seems that she''s still as greedy as before." "No, it''s okay. 5000 Golds is nothing for me." I answered and wore the hood again, hiding my face. "We gained valuable information I couldn''t get from the interrogation and saved time, so it was profitable for us." "But it''s still 5000 Golds, a big amount of money." Cecil looked at me with a strange gaze. "That can buy us a ship, a small wooden one." "As I said, 5000 Golds are nothing," I repeated, looking at the minotaur girl with a smirk. "Eliza''s dress cost me 200 thousand Golds because it was made from a rare material, and I got the best designer to make it. If youpare the two of them, then¨C" Before I finished, she raised her hand in front of my face and interjected. "Just stop; my sense of money is crumbling in front of you." A troubled expression crept onto her face,bined with a curious one, as she peered at my face, "Just for information¡­ How much money do you have?" "More than 30 Trillion? Probably." "Yeah, I heard nothing. Nothing at all." As a former pirate, Cecil knewrge merchants and rich people''s worth. It was a piece of much-needed information if she wanted to attack them to gain the best result. In fact, her treasure trove could be worth more than 100 thousand Golds, allowing her to live freely andfortably for a few years. By the way, I still had her treasure in my inventory. We began to walk toward the forest where the mentioned fortress was hidden. Because we would enter a dangerous area, I decided that it was time to use on Cecil to give her the best weapon and armor that suited her. Of course, I asked her permission first. She didn''t mind at all. Rather, she seemed to be confident of her status and asked me to look at it. When the blue window popped up, and I could see her status, I began to understand where her confidence came from. --- Name: Cecil Race: Minotaur Kin Lv: 52 Sins: 0 Virtues: 0 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 50/50 (MAX 100) STR: 62 (MAX 100) VIT: 64 (MAX 100) AGI: 44 (MAX 100) DEX: 48 (MAX 100) INT: 42 (MAX 100) LUC: 49 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 4 Club Mastery] [Lv 2 Support Magic] [Lv 1 Minotaur Strength] --- Titles: [Pdin''s Woman] [Dominated] --- She was unexpectedly Level 52 now. Her status was the definition of min-maxing, probably due to her Race being a minotaur. Her STR and VIT were higherpared to the other statuses. That was why she was able to fight Tristan in Isabelle''s form that day. Although her skills were disappointing, as she probably never trained, she was still stronger than a lot of people in this world. ''With this kind of status, I won''t need to worry about her.'' "Hey, isn''t that the fortress?" After walking inside the forest for a while, Cecil suddenly stopped and pointed in a certain direction between the trees. I lowered my hood and looked in the direction she pointed at. Indeed, there was a ruined structure in that way. A cliff was right behind it, creating a natural defense. "Let''s check it," I said, taking out an iron sword and strapping it to my waist. Not only that, I took out an [Ogre Club], a giant spiked club with a Level 50 requirement to be equipped, and gave it to Cecil. "You can use this one." Cecil looked at what I held in my hand for a second before taking it. The giant spiked club looked like a normal weapon when she held it. She stepped back and swung the club toward the nearby tree, knocking it down. A rustling sound and thunderous thud followed suit as the tree hit the ground, kicking up the dust. "This is a good weapon, far better than the one I had before." She smiled widely, looking at the weapon with a satisfied gaze. "Thanks, I guess." "You''re wee. Let''s hope there are two [Teleportation Gems] so I don''t need to teleport a few times." "Yeah." She nodded, and we began to walk toward the fortress. The structure looked more like a ruin than an actual building. ording to , no sign of life was inside. We went straight to the eerie interior to the back of the fortress, where the said box was located. Many rubble were in the way, but we managed to navigate it easily and reached a room with a hole leading to the back area, facing arge dirt wall. And just right at the corner, hidden behind tall grass, was the box. It looked simr to a treasure box, a little too big to hide a little [Teleportation Gem]. "That must be it," Cecil said. Her club was slung behind her back in an easy-to-reach manner. "Yeah," I nodded. "Back away slightly. There might be a trap set around the box. I don''t want you to get injured if the assassins indeed prepare a trap to protect the box." "Alright." She followed my instructions without skipping a beat. After she took 3 steps back, I walked to the box and examined it. I found nothing strange, but it might be because I couldn''t detect it. ''Sadly, I have no skill.'' I thought. ''But no matter what kind of trap it is, it won''t do too much to me.'' At most, they probably only had a Lv 5 or 6 skill. It wouldn''t be as fatal as a Max Lv one. And even if theybined it with poison, I wouldn''t be injured. ''Let''s just open it.'' Slowly, I opened the box. It was a bit heavy for a wooden box. And at that moment, I heard a click, and white light filled my vision. "Oh, a trap," I eximed calmly as I watched the trap get activated. "Boy!" Cecil shouted worriedly from behind, trying to reach me. However, she was toote. My vision blurred, and my vision twisted. The scenery around me suddenly changed from a dpidated building into arge underground cave. The area in front of me was easily bigger than the two biggest football stadiumsbined. I slowly stood up and looked at my surroundings. It seemed like I stood on the edge of a steep cliff. Looking down, arge hole with a lot of smaller ones filled the clearing as if it were a mineshaft in the modern world. However, a tiny light came out from those small holes around 2 meters in diameter. A shadow was moving inside, a sign that there was a person in that hole. And what caught my attention was the noise that was ring loudly and rousing those people''s attention. One after another, people began to show up from those small holes and looked up in my direction. They all wore ck clothes with ck masks, not showing a tiny bit of skin or hair; only their eyes were visible. My heightened sense caught their conversations. "Intruder!" "There is an intruder entering the den!" "Catch him! Torture him and extract information from him!" They began to run toward the top of the cliff where I stood, each holding dangerous weapons in their hands, at a speed that was even faster than a horse. Hearing those kinds of conversations, I became sure of where I was. I was in the Assassin''s Den because of an automatic teleportation. There was no [Teleportation Gem] in that box. The emergency entry was a teleportation trap! ''What a liar. I will file for a refundter.'' Thinking so, I unsheathed my iron sword and jumped down, ready to face the assassinsing for me. Chapter 373 373 – Against Assassins ? "Boy! Where are you!" Left behind, Cecil shouted loudly. She was a bit panicked and destroyed the box with her club, turning it into splinters. Nothing was there. The [Teleportation Gem] that was supposed to be in a hiddenpartment was also not there. She tried to calm down and remembered what happened just earlier. After being engulfed by a bright light, Arthur suddenly disappeared in front of her without a trace. "Tsk!" Clicking her tongue, she knew that the trap set in the box teleported her lover away. "Fucking Marny. She didn''t give usplete information!" She growled in anger that they were given the wrong information even though they had paid her 5000 Golds. Right now, she was clueless. Arthur had told her about the fact that Assassin''s Den was in the area around Tiga Port City. There was a big chance the base was located hidden underground and had their members stay in the port city. Calming herself down, she could think more clearly. Yes, she didn''t need to worry about Arthur, but the fact that Marny lied to her by selling false information. There was a chance that her ''friend'' was among those employed by the Assassin''s Den to trap people searching for them. Her reputation as an information broker would be destroyed by this. And knowing Arthur¡­ There was a huge chance he would seek retribution. ''Should I find it, or should I return to Marny and beat her up for fooling us? Arthur is probably fine, and he can return anytime with [Teleportation Gem] he has with him. Yeah, I will properly beat her with Arthurter. Earlier, he had set a teleportation point near the beach. I will just wait there for now.'' Cecil grabbed the [Teleportation Gem] she hid between her cleavage and nodded. Thankfully, Arthur was someone who was fully prepared even though he was strong. Finding him would be hard if not for this [Teleportation Gem]. She began to walk out of the ruined fortress, following the path they had taken earlier with anger on her face. ''I swear I will kill her once.'' She thought as she slung her club behind her back. *** I mowed down the assassins with my iron sword inside therge cave that looked like a mineshaft¡ªmany corpses littered around me, creating arge pool of blood. They were confident to fight me at first, as my face wasn''t clear enough yet. But after I killed the first 5 assassins in a single swoop, many began recognizing me and changing their movement. They began to work together, attacking me from all directions. After slicing more than thirty assassins, I stopped counting and just swung my sword. And when it came to the fiftieth assassin, my sword broke down. It wasn''t surprising, as I had used this sword too much and never maintained it as it was an ordinary iron sword. The durability had reached the limit. "Kill him!" "He has no weapon!" The assassins worked up and threw knives and various weapons. Theyced their weapons in poison, the one that could even paralyze Level 40 monsters. Dodging them was easy. The knives missed my body by a hairbreadth. At the same time, I threw my destroyed iron sword toward the farthest assassin. It flew at a fast speed, almost as fast as a bullet. I thought it would lodge into his neck and sever his artery, killing him. However, the assassin managed to block it with the ck dagger in his hand, deflecting it to the ground. ''Oh? There is a rather skillful person here.'' As I thought so, three assassins came from different directions with their poisonced weapons, attacking me simultaneously. But¡­ "It''s useless. , !" A blue Mana sword appeared around my hand and cut the iing assassins into tiny blobs of flesh. I left their faces intact. Their surprised expression was clear as the clothes hiding it fell down. Only a few of them were left. My coat''s brown color already turned red, and some blood covered my face. Wiping the blood that was about to enter my eyes, I canceled and took out another iron sword. Only a few assassins were left. They looked skilled, at least far more skilledpared to the small fries I killed earlier. As I took a step forward, the assassin who had blocked my sword earlier did the same, raising his hands above his head. "Stop. We surrender." He said with a muffled voice, throwing his dagger away. It stuck on the ground on the right, a spot that he couldn''t reach before me. "Throw your weapons away. We won''t fight him anymore." The other assassins followed his order and threw their weapons away. Not only the one in their hands but also the one hidden beneath their coats. No one tried to be a stupid, brave assassin who attacked me after the leader gave out an order. The leader walked toward me, still having his hands above his head. "Just as I said earlier, we surrender. We will stop attacking you, so can you tell me something¡­" The leader narrowed his eyes at me, "Why were you here? We did nothing to you or the Castitas Church. At least not for thest few decades for thetter." The leader spoke with a curious tone. I observed him closely. What did he mean? Did he pretend to be an idiot, or did he not know about me in the Royal Castle? There was no way. The mission H took was to poison the Queen to warn me. Even if the mission failed, as H hadn''t returned for a few hours already, unless he was a fool, he would''ve guessed that I had already received information from Queen Eve. If he truly was ignorant about it, then¡­ ''H epted the mission or was given the mission by Mr. C without this leader''s knowledge.'' I concluded. But I wouldn''t base this situation on that. So, I decided to test his reaction. "One of the assassins here attacked Queen Eve." At my words, the leader nodded slowly, not showing a sign of being surprised. "That must be H. He didn''t return for a while." He said, "I won''t force you to believe me, but we received no mission to attack the Queen. H must''ve received the mission without our knowledge or consulting with me." For someone who surrendered, he was calmer than I had expected. The other assassins also stood still, with their hands above their heads, not showing any sign of hostility or desire to take revenge on their fallen friends. "So it''s not Viscount Steelwill who ordered¨C" "Please excuse me." The leader interrupted me with a voice mixed with a hint of anger. "That man was kind. He was greedy, yes, but he wasn''t someone who engaged in politics and schemes like this. So he won''t give out such an order to us. Unless¡­" He hesitated to continue, but I understood what he wanted to say. Viscount Steelwill was a kind guy to the leader and the assassins. I noticed their hostility once I said those words earlier, but they were gone as fast as they appeared. ording to Marny, though I didn''t believe her information after getting trapped earlier, Viscount Steelwill was the one who controlled this Den. But after I looked at this ce, I doubted that. There was no entrance. The living quarter was a simple hole underground. And there was Mr. C, a second-born son from the Viscount''s mistress. If we went by the game''s logic and the information I gathered, it was clear what happened behind the scenes. I locked eyes with the assassin leader. Both of us reached an understanding. "I won''t apologize," I said calmly, sheathing my sword back. "There is no need. They will get revived." He answered with a slight nod. "Now, may I offer an exnation?" "Yes, go ahead," I replied, gesturing for him to continue. "Let''s move to my ce. This is no ce to have a talk." He looked around at the mountain of corpses that began to disappear into a mote of blue lights, starting from the first five I killed. Afterward, he stopped his gaze at me again and continued, "I promise I won''t do anything to you." It was only for formality and a show of kindness. We knew he wouldn''t be able to harm me, but I nodded to show that I wasn''t hostile anymore. Their dots turned to neutral in my . Chapter 374 374 – Leaving Assassin’s Den ? We moved to his house, the hole on the other side of the cliff where I appeared. It was unexpectedly a cool house, with a polished wall and a spacious room. However, there was no furniture, and we sat on the ground above a hard carpet around a stone table. Only I and the assassin leader, who introduced himself as Old A, were inside. There was no sign of poison, which was great. Although I couldn''t be affected, it still left a bad taste in my mouth if he tried to poison me inside his house. I would probably use by instinct, destroying this den and creating arge hole in the ground. "Thank you for waiting." The assassin leader appeared from inside a small hole connected to the deeper part of the house, bringing two y cups filled with clear water. "I want to show my hospitality and thank you for your mercy. But¡­ there is nothing here, so¡­ please do understand." He put the cups on the table and sat across from me. "Your sincere intention alone is enough. Thanks." "I am d if that''s the case." He said. This time, his mask was lowered, showing the wrinkled face of an old man. Only his eyes still stayed sharp. Some of his teeth had already fallen off. In this world where many young people and middle-aged men filled the street, I would''ve never expected to see someone like him. If I guessed correctly, he was probably over 100 years old. He was supposed to be ''dead''. ''This¡­ Is this the fate of someone who isn''t sent to the Goddess'' side by the Holy Maiden?'' I thought, looking at Old A silently. Noticing my gaze, he smiled slightly andughed, "Are you surprised by my appearance? How old do you think I am?" "Over 80," I answered, surprising him this time. "Your lifespan was supposed to be over for a Human. Why won''t you head to the Goddess'' side? You¡­ Your Virtues are higher than your Sins, unlike the other assassins here. That''s why I put some trust in your words and decided to listen." "Well, I am d you took our surrender seriously." Old A chirped, drinking the water slowly as if it were a precious treasure. Maybe it was indeed a precious treasure. The assassins I killed and the assassin named H I interrogated had malnourished bodies. Their weapon was great, probably given by Viscount Steelwill or Mr. C. toplete the mission given to them. ''They don''t look like assassins but refugees instead.'' Because of this, I hesitated to drink the precious water he gave me. I didn''t touch the cup a little bit, and Old A noticed it. "If you killed all of us earlier, they probably would end up in Castitas Church''s jail while I would be sent to the Goddess'' side. Isn''t that so, Mr. Pdin?" "You''re wrong," I answered him seriously, causing him to narrow his eyes curiously. "What happened to all of you depends on my mood and your answer." "I see. That makes sense." He agreed with a nod. "Now, for my answer. I would like to apologize first. My subordinate seems to act rashly, but please don''t me him. They all have nomon sense, and I could only teach them my way of life, and that''s being an assassin." "I don''t me him. But I want to know his employer." I said with a low tone. "I have a problem with whoever this is. And I wanted to know where the ves and prostitutes you bought from the Border City were." Old A reacted slightly when I mentioned ves and prostitutes. He didn''t question me anything, only raising his white brows in question. "Now I wonder where you hear about that, but that''s not important, right?" Heughed and put the y cup down carefully. "I will answer thetter first." He said, pausing slightly as his smile curled up. "The answer is, you''ve seen them." "The assassins?" I asked to confirm, and he nodded. Now that connected the dots as to why he said they all had nomon sense and why their bodies looked malnourished. They were also too weak to be an assassin. Even Garcia''s former squad was stronger than them. And I just killed all of them without batting an eyelid. If you asked me whether I felt guilty or not, then I would be lying if I said yes. At that moment, they were my enemies. I didn''t confirm it, but they were hostile toward me, and that was enough for me to kill them. But¡­ It made everything different. ''It will depend on this Old A.'' "So you bought ves and prostitutes to make them assassins?" "Making them assassins would be incorrect." Old A stroked his chin, lowering his gaze. "I gave them choices. Work under me or get released in the wild. Most of them chose to stay under me, as free life wasn''t for them because¡­" "They don''t know how to live by themselves as they only know one way to live." I finished his sentence and made him smile. "Exactly. Viscount Steelwill from a generation ago allowed me to use this ce, an abandoned mineshaft, as my base after I ran away from the church. Living as a shadow squad is just not for me." He shrugged his shoulders. The fact he was the former shadow squad didn''t surprise me at all. "Laughable. I confessed this secret I had kept for many years to a Pdin. If you want to bring me back to the church, feel free to. I know that I can''t resist. Pdin''s power is immense. I heard it from my grandfather, who lived in the first Pdin era. But, I request something." Suddenly, Old A bowed his head deeply until it touched the dirt ground. And¡­ "Please at least give them a purpose to live. Make them useful." ¡­ He suddenly begged. I froze, unable to react to his request. But he hadn''t finished yet. "Assassination is a bad upation. We have had no jobs for a while already. The provision in this base is nearly depleted. To survive, we died once every 3 days and reset our hunger." Pitiful. That was what I thought when I saw him. "Mr. C, the lord''s son, had broken his promise. He gave us no food and money. The fact H tried to assassinate the Queen must be because he cared about us. I don''t ask you to free him, at least the other assassins. Please feel pity for them." Looking at his condition right now reminded me of those unfortunate people in Horizon Online. They begged to survive but were eventually betrayed by their helper and got killed, or they would kill their helper once they were strong enough. I already had my answer. "No." If I were still that na?ve boy, I would immediately say yes. But I wasn''t that na?ve boy whom Tristan called a crybaby no more. Old A raised his head with a hopeless look. Not even tears dripped from his dry eyes as they had dried up with his life. Once again, he was supposed to be a dead man. He originally wasn''t supposed to live past 80, an average Human lifespan. "I see¡­ Hahaha¡­" A dryugh escaped his lips as he raised his body. "I understand. You also have a duty." "Yeah, I don''t want to look at your little pitiful assassins," I answered with a cold tone as I stood up. I walked past him without saying anything, crouching in front of the entrance as it was too small for him. Before I left, I dropped a [Teleportation Gem] led to the Border City and a note with my signature. What he would do with that, I wouldn''t care. But at least I had recorded this ce''s coordination with an empty [Teleportation Gem] so that I could visit anytime if I needed to. ''It''s hard to care about them.'' I thought as I took out another [Teleportation Gem], the one I recorded with Cecil before entering Tiga Port City. ''But they will be useful for Queen Eve whether Old A understands my intention or not. His fate is in his choice.'' At that moment, I heard a muffled voice from behind. "W-Wait! Thank¨C" Ignoring the voice, I teleported away from the abandoned mineshaft. I was in a hurry because I needed to get my refund. Chapter 375 375 – Getting My Refund [1] ? The [Teleportation Gem] I used connected to the beach near Port Tiga City. As soon as the scenery changed, I was immediately greeted by a pair of soft mounds on my face. "You''ve returned, boy." Cecil''s voice rang above me and sounded worried. I wanted to reply to her but was unable to. My face was buried between her breasts, and she hugged me tightly, pulling me into her chest. They were soft and deformed when I grabbed them when I tried to escape. Would I die while being suffocated between my lover''s breasts? Even if I was strong, I still needed to breathe. I needed oxygen to survive! Fortunately, she seemed to notice my struggle after I squeezed her breasts and released me from her embrace. "You almost suffocated me," I said, taking the much-needed oxygen into my system. "Hahaha, I am sorry. I was excited and relieved after seeing your figure again." Sheughed without feeling guilty at all. "But, really. I am d you''re safe." Once again, she pulled me into a hug. This time was gentler. Due to our height difference, my face still ended between her breasts. We hugged for a few seconds before we parted from each other. I had never thought she would be worried about me. I meant¡­ She knew how strong I was. When I asked about it, she looked at me strangely and answered that worrying about someone she loved was normal. That made me happy and improved my mood. Then she asked me about what happened after the trap suddenly teleported me away. I recounted what I did and what happened without missing a detail as we walked to the city. Hearing my exnation, Cecil gritted her teeth in anger. "I will beat Marny up. Just leave her to me." "Don''t forget to take my refund," I answered yfully, and it made the minotaur girlugh. "Of course. I will make sure to get double our money." We soon arrived at Gon''s Tavern once again. The sun had already risen overhead, and the rowdy sailors and merchants had already embarked to their next location. The tavern was empty. Marny and an old man with a burly body behind the counter were the only people inside. The tavern girl was wiping the table with a clean cloth while the old man tidied the mugs and put them on the shelf. When the wooden door creaked open, they looked in our direction at once. "Cecil?" The old man asked with a smile on his face. "Damn girl! You finally showed yourself!" "Yeah, pops. But let''s save that forter. For now¡­" Cecil answered the old man and narrowed her eyes at Marny, whose body froze when she saw our appearance. "I want to beat the fuck out of this fucking girl. It seems you already know what happened from your expression, eh?" "W- What are you talking about?" Marny tried to smile, but it was too stiff to be called one. The old man Cecil called Pops looked at Marny with a questioning gaze, "What the heck did you do, stupid daughter?!" He roared and caused the whole building to shake. "N- Nothing, pops! I just sold information to them!" She pointed her finger at us, trembling in fear from the old man''s words. "Ah?! You sold us the wrong information that put my lover in danger! You said the item was hidden under apartment, but the box is actually a teleportation trap itself! How do you exin it to me, Marny?" Cecil growled with a voice filled with anger as she gripped the [Ogre Club] tightly. "Teleportation trap?" The pops raised his brows, looking at Marny. "You told them about the box behind the fortress?! Are you a fool?!" "But pops! That man is the Pdin!" Marny shouted back loudly. "Isn''t it better if he destroys those assassins?!" "Pdin?" The old man muttered, looking at me. I was still covered in a hood, standing a step behind Cecil''s tall body. My lover looked at Marny angrily, understanding what actually happened. It also dawned on me. Since the start, the tavern girl actually never nned to sell information about Assassin''s Den to me. But once she realized I was the Pdin, she changed her mind and used me, baiting me with the ''emergency entry'' to the Den, while in fact it was a trap. ''Looking at the situation in the Den and how the trap was hidden, it''s probably well known by people in this area. The trap was used to target people from other areas with different revival points.'' A greedy merchant, people who love adventuring, or even a pirate. Those two kinds of people were probably the target of those assassins. Never did they expect the locals to tell me the location of the trap. Still¡­ I took a step forward and pulled my hood down. My face clearly showed up with a bitter expression. "So you want to use me?" I spoke in a cold tone, patting Cecil''s shoulder and gesturing to her to calm down. My steps were light. I walked toward Marny without any expression. It was the first time someone yed me. Yes, no one had ever tried to use me since I arrived in this world. I became toofortable in this peaceful world and too confident with my strength, leading me to let my guard down. Alesia and I used each other, and that was from both of our agreements. I let myself be used by Queen Eve because I wanted her to take the throne and to get her trust. Carissa tried to use me, but that was to my knowledge, and I used that to y her into walking to my trap. But this girl¡­ She reminded me too much of people in Horizon Online. She used her connection as Cecil''s n to make me trust her and then used me to get rid of the assassins. I didn''t know her reason nor did I care about it. What she had to do with the assassins from the Den was also not my business. Stopping in front of her, I looked down at her with a cold gaze as my bloodlust escaped my body. Marny fell, scared. Her body trembled in fear as she tried to crawl away with me, a liquid wetting her long skirt and the floor. "F-Forgive me!" She raised her hands in surrender, shielding her face with them. "I-I-I am sorry¡­" Chapter 376 376 – Getting My Refund [2]

Chapter 376 Chapter 376 ¨C Getting My Refund [2]

The pops didn''t do anything. He threw his face away, silently giving approval to do as I pleased to his daughter, Marny. People had different ways to survive. Maybe being punished for one''s fault was the way of this ce. And the old man made a decision to let me punish this girl. "There was once a person who tried to use me like what you did," I spoke in a calm voice, but it escaped my mouth in a low tone that sounded straight from hell. "Did you know what happened to her?" "N-No¡­ I-I don''t know." Marny shook her head fast, answering me with a stuttering voice. "I-I don''t know." She repeated. "Hmm, you don''t know," I mumbled in a troubling tone. It was loud enough for her to hear. At that moment, Marny raised her pale face and answered in a hurry, "S-She was killed three times!" "Nope. I am not that barbaric." I answered with a soft smile, pulling back my bloodlust. In this case, her opinion wasn''t important anymore, and I turned to the old man. He noticed my gaze and gritted his teeth, "Do as you please with her. She broke our code." He said, feeling disappointed. "Alright." I nodded at him after getting his permission. The old man did nothing wrong and even scolded Marny earlier, so I let him go. But she was a different story. "I want my refund," I told her, ensuring she looked at me and listened quietly. When I saw her nodding her head, I continued, "Multiply it by ten from the initial price." "T-That''s crazy! I have no amount of money!" She shouted loudly at me, spewing bullshit. "I don''t believe you. You lied to me once; I don''t have reassurance that you won''t lie to me again." I answered coldly. Her expression fell. She understood the most that trust was obtained through hard work. Once she betrayed that trust, there was no way to regain it anymore. Also, there was no way an informant had no such amount of money. Even if they didn''t have that much, they could earn a lot just by selling information. And this was my aim. Even though she lied before, I had many ways to make her tell me honestly. But I wouldn''t mention it to her. There was a better person to ask for information from. "P-Pops¡­" Marny muttered, turning to the old man with a pleading gaze. "No matter how much you looked at me, you broke an informant code. Take your punishment and move on." The pops spoke coldly at Marny and turned around, walking inside after leaving some words to me, "Please don''t break her." "That depends on Cecil," I answered the pops as he disappeared into the hallway. Then I turned to Marny once more, "So, can you give me the refund?" "G-Give me time. Please, I really have no such amount of money with me!" Marny pleaded with tears, and snot filled her face, making her look really ugly. "A month! I-I swear I will give you a refund in a month! R-Right now, I only have 11 thousand Golds, nothing more than that!" I stayed silent. That was arge amount of money, more than I thought. Initially, I thought she only had 5 thousand Golds I gave her earlier and some extra money, totaling 8 thousand at most. Cecil approached me, standing on my side while still holding her club. She looked at me impatiently, waiting for my permission to beat this girl out of anger. I looked back at her. She didn''t need to rush; I would definitely allow it. But for now, I nned to secure an informant and make myself look better without making me look like a pushover. "A month, huh?" I muttered, holding my chin in thought. Hope filled Marny''s face as she smiled, "Y-Yes." I exhaled a sigh. This¡­ she gave up easier than I previously thought. Was she truly an informant? I wanted to make her feel bad before I ''forgave'' her and allowed her to just return the initial amount, then left it to Cecil. I didn''t need to beat around the bush if this was the case. "Fine, let''s settle this with twice the amount. Return 10 thousand Golds to me, and I will forget what you did to me. I will give you a day." I turned around and left, "I leave the rest to you, Cecil." "Yeah." Cecil nodded, looking down at Marny. "Now, it''s my turn. Arthur might have forgiven you, but I certainly have not." She raised her club above her head with both hands, grinning dangerously. Marny, looking at what the minotaur girl did, raised her hand. "W-Wait, Ceci¨C" Baam!!! A loud explosion rang behind me. Wood splinters flew everywhere, passing my body, and got embedded in the wooden wall. Red blood sshed, painting some of the area red. Putting on my hood, I pushed the door open and waited for my lover toe out. A few secondster, she appeared with blood in her club and body. "I am satisfied." She smiled beautifully, her teeth showing. "Did you kill her?" I asked curiously as I used to clean her, erasing the trace of blood in her body. "No," She shook her head in denial, "But I crushed her body and left her dying. Pops will probably return with an HP potion and cure her." "I see. Well, I am d he didn''t get involved in it." "Yeah. Honestly, I owed pops something. If he had said to forgive her, I might probably not have hit Marny. But he was also furious about his daughter fooling me and you, so¡­ Well, she deserved it. I still can''t understand why she trapped us, but I felt great after hitting her." "And I get double my money back," I added with a smile. "Because our matters here are settled, and it''s not even evening yet. Do you want to do something fun, Cecil?" "Hmm? Is it that kind of fun?" She asked teasingly. Her lips curled into a yful smile as she leaned toward me. "If that''s what you want," I replied back in a yful tone. "But I am thinking of a simple date, maybe looking at clothes and eating tes of seafood together. Having fun like that is nice but bes boring if we do it too much." "You''re right." She nodded in agreement, moving away from me. "I know a good seafood restaurant around here. It''s a bit expensive, but money isn''t a problem, right?" She grinned slyly, ncing back at the tavern behind us. "I will believe in your rmendation, Miss Pirate." "Oh, believe me. This will be the greatest seafood you ever tasted." Both of us began to walk away from the tavern, holding hands. The next n didn''t need to be hurried. I could just wait a while, and maybe I could take my time to visit this Viscount Steelwill territory. I would put my trust in that primordial Subus. I hoped she could convince the Queen to announce when she would take the throne. Her intention was already known through her speech a few days ago. What was left was her coronation. I was slightly impatient, which led to my mistake earlier. But that wouldn''t happen anymore. ''Please contact me sooner, Queen Eve.'' Chapter 377 377 – A Pirate Showed Up! ? My date with Cecil was fun. She wasn''t lying when she said she knew the best seafood restaurant. I even ordered more to be put inside my inventory so I wouldn''t need to visit this city many times if I wanted to eat it. After that, we just walked around and bought some clothes for her: some long-sleeved crop tops, leggings, and pareo. The date continued with visiting the beach and ying around. Night arrived quickly, and we rented a nice hotel to continue having fun inside. We only did it once as we already had enough fun for the day, and she asked me to rest. The next morning, Cecil went out first to get the refund Marny promised. I apanied her because I was a bit worried the tavern girl would n something else, but that worry was unfounded. Only the old man was inside, with some sailors who spent the night drinking. "This is the refund. Sorry for my girl''s behavior yesterday. You won''t see her again, I promise." He said so, handing us a bag with 10 thousand Golds inside. "Thanks." I took the bag and put it inside my inventory. He looked at me in surprise but quickly erased his expression again. "No, it''s our fault. Also, I heard from my daughter that you are investigating Mr. C?" He asked in a low voice, and I nodded. "I see. As my apologies, I will tell you about him. Whether you trust me or not after what happened yesterday is up to you." "I appreciate that." It was my intention from the start, so I was d he took the initiative to tell me about it. Just as he said, whether I trusted his information or not was up to me, especially after Marny gave me the wrong information yesterday. Cecil seemed to trust this old man more than Marny, seeing she wasn''t angry at him. ording to this pops, whose name was Gon, Mr. C was Viscount Steelwill''s second son, born from a mistress he had previously slept with. This world allowed polygamy, but cheating was still seen as Sins. So, to save his reputation, he ended up marrying the pregnant woman, much to the first wife''s dissatisfaction. This happened more than two decades ago. He also exined the situation of the Steelwill Viscounty in detail, including what problem they had. It turned out there was a war of session too, as the current Viscount was nearing 60 years old already. The second son, feeling threatened, chose to use what his father left alone and took over the Assassin''s Den, giving them a ridiculous mission with less to no pay. He became Mr. C, who turned the previously feared Assassin''s Den into a bunch of miserable wretches. After giving us that information, old man Gon told me Mr. C''s real name was Mair Steelwill. He also told us the name of the Viscount and the first son, Jonathan and Colten. I thanked the old man and left the tavern after leaving 3 Golds for the beer he gave us while listening to his information. "You can trust pops, boy. He has experienced something bad and will stick to his rules, and that''s not to betray the trust of his guests." Cecil spoke as we walked back to the beach to find a ship to return. We didn''t use [Teleportation Gems] because that would be boring. Besides, I also wanted to fight some sea monsters to increase Cecil''s Level. The world might be dangerous if I fail to finish this Quest. For insurance, I would also take Eliza to Level Up and tell her to train more with Emilia again. Anyway, finding a ship in the early morning was easy. We didn''t take any room and just stayed on the deck. It wasn''t to save money, but it was so other people could also board and stay in the room safely. Cecil still had the [Ogre Club] behind her back, making it convincing to the ship crew that we could defend ourselves. The crew was happy that more people who could fight boarded the ship, but the hired mercenaries didn''t. They were the same people who saw us flirting when we sailed from Lima Port City to Tiga Port City. "Hahaha, these people are looking at us with jealous gazes." Cecilughed as the ship started to sail, leaning her back against the railing. "How about we show them how to kiss, boy?" "That would be interesting, but I''d rather not show them your sexy face," I answered with a cheesy line, feeling a little bit embarrassed because of it myself. "Feeling possessive, eh? But you got a point. Lately, I felt disgusted when men looked at me with lecherous eyes." She said, looking around the ship. "Yes. I am a greedy and possessive man. So I want to keep you and the others for myself." "You''re now really good at talking." She giggled, covering her mouth with her hand. "Are you not embarrassed with those lines?" "Well,pared to when I need to give speeches in front of an entire Capital City''s citizens and other Duchy, it is not as embarrassing as that," I answered with a sneer as I turned around. The vastness of the sky spread in front of me, with a dot in the distance hidden behind a cliff, seemingly moving toward us. I narrowed my eyes and heightened my focus. Noticing my sudden silence, Cecil looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Hmm, well¡­ There is another ship over there." I replied and pointed at the dot. The outline became clear as we moved closer slowly. "Where?" The minotaur girl asked once again as she leaned against the railing, pushing her breasts onto it. Her ass raised, jiggling slightly from her movement. Thankfully, she was wearing a pareo, so the outline of her ass wasn''t visible. ''Focus, Arthur. You should see the ship in the distance and not your lover''s ass. You had enough of itst night.'' I scolded myself. Shaking my head, I took out a telescope and handed it to Cecil. She took it without any question and used it immediately. "It''s there," I said, pointing at the ck ship approaching us. It didn''t seem like it was following the wave, as the hull of the ship crashed against big waves as it tried to reach us. "Is that what I think it is?" I asked, my lips curled up slightly. "It seems so," Cecil answered and put down the telescope. "What are the captain and the vice-captain doing?! They should''ve informed the passengers and the sailors!" She growled in anger. There was no sign of a warning. The sailors were still walking around, doing their usual jobs, such as cleaning the deck and controlling the sail. No one seemed to notice a ship wasing toward us. Even the hired mercenaries hadn''t noticed them yet. They were too busy staring at Cecil and me with jealous gazes. I wondered whether they were even skilled and that they managed to detect monsters yesterday was only luck. Cecil''s eyebrows creased as she turned around in frustration over theirck of professionalism and shouted, "Men! Tighten the mast and spread the sail! Go over the north at full speed. There is no time to waste!" The sailors stopped and looked at her with a strange gaze, wondering why she suddenly shouted like that. But Cecil didn''t budge and stepped forward, causing a loud creak to ring from the deck. "Didn''t you hear me?! We have a pirate at bay, aiming for us! Move right now if you don''t want to die! Spread the sail!" She yelled a thunderous roar once again, mming her club into the deck and created a hole in it. "Y-Yes!" At once, they began to run and followed Cecil''smand. The authority behind her voice and her charisma frommanding a pirate ship for a few years caused the sailors to follow her. I didn''t know what to say about it; besides, she looked cool when she tookmand at once. I smiled, took out a captain''s hat from my inventory, and gave it to Cecil with a bow, imitating a certain pirate movie I knew. "Your hat, captain." Cecil looked at me strangely. But when she saw a red captain hat that I had in my hand, her grin widened. "Aye. It''s time to run from the pirate, mate!" Chapter 378 378 – Best Date Ever ? Cecil burst into the captain''s cabin after getting a captain''s hat and givingmand to the sailors. The people inside, the captain who looked like he had just woken up from sleep and a timid vice-captain who operated the wheel with a pale face, turned and looked at us in surprise. "W-Who are you?! This is an off-area! You can''t just enter as you please!" The captain yelled loudly, pointing his finger at Cecil. "This is the captain''s cabin! Get out, or the mercenary will drag you out by force! Imand you as the captain of this ship!" He approached us with an angry expression and tried to push Cecil away. However, Cecil pped his hand and red at him, "Pipe down, you good-for-nothing scallywag. Didn''t even spot a pirate ship sailing our way, and here you be, prancin'' about as this ship''s captain?! Show some shame!" Her sailor''s tongue returned after so long, a sign that she was truly angry toward this good-for-nothing captain. I watched Cecil throw the captain away at the corner of the room, causing him to hit his head and faint, and walked toward the vice-captain. "Hey, you know what to do?" She asked, towering beside him. "Y-Yes." The vice-captain nodded nervously as he held the helm tightly. "I-I believe I can maneuver around the pirate ship. B-But I am afraid that it might be hard to dodge their cannon, so we might need to make an emergency stop at Papat Port City." "Don''t you fret, mate! My lover''s got this ship''s back against them cannons. And as for that ce, it''s a right mess, and I ain''t keen on droppin'' anchor there." Cecilmented, showing disgust in her expression. I hadn''t visited this Papat Port City yet, but it sounded like a bad ce. Also, she gained control over this ship so easily. As expected from a former Pirate, she knew what to do. And currently, I act as her subordinate like when we first met. While I could destroy the pirate ship easily, ying along like this was way more exciting. I just thought of this as another date with Cecil, a roleying date. "I''m entrustin'' this ship''s safety to you, boy." The minotaur girl grinned at me as she stood beside the vice-captain as if it were her ce all along. "Aye, captain." I saluted with a grin under my hood. Staying in the captain''s cabin was useless, with Cecil already taken over it, so I left and went to the deck, where sailors ran around to prepare cannons on the side. They pulled the sail''s rope, tightening it and holding it together. I went to the bow, standing with crossed arms as I activated my skill. "." A transparent dome-shaped barrier covered the ship''s hull without interfering with the wind from hitting the sail. Sailors were surprised when the soft barrier suddenly covered them. They surely felt its activation because a soft light appeared when it spread around the ship. "Thank you!" "This helps a lot!" The mercenaries began to shout, thanking me. Their jealous gazes earlier turned to grateful ones, and I nodded at them. No need to hate them. I knew that Cecil was really sexy, so I was prepared with many people jealous of me when I had a date with her. Anyway, the ship''s speed increased by a few knots, and it began to cruise through waves. The barrier around the hull split the waves before they could even hit it, creating a ripple that protected the hull and made the ship slightly faster. Well, it was just to improve the hydrodynamics, not something fancy like a buff to increase its speed. I could see through the ss Cecil instructing the vice-captain to steer the ship away from the pirate. With a strange maneuver I didn''t know a ship could do, we managed to get around the pirate ship. Just as the vice-captain predicted, they tried to shoot us with cannons. Boom! Boom! All of them missed us due to our distance. Watching their useless effort, the mercenariesughed loudly and mocked them by throwing an arrow into the water and pointing at it. "Boom!" One of them eximed, and the othersughed loudly. The distance between our ship and the pirate increased as we passed the cliff area and entered the water filled with corals and ragged stones, which made navigation harder. Cecil took the helm and personally controlled the ship. She skillfully navigated through the dangerous water as if it were nothing. I could see her grinning. Before long, the situation returned to normal as the ship slowed down, losing sight of the pirate. Sailors and mercenaries alike cheered loudly, throwing off their hats. Some went toward me and thanked me for the barrier while crying. People began to appear from their rooms, getting curious about the noise. When the sailor exined that we had just escaped from the pirates, the passengers cheered loudly, thanking Goddess Teri for her protection. "Thank you. Truly." An elderly man bowed his head toward me and the mercenaries that surrounded me to celebrate our sessful escape. "This is myst trip before returning to the Goddess'' side. Thank you for not making it a disaster." "You''re wee." I answered him with a smile, "I hope your journey to the Goddess'' side will be filled with happiness." "Ah¡­ Thank you, young man." The elderly man smiled brightly. In the distance, Cecil approached us as she took off her hat. The vice-captain looked through the window in the captain''s cabin and nodded at me, thanking me in his own way. He would be promoted to captain, for sure. Unlike the useless superior who could only yell at us, he actually took the wheel andmanded the ship to move away from the pirate. I nodded back and met up with Cecil. Due to the mood on the deck, I asked her to move to the back of the ship, and she was more than happy to. Sitting on a chair side by side while holding hands, Cecil exhaled deeply. "Fuu¡­ It''s been a long time since I did that. It was a little bit tiring, even though I used to do this every day." "You''re out of practice," Imented with a smirk. "Well, you''re right." She said, gripping my hand tighter. "Those pirates from earlier¡­ I didn''t recognize them. They could be new unfortunate people who decided to rob to make a living. Their knowledge of water around this area is alsocking, and their aim with cannons was shit." Cecil began to ramble around, but her voice was filled with pity. At that moment, she suddenly leaned her head against my shoulder and muttered. "I was really lucky. I probably would still rob people and kill them all to get riches. You know, I didn''t regreting with you. My decision at that time was the correct one, though I doubted you at first. Hahaha." "I am d you think that way," I said, looking toward thend that got closer. "If there is something wrong with me, just say it. I am not as perfect as other people thought." "No need to mention it." She affirmed, "Even if the other girls said you''re correct, I will stand to stop you if I think you made a mistake." "Hahaha, I will be d if you do that." I chuckled slowly, "I think Tris will also help you stop me." "Great. Because I don''t think I can do that myself." The atmosphere around us was rosy. It wasfortable. "Hey, Arthur," Cecil called out softly. "Yeah?" I answered, looking at her. She looked back at me with a soft smile, "This is the best date ever." Chapter 379 379 – Made Up Her Mind ? Five days had passed since my date with Cecil. Nothing happened in these three days except that I ordered Sandra and the twin nuns to investigate Mr. C, Mair Steelwill''s location. Not only that, but I also informed Queen Eve about this information so she could order her subordinates to investigate Viscount Steelwill and his family. Linda and Jane also returned from their vacation and began to work in the mansion again, helping Vivian to hold a small tea party with people I knew very well, such as Alesia or even Emilia, almost every day. I also stopped by the same store where I ordered the green gem for Tristan''s engagement ring to order another one with a blue gem with a simr design for Eliza. Honestly, I took my time a lot, onlyzing around, and didn''t even attend the academy. Emilia asked me whether I was bored with the Academy and her because I didn''t visit her often, but no. I was just preparing for something as I waited for news from Beatrice. But I made sure she felt loved that night. During that time, I also visited the church again to check on Ertha''s condition. I didn''t find the monster or someone who cursed her. It was still mysterious who did that and for what reason. Alesia also didn''t know anything, as her eyes never watched the church out of respect. For safety reasons, I gave her a magic item that could protect her from any curse or physical attack. It worked as long as she fed it with 5MP, and the effect wouldst for 10 minutes. That would be enough for her to contact me or someone else. The church''s shadow squad also investigated it but got no result. It seemed like our mysterious attacker this time was really skilled and hidden. I went to the training ground on the same day and brought my knight squad to train outside. Rania had established her position as my vice-captain because she won the duel against Tristan. But thetter didn''t really mind that much because we would get engaged soon, and she showed a smug smile to my masochistic sister. Tristan and I power-leveled them. They only needed tond a hit on monsters, and I would kill it in one go. Training their newly founded power could be left to Rania, as she definitely was experienced in something like this. As a result of the five days of grinding, Rania''s Level increased by 1, while Sophia increased by 2. Lea and Natasha hit Level 30, making them enter the level of experienced knights. They couldn''t believe their Leveling speed and were happy about it. Sandra and the twin nuns hadn''t returned yet to the mansion. The job of protecting and taking care of the garden fell on Garcia and the two maids, respectively. Of course, I gave Garcia a barrier magic item; she only needed to maintain it using her MP, nothing too fancy. I also lent her Scy, the tentacle monster, to help her if there was any intruder. The tentacle girl was strong enough as she had recovered her energy. If I needed to Level her, she was already as strong as a Level 70 Knight with Lv 6 skill in Swordsmanship. On the afternoon of the sixth day, before I headed to the Royal Castle to train the Princes, I received amunication from Beatrice while having tea with Vivian. Gesturing to Vivian that I needed a bit of silence because someone was contacting me, I put my hand on the blinking gem of my earring to take the call after she nodded. As soon as the gem glowed a bright light, an excited voice rang from it. (Master! Eve told me she has decided on her coronation!) Finally! I wasn''t in a hurry and could wait for another month while influencing her slowly using Beatrice and her sons, but it was great that she finally decided on that. "Alright. I will visit at 3 P.M. to teach Prince Thomas and Prince Edison. Tell me the details after I finish." (Yes! Fufufu, I did my best to make her make up her mind.) "Yeah," I grinned, leaning my back against the chair, "You did a great job. See youter." (See youter~) The gem in my left earring dimmed slowly, and I lowered my hand. "Who is that, Arthur?" Vivian asked curiously. "Do you have something urgent to do?" "Hmm, something like that." I hummed and drank the remaining tea in my cup. "I am sorry, but I can''t apany the tea party until the evening, Madam." Clink! Vivian put down the cup she held on the table and smiled softly. "Don''t worry about it, Arthur. Cecil will return soon from her shopping with Eliza and have tea with me. You can go and see the Princes. Oh, please send Queen Eve my regards. It''s been a long time since we met and had a tea party together. I remember when she was still a Princess and I a student." She giggled elegantly with her mouth hidden behind her gloved hand. So Vivian knew Queen Eve? I meant¡­ their ages were simr, and both of them were famous as a flower and a butterfly of the society. And the simrities alsoy where both of them knew Alesia. Vivian was the headmistress'' student, taught privately by her. The Queen also seemed to know the old elf. It wouldn''t be strange if they attended the Royal Academy at the same time. I nodded at Vivian and smiled yfully, "I will ry to the Queen that the flower of the society had given her regard." Her face flushed red slightly from my teasing, "Don''t say that. I am already an old woman. Rather, how did you know about that name?" "Hahaha, Royal Castle has some interesting people talking about various things," I answered with a white lie, making Vivian''s face turn redder. Even if she called herself an old woman, she was still beautiful and had a rather innocent reaction. She made me promise not to call her by that name anymore with an excuse that someone else should''ve gotten that name already after she retired from the society party after her marriage. I promised her not to call her that again before heading inside the mansion to change my clothes. While my Pdin uniform was formal clothes that were fit to be worn to meet Queen Eve, that was not what I would wear this time, as my goal was to teach Prince Thomas and Prince Edison. So, I chose to wear the ck shirt and pants given to me for the Annual Tournament instead. It made me look like a fitness instructor. Readying myself, I waited for the time to arrive while nning on what I would teach them. Queen Eve probably wouldn''t be there this time, as she would prepare for her coronation. Grand Marshal Gand was a different story. He probably would watch what I taught the Princes and learn himself. As I noted the training menu for 15 and 13-year-old Princes on a paper, I nodded to myself. It was perfect for a start. I would also use on them to see their Lv before actually letting them learn my technique. Chapter 380 380 – Teaching The Princes ? Calling it a technique might be wrong, as I developed them myself on the fly. But I nned to teach them how I swung my sword to face monsters. I also had a style of fighting I used against humans, but that was far too dangerous. In this world, they didn''t need to be afraid of dying, so learning a fighting style against monsters was enough. Besides, it could also be used against humans. "It''s time," I muttered as I looked at the clock in my room. Reaching my hand to the side, I took out a wooden sword and the [Teleportation Gem] connected to Royal Castle''s teleportation room from my inventory. When I checked my inventory earlier, I only had around 16 nks [Teleportation Gems] left. I should really stock it up. I totally forgot about it many times. ''I will ask Garcia to buy it for me.'' Thinking that, I activated the [Teleportation Gem], and my vision twisted, and the scenery changed. It was a luxurious room I visited twice. In front of me, two boys with blue hair wearing simple dark blue shirts and pants stood in front of a giant in metal armor. The giant nodded at me in greeting while the boys eximed excitedly. "Good afternoon, Your Holiness!" "G-Good afternoon!" I smiled at them to show my friendliness, "Good morning, Prince Thomas, Prince Edison. We will be training the basics today. But before that, there is something I need to mention." Both of them tensed, nervous about what I would say next, but they didn''t say anything and waited patiently. I nodded, satisfied with their response, and continued, "While we''re training, I am not the Pdin but your Instructor. So call me Instructor while I will call you Thomas and Edison. If you understand, then say yes!" "Yes, Sir!" "Good!" I nodded at them, turning to the giant. "Grand Marshal Gand, I believe you''re here to observe their training?" "Yes." The giant nodded, "I will also guide you to the training ground." "Much appreciated," I answered, smiling at him. We moved out of the room, following Grand Marshal Gand. While we walked down the long corridor toward the back of the castle, I used on Prince Thomas. I already knew about Prince Edison''s skill because I had appraised him, and he had Lv 1 , the basic. As for Prince Thomas, he was unexpectedly hard-working. He was Level 9, higher than Prince Edison by 4. And he had Lv 2 , which was impossible to achieve without any training. 2 years of difference in experience could be seen, but both of them were talented as their status was spread evenly rather than focusing on a few statuses like Cecil. After walking for a while and going down a few staircases, we arrived at a small clearing with no one but a training ground with some racks hugging the wall with wooden weapons. There was also weight equipment in the corner, with some soft mattresses leaning against the sturdy wall. This training ground was even morepletepared to the one in the Royal Academy, except there was probably no revival chamber that automatically revived someone in this ce. However¡­ ''There is a barrier surrounding this ce, and it''s a Lv 5 . Did someone from the church, an Archbishop, put this barrier up? This is quite new. Queen Eve must''ve asked the church to put it up to protect the Princes when they are training.'' I thought in my mind, acting calm without changing my expression. "This is where the Royal Family trains, Your Holiness. Please don''t mind me and proceed with the training." "Alright. You can leave them to me." I answered Gand, and he nodded, walking toward the corner where the weight equipment was. For some reason, he took two barbels with 50, probably KG, written on them and began to lift them easily. I was both amazed and confused but decided not to think too much about it and turned to both Princes. "Alright. Have both of you learned some kind of swordsmanship technique before this?" I asked with a cold tone, befitting a strict instructor, as I rested my wooden sword on my shoulder. "I have." Thomas nodded while Edison shook his head. "I see. I rmend you forget about that technique while learning from me. My technique will be different, and I can assure you that you will reach Lv 3 in a few months if you learn this daily, even without my supervision." Both of them looked at each other, excited. I could hear the sound of an iron falling to the ground from behind, but I ignored it. Grand Marshal Gand must have been surprised and dropped the barbel. But I told the Princes no lie. After a lot of research, yers in Horizon Online found out this. Swords technique that focused on hunting monsters somehow managed to raise Lv at a fast speed. It was different from a random swing or a sword technique focused to duel with humans. They arrived at the conclusion it might be because the game wanted us to focus on hunting monsters instead of PvP, thus programming the system as such. "Please teach us about it, Instructor! I want to get stronger fast!" Thomas shouted with a voice full of motivation. "Can we fight a monster using that sword technique?" Edison asked excitedly, his eyes sparkled with hope. The former wanted to get stronger, probably to protect himself and his loved ones, while thetter wanted to be able to research monsters soon. Both of them had a great drive. And I managed to get their attention. Once they felt how fast their growth was¡­ ''They will take a liking to me. And I can begin to influence them to help me get their mother. It makes me feel like I am a Viin who wants to take over this country¡­ Well, that''s not too different from what I am trying to do.'' I sneered inwardly while nodding to both of them. "Yes. This technique works on human opponents and works better against monster opponents. This will allow you to get stronger at a fast speed. Of course, that''s if you work hard to train and master this sword technique. Without any effort, even the best technique is useless. "You probably will beg Queen Eve to stop this training due to its difficulty. But I assure you this. No one your age will be able to beat your growth if you train under me." "Awesome!" Thomas pumped his fists with spirit. "Please start the training, Instructor! I am getting excited!" "Yes, me too!" Edison nodded firmly. "Alright. Take the wooden swords and meet me in the middle of the training ground. We will start by swinging the sword 500 times to fix your posture! Move, move, move!" "Yes, Sir!" I watched them run toward the rack with wooden swords hanging on it briefly before turning around. The Grand Marshal looked at me suspiciously, but I smiled softly to reassure him. ''No need with that suspicious gaze, man.'' I thought. Just as he said earlier, he didn''t bother us and kept silent even though he was suspicious of my words. I knew he wanted to ask whether what I said was a fact or something I used to motivate the Princes, but he held himself. ''What a stiff person.'' However, Gand definitely would change his mind after watching what I taught the Prince. If not, I would lower my respect for him, as that meant he wasn''t as skilled and talented as I thought. "Instructor, we are ready!" A young voice called out to me, and I turned around. The Princes had their wooden swords in their hands, and they gripped it tightly. "Okay." Holding the wooden sword with both hands, I started and took a stance. "Now, follow my movement. Copy everything I do, including how I hold the sword and my feet position. Do your best because I won''t get easy on you." "Yes, sir!" And so the Princes'' training began. Chapter 381 381 – Friendship With Grand Marshal ? "Huff¡­ Huff¡­" "What''s wrong? Tired already?" I looked at both Princes sprawling over on the ground, their bodies filled with sweat. It had been an hour since I started training them. At first, I taught them how to swing and hold their sword. They learned fast, and so I moved to a basic movement. This was where they got stuck and stumbled continuously. Yes, I didn''t even teach them my technique yet, and they already got exhausted. "I guess we will end our training here." "N-No, we can continue." Both of them tried to stand with their trembling legs. They looked wobbly, as if they could fall anytime with just a light push. "Yes¡­ W-We can still continue, Instructor. P-Please heal us and let us continue." "No, we will stop here." I shook my head and put my wooden sword back in my inventory. "I am d you guys are tenacious, but it''s not good to push yourself. While your physical strength might have recovered from my healing, your mental strength has been exhausted. The only way to heal it is to rest." They showed disappointed faces as I was adamant about stopping the training right now. Their desire to get stronger seemed to be more serious than I thought. Gand stopped lifting barbells as the training was finished. He approached us with steady steps and stopped on the Princes'' side. "Your Highness. Training excessively won''t make you stronger. Just as His Holiness had said, resting is also important. I shall help you to review today''s training tomorrow, so let''s stop it here for now." "I understand." Thomas finally receded after hearing the Grand Marshal''s words. Edison also nodded weakly. They excused themselves and walked away with much difficulty. Let them experience pain, and they wouldn''t whine afterward. It seemed like Gand also knew that and helped me to convince them. But for whatever reason, the giant Grand Marshal still stayed behind. He looked at me with a serious gaze. "Your Holiness, may I ask something?" He asked, his tone was deep and heavy. "Of course. Is it about the Princes'' training?" "Yes." He nodded firmly, still expressionless. Honestly, he looked scary with the scar on his face and missing left eye. There was this kind of fear-inducing aura from him. The only reason why I wasn''t scared was because I knew I was way stronger and scarier than him. Then, he spoke with a voice filled with curiosity, "Were you telling the truth when you said both Princes could reach Lv 3 in in just a few months? Even the most talented knight needed a year and three months to reach Lv 3 from Lv 1 with the techniques taught to the Royal Knights." As expected, he still doubted my words. Naturally, he wouldn''t take such a ridiculous and dreamy situation at hand when he had the experience of training other knights for years. The Grand Marshal knew better how long it would take for a person to reach Lv 3 or any of the skills even when they trained since childhood. "Grand Marshal, may I ask how old you are and how high your skill is?" I asked politely, trying to structure my sentence so I didn''t offend him. "I don''t mind." He answered with a slight nod. "I am currently 58 years old and achieved Lv 7 . And I just achieved Level 72 a few days ago." "That''s impressive." I praised honestly. "Thank you for yourpliment, Your Holiness." He answered humbly, bowing slightly. For a knight who trained and had the job of protecting the Royal Family 24/7, it was hard for him to spend time getting stronger. I thought he was at most Level 65, but I was wrong. People from the church were stronger than kingdom knights because they were also taught and how to get stronger since they were kids. Most of them grew up in orphanages before joining the church to repay their kindness. As for kingdom knights, they mostly only joined after graduating from the Temperantia Academy. The time they spent on training was way less than the church knight. Not to mention, the duty was also different. The former was protecting the city, while thetter was to exterminate monsters. However, that didn''t mean that Gand should be skeptical about my training method. I knew he was just curious, so I would answer him. "I am just around 19 years old, Grand Marshal." I started, and he looked confused by my words. I smiled softly and continued, "But I have managed to achieve Level 100 and Max Lv in both and . It is what made me pass the Pdin test." "I see¡­" The Grand Marshal looked surprised at my words. His remaining eyes widened slightly and flickered. It seemed like he wasn''t certain about what I said yet. "The training method I taught the Princes is the same one used by my knight squad. Their skill Lv steadily increased, with the average being Lv 3 after a month of practice. Using simr tricks, my soon-to-be fiancee also achieved Lv 3 in her Magic skill in less than a month. So trust me in this, Grand Marshal Gand." My voice was firm, and I looked him straight in the eyes. "I always believe in your skill, Your Highness. But I guess I am a bit skeptical. My vision is too narrow. Please forgive me." "No, it''s perfectly fine. No one will believe me if I say I can make them achieve what normal people only achieve after training for years in a few months. Rather, I hope you can always join in our training session. I believe this will also be beneficial for you to break through Lv 8." If there was anyone who was loyal to the Queen and could protect her, it would be a waste not to use him. Also, showing my kindness like this would also make him see me in a good light, which led to his friendliness. Once again, he didn''t seem to show any interest, but the edge of his lips tugged up into a small smile. This old man was truly hard to read. Why would someone like him be an important character in the Sins Paradise? Why did the developer not just create a female Grand Marshal? I knew the reason was because the King was a male, and Gand looked cool and scary. Well, he was a real person in this world, so I could only do what I could to read him. Bowing his head deeply, the Grand Marshal said, "I am deeply grateful for this opportunity, Your Holiness. I shall endeavor to repay this favor." "Please raise your head, Grand Marshall. Queen Eve and I are allies. When you break through Lv 8 , I hope you will use your strength to protect her better." The giant raised his head at my words. His smile was more apparent than before. "Indeed, that is a matter of course." He nodded deeply. We chatted for a while, and he mentioned he was curious about the skill that got unlocked in Lv 8. I happily provided him with the information. There were only 3 skills unlocked in Lv 8 , but all of them were strong and had a big area of effect. He looked rather impressed and thanked me for the information. It motivated him to reach Lv 8 before the end of his lifespan and, if possible, to reach Max Lv like me. Then he also told me about the information dug from the assassin, H. There was nothing I didn''t know, so it was useless information. But I pretended to be thankful for it. I encouraged him for thest time and left the training ground. The Grand Marshal was adamant to guide me out, but I made some excuses that he should return to the Queen''s side as soon as possible and just asked a maid to escort me out. After some convincing, he gave up and followed my suggestion. The maid escorted me out of the Royal Castle, giving me another [Teleportation Gem] that could be used to teleport in the Royal Castle and another one that was prepared to reach the Academy City. However, I didn''t use them and just walked down the stairs. As I walked down, I contacted Beatrice with my [Earring of Communication]. The call connected after a few seconds. "Meet me in the biggest hotel in the Capital City. You can find me, right?" (Yes, Master! I will arrive in half an hour after finishing the tea. Eve really likes to have tea around dusk while watching the sunset from her tower.) "Alright. You can take your time if you''re still with the Queen." I ended themunication and went to the biggest hotel on the main street connecting the Royal Castle to the main gate. When I walked, it seemed like the rumors about the Queen deciding to take the throne had already spread. Whether she did it deliberately or someone was spying on her, I didn''t know. But one thing was clear. Things had turned serious. Chapter 382 382 – About The Balance Of The World ? Sitting on a balcony in a suite room I rented in the best hotel, I enjoyed the Capital City''s night scenery while drinking a ss of wine. It was normal wine, not fancy, but enough to allow me to enjoy this moment. It had been two hours since I contacted Beatrice, and only a while ago did she contact me again, saying that Eve suddenly asked for her to hear her worries. I allowed the primordial Subus to apany the Queen a bit longer, as hearing her might let her get more information. Queen Eve might have changed her mind about the coronation if Beatrice refused to hear her. Watching many people walk around the street, stopping at stalls to buy food, and some travelers stopping at hotels made me think of one thing. "Somehow, it''s not that different from the Border City. It''s just that the brothels are stores and stalls, and Nina''s hotel is a normal hotel here." I muttered, sipping on the wine and then chuckling. "What am I saying? Of course, they are different. Maybe I am drunk already." After using to lift anything that gued me, I leaned back on the chair and put my legs on the table. I knew I wouldn''t get drunk, but the feeling of lightheadedness was simr to it. I continued to drink alone. A few minutes after that, I noticed Beatrice''s pink dot began to move toward me in a straight line. She was flying in the sky, and I managed to see her from a distance as her figure passed the bright moon. Her body was a bit blurry, the effect of using to hide herself. She noticed my gaze and waved at me with a smile. I lowered my legs to allow her to upy the chair across from the table, and she pped her wings as shended on the balcony. "I am sorry, Master! It took longer than I thought." "No rush. You can sit there." I pointed at the empty chair. Beatrice followed mymand and sat after hiding her Subus traits, such as her tail, wings, and horns. "Do you want to drink wine?" I offered, "I am in a great mood now, so apany me for a drink." "dly, Master. Let me pour the wine for you." Saying so, Beatrice stood up again and took the green bottle filled with red liquid, which was reduced slightly, gently. She tilted the bottle and poured the wine into my ss before pouring it for herself and sat back down. "It''s really rare that you invited me for a drink, Master." Beatrice smiled softly and raised her ss. "I told you. I am in a good mood today." I replied, and we cheered. A clunking sound rang as our sses hit each other, and we sipped the wine slowly. Unexpectedly, Beatrice was such a good drinker. She sipped her wine elegantly, like an aristocrat. Noticing my slight surprise, she giggled yfully. "Fufufu, I learned from Eve by watching." She smiled smugly, proud of her effort. "I see." I nodded at her. "Tell me something I don''t know yet." "Hnn¡­" Beatrice replied, crossing her legs. "First of all, Eve has decided to take the throne yesterday. It''s after she saw her sonsing to her, getting excited about the training with you while telling her their dreams. Prince Thomas wanted to be a Grand Marshal, while Prince Edison wanted to be a monster researcher." "Hmm, so the First Prince wants to be a Grand Marshal?" I mused, my lips curled up into a smile. "That''s why he looked up at Gand and wanted to be stronger. I already knew the Second Prince''s dream when he told me that day." "Yes. Even though they are Princes, they want to be a knight and monster researcher, respectively. I think they are pretty stupid." Beatrice giggled as she mocked the Princes. Maybe that was how it was from other people''s perspectives. But knowing how innocent and na?ve those Princes were, I understood their choice. Many people in the Kingdom thought Princess Carissa would be the next Ruler of the Virtue Kingdom. No one expected the Princes to beat the talented Princess. It was already set in stone, basically. So they decided to spread their interest anywhere else; Queen Eve surely understood that. Maybe that was why she suddenly decided to take the throne after hearing her sons'' dreams. ''She wants to support them and do her best as their mother.'' That made it easier. I had never thought those Princes would help me even before I asked them. My decision to hear and push Prince Edison''s dream and reassure him wasn''t useless. It helped me a lot. The Queen reached her decision faster thanks to this. "They are good sons. Try to reassure the Queen that I would help her sons to reach their dreams. Of course, make it look like you heard me talking to the Princes and that you identally heard it." "That''s a good idea, Master." Beatrice nodded in agreement. "Actually, she was quite uneasy about this case. She wants to support her children, but there is also various opposition from the other factions. Earlier, she told me about her worries." "What is it?" I asked curiously. This matter was what made Beatricete meeting me. Queen Eve had trusted this primordial Subus much more than I thought. "She''s worried that this Kingdom will go east if she takes the throne." "Meaning she''s worried about the Sin Kingdom?" "Yes." She nodded firmly. "Unlike the Virtue Kingdom, there is only one Queen of the Sin Kingdom, right? A-And she''s turned out to be my s-sister¡­" For some reason, she hesitated and looked a bit happy when she said thest sentence. ''The Goddess talked to her again, huh¡­'' I thought as I straightened my back, sipping the wine. Still¡­ Why would she worry about the neighboring country? I wondered about that question until I realized it. "Ah¡­" I raised my voice, gaining Beatrice''s attention. "Is there something wrong, Master?" She asked worriedly. "Yes." I nodded, not hiding it. "Did the Queen know about the bnce of this world already?" "Bnce? Is it supposed to be something important?" I looked at Beatrice and sighed, "You also don''t know about it despite being a primordial Subus, huh? Right, you fell asleep at that time. Let me exin it briefly." With a soft cough, I began to exin what I meant by the bnce of the world to Beatrice, starting as to how there was no war between the two Kingdoms in the past and why war needed to be held every year after that. My exnation was a simplified version of what I heard from Juriel and the Goddess, but it was enough for her to realize how important it was. The primordial Subus'' eyes widened in disbelief. After hearing me, she understood the gravity of trying to ''take over'' the Virtue Kingdom. I actually also didn''t realize it before Juriel exined it to me. If Beatrice managed to take over the Virtue Kingdom, this world would probably fall into chaos, as the scale of Sins would be tipped higher than Virtues. ''Encroachment of Hell starts earlier than before because the bnce is restored with my presence, but tipped back again after I failed the previous Quest. The Quest''s reward probably bnces the missing Sins I need to shoulder. That''s why I also seldom receive Virtues from my actions.'' Realizing those things made my mood lighter. Thanks to this, I finally managed to know which direction I should take and not move around without any clue. "Do you understand it all?" "Master¡­ Am I truly allowed to know this?" Beatrice asked with a quivered voice. "I¡­ I did something really bad, didn''t I? My ambition almost ruined this world." "Yes." I nodded, not trying to console her. "I almost made the same mistake." I continued. If I tried to take the throne myself, it would lead to a simr result. The world was bnced thanks to ''Pdin'' and not the ''Ruler of the Virtue Kingdom.'' Pdin held higher authority, except for moving the kingdom knights. Because the kingdom knights swore loyalty to the Ruler of the Virtue Kingdom and not the Pdin. There probably was a special skill and title gained for sitting on that throne, just like what I got when I became the Pdin. "Anyway, thanks for your report. You can tell the Queen about what I told you earlier. As the next Ruler, she has the right to know about this. But remind her to keep this a secret. And you can divulge your identity as the Goddess Tera''s daughter if you''re questioned about where you know this fact from. "That way, Queen Eve will trust you more and make it easier for you to influence her." ''Because I won''t be able to dominate her yet.'' I added in my mind, leaning back on the chair. ''Even so, I can still get her love, so that''s not a problem. I can wait until I fix this world''s problem.'' "Your wish is mymand, Master. Thank you for the drink." Beatrice stood up and curtsied at me, imitating those nobles again with a beautiful smile. "Also, Eve nned the coronation to be held in 7 days." "Alright. I will probably get a letter from her, but thank you." "It''s my pleasure." She raised her head. At that moment, her wings appeared unruffled with a loud p, and her tail suddenly appeared behind her. Slowly, she pped her wings and ascended to the air. Her body turned slightly blurry before she waved her hand and flew away. I also stood up and silently walked back to the bed to sleep early. Chapter 383 383 – Conquering My Stomach ? The next morning, I changed my clothes into afortable shirt and pants and went to the gem store, where I ordered two engagement rings for Tristan and Eliza. They were supposed to finish them yesterday, which was the only reason I stayed in Capital City for the night. I wanted to get the rings and surprise both Eliza and Tristan at the same time. Following my suggestion, Eliza had been training with Tristan and Emilia in the church every morning and evening for thest few days. She was also eager to get stronger. As for me, I still struggled a little bit to call them by their pet name, but I still did my best because that made them happy. ''I also want to propose to Emilia, Rania, and Cecil if there are times, but¡­ I will do that after I finish this Quest. And for the official engagement with Tris and Eli, we already nned it to be three days after next month''s morning prayer. There are still 2 weeks left.'' Cling! I pushed the door open, the small bell rang, and the employee looked at me before smiling and bowing their heads deeply. It was the one who attended to me and Tris that day. "Wee, esteemed customer! The items have been prepared and wrapped ording to your request." Another employee showed up from inside while bringing two small purple boxes above the tray. They were opened, and the rings I ordered were disyed in full glory. "They are beautiful." I nodded with a smile, satisfied with their work. "It''s an honor to make this. Our artisans were motivated and gave it their all." The employee skillfully answered, raising her head and showing me a business smile. "Please, if there is anything else you need, we will be happy to help." "This will be all for now. Thank you." "No, esteemed customer. We must be the ones who thank you." They bowed deeply at the same time as I left the store. The rings were now in my inventory, and I would surprise them in the evening. For now, I teleported back to Academy City and checked on my mansion. "Wee home, Sir Arthur." Garcia greeted me with a smile as I showed up in the garden; her breasts jiggled as she bowed. She stood near the entrance before me, and Scy was on her shoulder, munching on a sardine. "I am home, Garcia." I smiled softly, "Where is Vivian and Cecil?" "They are currently in Lima Port City." The perverted nun answered. "Madam Vivian wanted to see the sea, and Cecil proposed to apany her. They went early in the morning before sunrise and would probably return after sunset." "I see." I nodded at her. "Good work. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me." "Yes, Sir Arthur. Thank you very much. There is nothing I need currently. I am already satisfied with everything I have." "I am d. Don''t push yourself too much." After leaving those words, I entered the mansion. Garcia opened the door for me, and I immediately went to the kitchen where Milea was. As I walked down the corridor, I saw Milea, wearing her normal nun clothes, open the kitchen door and push a cart filled with food out. Our gazes met as she closed the door behind her. "Fufufu, I knew you had arrived, Sir Arthur." Sheughed mischievously and grinned, "Do you want to have breakfast now? Where should I bring this food?" "Well, what a timing." I smiled back at her. "How about we eat together in the dining room? I can''t possibly eat that much food alone." "If that''s what you want, Sir Arthur. There is no way I would refuse." She smiled smugly, "I know that you can''t do anything without me, fufu." ''Still as cheeky as ever, eh?'' I thought as I looked at her. But she wasn''t as disobedient as before, so that was a plus. We moved to the dining room, and I allowed her to sit next to me. We ate breakfast together while I poked fun at her, to which she replied with a sly remark. I threatened to get her punished by walking around with a vibrator in both her pussy and ass, and she only broke her character at that time. Her face turned red, and she rubbed her thighs together, looking both excited and embarrassed. Even Milea wouldn''t be able to handle it if I flipped her switch. The breakfast continued after that, and we somehow managed to eat all the meals she prepared. Of course, I ate more than her. My stomach bloated slightly as a result. "As expected, the meals I made are all delicious!" Milea eximed with a big smile as she rubbed her tummy. "Don''t you think so, Sir Arthur?" "That was indeed delicious." I nodded at her. "Fufufu. Does that mean I have conquered your stomach?" She smiled cheekily as she leaned closer, caressing my thighs and licking her lips seductively. "Do you want me to take care and conquer your lower half now?" The atmosphere around us turned into a yful and intimate one. This was probably the perfect chance to bring that up. "That''s such a daring proposal, Milea." I grabbed her chin and raised her head. She still had a cheeky smile, daring me to go further as she was already prepared for it. However¡­ "Trying to satisfy me after 7 days might be a bit too hard, you know?" "Who do you think I am, Sir Arthur? My body is really resilient. I can handle you alone." She answered cheekily; her hand went closer to my crotch. I stopped her by grabbing it. She looked a bit surprised, as I was never someone who refused her advances before. "As much as I want to, I need to ask something first." "What is it?" She asked curiously. "Do you love me?" Milea blinked at my question. She couldn''t seem to understand my sudden question. "What are you talking about? Are you drunk, Sir Arthur? Oh no, that''s a problem!" "No, I am serious. If you love me and want to serve me, are you willing to get dominated, Milea? I want you to be mine forever." "Ha¡­ Haha¡­" The cheeky nunughed dryly. Her face was still close to mine as I held her chin, and she couldn''t escape. "You''re not joking?" "I am serious." I said seriously, "I want you to stay with me forever. I don''t want to do it without your permission, so¡­ Allow me to dominate you. I will also dominate Garcia, and I know she will be happy and ept it. I promise I will love you and will respect your decision no matter what." I released her chin and hand, letting her move freely again. However, she froze in ce, blinking her eyes repeatedly as she processed this offer. "How is it?" I asked softly, waiting for her answer. At that time, she snapped out of her thoughts and exhaled, "Can I think about it first?" She asked. "This is so sudden. Even I will need time to answer this, as letting you dominate me means I won''t be able to deny yourmands, right?" "Yes." I nodded and answered honestly, "But I won''t do anything harsh or something you don''t want to." "I know." She smiled. This time, it wasn''t a cheeky or a smug one, but a genuine smile that came from her, "Give me one day, Sir Arthur. I will definitely answer your question without running away. And¡­ Can I have a day off today?" "Of course." I replied with a smile, "You can take your time. Even if you refuse, I promise I won''t change, and our rtionship will stay just like before." "Fufufu, isn''t that natural!" Milea stood up and puffed up her chest. Her cheerfulness had returned like before. "Well then, see you tomorrow, Sir Arthur!" With that, she left the dining room. I could see a happy smile forming as her face turned red as she ran past me. ''I can hope for a positive answer then.'' I thought as I stood up. ''Next is Garcia and my masochistic sister. Sophia will probably offer herself once she knows I have dominated Rania, which will probably change her requirements. If that truly happens, I don''t need to dominate Lea and Natasha.'' Chapter 384 384 – Aunt! Help Me! ? As nned, I called Garcia to my room and asked the same question as Milea after I unsummoned Scy and turned her into a scroll. She arrived in my room just a few seconds after I called her from the balcony, and her reply was just as I had expected. "Of course, Sir Arthur. I will be happy if you dominate me." She smiled beautifully, holding her cheek as her pupil turned into a heart shape. Her thighs were put together, and love juice dripped slowly to her ankle before stopping by her high sock. My offer was enough to make her wet and flip her horny switch. I wasn''t really surprised about that, which was why I called her to my room before making this offer. "Good girl." I praised her and pulled her onto myp. She moaned softly as my hand caressed her skin and touched her breasts underneath the curtains. "Just rx. It will be over in a second." "Yes~" Garcia squealed as her body trembled in pleasure, feeling my touch in her body. Her sexy nun clothes did nothing to hide her skin, and I could easily explore it with both hands. I decided to pleasure her first before dominating her. This was some kind of reward for being an obedient nun whom I loved a lot. "Hnn~ Your hand feels really good, Sir Arthur. I am really happy right now." "Me too. You can moan louder, Garcia. Let me hear your voice." "Aaah~ Yeesss~" "I will dominate you now. It might make you squirm in pleasure, so feel free to cum." "Yes! Dominate me, Sir Arthur. Make me yours forever." Garcia squealed and leaned closer, kissing me. We hugged each other tightly as our tongues intertwined with each other, exchanging our saliva. My hand went over her ass, grabbing them. They were soft, and my fingers dug deeper into her flesh as I opened the menu to dominate Garcia. Imanded ''yes'' in my mind and squeezed her ass harshly. "Hnn~!" She moaned into my mouth, feeling the pleasure of getting bullied. Her body trembled as she bucked her hips. "Cumming!" [Ding! Garcia Pas is dominated!] [Now she can''t refuse your order!] A notification rang at the same time she orgasmed. A pink heart-shaped tattoo was etched onto her skin in the area above her crotch. It was the brand to show that she was mine and not anyone else''s. Her love juice dripped down her thighs onto myp, but I didn''t care and only looked at my perverted nun. "I have dominated you, Garcia." "Yes, Sir Arthur," Garcia replied lovingly with a happy smile. Tears of happiness dripped from her eyes, making her look more beautiful. "I am yours forever." We kissed once again, passionately and deeper than before. For a moment, we kept sharing a kiss while groping each other''s bodies. Because Garcia was sensitive enough, she ended up cumming three more times before she was satisfied. "Thank you very much, Sir Arthur." She leaned her body against mine, pushing herrge breasts on my body. "I am really happy." "Me too, Garcia." Another kiss ended our meeting. She made a stop in the bathroom first before resuming her duty, while I went to the church to meet my masochistic sister. When I stepped out of my mansion, I saw Milea''s figure running toward the Royal Academy in the distance. ''What is she doing?'' I was curious but decided not to follow her and stick to my n. *** "Aunt! Help me!" On the third floor of the Royal Academy, Milea suddenly barged into the headmistress'' room without knocking. Two women, a beautiful elf and a voluptuous teacher with long ck hair, looked at the cheeky nun with confusion. Thetter closed the door behind her and continued, "I am in a problem!" "What happened?" The beautiful blonde elf, Alesia, asked calmly at the younger girl as she put down the document she held on the desk. "Shall I leave?" The teacher, Emilia, asked Milea and stood up. She had known the nun from that party, and they even pleasured Arthur together. So they could even be called friends. "No, please stay, teacher! I need your help too!" Milea stopped her in a hurry. The impatience and loss of calmness were rare for her. Emilia tilted her head slightly in confusion. She couldn''t understand what she meant but sat back down as it seemed serious. "Alright." "Phew¡­" Sighing in relief, Milea sat on the couch across from Emilia. She turned to Alesia and asked impatiently, "Aunt, can you help me?" "First of all, my niece. What problem did you face?" Alesia asked calmly. She frowned slightly because Milea couldn''t calm down and talk properly. "It''s actually this!" Finding the women in the room reliable, Milea recounted the story about the ''problem'' she faced in detail. She didn''t even hide anything, as both of them probably already knew the ''truth'' about the source of the problem she faced right now. As the story went on, Emilia showed some interest and smiled. Her strict image broke down, and she was just a simple Emilia instead of teacher Emilia. On the contrary, Alesia frowned. She became more and more displeased as her niece''s face flushed red when she arrived at the main problem she faced. When the story ended, Milea looked hopeful of their help and asked, "So, what should I do, Aunt?!" "First of all¡­" Alesia sighed to calm herself down and looked at her niece, "Do you love him?" "I do!" Milea answered almost immediately with a cheerful voice. "Do you want to be with him?" The interrogation continued. "I do!" "Do you have fun?" "Actually, yes! More than when I was in the elf vige!" "Does he know about it?" "Knowing him, there is a big possibility! He''s also patient and can keep up with my annoying personality!" "So you know that you''re annoying¡­" Alesia sighed once again, feeling a headache attacking her. Her niece has always been a source of headaches since she was born more than 50 years ago. "Hahaha¡­ I know about it because people told me a lot." Alesia couldn''t believe what Milea had said. As someone who had lived for a long time, she had seen many things and even dealt with many students with bad personalities. She often wondered why she couldn''t get rid of her lovely niece''s troublesome personality. "My niece, I have a suggestion for you." "As expected from Aunt!" Milea eximed with a smug smile, "The perfect person for all problems." "I am happy you think highly of me. So I hope you will follow my advice." "Of course! What''s your advice for this problem?" "It''s simple." Alesia''s lips curled up into a rare smile, "Just fuck him." Silence followed right after. Emilia nodded in agreement on the side. "Yes, just fuck Arthur and say yes. You will be treasured, loved, and be taken to heaven." The perverted teachermented as drool escaped her closed lips. She imagined of being fucked silly by Arthur and got turned on. On the other hand, Milea was dumbfounded. Her eyes blinked in disbelief. She couldn''t expect her Aunt, Alexia Daxidor, of all people, to rmend her to take that option. The teacher, someone that Arthur dominated, also gave her a stamp of approval. Embarrassment downed on the cheeky nun. "No no no. No way! I would get dominated, you know?" "I got dominated already." Emilia chirped in from the side, "And I am happy with it. I love him, and he loves me back. What else would be greater happiness for a woman besides that?" "But¡­" Milea still couldn''t ept it and needed another reason. And at that time, Alesia said, "I will also have him to dominate me in the future. That''s if he fulfills his promise." For the first time ever, the cheeky nun Milea couldn''t say anything. She was speechless. Her mind wandered to the future if she epted Arthur''s offer and got dominated. Somehow, she saw herself being happy, teasing him just like usual. ''I¡­ Why would I hesitate?'' A question that she couldn''t answer herself arrived in her mind. And at that moment, her face was entirely as red as a tomato, and she buried it in the pillow. --- Author''s Note: I will take this chance to promote my new novel, ''The Depraved Hero''. The reason why there was only 1 chapter update for thest two days was that I worked on it and found a perfect schedule. But now I have managed to do that and can upload 4 chapters a day! (2 Sins 2 Depraved Hero) If you are interested in action filled novel, be sure to check it out. Of course, there will also some scenes although there is no R18 tags (As I focus on plot more in that novel) Adios! - Ossan Chapter 385 385 – Shadow Squad And Clue ? Arriving at the church, I met with Sana, who stood at the top of the stairs. "I''ve been expecting you, Sir Arthur." The cute Archbishop smiled and greeted me, much to my confusion. But that was cleared with her next words. "We have received a clue." That changed everything. My gaze turned sharper as I nodded at her. "Let''s talk inside, Sir Arthur." "Yes." We moved inside the church. The church knights we passed by saluted at us and kept civilians away from our path; it was not like they even tried to approach me while knowing I was the Pdin. Anyway, we went to the underground instead of Sana''s office this time. The entrance was unexpectedly behind therge hall used for morning prayer, hidden behind the Goddess'' statue. The stairs extending down looked ominous as if it wasn''t part of the church but stairs that led directly to hell. The walls were covered in moss, and the only source of light wasnterns hanging in the low ceiling. "It has an eerie atmosphere," Imented, following Sana from behind. "Fufufu, it''s designed like this so people who enter don''t want to return. We cleansed Sinner''s Sins and made them regret what they did. Only then will they not repeat their mistake and lead an honest life." I nodded in understanding. In short, they tortured the Sinners and brainwashed them. Even if Sana exined it in a tame sentence, the point was still the same. I had known that the church wasn''t as na?ve and as innocent as it looked from the outside. Every organization surely had a dark side, and that wasn''t an exception for the government too. After descending for what felt like more than 300 meters, we finally arrived at a dark clearing with many grunts. Sana''s expression twitched slightly. She appeared to be hurtful hearing those pained grunts. Many people dressed in all ck stood in front of each cell. They either gave food or muttered something that caused the prisoner inside to feel pain. "They are a cleaning squad. Our destination is still a bit deeper, Sir Arthur. Please¡­ don''t listen to anything the prisoners say." The Archbishop took my hand. I could feel her trembling, so I squeezed lightly to reassure her. Something like this was not right. With my naivety in the past, I would probably have dered the church as evil and attacked this ce with myrades. However¡­ judging from the information I had until now, I understood this method was necessary to bnce the world. Besides¡­ "I won''t be affected by something like this. Let''s continue walking." I had seen worse than this. "My apologies. Indeed, we must go to the shadow squad''s area. Lisa and Lara, as well as the assassin serving under you, have been waiting in that ce." No wonder I saw a pink dot in this underground surrounded by many neutral and two friendly ones on my radar. We proceeded further, entering a smaller hallway. I guessed the shadow squad''s existence was even more secretive than cleansing people''s Sins. Thetter was actually a shared secret among civilians and people from underground that the church had a way to cleanse someone''s Sins. On the contrary, the former was a secretive squad that the church deployed to do something questionable that would certainly produce Sins. When we proceeded further, I managed to see a familiar face belonging to a blue-haired boy I dered a Sinner because he bothered Eli. His mind was already broken, and he onlyughed crazily in the corner of the jail. I pretended not to see him and just followed Sana. "We''ve arrived." After going down the narrow hallway for a while, we reached a dead-end with only a ck door in front of us. She knocked on it with a certain rhythm, and soon, footsteps rang from inside, and the door opened. It was Lisa, the younger of the twins. Somehow, she wore clothes simr to Sandra''s, an assassin grab that showed her curves and clung tightly to her skin. But the design was simpler, and a shawl was wrapped around her neck. When she saw us, she immediately bowed deeply. "Wee. We''ve been waiting for your arrival, Archbishop Sana, Your Holiness." From the opened door, I managed to see inside. The interior looked like a bar instead of a real base. There were couches, tables, and even a counter where people could drink. Sandra sat on the couch beside Lara, munching on bread as she waved her hand slightly at me. She looked like she was at home. I couldn''t help but smile after seeing her. As we were guided inside the room, Lisa closed the door behind us, and I looked around. At least 9 people, including Sandra and the twin nuns, were in the room, meaning 6 of them were someone I hadn''t met yet. Still¡­ Their clothes were the same as Lisa''s: a ck bodysuit and a shawl around the neck. Two of them were girls, while four of them were men. Surprisingly, the men''s bodysuit wasn''t as tight as the girls; they even wore shorts and a vest on top. They kneeled at once when they saw us, including Lisa behind us and Lara. Sandra unexpectedly followed suit, but the way she kneeled was different as she didn''t put her hand on her chest and kept munching bread inside her mouth. ''This girl¡­'' I sighed as I kept myposure. "Good job, everyone." Sana took a step forward and praised them, "Lara, please exin to Sir Arthur." Lara stood up and answered, "Yes." She then walked to the counter, took a box wrapped in a ck cloth, and put it on the table. Afterward, she looked at me, as if waiting for me to approach her. And so I did. The members of the shadow squad waited in the corner, standing up and looking at us. Sandra moved behind me and followed me like my shadow, while Sana just stood near the entrance. Stopping in front of the table, I took off the cover of the box and looked inside. There was an eyeball with a red pupil and purple sclera. Chapter 386 386 – A Cursed Item And Church Support ? From the size that was way bigger than a human''s, I assumed it was from a monster. But I didn''t know what kind of monster had this eyeball, as there were many out there with red pupils. However, even with my vast knowledge, I had never seen this kind of eyeball. Was this a new kind of monster? "What is this?" I asked Lara, who kneeled beside the table. "We don''t know." The older twin replied while lowering her head deeper. "But we know that we will get poisoned and paralyzed if we hold it directly." "Poisoned?" "Yes." The one who answered me was unexpectedly Sana. She stood beside me and looked at the eyeball inside the box. "I managed to cure the member with a , so it''s not a curse and certainly not a high-level poison." She continued. "How curious." My lips curled into a grin. What kind of eye was this to be able to poison someone by just a touch? I opened the box, much to everyone''s surprise, and grabbed the eyeball. "Sir Arthur! What are you doing?!" Sana shouted and extended her hands toward me. They glowed a soft light. She probably used immediately after getting surprised by what I did. "You can stop using your skill, Sana. I am immune to any ill status." I answered with a soft voice to reassure her. "R-Really?" She asked, stopping her use of skill. Sighing, she continued, "It''s a relief if that''s the case, but¡­ Please warn us next time you do something like this. I was surprised and worried something happened to you." "My bad." I patted her head softly with my free hand. "I won''t do it again." "Yes." She smiled again, and I lowered my hand. That one was my fault. I should be more careful not to worry her again in the future. More importantly¡­ "This one is really a nasty item," I muttered, looking at the result of my on this eyeball. "To think I would find a ''Cursed Item'' in this kind of ce." After knowing what kind of item it was, I ordered the shadow squad members to keep this a secret and returned to the surface with Sana after hearing Lara''s report. I also put the eyeball in my inventory for safety reasons and further investigation. The shadow squad investigation about the one who cursed Ertha has not finished yet, but this cursed item was a good clue. ording to them, they found this in a jungle near Steelwill viscounty after investigating the information I provided a few days ago. They would focus their investigation on Viscount Steelwill and his two sons, which appeared suspicious from the information given by Assassin''s Den. To assist them, I ordered Sandra to stay. I didn''t forget to give her 300 Golds if she craved bread or food. It would be bad if Sandra killed the horse they used to move from one city to another because she was hungry. I also left 500 more for Lisa and Lara to use in their investigation. Afterward, we moved back to her office, and I sat on the couch. The cute Archbishop sat beside me, leaning closer and using on me again. "You don''t need to do that, Sana. I told you that I wasn''t affected by the effect at all, right?" "Yes, but I just want to do it. There is nothing wrong with being too careful, no?" She giggled softly after she said that. I shrugged my shoulders, giving up on telling her. If allowing her to use her skill would make her stop getting worried, then I would just shut my mouth. "Thank you." "You''re very wee, Sir Arthur." The healing process was a few seconds. Unlike me, who got the bonus for maxing the skill''s Lv, Sana''s was a normal one, and it took at least 5 seconds at the fastest to finish. I was happy with her intention and smiled. After she finished, she smiled widely and nodded, satisfied with her work. "You worked really hardtely. I was a bit worried that you did not have enough rest, Sir Arthur." "Well, I can''t deny that." Iughed dryly at her sudden remark. "But I got enough rest. In fact, I slept more in thest few days after the partypared tost month." "Really? You''re not lying?" She leaned closer, staring with full suspicion. "I am not!" I raised my hands to stop her advance. She really didn''t believe what I had said. "My schedule will turn to normal in a few days. Queen Eve has already made up her mind to take the throne and hold the coronation ceremony in 6 days." "I have heard about it. That was real?" "Yes." The topic interested her. She backed away again and maintained a distance from me. I began telling her about the Queen''s coronation and yesterday''s matter. Of course, I didn''t exin everything, only the important ones. I also hid the matter with rings because I wasn''t sure how to bring it up with Sana yet. She had a big goal, which made me hesitate to propose to her. ''I know she won''t be able to reach her goal because Juriel didn''t agree for her to be a Cardinal, but I want to support her. There will definitely be a time to bring that up. But I should focus for now.'' After hearing my story, Sana nodded in understanding. "So the rumor is intentionally spread by the Royal Castle. The church in Capital City had sent amunication to the Holy City regarding this, but we haven''t been able to confirm the rumor. Umm¡­ Apparently, Beatrice is really trusted by the Queen." "Yes, she is. I was also surprised." I answered her with a wryugh. That was also beyond my imagination. I initially thought the primordial Subus could only influence Queen Eve without her knowledge, but who would have thought that the Queen would even spill her secret to her? "I will contact Cameron and ask him to extend the support to the Queen. Let''s say Goddess Teri gave us an oracle about this." "That will be perfect. Goddess Teri had indeed appeared in my dream to directly tell me to support the Queen." "Yes." Sana smiled as she gave me a weak nod. However, there seemed to be sadness in her smile. ''Ah¡­ She''s really loyal to the church and the Goddess. That''s why she is sad that she can''t meet the Goddess directly and can only offer her body.'' I assumed from what I knew about the Archbishop. But I couldn''t do anything about that. "Well then, Sana. I need to go right now. Let''s talk about this again in the near future." "Ah! Yes, Sir Arthur. See you again." Sana stood up and guided me out. I gave her a soft kiss on the lips that made her mood better again and waved my hand before leaving. Next stop, the training ground. This time was for real. Eli and Tris hadn''t left yet, but the academy and the knight training would start soon. I should hurry not to miss them and tell them about this good news. ''My heart is beating faster. Am I nervous?'' I asked myself as I put my hand on my chest. ''I guess I can still be nervous, huh?'' A grin crept into my face as I walked faster. Chapter 387 387 – Formal Proposal ? When I arrived, there were many female church knights training already. The sounds of steel shing each other rang loudly, and the smell of sweat filled the area. Compared to the past, I noticed their fighting skills were considerably improved. They were more motivated than before, and their forms had gotten better. Also, the most important thing was that they looked sexier with that sweat dripping down the tight leotard bodysuit. ''I might need to hold another spar with them.'' Another thing that changed was they only saluted once when they saw me before resuming their training. They knew I didn''t need too much respect and preferred them to focus on what they were doing. Scanning the area, I found both Eli and Tris sitting under therge tree, escaping the ring sun. The former was wearing the blue and white shirt and shorts, the training clothes provided by Royal Academy, while thetter wore her white elf tunic that stopped right above her thighs. They seemed to be talking and giggling around like best friends. A smile appeared on my face as I walked toward them. "What are you talking about?" Hearing my voice, both girls turned around and smiled. "Nothing." Tris said, giggling, "I just listened to Eli''s story in the academy. Somehow, it matched with my imagination." "I don''t know what you mean by that, but I am happy to share my story. Besides, I can also hear about your adventure." Eli chirped in. "Hmm, well¡­" I sat on a root that jutted out across from them. "Does this mean I am out of the loop? Or do you want to keep a secret from me?" "Maybe." Both of them answered at the same time. Why was I not surprised by their answer? Somehow, I had already guessed that, seeing that their personalities were simr to each other. Maybe that was why they could get along pretty well like this in such a short time. Anyway, we were talking for a while, joking around and sharing giggles. ording to Tris, Rania took my knight squad to hunt some monsters and Level them up early this morning, which was why they weren''t on the training ground. Natasha and Lea looked defeated and tired, but my masochistic sister and hot-blooded Sophia dragged them. Theirpetitive spirit was ignited after I med them a few days ago. "Talking aboutpetitive spirit, aren''t you supposed to teach the Princes yesterday?" Tris suddenly brought up the topic and looked at me curiously. Eli also did simr things. They were waiting for me to share the story from yesterday. "Well, they''re not bad." I smiled and told them about what I did yesterday, starting from meeting the Princes to giving the Grand Marshal some advice. Tris had no unusual reaction besides saying it was a shame she couldn''t meet a real Prince, while Eli looked impressed because the Grand Marshal, someone known as the strongest knight, asked me for advice. Time passed. The female knights had finished their training and were now resting. We took the shade, and I began to feel bad for them. Tris and Eli probably felt the same as they kept ncing at the female knights who sat directly under the sun. Thetter even brought up that she needed to go to the academy now or she would bete. ''Maybe this is the perfect time.'' "Wait a minute." As Tris and Eli were about to stand up, I stopped her and went on my knees. Both girls'' eyes widened when I did that. I took out two boxes, blue and green, from my inventory, making them speechless. The female knights screamed behind me, squealing loudly as they were watching us. With a flick of my finger, the boxes were opened and revealed two rings with different gem colors. "Eli, Tris. I know that this might be too fast, but¡­ Will you ept me?" I didn''t need to specify what ept here means or say anything else. They understood what I was talking about, as we had often talked about it. I just wanted to reassure them and dere it with witnesses. "Arthur¡­ You know that this is not romantic at all, right?" Tris heaved a sigh, but the tears of happiness that streamed down her cheek couldn''t be more true. "W-Well, I will at leastmend what you did. I am truly happy and am willing to ept you as long as you ept me." "Un¡­" Eli nodded, wiping her tears with her hands. "Me too. I love you." Hearing their answers, I stood up and pulled them into an embrace. The nervousness in my heart subsided, and my lips curled up into a big smile that I didn''t often show. I could feel their warmth and their hugs. A fury of ps rang from behind me. "Congrattions!" "Miss Tristan! We''re happy for you!" "Congrattions, Your Holiness!" We ended the hugs and smiled at each other for a second. "Do you want to wear the ring right now?" I asked, showing the beautiful rings in my hands. But Tris shook her head, "No. Let''s save it until the official ceremony. I am happy enough being your fianc¨¦e right now." "I agree." Eli nodded firmly. Her tears had stopped, and a beautiful smile bloomed on her face. "I want you to put it on me on the aisle, blessed by the Goddess. I am happy enough just by being with you right now." "Alright." I respected their choices and put the rings back in my inventory. The atmosphere between us was pretty good, and I didn''t want to ruin it by asking Rania whether she wanted to be dominated or not. Thankfully, my masochistic sister wasn''t here, and I could bring it up anytime. For now, I turned around and thanked the female knights for their blessings. They began to surround Tris and Eli after I allowed them to get close. My girlfriends, now fianc¨¦es, got embarrassed because they suddenly became the center of attention. I watched them from the side while chuckling happily. Chapter 388 388 – First ? After the female knights were satisfied, they dispersed and left my fiances free from question. Eli then went to the changing room in a great mood. Even after I proposed to her formally, she still had a school to attend, and there was still her training with Emilia after school. So, after watching her leave, only Tris and I left, and we went above the wall surrounding the training ground and the church''s backyard, sitting side by side. "So, my love," Tris called out to me strangely. I looked at her as if she was crazy and noticed her face was red. "Don''t look at me like that. I was also embarrassed to call you like that." "Then just call me normally." "I can''t! You called me by nickname. I also wanted to call you by a nickname." She pouted, bloating her cheek. "So I was thinking about calling you my love, but that was too embarrassing! A-Anyway¡­ I will just call you Art, okay?" "Well, that''s fine." I nodded at her, smiling. "This is rare. I know you are the type that will run away once you are embarrassed." Hearing my words, her face flushed red once again. "So, if you have something to ask me, go ahead." "Well, you''re not wrong," Tris spoke seriously, her pout disappeared. She looked at "Art¡­ Is this world truly the one that you told me about, Sins Paradise?" "What are you talking about?" My eyebrows raised curiously as I matched her gaze. "Don''t pretend." She said with a cold voice, "I believe you, of all people, have already noticed it. The strangeness in Eli''s story, I mean." "No," I answered seriously. "She never told me about her story. What are you talking about?" My heart beat faster. What was she talking about? I knew this was the real world and not Sins Paradise, but this was the first time I heard about the strangeness in Eli''s story. "Are you for real?" This time, Tris looked at me in disbelief. She held her chin and nodded weakly before raising her head, "Listen, and don''t tell Eli that I shared this with you. Also¡­ keep calm. This won''t affect anything but the past." "Alright. What is it?" I asked with a bit of curiosity. What could it be? I knew that the past of this world was messed up, especially with me taking over the original Arthur''s body. But¡­ Was there still a secret I didn''t know yet? "Apparently, she remembered ying a lot with you until you were 10 years old." Tris began, and I listened quietly. "She sounded so happy that she could y a lot before the incident with Rania happened. After that, her memories about you begin to blur slightly." "Blur? Do you mean¡­ She couldn''t really remember what happened at that time?" "Yes. She said she forgot a few things at that time until you returned when you were 17 years old. So I used that time frame to tell her that I met you when you were 13, and we adventured together for 3 years. I wasn''t lying, but I never said we adventured in this world." That was indeed strange. I meant it wasn''t strange that I went missing from the orphanage after Eli had an incident with Rania and wasn''t allowed to visit me. ''And that''s how I mixed my story too. So this is why Eli wasn''t suspicious of me even when I bullshit my way through. But¡­ What actually happened?'' I hated mystery and problems. Tris hadn''t finished yet as she continued, "As I said, it only affected the past. The important thing right now is that you love her, and she loves you back. And so do I. So don''t think too much about it." "Yeah." I nodded at her words, looking over the Academy City that was shone by sunlight. "I wouldn''t think too much about it." "Great." Tris smiled widely as she stood up. "Now I have my duty as a church knight. See youter, Art." She suddenly leaned forward and gave me a light peck on the cheek before jumping down. I watched her with a soft smile as she ran inside the building. The training ground was already empty. "Don''t think about it, huh?" I muttered in a low voice. "But that''s impossible. I need to know the answer." And I knew who I should contact to give me such an answer. I opened my status page and first looked at my Sins. It was now 626 and would reach 870 soon after I finished thest Quest. My eyes scrolled down to my skills. I pressed the Etc, and more showed up in a long list. The skills without Lv were listed on top, followed by skills with higher Lv. And currently, my skills before I extended it down looked like this. --- Skills: [Ill Status Immunity], [Mind Control Immunity], [Perfect Body], [Barrier Immunity], [Oracle], [Fertility Control], [Lv Max. Swordsmanship], [Lv Max. Holy Magic], [Lv Max. Appraisal], [etc.] --- My focus was on the skill without any Lv, especially . "If there is someone who knows what happened to this world, that someone would be Goddess Lilith." The knowledge of how to use my new skills had already been imnted into my head when I received it. It was always like that every time someone learned a new skill, the knowledge about what kind of skill and how to use it miraculously appeared in your head. "Let''s try it." I crossed my legs and closed my eyes. The skill had 2 basic essences: contacting and receiving, just like the [Earring of Communication]. For the former, a set of small rituals and moves was needed. We would contact a Goddess, the supreme being who created and ruled this world. So, at least we needed to dress up appropriately, at least in her standard. Fortunately, I got a pass for that. I was her beloved Pdin, and she''d like to see me more often if possible. As for thetter, well¡­ The skill could somehow get activated anytime on the Goddess'' whim. No one could control it. Just like now. I was preparing to contact her, but her soft and sultry voice tickled my ears before I even finished the skill activation. (I''ve heard it, my beloved Pdin. Are you truly curious about what happened in that span of 7 years?) The voice sounded so close and calm, without any hint of emotion. "Yes," I answered as I opened my eyes. "Is it because of my transfer here?" (The answer is yes.) The Goddess answered. (But just like I said, all your answers lie on the edge of the world. Finish your Quest, and you will find it. Fufufu, good luck on your journey. Don''t be too focused on your old knowledge. That will turn useless soon.) (I am waiting for you, my beloved.) With that, I could feel the skill had ended. I checked my MP, and it was decreased by 30, even though the skill was activated without my will. "Sigh¡­ In the end, it leads to that. Goddess Lilith hides too many things from me. Sometimes, I just want her to just tell it straight to me." I muttered, standing up. "Well, I will trust her for now. I would soon be able to visit the West Border if everything went ording to n." Chapter 389 389 – Rania Vs Sophia, Group Battle [1] ? The day passed quickly, with mezing around on top of the wall. No one bothered me, and I took a nap under the sun. I had no goal for today, and almost everyone in my mansion was out. Only Garcia stayed behind to clean and protect it. When I woke up, I heard footsteps entering my side''s training ground. The footsteps were light, and the voices from their conversation were soft. The female knights had already returned from patrol duty and were about to train again before resting for the night. ''They are truly diligent.'' I thought as I rolled around, peeking at them from above. My knight squad had also joined their training this time. Rania and Sophia took the rein andmanded the training, splitting them into two groups. For some reason, they all wore their full armor dress with short skirts. From the look of it, it seemed like they were about to have a spar. Tris wasn''t anywhere to be seen, so the job she talked about was probably different from theirs. ''Seems interesting.'' Both groups faced each other with Rania and Sophia in front of them. Unexpectedly, Lea and Natasha were whispering to each other on the side and didn''t take any group. "Hey, is this a good idea? Vice-Captain Rania and former Captain Sophia are trying to prove which one is the bestmander, you know?" Natasha said to the shy archer from my squad in a low voice. "I-I don''t know. I-Is it because of what happened earlier? They suddenly shed when Vice-Captain Rania told me to shoot, but S-Sophia jumped and killed the monster by herself?" "That''s probably it." The elegant girl nodded at Lea''s guess, agreeing. "Aren''t they so childish in that case?" Lea wondered, but Natasha suddenly blocked her mouth as the atmosphere in the middle of the training ground turned heavier. Both Rania and Sophia heard what the innocent archer said and red dangerously at each other. ''Lea is right. They are so childish.'' I thought in my mind. ''But that''s probably because Sophia saw Rania as her rival, and my masochistic sister now has recognized the red-haired lioness. Well, it''s probably also because of the fact Sophia got no chance to take the Vice-Captain position in the duel, so she used this as a chance to prove her skill.'' Anyway, they should''ve known that Rania was indeed superior inmanding an army, as she had experience as a former Knight Commander who led the kingdom''s female knights corps at one point. But knowing Sophia''s fiery personality¡­ ''She won''t stop until she beats Rania.'' "I think about it again, but I should be the one to be the Vice-Captain. Sir Arthur recruited me first, and I was these girls'' former Captain. Isn''t that right?" "Yes!" The female knights behind Sophia answered simultaneously. From their expressions, it seemed like they enjoyed this situation more than hating it. And most of her supporters seemed to be grateful to her, probably because of that ''cleaning'' thing that happened that day. "If we go by that logic, then I am the most fit to be his Vice-Captain. I was a former Knight Commander, the second highest position in the kingdom knight. Besides, I am also Arthur''s sister and know everything about him. Right, girls?" "Yes, you''re right!" The female knights who followed Rania agreed. Just like the other group, they also enjoyed this situation. I didn''t know what Rania told them. They were whispering to each other, so I heightened my senses to eavesdrop on them. "She said we will get spanked by His Holiness if we win!" "Being punished¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I still remember when he squeezed my breast. That was¡­ heaven." "Yes¡­ I can still feel his hand on my butt. I want to feel it again." Okay, that was a mistake. I should''ve known that they were the girls who squealed and enjoyed the most when I spanked and touched them in our spar. The other group had that kind of girl, too, but apparently, they were the ones who wanted to be on top and get loved, just like Sophia. And because they seemed to like ''cleaning'' my mess, I had a name that fit them. "Let''s name them Masochist Group and Cleaner Group." Initially, I only nned to wait for Rania and asked whether she wanted to be dominated. But this was more exciting than that, so I would watch for now and reward the winner with a wish. ''That''s probably better in this case.'' Both girls talked about the rules of this suddenpetition before returning to their positions. It was actually simple. The winner was the one who couldmand their group the best. So, how did they decide that? That was the question I had before they started talking. Surprisingly, they agreed on something unanimous. And that was to make me judge it. "Arthur! You can stop peeking at us and be the referee! You don''t stop this because you don''t mind us having apetition, right?" Rania shouted loudly as she looked in my direction. A satisfied smile was stered on her face. ''Did she manage to learn ?'' I asked myself. Because that was the only way to notice me peeking from the top of the wall more than 30 meters away from the ground. ''Could my training really bore fruit? She learned the skill because I blindfolded her a lot at the party?'' Nevertheless, I was detected already. The female knights squealed when they saw me, while Sophia muttered, ''As expected'' in a small voice. Her or her sense of smell as a half-lionskin probably also detected me. With no other choice, I stood up and free-dived to the training ground. Inded softly behind Lea and Natasha, who were surprised by my sudden appearance. "Hahaha, it seems interesting, so I n to watch from above." Iughed and approached the middle, patting the surprised girls'' shoulders as I passed by them. "Let''s make it more interesting. I will give an exclusive offer to whoever wins. And for the winning group, I will grant one wish. Of course, I won''t grant something excessive, but if it''s just as simple as training the winning group, then I will grant it." After hearing my words, the female knights became motivated. They raised their voices, yelling loudly that they would win this smallpetition. Rania also looked at me with a feverish gaze, probably thinking about something lewd. As for Sophia, she grinned wickedly, licking her lips as if she saw a prey in front of her. "And I will tell you the winning condition." This was something that was left for me, so I would just change it. Anything was fine as long as it showed their capability as amander. And so I nned to make this smallpetition more fun for both themanders and the female knights. "Whoever catches me first will be the winner. The time limit would be 1 hour. And if there is no emerging winner, I will punish you with special training tonight after your patrol shift. Don''t worry, I won''t use any skill, so¡­" I paused slightly to see their reaction. The female knights headed by Rania breathed heavily after hearing punishment, while the one headed by Sophia was no different. Were they associating the word punishment with something sexual? I meant¡­ That was what always happened, but I nned to do a real punishment if they tie. Otherwise, that would be a reward for them, especially the Masochist Group. However, I would let them guess it themselves. "Try to catch me within Academy City. I will reward themander with a special wish on top of the one wish from the reward. Thepetition will start 10 seconds after I jump. Do your best." After saying that, I jumped past the wall and disappeared from their sight. Now¡­ the mini-game has begun. Chapter 390 390 – Rania Vs Sophia, Group Battle [2] ? "Special wish¡­" Rania muttered after she saw Arthur jumping past the wall. "Hey," Sophia called out from the side, approaching her with a haughty expression. "At first, I just wanted to beat you, but¡­ After hearing Sir Arthur''s reward, my desire to win has increased." "What a coincidence." Rania grinned as she turned to look at the redhead, "I also want to win. This time, I want him to treat me harsher and whip me, which he never did before. So don''t think that this will be easy." "Oh, I never thought it was easy. I respect you and your strength. That''s why I want to beat you. But¡­ whip, huh? I was always given a rough treatment, but not that rough. If your wish is to get whipped, then I shall also ask him that." No one questioned what they were talking about. It wasmon knowledge that the Pdin liked them both, and they had a sexual rtionship with him. So, the female knights only whispered to each other about the reward of winning instead of caring that bothpetitors wanted to be whipped as a reward. The Masochist Group looked interested, but they knew that they couldn''t ask that to the Pdin. It was also too much for them. Getting groped and spanked was enough to satisfy their innocent selves. Ten seconds quickly passed, and both Rania and Sophia returned to their group. "Let''s win this and get the reward! Don''t worry. I can request Arthur to increase the reward to both touching and spanking if we win!" "Vice-Captain Rania, you''re the best!" "We will win!" A motivated shout came one after another from the Masochist Group. They began to move, following Rania, taking the side entrance. They strategized while moving, listening quietly as Rania exined their n in this smallpetition. Meanwhile, Sophia didn''t move and stood still in front of her group. "Listen. Sir Arthur is fast and strong. He will probably y around with us, but we will use that as an advantage! We won''t do anything dirty because we are knights, but there is nothing dirty about ambushing our prey. Follow my lead, and let''s trap Sir Arthur and get him!" "Yes!" "Let''s win and get blessed by His Holiness!" "Ahh! I want to smell that liquid again! I want to touch it!" Unknown to Arthur, this Cleaner Group had developed a strange fetish called smell fetish. Sophia nodded, satisfied with the female knights'' enthusiasm. "Let''s move! I will allow you to watch me getting whipped if we win!" "Long live Dame Sophia!" "We will follow you!" *** "They are really energetic," I muttered as I looked in the direction of the church. "Now, I shouldn''t heighten my senses, or that would be unfair to them. I don''t think they can catch me, but maybe they can surprise me? Who knows?" For now, I moved in the direction of the Castitas Academy. My n was actually simple: to leave as muchmotion as possible and act simrly to a foolish, wanted criminal. If I acted normally, I was confident that they wouldn''t be able to find me, less capturing me. I also deactivated my since I jumped over the wall earlier. As I said earlier, I limited myself to the max. If my enemy, whoever it was, wanted to kill me. Then, it was their best chance to try. Not that I would ever die in one attack, thanks to my VIT and a ridiculous amount of HP. Anyway, as I got closer to Castitas Academy, which looked like a church school back on Earth, I was surprised that I saw someone walking along with some students wearing Castitas Academy''s uniform that looked simr to the Castitas Church''s nun uniform covered skin and long skirt. It was Tris. "Yo, Tris!" Inded on the roof and called out to her. She looked surprised as she turned at me, and the girls beside her looked hysterical. "So you began attending the Academy, too? Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked curiously. "Hah?!" She raised her voice, her expression turned into a rather scary one. "You asked that? Didn''t you see what happened just because you are here?" She nced at the yard. Many students, dressed like priests and nuns, ran toward my location with a big smile. They were like a horde of fans seeing their favorite idol. "Ah¡­ right." Iughed dryly as I turned back to Tris. "Well, I can see what happened. I won''t bother you anymore ¡­ enjoy your school life!" I jumped to another roof, quickly left the area, and hid between the buildings. Tris was shouting at me, trying to scold me because I just made a bigmotion before leaving. My bad. But I was chased after by Rania, so I couldn''t stop. In fact, I could see my masochistic sister''s figure running at full speed in the distance toward the Castitas Academy. ''Hahaha, just as nned.'' The game would be for an hour. I took out a pocket watch and set an rm in 59 minutes. Once this watch rang, the game would end. But¡­ I only saw Rania and the Masochist Group earlier. ''Where is Sophia?'' I looked around as I stopped at a roof near the market. At that moment, a voice rang from below. "Now!" Bam! The roof got destroyed, and five female knights jumped. They surrounded me as I fell toward Sophia, who was on the top floor of the building I was on. ''They set a trap?'' I evaluated calmly as I thought about how to escape. "Surrender, Sir Arthur. We have already surrounded this building." Sophia warned as Inded on the top floor. The previous five female knights stood on the roof, surrounding the hole that Sophia had made. Inside the room, the remaining knights, around 25 people, enclosed me in the middle, with Sophia standing right before me. "I said catch me with everything you can, but¡­ I never thought you would destroy a building for that." I said, smiling calmly as if I wasn''t in a bad position. "Don''t worry, Sir Arthur. We will pile up money to fix the building. Our priority now is to catch you." The lioness answered with a feral smile, "So before any building and our savings get depleted, please surrender yourself." "That''s what I want to¡­" I shrugged my shoulders, much to her confusion. Then I pointed upward, "But I don''t think she will let you take me calmly." Bam! At that moment, a shadow of a personnded on the building. With a swift movement, the five female knights on the roof were quickly defeated. "Arthur, surrender yourself!" Rania''s voice echoed in the room as she peered from the hole in the roof. Her subordinates soon appeared, surrounding her, and began to drop down the cramped room one by one. I was totally surrounded this time. "What are you doing?! I have already surrounded him, and you beat my subordinates!" Sophia shouted loudly, gritting her teeth in anger. "Oh? But there is no rule that we can''t stop each other." Rania narrowed her eyes. She was expressionless, like an experienced veteran. "The winner is the group who managed to catch Arthur. But how we catch it is up to us." "If that''s how you want to y." The lioness brandished her greatsword, activating its ming effect by injecting her MP. "I will y with your rule!" "Fine by me." Rania also unsheathed her sword, it was humming as she activated the effect of status strengthening. "Let''s see who can catch Arthur first." Both of them looked ready to sh. They had forgotten about me. ''Well¡­'' That was their biggest mistake. If they, the highest-leveled people, left their gazes on me, it became so easy to escape. In fact, I was already outside, watching them from the edge of the roof. "You can do it, Rania!" I even cheered at her while snacking on a grilled squid. At that moment, the tense atmosphere suddenly dissipated. Rania''s sword stopped humming, and she slowly looked in my direction. "Hi." I waved my hand at her stupefied gaze. "You want a grilled squid? It''s delicious." No answer came from her. Instead, she immediately activated various buff skills and rushed toward me. Swosh! A sword passed by in front of me. That was close. If I werete for a second, it would definitely hit me. "Hahaha, you should look at your surroundings." Iughed as I kept dodging her attacks. We moved around the roof, bing the focus of the confused crowd formed from earlier noise. Sophia joined in the pursuit just a secondter, joining with Rania to attack me. Their fury of attacks somehow wasbined nicely, leaving close to no gap to escape. ''They have good cooperation.'' I thought as my lips curled upward. "Sorry, but¡­ I can''t let you catch me right now." After dodging a few times, I thought it was enough and twisted my body and pushed Rania down. "Ah!" "Wah!" A surprised voice escaped their lips as their bnce broke. Both of them fell to the street, creating a loud thud, as I began to run away again. "Goodbye! Try your best to catch me!" And once again, I left them screaming in frustration. Chapter 391 391 – Real Punishment ? Ring ring! My pocket clock rang loudly, rming me that an hour had passed since the start of the game. "Oh, it''s been an hour," I muttered, stopping the rm and throwing the pocket watch to my inventory. "So, this means I won this game, right?" I raised my head, looking at Rania and Sophia, who sprawled on the training ground in front of me. Their armor was fully destroyed, leaving them in their tight bodysuit covered in their sweat. The other female knights were no different. Rather, their sweat even created a small puddle under them, and their chests heaved up and down, drawing heavy breath. Their short hair stuck to their neck, and sweat fell down through the curve of their bodies. Honestly, they looked so sexy. Natasha and Lea were in the dining hall with Tris and not here. They didn''t participate in the game, so I asked them to rest first. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ You''re¡­ unfair. How can you be so nimble, Sir Arthur?" Sophia squeezed words from her throat, still lying on her back. She only nced at me as her body couldn''t move at all due to exhaustion. "Well, I tried to hold back and gave you a handicap by creating amotion, but I guess that''s still too hard. And to answer your question, I guess I am just strong." I smirked as I sat down between the girls. All of them had exhausted not only their stamina but also their MP. That was why no one used to recover their stamina. And I purposely didn''t heal them to enjoy this sight. Well, I wouldn''t lie; I loved what I saw in front of me. "Haa¡­ It''s¡­ absurd. You dodged¡­ my attack was like nothing in front of you¡­ When in our duel too¡­" Rania drew sharp breaths each time she spoke, making her pause a few times. A somewhat satisfied smile crept onto her face. Not only she, but the Masochist Group under her seemed to enjoy being tired and in pain after exhausting all their stamina. "As I said, Rania. I was strong." I repeated with a smile. "But both of you did good. I was almost caught on that roof, hahaha. If only you were a bit patient at ambushing me, I probably underestimated you and got caught." "Huff... Does that mean we''re doing better than you thought we would be?" The lioness asked with a bitter smile. "What were you expecting from us?" "Probably almost catching me in some ce I stopped by," I answered honestly as I looked straight into her eyes. "That''s if you still had the same level of strength when I first visited. But your growth was faster than I thought. Good job, Sophia." "I usually would be angry when someone said that, but for some reason, I felt happy." She said, trying to raise her body with difficulty. "Thanks, I guess. Your praise is worth more than anything, Sir Arthur." "No problem." I nodded at her. "But you didn''t forget about the punishment, right?" As I said that, everyone jolted simultaneously. It seemed like they were too focused on the game that they forgot there would be a punishment waiting for them when they lost. "I remember." But it seemed like Rania still remembered about it, seeing how her smile widened as she raised her body. "I am ready for anything. Whip me, spank me, tie me. Do anything you want to me!" My masochistic sister eximed in excitement as she tried to pull her bodysuit under everyone''s gazes! "So that''s how it is." Sophia nodded her head and followed Rania''s example as I sat there dumbfounded. Their breasts were bouncing slightly as they freed themselves from their bodysuits. Watching them, I wondered why the female knights were willing to follow such people. However, I changed my mind when the other female knights raised their bodies and followed these two examples. Their faces flushed red, but there was no sign of stopping as they got undressed. "¡­ Why were you undressing?" I asked while facepalming. The quick-witted female knights immediately understood that my punishment wasn''t a sexual one. They got embarrassed and quickly pulled up their bodysuit, wearing it properly again. "Uuuhh¡­" "T-That was embarrassing! W-Why would I think His Holiness wanted to see my body?!" Some murmurs escaped their lips as they hid their faces behind their hands. Rania tilted her head, confused. "You don''t want us to undress and raise our ass so you can squeeze our breasts and spank us naked with arge vibrator in our pussy?" She sounded surprised as if she was certain that was what I wanted to do for my punishment. Sophia also nodded at Rania''s words, as if she was wondering herself whether that was not the case. "No¡­" I sighed in defeat and shook my head. "For now, wear your bodysuit again. I will tell you the punishment after all of you get dressed properly." "Alright¡­" Rania answered with a hint of disappointment. I could hear her sighing. After a while, everyone wore their bodysuits properly again and sat on the ground. Sweat still covered their bodies, but no one cared about that. They got used to being covered in sweat already. I let out another sigh and stood up, looking down to meet their eyes. "How was the game? Is it hard to catch me who didn''t even use my skills?" "¡­ Are you lecturing us?" Rania asked, looking at me in disbelief. "Yeah." I nodded. "Well, you girls have improved, but there is something that you reallyck¡­" I paused slightly to see their reactions. Many murmurs escaped their lips, wondering what theycked that I personally told them about this. Confusion spread. Even Sophia didn''t know what to say and only looked at me. "You girlsck a sense of greed! Yes, I know. Greed isn''t good. It''s even bad! But having a finish goal can be a drive to get stronger. If you are strong, you can get anything you want." "Anything¡­" "Goal¡­" "For example. Rania is currently the strongest on this ground, and I will praise her for that." I continued. My masochistic sister smiled proudly and nodded her head. Sophia gritted her teeth, but she acknowledged what I said. "So, I have a fitting punishment for you girls." I grinned widely, snapping my fingers. "Don''t worry. I will make this a game. Whoever wins will get a reward for me." I walked toward Rania and crouched beside her, whispering. "If you win, I will dominate you. In the process, I will tie and whip you, giving you every pain that will turn into imaginable pleasure that you can''t imagine. And if you lose, I will only dominate you and have you wear a chastity belt for 7 days." "Ah¡­" A soft moan escaped her lips as her body trembled in ecstasy, "Yes~ That''s what I want." Nodding, I stood up and left Rania, who entered her world and approached Sophia. I crouched near her and whispered. "And if you win, I will give a Vice-Captain seat to you. On top of that, I will let youmand Rania to do one thing you want to." "Hahaha! That''s quite a reward, Sir Arthur." Sophiaughed in excitement and grinned. "I''m looking forward to this punishment." Then I looked at the other female knights. "If any of you win, I will allow you to join my squad, working directly under me. If that''s not what you want, then tell me your wish! I will grant it!" "¡­!" "Joining the Pdin Knight Squad?!" "I want it!" They became spirited instantly, and I grinned in happiness. It was working. I just needed to announce what the punishment was. "Now¡­ The punishment is simple!" I spread my arms, took out wooden swords of simr sizes and weights from the inventory, and dumped them in the clearing. The numbers were the same as the female knights, so each would get one. "Swing the sword until you faint. Those who can swing it the longest will be the winner! Don''t worry about the patrol shift. I will do it for you girls." They looked at me with a newly motivated spirit. Even when they were already exhausted, I had a feeling no one would faint until midnight. Only then would there be many girls giving up. "Now, church knights¡­" I grinned and walked between them, "Take your swords. May the best one win." "Yes!" They replied simultaneously, ran to get the wooden swords, and began swinging them in formation. I nodded in satisfaction and walked toward the dining hall to get something to eat. I would need Natasha and Lea''s help to inform the male church knights not to use the training ground until tomorrow and have Tris patrol with me for the day. We could also use this chance to have a patrol date, something I have been expecting since I decided on the punishment. ''I wonder who would win. That wooden sword will limit their status to 10, so Level isn''t really important. The winner will be someone with a stronger desire. And whoever wins, I will dominate Rania as she has given me her consent and looked happy about it.'' Perfect. Chapter 392 392 – Flirting And Patrol ? "Yo, Tris." Entering the dining hall, I greeted my fianc¨¦e with a wave. There was no one in the room besides three girls who didn''t participate in the game. Empty tes were stacked on top of the table. It seemed like they had finished their meal. Tris had changed to her elf tunic and turned to me. I was slightly disappointed because I couldn''t see her in a tight nun costume, but I could always visit Castitas Academy if I wanted to see it. "Where are the others?" She asked curiously, looking around the room. Lea and Natasha also looked at me, wondering where the other female knights were. "They can''t catch me in their game, so I punished them. Right now, they are swinging wooden swords with status restriction effects in the training ground." I answered as I walked toward them and looked at Natasha and Lea. "Will you do me a favor and tell the male knights that they can''t use the training ground and tell them to have a meal and rest right now? I will personally do the patrol for the female knights tonight. Ah, also order some soup and bread for me, will you? Thank you." "As youmand, Sir Arthur," Natasha answered and stood up. Lea followed suit with a nod, and they left while bringing their empty tes and brought them to the canteendy. Only Tris and I left, and I sat on the bench right beside her. "There is an empty one across from me." She said, looking at me with a slightly red face. "I want to sit here," I replied with a smile, holding her hand under the table. "Were you always this assertive? You''ve changed, Arthur." "But you like it, no?" I grinned yfully. "And you said you would call me Art. Did you already forget about it?" "Shut up¡­ Give me time¡­" Tris looked down shyly, but her hand gripped mine tighter. Silence descended between us. The silence broke when thedy brought me the meal I ordered and giggled, and Tris looked at me again. "So, what''s the deal with catching you and stuff earlier? You even went to the Castitas Academy and made amotion. Did you know that I was interrogated by the others earlier? That was such a chaos." "Ah, about that." I exined the start of this game of catching me, starting from I heard something interesting after waking up for a nap on top of the wall to how I proposed this game because Rania and Sophia were about to fight over the Vice-Captain seat. She looked rather impressed by the lioness'' motive and rivalry against Rania. "I don''t know whether she''s that hot-headed or has a highpetitive spirit. When she was a church knight captain, she didn''t talk a lot and had this charisma, but that''s gone after she took off her helmet." Tris said as she looked at me with a suspicious gaze. "Ah, yes. It was when you arrived." "So that was my fault?" I asked, pointing at myself. "Yup! Who else?" "That hurts¡­ I did nothing except praise her appearance and allow her topete with my sister." Well, that was the biggest reason. Her biggest insecurity was gone when I praised her look and sharp eyes, making her more confident to take her helmet off. And the fact Rania, her rival, was here made her morepetitive and free. "I was just joking." Tris giggled cutely and poked fun at me. We joked around as I ate my meal. She was watching me while resting her head on her hand, smiling softly. After a while, I finished my meal and continued joking around with Tris. At that, the dining hall was opened, and many church knights entered. They saw me flirting and wondering what they should do. "Ah, they are here. Good job at your patrol, guys." I smiled at them and stood up with Tris, and they immediately saluted. "No, Sir Pdin! We''re just doing our job!" "You can lower your hands. Ah, Lea and Natasha had told you about the training ground, right?" "Yes, Sir! Dame Lea and Dame Natasha had told us about not using the training ground and rest at your discretion. If I may ask¡­" The knight, who had short brown hair, looked hesitant to ask. "I just punished the female knights for ying around." I answered him before he asked, "They are to swing a wooden sword until morning, so enjoy your rest. I will patrol the Academy City with her and make sure nothing happens." "N-No, how could you be?! Please, let us join the patrol. We don''t need to rest!" "Yes. Please let us patrol instead." They were overly respectful to the point they wanted to sacrifice their rest. This wouldn''t do. I wouldn''t be able to mess with them in the future if they were so zealous. So, I decided to do this instead. "This is an order. Eat your meal and rest." This time, they looked troubled and didn''t know what to do. Tris stepped forward with her hands on her hips. "What''s your duty as church knights?" She asked with a booming voice full of authority. "It''s to protect people. Don''t misunderstand his order. He only wants you guys to be prime to exterminate monsters. Isn''t the date for a monthly extermination fall tomorrow?" As Tris exined, their faces changed with understanding. They looked at me with gazes filled with gratitude as they saluted once again. "Our deepest apologies, Sir Pdin. We don''t realize your kind intention! We will rest until tomorrow as you have ordered." "It''s good that you understand. Well then, rest well." Saying so, I walked to the exit with Tris. The church knights made way for us and saluted as we passed by. Leaving the dining hall, I looked at Tris and asked, "Is there really such a schedule to exterminate monsters monthly?" "There actually is." Tris nodded at me. "Usually, it''s done in the second week¡­ Ah, I mean¡­ fourteenth days of the month. But due to the mourning and your private party, which was still embarrassing to remember, the schedule is moved to tomorrow, the twentieth day of the month." "Is that so?" I asked, not expecting an answer. "Well, let''s patrol the Academy City. It will be only the two of us." "Yup! But wait a minute. Let me change my clothes and wear my armor." "Alright. I will wait near the church entrance." "Yeah!" After she answered, she ran toward the nearby washroom as I went to the entrance and stood before the stairs. "Thanks for waiting! Let''s go!" A few minutester, Tris showed up from the entrance between the two naked angel statues in herplete green leather armor, which consisted of a chest te, shoulder pads, and dress armor on top of her white elf tunic. Her current appearance once again brought me back to when Ist saw her in Horizon Online. It was the appearance that gued me as a nightmare for a while. Right now, I wasn''t sad but felt nostalgic and happy instead. "Let''s go." We moved down the stairs, side by side, and I answered everyone''s greeting with a soft smile. I reactivated my again, setting the ones hostile toward me or Tris and the people in Castitas Church as enemies. The owner of that cursed item or whoever cursed Ertha was still out there. By patrolling, I hoped I would find at least a clue regarding them and, if possible, get rid of them all at once. As we walked down the main street, I realized something. I didn''t know what the church knights did when patrolling, so I asked Tris. "What did you usually do when patrolling?" "Just the usual walking and finding troublesome people. It''s usually peaceful, with some asional people fighting at night because they are drunk. That''s why the male knights usually take the midnight shift." "Because it''s safer for them to deal with the drunkard?" "Exactly." Tris nodded, "And to minimize groping. Those drunkards usually lost their reason and could identally go too far and touch the female knights'' bodies, resulting in them getting Sins. Well, that''s only if the female knights were careless. Nothing like that had happened for the past decades." "Makes sense." I nodded in understanding. We continued patrolling without anything happening. Just like she had said, it was peaceful. I quite enjoyed this patrol because it was like a date. Some people stopped us a few times, but that was because they wanted to give me a drink and stuff to eat. They were good people. Older people who were ying some board games teased that I was having a cute girlfriend. They probably thought I would blush or deny it, but when I told them that Tris was my fianc¨¦e, they congratted us with augh instead. Honestly, only those old people respected me but still treated me like normal people. I joked around with them and made Tris embarrassed and pulled me away. As thanks for improving my mood, I treated those elderly to a bottle of wine, which they received with much thanks. We continued our patrol afterward, with Tris pinching my arm out of embarrassment because I announced our rtionship with the people in Academy City with a big smile. The rumor about it would probably spread tomorrow, along with Queen Eve''s coronation date. Everyone would talk about it, and it would be a perfect material to tease my cute fianc¨¦es. An hour into our patrol, my caught on something. Chapter 393 393 – Purple Eye ? "Tris, can you feel something in that direction with your ?" I asked Tris as I stopped in my tracks, pointing in the direction where my found something. "Hmm?" She raised her eyebrows curiously, but nodded her head nheless. As soon as I felt a Mana rippling around her, she immediately took a serious look. "What is this ominous Mana? Art¡­ It''s just like..." "What?" I pressed, looking at her. For some reason, her body was trembling as she hugged her body. "L-Like that time. This Mana is simr to the curse that was inflicted on Gui." It was clear that her remaining trauma was triggered. Initially, I wondered why her trauma was only reduced to (Mild Trauma) even when she was cured of her fear of monsters, but I knew this was the reason. Tris still couldn''t stop ming herself for her best friend Guinevere''s death. As proof, she broke down crying when she managed to level her up to Lv 8 and learned at that time. This was the chance to cure her trauma. If we somehow resolved this problem¡­ I hoped she wouldn''t me herself again. "A curse?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­ It''s a monster, but how did it enter the city?" That was what I wondered. It suddenly popped up on my radar without any sign of moving. Thankfully, I had already set it to detect hostile presence when I reactivated it. Judging from the location on my radar¡­ "We''reing back to the church." The target might be Ertha again or even Sana. Tris agreed with my suggestion, and we began to run back. She activated and so we would arrive faster. I kept my eyes on my radar all the time, and as we reached halfway¡­ Something else happened. "Wait¡­" I stopped in my tracks and narrowed my eyes. "What?!" Tris shouted at me, stopping on a roof not too far from me. "There is something strange," I said, not believing what I saw. "The red dots are multiplying." "Huh? But my only detects one curse, though." That was why it was strange. I decided to tweak my again and set the enemies as those who were hostile against me and the girls, besides those who only hadpetitive spirits. However¡­ The result was the same. "Are they assassins?" I muttered curiously. Anyway, we shouldn''t waste time here. I ran toward the first dot that appeared, with Tris following right behind. As I ran, I used on the other red dots and found what they were. "Oh, shit." Hearing my curse, Tris approached me and asked, "What''s wrong?" "That fucking curse," I said, looking toward the direction of the church that was already close right before me. "They can multiply from infection!" It was a type of monster, just like I initially thought. But I had never expected this monster to be a parasite type that can multiply quickly. The curse could spread, but I guessed it would take time for people to catch on to it. Most probably, it was also the case for Ertha. She caught the curse a few days before her condition worsened. Then, because she interacted with some nuns in the church, the parasite spread, and they contracted the curse. In fact, the red dots disappeared one by one, starting from the first one that appeared on my radar. ''30 seconds.'' The parasite only had that much time to live. Landing in front of the church''s entrance with Tris, we immediately ran inside without caring about people''s gaze. "Can you still tell where the curse originated from?" I asked her as we stopped in front of therge hall. "Yeah, follow me." Without wasting time, I followed her. Somehow, she brought me to the back of the hall before stopping. "It came from the Underground right straight from this path." She said, looking at me. "Is there something in that ce?" "Tsk." I clicked my tongue when I heard her. There was indeed a red dot underground, which I probably missed because I only scanned the surface area. I used on it, and the result appeared in front of me in the form of a floating blue window. --- Purple Eye (Familiar) Level 70 HP: 1 MP: 100 A Parasite-type monster from Hell that infected people with a deadly curse through its spore. The spore will be a small eye that will pop and spread curse inside the body of infected people within 7 days. It can also procreate using its spore by sacrificing its life. --- ''This is probably the real first red dot. Does the purple eye that I put in my inventory have something to do with it?'' For now, we needed to move and thinkter. "Sorry, Tris. But I cannot tell you what lies under the church." I knew she wasn''t a na?ve girl and had seen her share of torture and horror. However¡­ I wanted to keep her safe. Knowing whaty hidden beneath the church, its dark side, probably wouldn''t do well in her current mentality. "Is it the church''s secret?" "Yeah." I nodded. "It needs an Archbishop or a Holy Maiden to know about it. Don''t worry. I promise I will solve this curse problem before it spreads further and takes a victim." From the look of it, people who got cursed wouldn''t die or have any sign of getting it for a few days. We had time to cure them all. "For now, I will check the underground. So, can you inform Sana about this? I believe she''s in her office on the second floor." "Well, I can''t do anything if it''s about the church''s policy." Tris sounded disappointed, but a relieved smile appeared on her face. It seemed like even if she wanted to stop it, she subconsciously was still afraid of the curse and didn''t want to do anything with it. ''I want to cure her trauma.'' I thought selfishly. This was a good chance¡­ No, it was a perfect chance to cure her trauma. I watched Tris run toward the second floor as I descended to the underground using the stairs shown by Sana a few days ago. ''Sorry, people who got cursed. But bear with it until tomorrow. Your guardian angel will hold the banquet of a fairy tomorrow.'' Chapter 394 394 – Let’s Hold a Charity Event

Chapter 394 Chapter 394 ¨C Let¡¯s Hold a Charity Event

Entering the underground chamber, I walked through the cleansing chamber without bothering them. The people doing the cleansing also pretended not to see me and continued what they did silently. The dot was located deeper. I remembered something about my conversation with Lara regarding the eye with ck sclera. I was certain the eye wasn''t this [Purple Eye] monster because I had appraised it. What they found was someone''s eye that was left after they got infected by the curse. However¡­ --- A Parasite-type monster from Hell that infected people with a deadly curse through its spore. The spore will be a small eye that will pop and spread curse inside the body of infected people within 7 days. It can also procreate using its spore by sacrificing its life. --- It seemed like that shadow squad member was unlucky when he touched that eye; the spore the monster used to procreate entered his body. The fact it was a monster from Hell was making me slightly worried. ''Is the encroachment of Hell has progressed that far? There is no sign of it here.'' And because that member was poisoned, I doubted Lara would bring him to investigate Viscount Steelwill and his sons today. ''The possibility that the owner of this monster is Viscount Steelwill''s second son, Mair Steelwill, has increased. He probably panicked because the church suspected his family and ordered the monster under his control to spread the curse.'' The (Familiar) tag beside the monster''s name indicated that this monster was either tamed or summoned. Someone could order the monster to do something even from a distance. Arriving at the shadow squad base at the end of the hallway, I pushed it open immediately. Only one person was there. His body was covered in the assassin''s grab. Unlike the others, his face and hair were also hidden. Hearing the door screeched open, he raised his body slowly from the couch. His hard breath was audible. He was clearly having a problem breathing. "Y-Y-Your Holiness." "Stop it. Just sit." As he saw me, he immediately wanted to kneel, but I stopped him immediately by blinking in front of him. I pushed him to sit on the couch with a little force. "Are you feeling under the weather?" I asked as I used on him. As expected, there was (Cursed) status beside his name, Liam Castitas. And there was also another status written beside it. --- Name: Liam Castitas (Cursed) (Parasitized) --- "Y-Yes. I was embarrassed." He answered with a coarse tone as he pulled down his hood, revealing his face for a second before bowing deeply. "Please forgive me. I was just a burden and couldn''t help with the investigation." His ck hair had a patch of whiteness, and a part of his face had turned purple. "No, don''t be sorry," I said to him in a calm voice. "You''ve done a great job." "Sorry?" He raised his head in surprise. "I said you''ve done a great job. I will cure you, but it will be painful. Prepare yourself." After I repeated what I said and exined what I would do, he nodded firmly. "We''re trained to handle pain and have . Please feel free to do whatever you need, Your Holiness. My life is y¨C Gah!" Before he finished his sentence, I punched his stomach and caused him to gasp and vomit air. "Not yet." There was no sign of the yet. The parasite was deep inside his body, so I punched him again. "Agh!" Once again, he gasped loudly and vomited. This time, not only air but also food he ate before. It was disgusting but worth it. A small purple eye with 1 cm diameter was among the vomit, moving around, and I immediately used to trap it inside. A hexagonal barrier with a golden glow appeared around the small purple eye with four limbs. It tried to breach through but was unable to. "Good work." I praised the shadow squad member, Liam, and used both and to cure him. His body was covered in a yellow light that disappeared a secondter. "T-This is¡­" He muttered in wonder, looking at his body. "I am cured?" The purple patch on his face and white hair had turned normal. He looked at me with a widened eye before kneeling on the ground, a bit away from his vomit. "Thank you very much, Your Holiness. This debt¡­ I swear I will repay it in the future!" "No need to worry. I have gotten what I need for your repayment." I looked at the eye creature contained inside my and picked it up after using to clean the vomit. The barrier was solid, and I could move it around as I pleased. I brought it near my face, and the narrowed its eyelids as if to intimidate me. "This will be a great clue to know who cursed Ertha. Once again, good job." "Thank you for your praise, Your Holiness." Liam bowed his head further. At that moment, hurried footsteps rang from outside. It was light, and the blue dot in my had detected that the owner of the footstep was Sana. The door burst open after that, and the cute Archbishop appeared with a quick breath. "Sir Arthur¡­ Huff¡­ Is what Tristan told me truly happened in Academy City? I heard that a monster cursed many people at once?!" Exhausted after running andbined with surprising information, she couldn''t really form a good sentence. However, I understood what she meant. "That information is correct. I have just extracted the monster from his body." I raised the monster contained inside my to show Sana. "Quite a cute monster, but this one came from Hell and is a parasite." "Hell?!" Her eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Liam for a second and seemed to recognize him, but she didn''t say anything and turned to me again. "But Hell is¡­" "A domain that not even the Goddess can touch." I finished her sentence. "Anyway, I hope you can n something for me. We need to cure those people at once without raising any panic." "Anything for you, Sir Arthur." She answered calmly after regaining her breath. "But I believe spreading the information about how many people got cursed at once would cause panic among the citizens. This will be hard." "No, it won''t be that hard." I smiled at her. "Let''s just hold a charity event. We will heal everyone for free tomorrow to celebrate my engagement with Trist and Eli. Prepare one in the Capital City too." Sana''s eyes widened in realization. "I see. That will solve this problem without causing any panic." She said, "I will prepare at once, Sir Arthur." "Yes. I am counting on you." "Please leave it to me." She nodded firmly and blossomed into a smile. "Also, congrattions. Fufufu, I hope I will be next." She giggled cutely. ''This girl...'' I smiled back at her. ''And here I want to support her goal. If she said something like that, I would take her for real.'' "Thank you, Sana. Look forward to it." "Fufufu, I will." Chapter 395 395 – Charity Event Preparation

Chapter 395 Chapter 395 ¨C Charity Event Preparation

After leaving the underground, I briefed Tris slightly and returned home with her to inform Eli about it before putting the sealed Purple Eye in my mansion''s basement. I instructed Garcia to keep away from the basement for the time being until I could investigate the monster further. I apologized to them for using our engagement to hold something like this, but Tris understood where I came from and was happy that it could help people instead. As for Eli, she pouted because she didn''t know anything and felt left out, especially after she heard how Tris called me. So, to lift her mood, I yed with her and Tris that night. Both my fianc¨¦es were so cute, but we only snuggled against each other in bed because Tris wasn''t in the mood to do it with her mind bothered by the curse. Thankfully, Eli''s mood recovered with that, and she was willing to show up with me for the charity event the next day. "Hey, Art! S-Should I really wear this dress? I only got this from that guy as a joke!" "Don''t worry, Tris. You look beautiful in that." I praised her honestly. Currently, we were preparing to attend the charity event and got dressed up. Our engagement wasn''t official yet, but many people would find out that we would get married one day. So I proposed for Eli and Tris to wear a dress. And I had to admit¡­ Tris looked really cute in her light green dress that matched her eye color. "I agree. You look great in that green backless dress, Tris. The butterfly ribbon on the side looks so cute." Eli agreed with me and praised Tris with a smile, putting her hands together. "We just need to style your hair now. How about a crown braid?" "T-Thank you, but¡­ Can''t I just wear my knight uniform? That''s my formal wear." "What are you saying!" Eli shouted in disagreement as she styled Tris'' hair. "We would be there as Arthur''s f-fianc¨¦es, so we need to dress up to match him so we won''t embarrass him." As a noble daughter, Eli understood more about high-ss society than Tris. So she forced her to wear a dress and agreed with my idea. The preparation took more than an hour for them, and I only took a minute because I just needed to change into my Pdin uniform and get it done. Still¡­ bringing Eli to this event was the correct decision. She managed to make Tris not worry too much about the curse and talked to her a lot. Anyway, this morning''s announcement put the Academy City into a festive mood. Sana didn''t necessarily announce that the Pdin was engaged but only announced that there was a free healing event for three days. The healer would also be someone with Lv 3 and higher who could use both and . Secretly, Sana and Archbishop Cameron in the Capital City would use to see whether there were cursed people or not. I would handle it for them if there was any. We went to the church by carriage. Lisa and Lara had returned to Academy City for this asion and reported to me the progress of their investigation on our way to the church. ording to her, Viscount Steelwill, also known as Jonathan Steelwill, and his first son Colten were drinking yesterday. The shadow squad couldn''t confirm where the second son, Mair Steelwill, was. They lost track after he entered Tiga Port City. "Lost track?" I asked the twins, confused. "Did he teleport away?" With the shadow squad''s tracking skill, they wouldn''t lose track of someone that abruptly. Unless the one they followed was proficient in hiding and had skill or a magic item that allowed him to move like a [Teleportation Gem]. "No, there is no sign of teleporting. He just¡­ disappeared." Lara answered in a low voice enough that only I could hear it. Tris looked serious, and she suggested, "Should I join your investigation team? I have a tracking skill." "There is no need, Tris." I shot down her suggestion and leaned back against the soft backrest. "We have the clue already and will use that to track the real culprit. As for the shadow squad, I hope you will continue your investigation of the Viscount Steelwill and his family." "As youmand, Your Holiness." The ride continued as Tris asked me some questions about how I would track the culprit using the monster. I answered her by pulling out a scroll. It was a magic item left by my formerrade that could be used to track a monster summoner or master. "There was a Boss monster that can summon a lot of monsters. It was tricky because while the Boss was weak, the summons were strong and troublesome. It also hid in a ce where detection magic can''t reach, so that magic item maniac developed this map magic item." "I see." Tris nodded in understanding. Eli looked a bit confused and tilted her head, "What are you talking about?" "Remember the annoying guy I talked about?" Tris raised her finger and pointed at the ceiling, "The one who loves to experiment with something and wants to develop a potion or a magic item to change gender?" "Ah! That Merlin guy?" Eli eximed. "Yes. He''s actually a pretty amazing guy who can develop useful magic items. The one that Art took out earlier was one of his creations, and the Boss monster is a scary monster stronger than anything you can imagine! Usually, they are Level 80 or above with more than 10000 HP!" "What?!" Surprised, Eli shouted, and her eyes widened. "And Arthur fought something like that?!" "Yes," I answered with a nod. "In fact, the mission in Lima Port City also involved a Boss monster called Scy. It has many tentacles and is bigger than the Academy''s main building." "Woah¡­ Will I be able to fight something like that in the future?" "You will be able to do it. That''s why we are training, right?" "Un, you''re right." Both of them giggled. We managed to change a topic thanks to Tris. She was able to lie easily and made a pretty convincing story. Chapter 396 396 – Explaining

Chapter 396 Chapter 396 ¨C Exining

Before long, the carriage stopped, and the twins opened the door for us. We had arrived at the church, and I could hear loud cheers from outside. Both my girls looked rather nervous, but I exited the carriage first and held their hands. "Slowly," I said, holding Tris'' hand tightly. Eli followed behind, and I also helped her to exit the carriage like a princess. As soon as we showed up and I held both of their hands, loud cheers erupted once again. "Congrattions!" "We are happy for you!" I noticed many students from the Royal Academy stood in front of the crowd. Even Eli''s friend, Karin, and her fianc¨¦ Oliver came to congratte us. While this wasn''t nned and wasn''t an official engagement, I was happy they came and congratted Eli. The church knights stood on the side, creating a path for us to go upstairs, where Sana was already waiting. Reaching the top, I greeted the cute Archbishop wearing a white coat on top of her leotard and ck cape. She looked like a holy maiden. Then, with her gesture, we waved our hands to the crowd and announced. "I pray for Goddess Teri''s blessing for today. I hope we will be given happiness until the end of our lifespan! May the Goddess blessing be with us!" "May the Goddess blessing be with us!" After that, we left the venue and headed inside. "Sir Arthur¡­" Once we entered the church, Sana called out to me, "There are 36 people in total who got cursed among the crowd. And we have received a request to visit 7 houses because some patients cannot move by themselves. We will begin healing in an hour after the crowd forms a line. "The event then will be continued with a small party at sunset. We will eat together with food cooked together in a big bowl. This is in ordance with the Goddess'' words, where we should share from the same bowl to further increase our rtionship. "That will be the chance to lift the curse, as everyone would probably think their conditions got better after eating a warm soup together." "Alright." I nodded at her. "That''s a great idea." She worked pretty fast. Even the idea of eating together to gather the cursed people was good. No one would panic or even know that they got cursed. Even the patients in the house would probably think they only got a flu or got sick normally. "We will visit those houses after the party then," I said, turning to Tris. "Are you ready to use that skill to help people, Tris?" "Yeah." She nodded with conviction. "I also want to help them for my self-satisfaction. Gui probably wants me to use it to cure their curse too. Besides¡­ isn''t the banquet notplete without beautiful fairies?" She smiled beautifully. Well, knowing her, that was probably right. And I believed she would be okay. I was also here if something happened or she needed help. I turned to Eli this time and smiled, "It might be a long day, so tell me if you are tired, okay? We will probably do this again in the Capital City tomorrow, so take proper rest and don''t force yourself." "I understand. You don''t need to tell me like a child, Arthur." Eli pouted and crossed her arms under her breasts, pushing them up. "Fufufu, you are getting along pretty well with Sir Arthur." Sana giggled at Eli''s childish pout after I teased her. "How about resting together in the waiting room? I will ask the nuns to bring some refreshments." "That''s a good idea." I agreed with a nod, "How about it, Tris, Eli?" "Well¡­ It''s still an hour before the real event started, so why not?" "Un. W-Well, I can rest a little before the event. I am so nervous even though I only apany Arthur. The attention we got is really pressuring!" Eli eximed while fidgeting. "So you can still be nervous." I grinned at her. "I have a trick so that you won''t be nervous. Do you want to hear it?" "No, thanks." Eli answered and brought her arms up to create an X sign, "I have a bad feeling about it, so don''t say anything about it." "Tsk." I clicked my tongue. "And here I was about to bring you to the sky date." "As expected!" She shouted with a proud look. Her nervousness seemed to be eased a little, "No matter what you want to say, I won''t go up to that magic carpet anymore!" "Hey, Art¡­" As Eli dered her will, Tris nudged my sleeve. "Hmm?" "Could it be¡­ Eli is afraid of heights." "Yes." I nodded as I saw Eli kept saying about not wanting to go to the sky no matter what now that the Annual Tournament had ended. Sana kept giggling, amused. Meanwhile, Tris looked at Eli, who walked in front of us with the Archbishop in disbelief. "She''s a Mage who focuses on and , right?" "That''s correct." "Have you exined about her advantage?" "I do." I said, "Both magics are the best at using terrains and the sky to their advantage. Flying around while raining down while creating is the most effective way to fight and defeat their opponents." "For real?" Tris still couldn''t believe it, "I think I need to change the training menu for Eli. Her magic isn''t half-bad, but that problem is the most important one." "Do you need my magic carpet? I can lend it to you." "That will be good." Both of us grinned at each other and shook hands. Well, it wasn''t my fault for letting Tris take over Eli''s training, right? After all, no matter how much I tried to make her not afraid of heights, she was still afraid of them. ''Good luck, Eli. I don''t even know what kind of training Tris has for you. But it will be hell.'' Talking about hell¡­ ''I need to tell them about it.'' In front of us, Eli suddenly stopped and looked over her shoulder, "W-What? Are you nning something bad?" "It''s nothing," I replied with a smile. "Look, we''ve arrived. Sana, you should join us inside. There is something I want to ask about." "Is that okay?" Sana asked curiously. "I don''t want to bother¡­" "It will be okay. It''s something rted to the future. I believe you need to know about it. Both of you too." They looked at me with confusion, but I was serious. With the Purple Eye''s appearance, it wouldn''t be long until something from Hell appeared again. So¡­ It would be better to tell them about it so they could prepare for the future. "It might affect our future," I said seriously. "Very well." Sana nodded, noticing my seriousness. She opened the door to the waiting room and entered. We followed suit beforehand, and I exined everything about the Encroachment of Hell to them and my n to leave the Virtue Kingdom in the near future. This news surprised them and made them worried, especially Eli. However, she calmed down when I told her it was only temporary. I also promised to hold the official engagement ceremony I left and would stay home as much as possible. And so, their mood was restored and an hour passed with them listening to my story and made me promise to stay safe and keptmunicating through Tris with [Love Letter]. Chapter 397 397 – Stopping the Punishment

Chapter 397 Chapter 397 ¨C Stopping the Punishment

The event started an hourter, just as Sana told us. While Tris and Eli watched the event from the top of the stairs, I went to the training ground to check on the female knights'' punishment. I had almost forgotten about them because ofst night''s incident. Thankfully, Lea and Natasha showed up on duty to protect the entrance of the church and told me that almost everyone in the training ground had fainted. Only then did I remember that I punished the female knights by swinging wooden swords until they were tired. ''I need to apologize to them.'' I thought as I decided to reward them with an iron sword from Horizon Online. That would be way better than the mass-produced sword they had. Arriving at the training ground, I hid behind therge tree to observe. I found only three people still swinging their wooden swords. They looked rather pale, with sweat falling like a waterfall from their bodies through the curves. The other female knights had retired and returned to their dorms to rest. ''Oh?'' To be honest, I expected only Rania and Sophia tost this long. It was 8 A.M. Twelve hours had passed since the first time they swung the wooden sword in their exhausted state. ''Who is thest girl?'' I looked at the girl who stood a bit away from the two rivals. She had short indigo hair and modest breasts. Her abs were clearly outlined, making me interested in this hard-working girl. So I used even when I didn''t really like peeking at other people''s status. --- Name: Sasha Mason (Restricted) Race: Human Lv: 39 Sins: 0 Virtues: 150 Status: HP: 100/100 (MAX 100) MP: 40/40 (MAX 100) -> 10 STR: 42 (MAX 100) -> 10 VIT: 44 (MAX 100) -> 10 AGI: 42 (MAX 100) -> 10 DEX: 38 (MAX 100) -> 10 INT: 37 (MAX 100) -> 10 LUC: 80 (MAX 100) --- Skills: [Lv 5 Swordsmanship] [Lv 2 Holy Magic] [Lv 2 Water Magic] [Lv 2 Horse Riding] [Lv 2 Beast Instinct] --- Titles: [Castitas Church''s Knight] [Former Kingdom Knight] [Earl Mason''s Second Daughter] [Girl Loved by Sword] --- When I saw her skill, I was both surprised and impressed. The status (Restricted) was from the effect of the wooden sword that limited their status to 10. Still¡­ ''She''s a former Kingdom Knight? And that title and her Swordsmanship skill at her current Level¡­ I want her in my squad.'' Not to mention, she was a noble. I wondered why a noble daughter was in this ce and had such a high skill. No¡­ I should question why the Kingdom Knight was willing to let someone as skilled as her go. I believe Grand Marshal Gand wouldn''t let such an individual go from the Kingdom Knight even if they were a noble daughter. ''That''s not important.'' I thought. ''She probably has her own reason.'' More importantly, I should stop them. Any more than this would just break their mentality. So I showed up from behind the tree. "You can stop now," I said with a loud enough voice. However¡­ Those three had no sign of stopping. ''They can''t hear me?'' Their concentration was incredible. So that was why those two rivals didn''t say anything earlier. They solely focused on swinging the wooden sword at a certain rhythm. If their concentration broke down for just a second, they would definitely fall down and faint. "It can''t be helped." I stretched my hands forward and activated my skill. "." Unlike a normal heal, this one also recovered a bit of stamina, precisely half of their maximum one. Their bodies were covered in light, and the three girls only stopped moving their swords in confusion. "This¡­" Rania muttered and looked around. Her gazended on me, and she eximed in confusion, "Arthur?" Sophia and the third girl also stopped swinging their swords and looked at me. The former breathed heavily in exhaustion while thetter saluted at me. "It seems only three people managed to go this far," Imented as I approached them. "Well, this is a problem. No one actually wins, so how about wepromise about the reward?" "Compromise¡­" Rania muttered. "How?" Sophia asked curiously. "First of all¡­" I started, turning at Sasha. "You can rx and introduce yourself. Besides these two monster-like girls, only you managed to go this far. You should be proud." "Yes, sir!" Sasha replied and fixed her position in a resting pose, with her hands behind her back. "My name is Sasha Mason. It''s an honor to serve as a church knight." My masochistic sister looked at her curiously and seemed to recognize her as she muttered, "Sasha Mason?" "Yes!" The indigo-haired girl replied with a proud smile, "I''ve had the honor to serve under you for a month, former Commander Rania." So she was Rania''s former subordinate? It seemed like the person herself hadn''t realized that. ''I remember she''s among the girls who joined the Masochist Group.'' I thought, ''She was the most quiet one at that time. Maybe she''s a normal girl and only followed Rania because she was her former Commander?'' Sasha said she only served under Rania for a month. With how big the Kingdom Knight female corps members were, it was impossible to remember them all. "I am sorry, but I can''t really remember. But I will remember your name from now on. You are quite skilled." "Thank you for your praise," Sasha replied with a rather stiff answer. Well, that was enough introduction. I pped my hands to get their attention again. "Now, about the reward," I said, looking at the three of them respectively. They had high expectations. "Starting from Rania. I will give you what I promised before, so find me in my mansion tonight." I smiled at her, and her face bloomed beautifully with a big grin. Her breath quickened, and she began to rub her thighs together, "R-Really?" "Yes." I nodded, turning to Sophia. "As for your reward¡­ Let''s see. There is no rule that there shouldn''t be two Vice-Captain. Do you want to serve as my second Vice-Captain? However, that only means you will be third inmand. If you do pretty well, you can challenge Rania anytime to get the second position." "Oh? So I get a free pass to challenge my rival anytime?" Sophia asked with a feral smile. "That''s good enough for me. Thank you, Sir Arthur." I nodded, acknowledging her words. Then¡­ "Lastly, Sasha Mason, is it?" "Yes, sir!" She replied like an exemry knight. Too stiff¡­ Her training as a Kingdom Knight seeped deep inside her. "I will give you a sword and a chance to join my knight squad if you agree to it. Do you want to serve under me?" "It''s an honor, sir." She replied with a big smile. "I shall serve with all my heart." I guessed that was an affirmative. Once again, I nodded and gave out an order. "Alright! Good job, girls. Now you may rest. There will be a party in front of the church when the sun is about to hide in the west. So don''t miss it." "Yes!" The three of them replied at once and walked to their dorm direction. As for Rania, she seemed to split from the two of them and entered the bathroom. I pretended not to notice the love juice dripping from her crotch and chose to return to where Tris and Eli were. As I walked back, a thought shed in my mind, ''Rania wanted to be whipped, huh¡­ Should I grant it? My sadistic side is tickled just by the thought of her screaming in pleasure under me.'' *** I joined Tris and Eli after I returned from the training ground. Sana was also with them. We were also under a small tent without any wall so we could observe the crowd before the foot of the staircase as they received healing from the nuns in a tent prepared for the event. The sitting position was Tris, Eli, me, and then Sana. At first, the Archbishop asked Tris to sit beside me, but thetter refused and said she didn''t want to stand out too much, so she chose to sit beside Eli. This was just a temporary sitting position located near the angel statue. Eventually, we would also need to join the crowd to show our faces and greet the citizens. The sky was full of clouds, casting shade on the area around the church. So even when it was summer, it wasn''t that hot. Besides, some nuns also prepared refreshments for the citizens who came to get healed. Some vendors put up stalls around the area, selling various food and beverages. A donation box was also prepared near the stairs, and it seemed like many people had their hearts tickled to put at least 1 Gold inside to get thanked by a beautiful nun and handsome priest guarding it. "The event seems to be running sessfully," Imented as I drank an iced tea prepared by the nun for me. "Indeed. It went better than we expected for a sudden event." Sana agreed with a nod as she sipped a simr iced tea. "They also look happy," Elimented, smiling softly. "But some of them are infected by the curse of that monster, right? Will they be okay until we cure them?" "They will be okay," I assured her. The red dots that appeared on my radar said otherwise, though. However, I didn''t need to worry about her. I had already taken this possibility into consideration. Some curses would pop up today, as many people definitely interacted with the cursed people yesterday and got infected. This was like a gue. So¡­ I quickly changed the topic. "More importantly, should we greet them right now and rest inside the church?" Tris looked at me suspiciously and sighed, "You¡­" Eli blushed when she realized my intention and Tris'' reaction. She nced at me and nodded, "I-If that''s what you want." "Fufufu, that''s a great idea, Sir Arthur. I also need to look at the preparation in the Capital City, so greeting the citizens right now is a good idea." After everyone agreed, we greeted the nuns and the citizens downstairs. Naturally, Tris and Eli were both on my side this time, with Sana acting like our guide. As we walked, Tris whispered, "The Archbishop is jealous. I won''t join your rest and will join the church knight to patrol." I looked at Tris and smiled, "You''re a really good woman, you know that?" "Naturally!" She replied smugly, "And I owed a big debt to her. So cheer her up, alright?" "Yeah." *** Author Note: Sorry if I only upload 1 chapter every now and then. Now that it almost hit 400, it be a bit harder for me to write as I need to be careful not to create a big plot hole. The story will be moving faster after this. I will do my best to deliver a longer chapter xD Chapter 398 398 – Playing with Fire (R-18)

Chapter 398 Chapter 398 ¨C ying with Fire (R-18)

In our round of greetings, we met a few familiar faces, such as people from the Royal Academy and Alesia. For some reason, the headmistress red at me. Emilia stood beside her and also gave me a death stare. This¡­ What did I do? I didn''t remember doing anything, and Emilia was also busy, so I didn''t bother hertely. I made a note to keep herpany soon. Ertha was actually also helping the charity event, sitting on the biggest tent to instruct the other nuns. She was a Bishop, so she naturally didn''t heal the patient herself and only observed what happened, even with her eyes blindfolded. We also met a few cursed people and passed by them. There were no symptoms showing up yet, so I ignored them for now. They should be okay until the partyter. It only took us a few minutes before we returned to the church, disappearing from people''s gazes. If we kept lingering around, a big crowd would be formed, and that would definitely obstruct the lines of people trying to get free healing. I meant¡­ The idea of getting healed even if they could be revived in a perfect state seemed absurd, but many people apparently didn''t want to die even if they got sick. Killing themselves was a grave sin that would get them more than 100 Sins points. If only I could revive, then I would kill myself many times to get that juicy Sins. However, that would also decrease my level, which wasn''t ideal. "Then, Art. I saw some of my friends from the Castitas Academy, so I will go and greet them." Tris suddenly parted away and ran out of the church while waving her hand. She winked at me, gesturing for me not to forget what she said earlier. Eli also seemed to notice it and heard what we were talking about earlier. "Arthur, I forgot that I have a n with Karin. Umm, can I go and meet her?" "Karin?" "Un." She nodded with a smile. "I am sorry, but I forgot to tell you. Last night, we were talking through a [Earring of Communication], and I¡­ I can''t tell you about what we were talking about! It''s a girl''s secret!" Her acting looked natural, especially with a blush on her face when she said it was a girl''s secret. I smiled at her and nodded, "Don''t worry about it. Have fun with your friend, Eli." "Thank you. I will see youter." She leaned forward for a kiss. Our lips touched slightly, and she giggled in happiness. She then turned around and walked out of the church in hurried steps. I was left alone with Sana, and we looked at each other. "They left." She said, looking at the entrance for a second before turning back at me, "You aren''t going after them, Sir Arthur?" "I am not the kind of person who would bother them ying with their friends, Sana," I answered with a smile, "I guess I will just rest in the room from earlier. I believe you have a business in Capital City, right?" "Haa¡­" She sighed, holding her cheek with her hand. Her face morphed into a troubled expression as her smile disappeared. "Now, Sir Arthur. I am also not the kind of someone who can''t read the room. I believe I understand why Miss Eliza and Tristan left us alone." "Hahaha, I won''t deny that." Iughed at her perfectly nailed guess. "I also noticed you seemed a bit down." I leaned closer to her and whispered in a sultry voice, "If you don''t mind, I can at least hear your problem, you know? Should we open a confession booth in a private room? Or should we do it in front of the Goddess'' statue?" The church was empty because almost everyone was outside to attend the event. ying it risky would make it more exciting, as being found out by the nuns wouldn''t really change anything at all. They would only think Archbishop Sana was lucky to be able to do it with the Pdin many times. "That''s unfair." Sana muttered and leaned her body against mine, tiptoeing to reach my head, "I''ve been holding back not to bother you anymore, Sir Arthur. But you''re being unfair to me. Why did you seduce me like that?" "Because you look lonely." I chuckled, grabbing her waist and lifting her up. She wrapped her legs around me as we kissed deeply. Our tongues yed with each other, and our bodies heated up. She was already panting and gasping for air when we parted. I carried her to the bench and put her down. I was standing while she was sitting down. I didn''t care if someone saw us. After all, I was a Pdin. "Sir Arthur... We can''t do this in the church..." She muttered, but her arms were circled around my neck. Her face was flushed red as she looked at me with her moist eyes. "It''s okay." I reassured, taking out a handful of [Darkness Curtain] and spreading it. With this, people would only see darkness around this area. But for us, the area looked normal. It only made it feel like we were in the open. "Let''s make love here." I smiled and pushed her down on the bench, "No one will see us. Just focus on me and release your desire." I started by kissing her lips. I leaned over her, pressing her down on the bench. She was gasping for air when I moved to her neck, leaving marks and bruises. Her soft skin was so erotic that I couldn''t help but lick and bite her, eliciting moans and gasps from her mouth. "Sir Arthur... Please, don''t leave marks.." She whispered, her voice hoarse with desire. "It''s okay, Sana." I answered, "Let me shower you with my love." I didn''t give her a chance to answer. My hand went to her chest and ripped her leotard. Her breasts were exposed, bouncing and jiggling, inviting me to lick and suck them. I could see her nipples hardened. I licked one of them while squeezing the other with my hand. She let out a moan as her hand touched my hair, pushing me deeper into her chest. "Ahh... Sir Arthur..." She panted, looking at me with her eyes half-closed. With the naked Goddess'' statue as our witness, I continued ying with her body. For some reason, I could hear an imaginary voice saying, [Beloved Pdin, after you''re done with Sana, go to Bishop Ertha and take her virginity so we can y again] at the back of my head. I ignored it and focused on making love to Sana. ''Sorry, Goddess. My girl is my priority.'' Chapter 399 399 – With Goddess As Our Witness (R-18) ? She was already dripping wet, her thighs sticky with love juice. Her body was sensitive to every touch, making her twitch and gasp every time I pressed my hand on her. "Please, don''t tease me anymore. I want your dick in my pussy." She moaned, cumming from me ying with her clit. I chuckled and positioned my erect dick in front of her pussy, "Then, I will make you cum again and again with my dick, Sana." "Yes. Please give it to me." With a grunt, I pushed my dick inside her tight pussy. She was so wet that it slid in easily, eliciting a moan from her mouth. "Ahh~ Sir Arthur... Your big dick is inside me~" Sana moaned in pleasure, giggling like a cum-drunk slut. I started moving, thrusting my dick in and out of her pussy. I could feel her juices dripping down my balls as I fucked her. "Ahhhh~! Your dick feels so good~!" She moaned, cumming from my dick hitting her cervix. She was cumming hard, squirting out and hitting my stomach. "You''re cumming early, Archbishop." I smirked, speeding up the tempo of thrusting my cock in and out of her. She couldn''t hold her orgasm and cummed multiple times. Love juices gushing out of her cunt and sshing all over the ground in this holy hall, sullying the Goddess'' domain. After several orgasms, I finally felt the urge to cum too. With a loud groan, I pulled out my dick and aimed at her tits. My semen hit her boobs first, covering both of them with cum. Then, my sperm shot directly onto her face. I covered her entire face with cum, filling her cheeks and chin with my seed. She looked shocked when I sprayed cum on her face but soon broke into a happy grin. She grabbed my waist and pulled me. With a skilled movement, she grabbed my dick and began to lick it clean, swallowing my load without any hesitation. When she finished cleaning my dick, she looked up and opened her mouth, filled with a white liquid. She yed around with her tongue, moving the semen inside her mouth, before gulped it in one go "Mm~ Delicious," She said between breaths, licking her lips. She then stood up, pulling off her leotard. She waspletely nude now, and she turned around to hold onto the bench while raising her ass high. "Sir Arthur... Please fuck me harder." She begged, "Fuck my pussy until I cum in front of the Goddess." "What a lewd Archbishop." I chuckled evilly, getting excited with her invitation. I obliged immediately, mming my dick deep inside her pussy. I held her hips tightly, pounding her with my pelvis, making sure my dick reached every inch of her pussy. "Hnn! Aaah~ Your dick is hitting my womb, Sir Arthur! Forgive me~ I will cum in front of the Goddess!" Sana screamed loudly, cumming from my fucking. I kept ramming her pussy even after she came, wanting to cum myself. However, I wanted to continue fucking her tight pussy for a little longer. A few minutes passed by, and I still hadn''t cum yet. The only thing that changed was Sana''s moaning, which grew louder and louder the more I pounded her. I raised her and mmed her against the wall, forcing her to arch her back. I knew she would cum from this position, so I slowed down the pace a bit, giving her enough time to prepare herself. When I thought she was ready, I sped up once again. "Nn! Ahhh~! Fuck me harder, Sir Arthur~!" She cried, her hands gripping the sides of the bench. "Take it easy, Sana," I replied, slowing down. She was breathing heavily, trying to catch her breath. I could tell she was close to cumming, but it wasn''t time yet. "How long are you nning to keep teasing me?" She asked, pouting cutely. "Are you waiting until I''m begging you to shoot your cum inside me?!" "Don''t worry about it." I teased her, shoving my dick inside her pussy again. "Hnn! Ugh... You''re such a bad boy, Sir Arthur~" Sheined, but she was smiling. I decided to tease her a bit more, so I took my time fucking her slowly. She was so light and flexible that she could take my dick without much effort. Eventually, I got tired of teasing her and picked up the pace. She gasped when I plunged my cock inside her pussy faster than before. At that moment, two nuns entered the church, and Sana stopped moaning. I froze in ce, my cock still inside her pussy. There was no way they would notice what we were doing since there was nothing wrong with the darkness curtain, but Sana didn''t know that. Her face was bright red as she thought we were caught. Grinning, I began to move again. "Ahn!" A loud moan escaped her lips, causing the two nuns to look around in wonder. "W-Wait, Sir Arthur! T-They are watching us!" "So what?" I asked nonchntly, continuing to pound her pussy. "We shouldn''t be seen together like this!" Sana argued, blushing furiously. "Not in this hall." "Why not?" I asked, "You told me yourself that you were lonely. Let them watch you cum like a bitch in heat." "But-" "Just shut up and enjoy it," I ordered, mming my dick inside her pussy again. This time, she couldn''t stop herself from screaming. Her body shook violently as she climaxed, cumming from my dick hitting her cervix. I also cummed inside her and shot a rope of semen into her tight pussy. The two nuns didn''t realize anything and walked by. They passed us and left the building. Sana fell forward, her knees weak and trembling from cumming so hard. I helped her sit on the bench as her legs still spread out. Semen gushed out of her fold, and she looked like she was in heaven. "Ahhh... They saw us¡­" She muttered with her tongue stuck out, "But¡­ That felt so good, Sir Arthur." Hearing her, I immediately thought, ''Shit. I awakened another fetish in my girl¡­'' Chapter 400 400 – Sana’s Decision ? "They saw me¡­" Sana muttered in defeat, "How could I show my face after what happened earlier? My reputation..." After we cleaned the hall and ourselves with arge-scale , Sana dragged me to her office, only covered in a long cape. I ripped her leotard, so she needed to get a change that was in this office. Anyway, she sat on the couch and felt a bit devastated. For the record, I didn''t tell her the nuns couldn''t see us having sex yet, so she thought that they just pretended not to notice us and walked away, being considerate. "Sir Arthur¡­ I don''t want to say this, but¡­ That was your fault." For the first time ever, someone med me for something we both agreed on. I only seduced her after knowing she was a bit lonely, and she also made a move. I also said we should just do it in the hall because no one was there anyway. Looking back, yes. That was indeed my fault, wasn''t it? However, the pouting Sana always looked cute. She red at me with bloated cheeks, looking like an angry little animal. I wanted to tease her. "But you seduced me too," I replied as I sat close to her, invading her private distance. She didn''t try to dodge or move away at all, signing she didn''t mind. "How could that be my fault?" "No, you seduced me first." She rolled her eyes, "And I told you that we should do it in my office." She continued, scotting a bit away from me to show her dissatisfaction. "You never said that," I smirked and got closer once again, making her flutter. "You said that I was unfair and suddenly kissed me. Isn''t that right, Sana? Ah, that was quite a deep kiss, which excited me. That was your attempt at seducing me, no? I knew that you could still hold back at that time." "Uhh¡­" She groaned, not having any excuse to retort. "You''re really unfair. Even if the nuns from before are considerate of us, t-the rumor would definitely spread wide. It was embarrassing." "So being seen with me is embarrassing?" I heaved a sad sigh. "If that''s so, I guess I won''t ever show up again. How sad¡­ So that was how you feel about me." "Eh? N-No, that''s not what I meant at all!" Sana was flustered, clinging on my sleeve to resolve the misunderstanding. She was a sly Archbishop, smart at politics, and was sensitive enough to know my n with a simple exnation. But¡­ This was her weakness. When she was flustered and lost her calmness, she couldn''t think straight. This always happened every time we had sex, and I loved this side of her. No one was perfect. Her w made her look attractive. "Hahahaha." I chuckled in amusement, "Sorry, Sana. I was just joking. The nuns from earlier weren''t able to see us because I spread a magic item called [Darkness Curtain]." "Huh?" She froze, and her eyes widened in confusion. "So before we made love earlier, I made sure to use a magic item to make it look like no one was around the area. When someone saw us earlier, they could only see darkness and thought that nothing was wrong." ''Well, the Goddess did witness us and even told me to take Ertha''s virginity as fast as I could because she wanted to have sex with me in her body.'' I added in my mind, not bothering to tell Sana about it. "So¡­ No one saw us?" She asked in an uncertain tone. "Sir Arthur¡­ You¡­ You just teased me?" "Yeah." I nodded with a wide grin. "You were so cute, so I can''t help myself." "¡­" Slowly, Sana pulled away from me and stood up. Her expression was cold, and she walked to her desk silently. ''Did I go too far?'' I thought as dread washed over me. This time, I might really go too far in my teasing. ''She''s mad!'' "Sir Arthur." A cold voice escaped Sana''s lips as she opened a drawer of her desk. Creeaak¨C Confirmed. She was truly angry about what I did. "Yes?" I replied, pretending not to panic or anything. I thought she liked being seen, but apparently not. That was just a spur of a moment from her arousal. Sana was still normal and didn''t turn into a pervert. "I was mad." She said, taking out a document. "I thought that my reputation as an Archbishop was ruined. No, even if it wasn''t ruined because I slept with you in the holy hall, the act was still disrespectful to Goddess Teri. So¡­" She approached me. An evil smile crept onto her face as she handed me the document. "Please read this." I took the document as she said and looked at it. Meanwhile, she sat down next to me, looking at me expressionlessly. Was she angry or something else? I couldn''t really read her at all. Anyway, I proceeded to read the document as she requested. As I read it, I became confused as hell. ''Request to change affiliation?'' I thought as I read down the document. There was the second one, and it made me stop. "Sana¡­" I called out, turning to her. "Are you really this angry? I''m sorry, okay? My joke has gone too far." "Sir Arthur." She spoke, leaning closer to me. I stayed still. Not because I was scared of her expressionless face but because I didn''t want to make this matter worse. However¡­ "I am not mad." She suddenly stuck out her tongue and nted a kiss. A soft tongue invaded my mouth, rolling around inside. Our saliva mixed together, and she pushed me onto the couch. I was slightly surprised, but I began to enjoy the kiss as I pulled her closer. Her arms went over my neck as a slurping and wet sound echoed in the office. After a while, Sana pulled away. A trail of saliva still connected our tongues; some fell onto her leotard, and she breathed heavily. "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ T-That was how I showed my answer, Sir Arthur¡­ I am not mad, just a little bit angry. You''re really unfair to make me show that document." She said, smiling softly, "So take responsibility, okay? This is my final decision." "Are you sure about this?" I asked worriedly, looking straight at her eyes, which were close to mine. The document she gave me earlier was about her request to stop being the Archbishop in Academy City''s Castitas Church and get transferred to the Holy City. It seemed like she wanted to pursue her goal seriously this time. But¡­ Why did she say take responsibility? "I am serious, Sir Arthur." "This is so sudden," I said, pushing her slightly so I could raise my body. She was still sitting on myp and looked at me with a tender gaze, "But what do you mean by taking responsibility?" "Fufufu, it''s just as I said." She giggled yfully and traced her finger across my chest, "I want you to escort me safely to the holy city after you finish your business in the Sin Kingdom." She climbed down and sat next to me again. "After hearing what you said to us earlier, I decided also to pursue my dream before it''s toote. And seeing your serious face earlier made me want to tease you too. Fufufu, it seems like I managed to catch your guard off, Sir Arthur." "Seriously¡­" I sighed as I put the document on the table. "You got me with that one. I thought you really got mad with me and chose to leave." "Are you afraid that I would do that, Sir Arthur?" She asked me yfully with a low giggle. "I am," I answered seriously as I grabbed her hand. Being left by someone important to me was¡­ not a pleasant experience. I already forgot how many times I had experienced that. One hundred¡­ probably more. My friends died one by one, creating a rather deep trauma in me. I wasn''t afraid to admit it because I was also broken before, just like Tristan. If I saw my loved one die in front of me, even when I knew they could get revived in this world, I didn''t know what I would do with my uncontrolled power. Just the thought of Sana wanting to leave earlier was surprising. Thankfully, it wasn''t because she was mad at me but because she wanted to pursue her goal. Still¡­ "Please don''t joke around with that anymore." Sana looked at me, surprised by the sudden sight of my weakness. I understood this very well, and that was why I would do everything to ensure the world was at peace. Slowly, she reached out and hugged me. "My apologies. It seemed like I went too far with my joke." "Don''t be sorry. Just¡­ don''t do it again, even as a joke. You know that I care a lot about you. And I will support your decision no matter what it is." "Yes." Sana''s soft voice rang in my ears. "Thank you. I love you, Sir Arthur." "And so do I, Sana." We looked at each other for a second before our lips met together. Now I knew why she looked lonely earlier and looked so frail. I came to understand her more. She was afraid. Afraid that I wouldn''t care about her any more if she was away from me. We spent a bit more talking to ensure we were on the same page. I didn''t bring up the matter about me wanting to get engaged with her or anything about dominating her for now. It was a little bit disappointing, but I was happy she had a goal. That was what made life wonderful. At this moment, I realized another thing. ''I''ve changed a lot too.'' Chapter 401 401 – Beautiful Fairy’s Banquet [1]

Chapter 401 Chapter 401 ¨C Beautiful Fairy¡¯s Banquet [1]

Time passed. Twilight had arrived, and the banquet would start soon. I didn''t expect that I would spend a lot of time talking with Sana about her goal. She told me everything and only hid a little bit about her past situation. Just as she said before Tris and Eli parted with us earlier, Sana went to the Capital City to check the preparation with Archbishop Cameron as well as informing Queen Eve about the sudden event. She nned to share the information about the curse as it was possibly rted to the assassination three days ago. Meanwhile, I met up with Tris and Eli again near the church after cleaning myself again with to eliminate any lingering smell. I found them just near the main tent where the nuns distribute food. There were some people around them, including two faces I recognized. They were Karin and Oliver. The others were wearing the uniform from Castitas Academy, so I believed they were Tris'' new friends. When they saw me, the two cute girls with their hair hidden beneath the veils immediately bowed deeply. They were the same girls who saw me when I stopped by Castitas Academy yesterday. ''And Tris¡­ I didn''t do anything to them. So stop ring like that at me.'' I looked at Tris and sent a signal. "Ah, Arthur! Long time no see!" Seeing me, Karin eximed and waved her hand. She was wearing the Royal Academy''s uniform. Oliver bowed slightly toward me with a smile. "Long time no see, Karin." I greeted her with a smile and turned to the bowing nun candidate. "You may raise your head. You''re Tris'' new friends, no? It''s nice to meet you." Both of them raised their heads and looked at me. "Y-Yes, my name is ra." "My name is Desy. I-It''s an honor to meet you, Your Holiness!" The girl with blue eyes introduced herself first, followed by the girl with brown eyes. "It''s nice to meet you too." I shed a friendly smile at them, causing them to blush and avert their gazes. At that moment, Tris put her hands on her hips and said, "Art, they have been helping me for thest few days. Don''t scare them." "I am not scaring them, though?" I responded in confusion, ying along with her. "Eeeh, they look scared." She pressed, turning to her friends. "You are scared of him, right?" "N-No." "H-How dare we get scared of His Holiness? W-We were just nervous in front of him." Both of them stuttered and shook their heads in panic at Tris'' question. The strict nuns candidate didn''t realize that Tris was just joking and wanting to y with them. "That''s enough, Tris." I chopped her head slightly, making her grunt in pain. "Sorry about that. This girl was just joking around." "That hurts, Art¡­" She growled and red at me. "Hehehe." Eli giggled on my side, and so was Karin and Oliver. At least Eli''s friends weren''t as stiff as the students from the Castitas Academy. Due to their upbringing and extensive respect, thetter still couldn''t joke around with me, more like they didn''t dare to. "I don''t really like excessive formality when we are in a public space. So just be like Karin and Oliver. Understand?" I said. "Yeah, there is no need to be so formal to him. If he gets angry because you didn''t call him Your Holiness or something like that, just tell me, okay? I will give him an earful!" Tris added with a cheerful tone. She wasn''t usually like this. However, knowing how tiring it was to have friends who acted differently to you or your lover just because they were too high in status, she decided to cut the reason to be formal from the start. I also had the same way of thought. That was why I told Karin and Oliver to be casual when we first met and only be polite on formal asions such as parties or church hearings. "I-If that''s what you want, S-Sir Arthur. But this is how I usually speak, so¡­ It might be hard to change it." ra said nervously, looking back and forth between me and the ground. "I won''t force you to change the way you speak." I told her, "As long as you''refortable, that''s enough for me." Tris nodded repeatedly beside me. After both nun candidates dropped their formality, albeit a bit reluctant and still awkward, we decided to explore the area as I hadn''t had the chance to look around much. We moved as a group, stopping at stalls to buy skewers and drinks. The vendors wanted to give them for free because they felt indebted for this free charity event I held, but I insisted on paying. They were doing business, so epting these foods for free felt wrong, especially since I had a lot of money. The story would be different if they had given it to me when I visited their home. After the sun waspletely set, the banquet started. The nuns prepared a long table and set various kinds of dishes for people to choose from. The healing was done already. People had fun due to the festive mood that it didn''t even look like a charity event. But, all the money spent on this event was the church''s. I would donate another 5 million Goldster so they would have some savings. After a loud sound rang, signaling thest event had started, we parted with Eli and Tris'' friend and returned to the church entrance. A stage was built there when we were walking around earlier, and the area was lit with a yellow magicmp. We sat on a luxurious chair, simr to a throne, with me in the middle. To be honest, sitting like this made me feel important. Only the area around our chairs was lit by the chairs, and there were some church knights standing guard on our sides. Truly, they were ruining my fun. I couldn''t have fun with my girls, thanks to them. Chapter 402 402 – Beautiful Fairy’s Banquet [2]

Chapter 402 Chapter 402 ¨C Beautiful Fairy¡¯s Banquet [2]

"This is embarrassing¡­!" Trisined; her head was lowered down so people before the stairs couldn''t see her. "I-I agree." Eli added as her face turned red from all the attention we got. "Art, are you not embarrassed sitting like this while being watched by many people?" "No. This is still way better than standing beside Queen Eve and making a speech in a few cities. I was press trained." I chuckled at my own words. ''Press trained my ass. I just wing it.'' I thought in my mind. "Press trained your ass. I bet you just wing it." But Tris also had the same thing in mind and giggled together. Eli looked confused as she didn''t understand the term, but then I exined that press training meant getting used to crowds and talking in public. It wasn''t a perfect exnation, but it was enough to make her understand. "That''s¡­ I want to receive that kind of training, too." She said, nodding shyly. "As you can see, I am not used to crowds and get shy easily." "Don''t worry, Eli! Let''s learn how to get used to it together." Tris said. "That''s great." I nodded, "But Tris¡­ It''s time." "Ah, yeah." She nodded, looking over the crowd. They began to chant, following Ertha''s lead. The blindfolded Bishop nodded in our direction from the foot of the stairs. "I guess it''s time to cure them all from the curse." She said, smiling softly. Her hand trembled due to nervousness, so I grabbed it to calm her down. At the same time, I took out a magic item from my inventory, which looked like a brooch, and put it on her palm. "This¡­" Tris'' eyes widened as she saw the magic item. "What is this?" "A [Fairy''s Brooch] that I made for you. This is a Level 90 item that can increase the range of your skill. If it''s with your skill and level, your might be able to cover the whole Academy City, so we don''t need to visit those cursed people in their houses." "This will help." Tris smiled, put the brooch on her dress, and stood up. "Watch me, Art." "Yeah." I nodded as I saw her walk to the edge of the stairs. Eli watched curiously and asked, "How will she cure the citizens from this ce, Arthur?" "Just watch." I grinned, looking at my cute tsundere fiancee, "You will see the most beautiful skill when used in an area." "Really" "Yes." I nodded, "To reach that level is hard, though. You need four elements of magic to reach Level 5,bining it to and reach Level 8 in that skill. It took years of dedication to reach that level." That was why it would be the first time this kind of magic was used in front of many people in this world I watched as Tris raised their hands, a sense of anticipation filling the air. Eli also fell silent and only watched. The crowd that gathered around the church cheered. They were waiting for the show that Ertha had told them. Then, with a graceful smile and movement, Tris invoked her skill, . Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted. From her hands, radiant tiny figures began to materialize. These were the fairies, each representing one of the four elements. Water fairies shimmered like liquid diamonds, fire fairies danced with mes that didn''t burn, earth fairies brought forth tiny flowers and nts, and wind fairies twirled through the air like dandelion seeds. The night was suddenly filled with light as the fairy danced in the air and approached the people below. They circled the cursed individuals, their presence imbued with a soothing magic. As they danced, a soft, melodic hum filled the air. People began to dance along with the fairies, bright smiles on their faces. I watched as I used to check on the people I marked as cursed earlier. Slowly, the curses that had afflicted the people began to dissipate. Their (Cursed) status was gone. The once-pained expressions of the cursed individuals softened, reced by looks of wonder and relief. The crowd around the church was captivated by the sheer beauty of the skill unfolding before them. It was not just a magical disy; it was a celebration. The fairies'' dance transformed the atmosphere, infusing it with a sense of joy and hope. This was perfect to celebrate my engagement with both of my fiancees. I stood up, approaching Tris with Eli. "Good work, Tris." I softly whispered. "Un." She nodded. Her face was filled with tears of happiness as she watched the fairies flying all over the Academy City. "I cured them." "You did." I nodded, bringing her to my embrace. My other hand pulled Eli, and we watched it together. Tris''s skill had not only cured the curse but had also lifted the spirits of everyone present. "Hey, Art." Tris softly whispered into my ear. "Thank you." "No problem," I answered with a smile and used on her. The (Mild Trauma) was gone. She waspletely cured of both her regrets and trauma. She had paid it off. Eli smiled beautifully in my embrace. They leaned their heads against my shoulders. I could feel their soft, hot breath amid the people''s cheers. We sat on the ground, enjoying our peace as people continued to dance with the fairies. My goal to cure Tris'' trauma waspleted with this. I didn''t need to worry anymore about leaving her for a month or so to finish my business in the Sin Kingdom. Now, my next stop would be in the Capital City. Without a doubt, Queen Eve would attend this charity event. I hadn''t received any information from Beatrice yet, but she probably couldn''t contact me at this time because she needed to stick around the Queen. Patience was a virtue. I shouldn''t be too greedy or too impatient to make my move. It was just a little bit more until I could finish my quest. ''I will inquire about the coronation from the Queen tomorrow and, if possible, get a pass to cross the border from her.'' While that wasn''t needed, I just wanted to show that I respected her authority as the next Ruler. I could also ask her to contact the Sin Kingdom''s patrol border or Duke cktomb to prepare for my arrival to make things easier. ''That''s decided.'' Chapter 403 403 – Elf Village

Chapter 403 Chapter 403 ¨C Elf Vige

The banquet continued until midnight. Sana returned from the Capital City just before it ended and was surprised at the sight of fairies dancing with people around the church. I also told her we didn''t need to worry about the people at home as the fairies would cure them. After the banquet was over, Tris wanted to rest as she was tired from using almost all of her MP to maintain the for so long. She returned to her dorm, not my mansion, saying she needed rest. If she followed me back, she probably wouldn''t be able to fully rest because of a strange desire she would feel, or so she said. Eli also returned without me when I was upied with thest speech I needed to deliver about how good the Goddess Teri was. Lisa and Lara apanied her, so I wasn''t worried too much about her safety. When everything came to a close, I was about to return home. However¡­ "Student Arthur." Headmistress Alesia suddenly showed up from behind the angel statue and called out to me. "Follow me for a while. I''ve heard about the situation from Archbishop Sana." What did she want? I was curious, but her eyes looked more serious than winning the annual tournament, which was an important event for her. So I nodded. "Please lead the way, headmistress." What did she hear from Sana? Was it about the curse or about the Hell Encroachment? Maybe she knew something that I didn''t know yet. Many questions went over my head in a sh, but all of them were about whether the headmistress, who had lived for a long time, knew something about the information I needed. People said not to take candy from a beautiful woman or a strange old man. However, Alesia wasn''t a stranger, and the candy she had was probably the one I craved and tried to find. "Where are we going?" When I stopped before her and asked a question, she pped her hands and created a teleportation magic circle before answering. "The Elf Vige." As soon as she said that, my vision turned ck for a moment before changing into a lush forest. The trees were high; some were taller than the skyscrapers on Earth. All around me was filled with greenery, and in the distance, arge tree with a trunk''s diameterrger than the Royal Academy stood tall. "What the¡­" I was surprised and amazed. First of all, I had heard about the Elf Vige before from Alesia when she asked me about Tristan''s bow. And she also mentioned the world tree, so I wasn''t that surprised seeing that giant tree in the distance. However¡­ "Why is it still a day in this ce?" This was iprehensible. Unlike Earth, Sins Paradise''s world was t with four edges¡ªa giant waterfall stretched across the horizon on the north border and an endless pitfall on the east border. The south was probably filled with Lava used to throw inhuman creatures away in perpetual pain, while the west that Juriel guarded was still something I didn''t know about, but looking at the other edge, it must be something rted to wind. So¡­ once the day turned into a night, every part of the world would also experience it. There was no time zone at all. "Because we are not on the main ind," Alesia responded while looking at me with a natural expression. "We are currently on a special ind floating between the border of the Virtue and the Sin Kingdom, nearing the edge of the World-End Waterfall. And we created an artificial sun to keep the trees fed." "An artificial sun, you say? Is it from a Lv 5 ?" "I am surprised you know about this." The headmistress'' eyes widened slightly, "Yes. It''s that magic. And the elder used it every day when the sun had set, or the nt wouldn''t get enough nutrients to live." "That''s ridiculous¡­" Not only would using an Lv 5 skill for 12 hours be taxing to one''s MP, but using it every day would make that person unable to move. was a useless skill for most people. It only imitated sunlight and created a bright light for a few seconds. There was only a 3-second cooldown for this skill, and the sh effectsted for 5 seconds. If the top ranker in Horizon Online was asked why this skill wasn''t that useful, it was because it only worked to surprise your enemy. And I needed to remind you that some monsters, our real enemies in Horizon Online, often didn''t get affected by this skill. However, it was pretty neat to be used against a human opponent to catch him off guard or blind him because this skill only used 2 MP. Still¡­ Using it for 12 hours straight was just crazy. This elder must be someone who was either crazy or really dedicated. On top of that, having the trees in constant sunlight could lead them to wilt and eventually die, no? I wasn''t an expert on this, but that was what I read on the inte once. Anyway, back to the topic¡­ I didn''t ask the most important question yet. "Why did you take me here, headmistress?" "To get a clue of this owner of the cursed monster from Hell. I am aware of its existence because Juriel told me, and the elder knew more about it as he had lived almost as long as Juriel. Besides¡­" The headmistress looked at me and smiled wryly. "The elder has a better than me. Even if he doesn''t know anything, he will be able to find your target as long as you have a clue." Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel bad about it. ''I didn''t tell Sana about the fact I can trace the monster back.'' I thought. I essentially could find the culprit as soon as I returned to the mansion. But maybe asking this elder about the progress of Hell''s encroachment would be a good thing. So I nodded at Alesia. "I am grateful for it." "No need to mention it." She said, "Let''s enter the vige first now. It''s just up ahead, near the Yggdrasil." Alesia walked down the dirt path with ease. I followed her closely, walking side by side while appreciating this ce''s beauty. The light that passed through the hole between leaves created a strange but mesmerizing shadow dance on the ground. After we were walking on the dirt path for a while, we came across a more refined path. It was a polished stone path with wooden fences on both sides. On my radars, only 80 or so neutral dots could be detected. It was a bit strange, considering I had seen many Elves as mercenaries before. Did the others stay on the maind or what? Before I could ask, Alesia spoke first. "Not everyone knows the existence of the Elf Vige. Only those rted to or have family in this ce know the location. We need to keep the bnce." She looked at the giant tree in the distance and sighed, "But that wille to a stop, probably. Temporarily. Because something more important has shown up." Bnce¡­ Well¡­ It was no surprise if a long-lived Elves knew something like the secret of the world, especially since Alesia was once a Cardinal. That would exin Alesia''s dissatisfaction with the war and why she reached out to me. "We''ve arrived in the vige." Hearing Alesia''s voice, I snapped out of my thoughts and looked around. The trees around this area were slightly different. They had some trunks cut out and small holes, simr to what appeared as a window. Some plots ofnd were turned into farms,plete with irrigation and some cattle near them. No elves could be seen outside, and the cows and horses were sleeping in the stable or grass patch. It was natural. Even if it was bright outside, it was already midnight and time for people to sleep. I noticed the window was covered in ck cloth to block the light, making an artificial night within the tree house. After walking through the vige, we arrived in front of the tall fence surrounding the giant tree. A small house made from wood stood between the giant roots of the tree. It looked more like a temple, with a single presence inside. Before entering the area, Alesia stopped and looked at me. "Student Arthur¡­ There is something you need to remember." She said seriously with an expressionless face. "What is it?" I asked. "The elder is quite¡­ old. But he''s someone this vige needs. So, I hope you turn a blind eye to his age and not inform the church. Not even Juriel. She doesn''t know about him yet." I see. People in this world couldn''t die as long as the church didn''t send them off. A Holy Maiden was needed to send people off after they had reached their lifespan. Elves, particrly, could live a long life. But their lifespan could still end at some point, and they would subconsciously realize it when the time arrived. This elder seemed to be older than I thought. But that begged the question. How old was this world, actually? And how old was Juriel? Anyway, I nodded at Alesia and brushed off the questions in my head. Old was old. I shouldn''t think too much about it. Besides, I already turned a blind eye toward a certain assassin. Adding one more wouldn''t hurt this world too much as long as I existed. "Thank you." She nodded at me and turned around, "Let''s meet the elder now." Chapter 404 404 – Oldest Man Alive ? We approached the house, and Alesia opened the door without hesitation or knocking. The inside of this temple-like house was dark, unlike the bright outside area. There was almost no light at all, save for the candlelight sitting in front of a wrinkly old elf sitting on a small podium with his legs crossed. His long hair reached the floor, and he closed his eyes, constantly concentrating on using the skill. "Elder." Alesia called out to him, but he disyed no reaction whatsoever. His concentration was impressive, gained over the years of constantly using magic. If I were to use on him, I had no doubt he at least had Lv 6 or even Lv 7 passive skill. The headmistress didn''t seem to mind about not being heard. She just walked toward him and pointed her finger, creating a small lightning arrow on the tip. That¡­ Wasn''t it dangerous? "Head¨C" "" Before I could stop her, she had fired the lightning arrow toward the elder. I could''ve stopped it, but she definitely had a n in mind, or this was just the way she used to get his attention. Besides¡­ That wouldn''t be enough to kill this old elf. Zap! "Shit!" The lightning arrow hit the elder, and his body jolted as he cursed loudly. He opened his eyes, and his face morphed in anger. "You again, Alesia! How many times do I need to tell you not to bother me at this time? Go away! I need to maintain this skill to help the world tree hold those monsters! Bnce is important!" He spat out loudly before returning to his previous position and used again with closed eyes. However, Alesia didn''t like that and sent another at him. This time, the elder deflected it with a barrier as he grinned, opening one eye to mock the headmistress. "Do you think I won''t see that?" "I see." Alesia nodded and lowered her finger. "Then, how about this?" As she said that, five lightning arrows, each ten times bigger than the previous one, showed up around her. They crackled loudly and illuminated the room, allowing me to see around this unexpectedly empty area. The elder''s face paled at the sight of Alesia''s pissed face. "Hold on! If I got hit by that, I would faint and couldn''t assist the world tree." He quickly said, raising his hand to stop her. Surprisingly, he was still able to maintain the and used it constantly in this situation. It just showed how skilled he was. ''Although he seems to be a little too soft-hearted toward Alesia.'' I thought as I watched them continue their exchanges. "I can do that in your ce for a few hours, elder." She said, controlling the five to get closer to the elder. "It''s been a hundred years since west met. To think you wouldn''t greet me and just continue sitting there." "Stop, stop!" The elder heaved a long sigh. "What did you want? And why did you bring a human to this ce?" He asked seriously, ncing at me. His gaze was hostile, much like he was observing someone he hated for a long time. It wasn''t like he had a hatred toward me, but probably more like a human in general because he didn''t call me a young man and just human. And since earlier, when we first teleported to the outside of the vige, he had already noticed my presence. ''That''s why I felt that gaze. His was truly above Alesia. Even when I heightened my senses, I could only detect it subtly. And he didn''t use magic items as a support like what the headmistress always used to observe the Royal Academy.'' "He''s someone who will make you thank him, elder," Alesia replied calmly, canceling the skill she had prepared to murder the elder. Then, she turned toward me and gestured, "You can introduce yourself to this grumpy old elf." "Who are you calling grumpy?! I am only more than 800 years old! That means I am only 500 years older than you and not old at all!" "That''s a hundred years ago. Now you''re nearing a millennium old." She retorted. "Anyway, that''s not important. Student Arthur¡­ Just show him that." She pressed. Did she mean the Pdin crest? That was certainly the fastest way to prove my identity. Also¡­ ording to what I heard about the bnce and stopping the monster earlier, I became curious about it. Did the world tree have any rtion with the being beyond the waterfall? To get that answer, I might need to make the elder less hostile towards me. Because Alesia gestured to me to show my Pdin Crest, this must be the key to gaining the elder''s trust or something like that. So, I didn''t spend a lot of time and immediately activated the extra skill, creating a golden Castitas Church symbol above my head. It shone brightly in this dark room, illuminating all corners and the elder''s shocked face. "That''s!?" He rose from the podium, jumping. The elder was so surprised that he forgot to maintain the . The outside turned dark almost immediately, and there wasn''t a sign that Alesia would use the skill to substitute for the elder. I was about to ask her about that when suddenly¡­ "Finally!!" The elder shouted loudly and threw his hands in the air. He approached me with a fast speed, unbefitting of his age, and grabbed my hands with a wide grin on his face. The Pdin Crest disappeared as I stopped the supply and looked at the elder, confused. "Oooh, after more than 300 years the Goddess has answered my prayers! I can finally stop and sleep at night with this! The bnce has been restored! Praise you!" This old elf was truly spirited. He even jumped around the room and did a cartwheel, ignoring both me and Alesia. "Is he truly the elder of Elves?" I asked the headmistress while watching the elderugh loudly while kicking the small podium he sat on earlier. "Unfortunately." Alesia sighed, holding her face in pain. "He''s the oldest man alive. And¡­" She looked at the elder. Right now, he slumped over on the floor and didn''t move. His face looked satisfied as he snored loudly. This old elf¡­ He actually fell asleep. "It seems like he fell asleep." I finished her sentence. Chapter 405 405 – Meeting Milea’s Parents ? Alesia nodded at my words. "We might need to wait until tomorrow. Sorry, student Arthur. I wasted your time. We will visit the vige tomorrow to wake him up. He hasn''t been sleeping for over a few hundred years now. So let''s give him one day before waking him up for good. I doubt he will tell us anything if we do it today." Not sleeping for a few hundred years. I couldn''t imagine how he could do that and still maintain that level of concentration. Maybe I was wrong. He might have Max Lv skill. "I don''t mind." Anyway, I had a clue, and it only needed me to wait for a day. I was patient and could do that. "Are we going to go back to Academy City now?" "No." Alesia shook her head and smiled slightly. "Let''s have a rest in my little sister''s home." "Little sister?" I asked, looking at her curiously. Somehow, she smiled slyly like a fox. I quickly made a connection with what she said. The headmistress came from the Elf Vige, and so was Milea. Thetter ran away from home and called the former aunt. That meant Alesia''s younger sister was Milea''s mother. "We are going to greet her, and I will definitely tell my little sister that her daughter who ran out of home epted to get dominated by a Pdin. I wonder what her reaction is. I haven''t met her for over a hundred years, so I don''t know how she would react." The headmistress smirked. "Are you really going to do that, headmistress? And how did you know about it?" I asked. Was this the reason behind her gaze when I met her near the church this morning? Surely not. "My cute niece came to my office while teacher Emilia and I talked about important things. I wondered why she panicked like that, and it turned out to be something truly trivial." She said, still having an amused smile on her face. Ah, so that was why Milea ran toward the Royal Academy''s direction after she left my room with a flustered face. That was cute. I had never imagined a cheeky girl like her to ask the other''s opinion regarding this kind of thing. But still¡­ ''Meeting Milea''s parents¡­ This would be my first¡­ No, second time meeting my girl''s parents.'' The first was Vivian. But for her, I had already prepared to dominate and get her love. But still, there was nothing wrong with meeting them. And I could ask them to leave their daughter in my care. Who knew if they wouldn''t mind when the one requesting them was a Pdin? "Well, that''s certainly new. I don''t mind meeting them, headmistress. I am also a little tired of everything that happened." "Follow me then." She nodded and walked to the exit. "I just need to remind you to put your barrier up. Also, let me fix this." As she said that, she snapped her finger, and the darkness covering the forest was dispelled with a bright light, simr to when the elder kept the skill up. "We don''t want to make amotion until the elder exins it to the others tomorrow." She exined. "Makes sense." I nodded and followed her. But¡­ I was a bit worried about her warning to put my barrier up. We silently walked through the forest, through the polished stone path. The houses in the Elf Vige within the Elven forest were distanced from each other as every household had a small farm in their yard. They also looked simr, as they were carved inside the same kind of tree. The only differences were where the branches were. Only this time that I could truly appreciate their beauty. I was too surprised and caught up earlier. Streams of crystal-clear water passed through the vige, watering the farm, and went toward the world tree. Flowers of every color lined up the pathways. Some could be found in the garden of my mansion. As that mansion was originally Alesia''s, it was no wonder the garden was filled with strange nts. I thought they were rare as I never found them in the market, but it turned out they came from this vige. After walking past some tree houses, we arrived deep in the vige. The leaves of the trees were so dense that only a little bit of light from Alesia''s passed through, making the area darker than the rest. Some magicmps were put up. In front of one of the houses, a couple stood. They were a couple of a beautiful woman and a handsome man. The woman was a little bit shorter than Alesia. Her long hair was braided, and her green eyes were narrowed dangerously. She only wore a green dress that showed a cleavage created from her well-endowed breasts. Based on her face, which was a perfect copy of Milea if she looked a bit younger and shorter, I assumed she was her mother. Still¡­ Her breasts were even bigger than her daughter''s or even Alesia''s. Could I expect Milea to have the same growth? But that would take a hundred years¡­ Anyway, let''s forget about that. Standing beside her was a man¡­ or a boy? He was a head taller than the woman, just as tall as Milea and Tris. He had an apologetic smile on his face while scratching the back of his head. I had to admit that he also looked handsome, probably just a level below me. He was probably his husband because he stood beside the woman I assumed as Milea''s mother. As we approached them, the woman crossed her arms in displeasure and tapped her feet in rhythm. Her face morphed into a frown and became deeper as we stopped before them. "What are you doing here, Alesia? I am surprised you still remembered to visit me after you didn''t show up for a hundred years." "Maf¡­" Alesia said, nodding her head slightly. "Forgive me. I was quite busy." "I don''t care about your excuse." Maf spat out with a voice mixed with anger. "I asked what are you doing here." "You''re right." The headmistress replied as she stepped to the side, pointing at me. At that moment, I had a bad feeling. This woman¡­ She set me up! "I want to introduce you to the current Pdin. His name is Arthur Vainglory, and he''s Milea''s master." As soon as Alesia finished speaking, I felt two dangerous resing from both Elves in front of us. The husband''s apologetic smile disappeared and was reced with a cold expression. "You''re what?" Maf, Milea''s mother, asked me in a cold tone. ''Fucker!'' I cursed in my mind as I nced at Alesia, who covered her mouth and giggled in a low voice. ''I thought you would introduce me in a friendly manner!'' Chapter 406 406 – Family Problem ? Tak! "Your water," Maf said coldly as she put a cup on a table and sat down beside her husband. After Alesia introduced me and the temperature dropped a few degrees thanks to the parents'' cold stare, I quickly exined that Milea was only serving me because she was now a nun in the Castitas Church. The husband, who introduced himself as Cleric, calmed down for a second and smiled at me. But the situation worsened when Alesia mentioned that Milea agreed to be dominated. By yours truly. Long story short, they snapped, and Cleric invited us in with a cold smile. I didn''t realize it, but he was apparently a human. But¡­ How did he retain his youth? Before I could ask, I needed to calm them down first. After entering the house, we sat around a table, and we arrived at this situation after that. "So¡­" Maf growled in a dangerous manner as she looked at me. "Can you exin what Alesia means by my cute daughter asking to be dominated? No, are you even a real Pdin? That fucker from before¡­ Excuse me, the first Pdin looks a lot older than you. I don''t believe someone as young as you can be a Pdin." I nced at the headmistress to ask for her assistance, but she pretended not to notice and sipped the water calmly. This woman just threw a problem at me and actually ignored me. How should I answer Maf? From her tone, she probably hated or disliked the previous Pdin, and that carried on to this day. I wasn''t surprised that she knew the first Pdin, as Alesia also seemed to know about him. Whatever happened in the past, that wasn''t my problem. Still, I also couldn''t ignore it as Maf seemed unhappy with her daughter serving me. No parents would be happy when they were suddenly told that their daughter wanted to be dominated by someone they had never met before¡­ First of all, I should quickly answer her question. "My apologies. I haven''t introduced myself correctly due to shock." I began, putting my hand on my left chest, and bowed slightly. This gesture surprised both Maf and Cleric. They probably would''ve never thought I would bow at them. Thanks to Alesia, my first impression wasn''t the best, so I needed to make a new impression thatsted on them. "My name is Arthur Vainglory, the Pdin of the Castitas Church. It''s nice to meet you. Milea¡­ The Archbishop has chosen your daughter to help me care for my mansion." "And she also took care of his needs." Alesia suddenly interjected from the side, causing the situation to worsen again. The temperature dropped a few degrees as the wooden floor seemed to be covered in an icyyer of ice. Was Maf a mage with ? Or was it Cleric? One of these people''s magic went out of control and affected the surroundings. Thankfully, I had my barrier up, so it didn''t affect me. "So that''s not a lie." Maf''s chilly voice rang in the room, and the ice spread further to the point it changed the brown wood into a white world from ice. "How dare you force our cute and innocent daughter!" Cute and innocent?! What kind of girl was Milea in their eyes? I meant she was cute, but she was far from innocent. In fact, she was the one who seduced me at first. Also, I could destroy the ice with a single punch, but the headmistress already had it in her hand. "Calm down, Maf." Swoosh! Alesia cut down her words and melted the ice in the room by using . She controlled to only affect the surrounding ice and didn''t even burn any single piece of furniture. "I never said Milea wasn''t happy. Rather, you were blinded by your own view and never thought of your daughter''s feelings. That''s why she contacted me and asked me to help her run away from this ce." "That''s¡­" "Besides, student Arthur never forced her to do anything she hated. It''s been more than 50 years since Milea was under my care. She''s an adult and can make her own choice. Rather¡­ I was surprised you didn''t contact me at all to ask where your daughter is." Unlike before, the atmosphere was hotter this time. Both Maf and Cleric fell into silence. No, the former couldn''t say anything, while thetter calmed down after hearing that I had never forced Milea to do anything she didn''t like. It seemed like Cleric was more reasonable than his wife. And this was a family problem. I felt like an intruder who wasn''t supposed to be there. ''It feels awkward.'' I sighed internally. My gaze met with Cleric, who made an apologetic gesture again. I nodded at him and smiled softly. His misunderstanding was solved, I guess. "What''s wrong, Maf? Cat gets your tongue?" Alesia provoked, putting the cup back on the table. "Just admit it. You were still caught up in the past and refused to leave Elven Forest because of your own selfishness. Milea didn''t abandon you, but you abandoned her." "I am not!" "Now now¡­" Cleric finally spoke for the first time, holding onto Maf''s shoulder to calm her down. "Let''s return to your room first. We can talk about it tomorrow." "But¡­" "You go rest first, okay?" He continued, interjecting Maf''s words. "If you''re not satisfied, let me be the one talking to them. You''re not in the condition to talk calmly now." "I am calm!" "Maf¡­" Cleric''s tone lowered and sounded serious. "Let me bring you to your room." That was enough to silence her. Cleric nodded at us before bringing her wife inside, dragging her slightly. That man was stronger than I thought. And I found their rtionship from this. Left alone, I let out a sigh and turned to the headmistress. "Why did you bring me into your family trouble?" I asked and sighed tiredly at what she did. Chapter 407 407 – Father’s Test

Chapter 407 Chapter 407 ¨C Father¡¯s Test

Alesia looked at me with a neutral expression, not showing any emotion, "Because you will join the family soon?" She said with a questioning tone. "Even if Milea refused, I have already offered myself to you if you help me achieve my dream, right? So you''re part of the family. My trouble is your trouble." What kind of logic was that? "Anyway, thanks to you, the situation didn''t be worse." Alesia''s lips curled up slightly in an amused smile, "Thank you." "Whatever you say." I sighed, "I already knew it would be like this. Just exin it to meter, and I hope I getpensated for it." "Of course." Alesia nodded, "I will get you a lot of [Teleportation Gems]. You need them to go around, no?" "Good enough," I said with a smile. Well, that would be sufficient for the trouble. And just like Alesia had said, it wasn''t to the point where a fight broke out. I bet it would be worse if I visited this ce alone or just with Milea. Maf, Milea''s mother, wasn''t exactly in her best state. Her emotion was unstable, and she seemed unable to ept that her daughter ran away from the house because she was curious. Still¡­ I wouldn''t involve myself in this trouble more than this. Unless Milea or her parents told me, I wouldn''t do anything. Before long, Cleric returned from inside and closed the door behind him. "My apologies, Alesia. Maf was always worried about our daughter and¡­ was a bit angry at you." Heughed dryly and sat back in his seat. Then he turned at me and bowed, "I also lost control earlier when I thought my daughter was forced to do what she didn''t want to. My apologies." I looked at Cleric in surprise. Well, I certainly didn''t expect that he would apologize like that, even bowing his head toward me when it was clear that we were the ones who caused the misunderstanding. "I understand the situation, Mr. Cleric. Please raise your head. It''s also the headmistress'' fault for¡­ provoking Mrs. Maf." Cleric raised his head at my words and smiled, "You''re quite kind." ''Perhaps.'' I replied in my mind. After hearing it a few times, that word didn''t really make me happy or anything. My kindness in the past was fake, anyway. And people always put a second face in society. Still, I was d that Cleric was a reasonable person. I felt like this was the perfect time to tell him. Getting his permission would feel better in my mouth instead of dominating Milea without her parents'' knowledge and having troubleter. "I am not that kind, Mr. Cleric." I smiled wryly at him. "And there was a bit of truth in the headmistress'' words earlier." "Is it about Milea serving you?" He asked, still having a kind smile. "Hahaha, if that''s what she wants, then I don''t mind. Also, I understand that Alesia just wanted to make my wife angry about my daughter being dominated. You are a kind young man, from what I see. You surely wouldn''t do that." "It''s about that¡­" I said, scratching my cheek. "I wasn''t lying about that. My cute niece went to me and asked for my opinion." Alesia interjected once again, smiling yfully. "She made her decision to be dominated by student Arthur. If you love your daughter, you should support her decision. This guy is kind and strong. He will be able to protect her." "I see¡­ If that''s her decision, then I won''t stop her." Cleric let out a long sigh. Was he truly okay with that? I was a bit surprised. However¡­ "But epting it as her father is something else." He said, his tone lowered once again. "I need to make sure you can protect her, as Alesia had said." He looked at me with a sharp gaze as an iron sword suddenly appeared in his hand. ''?'' I thought, my eyes widened slightly. He was the second person I met who was able to use besides Alesia. Could everyone use that magic now? That would be scary. ''I wonder what his secret is. Don''t tell me he can use